《Sinister Knight: Dawn Of A Sinful Calamity》


 Chapter 1: A Monster

    A new day, another nightmare, another day to hate humans.Walking out of the bathroom, Blake Luxander dropped the towel he had around his waist, looked into the mirror on the wall of his room, and stared at the figure which was reflected back at him with a deep gaze.


    Standing at an impressive height of 6 feet, there was a time when Blake had excess more incredible attributes to say about his appearance, but right now his height was all he had, he was a 6-foot-tall monster and nothing else.


    A bald head filled with numerous bumps and depressions, a face that had mangled,stretched and flabby skin, a nose with just a single twisted nostril, dried and cracked lips, a chest that had no nipples, a yellow, red and black coloured body and a shrivelled dick which had nearly had all of its flesh burst off and at this point could be only used to urinate.


    Not shying away from what he was, Blake moved his head left and right, taking in the sight of the monster he had become and as he would do most mornings, he had a flashback to how he had ended up like this.


    Though it was just 12 years ago, Blake felt like it had been a century yet he remembered almost everything like it was just yesterday.


    Blake could still remember who he was back then, a really handsome 20-year-old adolescent who had just graduated college as the best in his class and had been offered a job by 3 of the country''s biggest companies.


    Everywhere Blake went, he received the best of smiles and wishes, especially from women, he was a sort of dream man and he found himself always constantly having to reassure his girlfriend that he wouldn''t leave or cheat on her, a promise which he had strongly kept despite the several temptations.


    With the strict discipline, words of wisdom and value instilled into him by his late father who had been a colonel in the army, Blake had been more than sure of his success in life, and with encouragement from his ever-loving mother, Blake had set his sights on reaching the top of the world, but then that fateful day had happened.


    *** Flashback***


    After spending some quality time with his girlfriend, Blake with a smile had decided to take the long walk back home rather than take the available bus but along the way, just as he made a turn, an explosion resounded from the building to his right.


    Blake was quick to crouch down in fear of being hit by any flying object, and then hurriedly scamper away from the building, but he had just taken three steps away when a loud cry for help which could only belong to a child reached his ears.


    Raising his head and looking up, Blake saw an 8-floor story building whose upper floors had become consumed in fire and smoke and in those upper stories in one of the open windows, he saw a boy and girl of about 10 years old, poking their head out of it, the boy looking directly at him and shouting for help while the girl furiously coughed with tears going down her eyes.


    "Jump down I''ll catch you" Blake shouted as he rushed back towards the building his hands raised up towards the children.


    Looking left and right, Blake cursed at the fact that it was still midafternoon and people were still at their workplaces, the street he was on being empty.


    Blake hurriedly reached to take out his phone and call for help but then remembered that it had run out of battery.


    "Jump" Blake roared up to the two children but then the girl withdrew her head and disappeared from the window and a second later, the boy did the same seeming to be screaming out for the girl.


    Standing there, though he could already hear the sound of people rushing over, Blake looked over at the floor the children were on, noticing that it was two floors below the building where the explosion had happened and then when he was hit with the tough decision of whether to rush up and save the children or not, his mother''s repeated teachings on karma and selflessness flew into his mind and without seconds hesitation he sprang into action and rushed into the building.


    This decision of Blake led to him rushing into a hidden inferno, discovering that he had been wrong about the lower floor being safe, getting trapped in thick dense smoke and eventually passing out in the midst of flames.


    Though in the end the firefighters came and saved him, he had already suffered terrifying burns that had left him a monster.


    ****flashback end***


    "I shouldn''t have fought so hard to live in that hospital, I should have let death take me" Blake blandly said out loud, his words evoking no emotion from him and then with a shrug he moved passed the mirror and dressed up.


    Of course, as a monster, if Blake wanted to live amongst humans, then he had to disguise himself after all no matter how used he had gotten to the disgusted and fearful looks he got when people saw his face he still had a mind which would rather not go through all that pointless drama and stares.


    With a black hat on and a big black cloak with high collars to cover up his faceBlake exited his home to go to work. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake worked as a cleaner at a chemical plant, a place which required everyone to wear protection suits, suits which covered their face, a place which was constantly filled with radiation, and a place which made him the runt of runts clean its most radioactive parts if he wanted to keep his job.


    Every morning, Blake would arrive at the bus stop early to take the bus and this morning was no different.


    With today''s morning being especially cold, Blake wasn''t surprised to find himself the first person at the bus stop and he had just been standing there silently minding his business and waiting for the bus while brooding about his job when a ball bounced pass him into the road and then a kid soon carelessly followed after it.


    When Blake initially saw the ball, he already easily predicted that there would be a kid, and without care, he watched the kid appear, run past him and step into the road.


    Almost immediately, the loud honk of a truck and the high-pitched application of brakes sounded and Blake silently watched as the idiotic child froze smack dab in the middle of the road instead of using the little time he had to run to safety.


    Silently standing to the side, Blake heard a scream from behind him and watched a woman rush into the road with all her might and push the child out of the way of the truck, her actions leaving her in his place.


    "The love of a parent" Blake idly thought but then from the corner of his eyes, he watched the truck make a sharp turn to the right and before he could conjure a thought, it slammed into him and without delay, his body was sent into the air while his eyes were quickly drowned by darkness.

 Chapter 2: Send Me Back

    The next time Blake opened his eyes he found himself standing in a wide room whose walls were painted in a beautiful mix of red and black.The soft red rug on the floor felt particularly sweet to Blake''s feet and he would have liked to immediately explore the drawings on the ceiling of the room if it wasn''t for the woman sitting on the large couch opposite him with her legs crossed and a glass of thick red wine in her hand.


    Trying to recall how he had gotten here, all Blake could remember was having a dream in which he had died and then after that, everything had gone blank.


    "Could this be another dream?" Blake thought, this feeling strengthened by the fact that his body was in pristine condition like it had been years ago something that sometimes happened in some of his dreams.


    Losing interest in the woman who had been silently and haughtily staring at him, Blake decided to take full stock of the room he was in since after all, it was his dream, he could do as he wished..


    Though Blake had no idea of it, this action of his surprised the woman and had her internally seething and were she not trying to keep up an image, a vein would have popped up on her forehead. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you are thinking this is a dream, then you are wrong, you died and are now in hell," the woman said, subconsciously puffing out her chest a little and putting a bit of movement to her crossed legs which were exposed since she was wearing a black slit gown which tightened around her voluptuous figure.


    With her beautiful and near oval face, the woman took a sip of her wine and licked her lips just as Blake looked at her, and she had just been waiting to now see his reactions when the man simply looked away from her once more and before her very eyes walked towards a couch that was on the other side.


    Not hesitating even once, Blake plopped into the couch and as his body sank into the soft furniture, he let out a groan.


    "What a life it has been" the man muttered closing his eyes for some seconds before opening them and interestingly looking to the ceiling, his eyes drawn to the depiction of a man with a spear pointing it down at a group of people, a woman holding onto the legs of a departing man, a child crying as it was left all alone in a forest and Blake would have tried to make more sense of all the drawings on the ceiling if it wasn''t for some compelling pressure that irritated him suddenly falling on him.


    Though Blake had no idea what exactly he was feeling he turned to its definite source and with genuine ignorance and curiosity asked,


    "Is there a problem?"


    As someone far superior, someone that could never be fathomed by the likes of Blake even if he was allowed to live a 1000 years more, though the woman was severely annoyed by Blake''s lack of regard for her, she was able to quickly control her emotions and recognize that she had a purpose here.


    "My name is Lilith and I am one of the 7 rulers of hell." The woman simply said and then watched for the man''s reaction.


    Blake stared right back at Lilith for several seconds in contemplation and then he spoke.


    "Are you the one passing my judgment?" Blake asked and as soon he finished speaking, the couch which he was sitting on disappeared and in the blink of an eye, he found himself sitting on the floor, a few steps away from Lilith who was looking down at him like she had done nothing.


    "Yes, as you should know considering the circumstance of your death, the only place you''ll be ending up in is hell, but you see I have an offer for you," Lilith said and then seeing that she still had Blake''s attention on her, she continued speaking.


    "Forget about earth, it''s a boring and impoverished place and think of a world where your greatest of fantasies exists, flying dragons, extraordinarily beautiful women, the ability to breath out fire.


    I want to send you to such a world as my champion, the person who will be my representative and carry out my will¡­.."


    "I''m not interested" Blake suddenly said out of the blue, cutting off Lilith and while the woman who had still perfectly kept her expression in check internally calmed the anger she was feeling towards the snobbish human in front of her, Blake let his back fall to the ground and lying with his hand and legs spread, he went back to staring at the ceiling.


    Blake had no idea how much time passed, but at some point, in time, after he blinked, he discovered that he was no longer in the beautiful room but was now naked and in a sea of red flames and being filled with pain.


    Without delay, Blake''s face constricted in anguish and he coiled himself into a fetal position, his arms tightly wrapped around his knees as he let out a loud shout of pain and soon when the pain became too much for him to bear, he began writhing and screaming.


    Once again Bake had no idea how much time passed in what he was sure was hellfire, he could only blink as an instance later, he found himself back in the red and black room, his body still naked and the same haughty woman staring at him.


    "Have you learnt your lesson?" Lilith asked.


    With his shivering body, quaking breaths and wet trembling eyes, Blake stared at Lilith his sight a pathetic one to behold and when the woman questioned him, he unhesitatingly gave her his reply.


    "Send me back."

 Chapter 3: A Story

    As one of the rulers of hell, a being who had seen countless souls of all natures in her lifetime and gotten to send them to their pitiful ends, though the likes of Blake were extremely rare, it was not Lilith''s first time coming across them.It had been a really long time since some soul had shown blatant disrespect and disregard for her even after she made her position and power known and though she had made sure to torture that soul till he crawled and worshipped her feet, the problem with her dealing with Blake was that she actually needed him, he was very important to her and also, she didn''t have much time to keep him here in hell.


    "Damn it, using lust to manipulate and get people to do my bidding is my thing but this idiot is so far removed from the feelings of carnal pleasures that my beauty and ordinary gaze has no effect on him.


    Why couldn''t he have been some sick pervert, that way I could have easily made him my dog.


    Arghh I just want to take him to the depths of hell and show him what true pain is but I can''t afford to affect his mental state, he has to be very lucid and conscious for him to be my champion" Lilith lamented within and then calming herself, she focused back on completing the mission at hand.


    "Blake, what do you think about gods," Lilith asked leaning forward and looking at Blake with a mysterious smile like she was interested and impressed by him.


    "A bunch of super powerful people ."


    "Blake do you know the gods have forsaken you, that they have abandoned you. "Lilith asked ignoring Blake''s attitude, but then the deadpan look he gave her like she was speaking the obvious had her feeling embarrassed internally.


    "Can you send me back to the flames and look for someone else who is willing to play these games of yours," Blake said.


    It wasn''t that Blake was ignorant of what was happening at the moment but more of the fact that he wasn''t interested, back on earth there were a lot of fantasy books about dying and meeting a god and then being reincarnated as some sort of protagonist, and while there was once a time he craved for such fantasies, right now he just wanted to feel pain, after all it was the only thing he deserved for the great evil he had done.


    "Fine I will send you to hell, but first I want you to hear a story," Lilith said ignoring Blake''s disinterested gaze.


    "Once upon a time Blake there was a blessed boy who was trained right in all the aspects of life by his parents, he did his best to do right and was a model citizen for everyone around him, but then in the course of his life, he died trying to save the life of others, or at least he should have.


    You see what the boy didn''t know was that his destiny was never to grow old and die on Earth but to commit a great heroic sacrifice and that whether he succeeded or not in that sacrifice, to be chosen to be the champion of a god.


    On the day that boy committed that act of bravery, the gods above had been in a heated clash, debating who would get to have him as their champion, but then to the shock of all, when death came to claim his life he fought against it with all his might and won, and like that the boy lived."


    At this point, Lilith paused and looked at Blake and though the man had his head bent down she could feel that she had lit up something in him and even though that thing was just a spark, the woman saw hope and she reached for it with all her might.


    "This feat of surviving death shocked and impressed all the gods, making them all want to have him as their champion even to the point of being confrontational about it.


    There was tension and real fears that a fight was going to break out between the gods as no one was willing to let go of such a valuable piece, and in the end, an agreement was reached that since an agreement could not be reached on who would get the boy, he should be destroyed, and so during one of the boy''s arguments with his mother, anger was breathed into him and the boy spoke words he swore to himself to never say to his mother, words that boke her heart, words that destroyed her will to leave, words that made her fall sick and eventually die.


    Bitter from what he had done and no longer having his mother by his side, the once virtuous boy soon turned cold and cruel and eventually became a solid candidate for hell and destruction."


    This time after speaking, Lilith stayed silent for several seconds watching Blake''s body tremble and then softly she dropped her wine to the side and walked to Blake''s side, kneeling by him and wrapping her hands around his shoulders.


    "Those heartless gods are the reason for your pain and suffering, for your mother''s death, become my champion Blake and you will get the chance to have your revenge," Lilith said, internally giving herself a standing ovation at having finally nailed the stubborn coffin which was Blake but then the boy''s next words brought her down from her high.


    "Not interested, send me back to the flames."


    Finding herself rejected after the master performance she had just given, Lilith whose arms were still around Blake so badly wanted to sink the boy in the deepest parts of hell, but to stop herself from doing something she would regret she immediately stood up from beside him and walked a few steps away.


    "Calm down Lilith, you know this is not seduction, but imagine it is and that this is just the foreplay. "


    Lilith took close to a minute to calm down and when she did, she began brainstorming for a way to fuel Blake''s fire after all she didn''t have much time with him.


    With haste, Lilith reviewed everything she knew about Blake''s life trying to find something she could use. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everybody has something they want, everybody has something they want, everybody has something they want."


    Lilith kept repeating this mantra in her head till eventually a light bulb flipped on and she blurted out to Blake.


    "You would be able to get your father and mother back."


    That she had lost control and actually blurted out her thoughts because of a mortal''s behavior towards her annoyed Lilith, but before she could berate herself, seeing Blake snap his head towards her with firm bright eyes shocked and enlightened Lilith and she couldn''t help but cry for joy within


    "Is there a way to bring my father and mother back to life" Blake demanded.

 Chapter 4: No Trust

    "Yes" Lilith replied not minding his tone and watching as his eyes narrowed at her.The feeling of looking forward to something, hoping for something, it was a feeling that Blake hadn''t felt in a long time, and surprisingly to him, feeling it at the moment didn''t bother him.


    Instead, what bothered Blake was the fact that he hadn''t thought about Lilith''s offer on his own despite already figuring out that the woman needed him for something.


    "Is that how far lost I am?" Blake thought to himself but then he quickly focused his attention back on Lilith, quickly stood and began moving towards her.


    "Stop there" The woman haughtily said when there were just about three steps between them, but Blake did not listen, looking Lilith right in the eye he covered the distance between them and stood so close to Lilith that they could feel each other breath if they breathed a little heavier, Lilith mostly so considering Blake who had a much taller frame and was looking down at her.


    Seeing the fury that was bubbling within Lilith as she was forced to look up at him just so she could keep eye contact, Blake sneered.


    "Perhaps, you consider them as lesser beings and trash, but in the end, the men and woman in power whom I have all observed on earth are just like you, full of themselves and expecting other people to do as they say or fall to their manipulations, and there is only ever one thing that interests them, more and more power.


    Now it is already more than clear that you need me to accomplish your goal of getting more power, so I would suggest from now on you consider us as partners, and if you think that it is too degrading to your status, then send me on my way to hell, after all, I have nothing to lose while you have me and whatever plans you had made of achieving power at stake."


    Blake went silent after his words, and a second later he was suddenly sitting on the couch he had initially plopped on when he first arrived while Lilith was back on her own seat.


    "So, you''ll become my champion if I agree to bring your parents back to life," Lilith asked assuming her usual posture and looking at Blake like he hadn''t just talked down to her and called himself her partner.


    "Yes, but can you do that"


    "Will I bring up a reward I cannot give?"


    "I want something, you want something, this isn''t a case of a reward, this is just us using each other, you using me more, because I bet whatever it is you want from me isn''t going to be easy by a mile."


    "Yes, I can bring your parent back to life" Lilith said going back to the main topic.


    "But you aren''t a god, you said it yourself that you are one of the rulers of hell, so then tell me how do you plan on resurrecting my parents.''


    "If you succeed in the task I am about to give to you, then I will have no problems reviving them, so I guess, you are right, this is a sort of mutual exchange, so are you in."


    Though Lilith had been about to explode when Blake had confronted her in such a close proximity, she wasn''t a temperamental and unreasonable woman, taking a deep breath, she saw the light of his words, and now speaking with him and seeing the fire in his eyes she felt that she had made the right decision and that this was the way to go about using him.


    With the promise of getting his parents back, Lilith couldn''t help but salivate at how far the man would go to help her achieve her goals she could imagine him going far and beyond and doing everything in his power to succeed.


    "Just find the string and they will dance to your tune" Lilith thought internally, loving how Blake was willing to let himself be used by her just so he could see his parents.


    "Urghh, mortals and their attachments,"


    "Yes," Blake replied to Lilith, "but how will I be sure that you will keep your own end of the deal when I am done serving you?


    "You being my champion is a contract between the two of us, something which not even I can break."


    Though he still let his body sink into the couch, Blake let his gaze wander over Lilith''s frame as he went into deep thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about." Lilith asked


    "The several ways in which you can end up betraying me."


    ''You don''t trust me, what reason do you think I have to fail to fulfil the wish of the man who will help me accomplish my goals."


    "Your ego, to satisfy it, nothing stops you from vanquishing or sending me back to the depths of hell, because say what you like the truth is that I would always be a scar on your enormous but fragile pride."


    "Are you trying to get killed, don''t you want to save your parents," Lilith said with a bit of an edge to her tone.


    "I do Lilith, but at the same time, I also want to be with them after I am done," Blake said and then sat up.


    "So what happens now."


    "What happens now is that I will send you to the world where you will be my champion."


    "And my cheat what power would I have in this world, after all, I''m assuming I have to do something tough and dangerous in it, an advantage would help"


    "Don''t worry, It''s surprise" Lilith said with a smile, genuinely happy how things had smoothened out and were going just the way she liked it."


    "So about the¡­.. " Blake began asking but the room started shaking and Lilith''s expression twisted to one of surprise and panic. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh no, we are out of time," Lilith said just as her image began phasing in and out but throughout all this Blake remained calm and instead gave the woman a blank stare even as he felt a sudden weakness begin hitting him.


    "I will send you into the body of another, remember not to tell anyone who you truly are and about me, the fact that you are my champion must be kept a secret, we cannot..."


    Lilith was still saying more, but this was all Blake heard before the world suddenly went silent and he found himself in a world of darkness

 Chapter 5: Error

    Looking at the pitch-black darkness all around him, Blake couldn''t help but sigh as he wondered if Lilith thought him a fool or just didn''t care what he thought.Sure he had felt a bit of the woman''s urgency and knew that he didn''t have unlimited time to be with her, but at the same time, Blake knew that the whole quaking of the room and time running out fiasco was simply Lilith''s way to send him away and avoid having to answer his questions of what he wanted.


    Blake was still sighing in his head about the genuinity of Lilith''s offer when a bell sound rang in his head and a blue transparent screen popped in front of him.


    [Ding! Lilith one of the seven rulers of hell and Mistress of lust has offered you the chance to be her champion.


    If you are to accept this offer and fulfil what is required of you, your parents will be resurrected by her.


    The following are the terms and conditions.]


    Staring at the blue screen Blake moved his head to the left and right and then just as he thought of reading the terms and conditions, more words popped in front of him.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure how much time had passed, by the time he finished reading up on the terms of the contract he found himself satisfied as it covered all the basics he could think about and though he still had his doubts about Lilith''s honesty he could only agree to it.


    "I accept the offer"


    After Blake spoke the blue screen disappeared and then after some seconds it popped back.


    [Ding, Congratulations Blake Luxander, you are now the champion of Lilith Queen of lust]


    [Ding, Congratulation Blake Luxander, you have been bestowed with the lust system]


    [Ding, Congratulations host, welcome to the lust system, what could be more fun than becoming more powerful as you engage in carnal pleasure.]


    "What the hell is this, does Lilith think I came down here to play around" Blake thought stunned by what he was seeing, but then the messages kept coming.


    [Ding! Opening your profile] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Processing]


    [lust Points: 0]


    [Strength: 14 / Agility: 8 / Stamina: 10 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 15 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities: Lust Aura (Superior-lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior -lvl. 1)]


    [Skill tree]


    [You have been given a welcome package]


    [Ding! Error, failure to completely bond with the host. Host please fully accept the lust system]


    Blake was just reading the last system message when laughter sounded from around him.


    "Hahaha, even without focusing, you still refuse to bow your head to Lilith, you know submitting to her is the only way you can seal that contract right."


    Other than the blue screen which he could somehow see, all around Blake was pitch darkness so though he could hear the sound of someone speaking no matter how he turned his head, he could make out nothing.


    "I know, but that woman is very untrustworthy" Blake muttered as he focused back on the screen before him."


    "Yeah, I know," the voice said mirthfully.


    "It seems you know her, who are you," Blake asked with interest, his curious nature having been lit back up since the possibility of righting his wrongs became available.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know, but I''m sorry I can''t tell you that." The voice said.


    "Well, what do you want, as you can see, I have some supreme being already poking at my head trying to get me to be her puppet, if you would be offering a better deal make it now."


    "Hahaha, really, have you no sense of loyalty, you did agree to be Lilith''s champion after all.


    "I''m loyal to just myself." Blake casually said and then went silent.


    "Well as you might have guessed, I came because of course you are the special lowly soul who faced death and actually won, believe me when I tell you that before death even gods are equal to you and I can barely count the number of souls that have defeated death despite seeing trillions of souls combat it.


    Your current dilemma is a little interesting and while I came to personally see the great soul that nearly had a fight spew out amongst the gods, I decided to also bring you a little gift"


    "A gift," Blake scoffed, "Be honest, what do you want in return."


    "Your philosophies of life are good and hold true most of the time, but sometimes, thru truth of the matter is that you truly are just worthless shit who has by some grace attracted the glance of someone you cannot even begin to fathom."


    Though Blake wasn''t one for emotions and sentiments, the voice''s words had him feeling quite lowly at the moment and this was still considering the fact that he had received the worst of insults in his time on earth.


    "I will give you the opportunity to seal your deal with Lilith without having to submit to her rule, and also, I''ll leave a little extra something in your system, well that is if you can dominate Lilith''s will.


    Oh, and don''t worry Lilith won''t know about this."


    After the voice finished speaking a presence much more powerful than the little force Blake had felt trying to get into his mind when the system appeared landed on him and Blake found himself under a pressure familiar to something he could vaguely remember once feeling before in his life.

 Chapter 6: First Kill

    When Blake opened his eyes, he had a pounding headache running through his head, flashes of memories going through his mind, and most importantly and annoyingly the thought of killing the girl that was releasing the nonstop scream that was bombarding his ears."Damn it, which evil bitch is doing this" Blake calmly thought observing his surroundings, but then the scene that came into his sight had his anger dispersing and a set of memories coming to the forefront of his mind.


    Beside him, Blake could see several bodies silently lying on the floor just as his body was and then some meters away, he could see a man dressed in silver armour down on one knee holding up a sword with his one shivering arm and looking at three well-built men who each had a sword in their hands and were warily looking at him.


    "Damn the old man is causing some real issues"


    The annoying scream came from a matured Lady who stood behind the man and was shouting at him to get up, and staring at the woman Blake couldn''t help but wonder if she couldn''t understand that the man who was her personal knight was on his last legs or that she did but just loved the sound of her own voice.


    "To think that an attack which involved rankers and led to the death of several people was launched just for this woman is quite sad, but then again if her capture can move the hands of her husband, it would be totally worth it.


    "Well, I have no interest in this spectacle, I''m just going to lie here quietly and let...¡­"


    "Hey look at this, another one who is actually not affected by the poison, I told you guys that seller was a fake" a voice which came from the side, said sounding in the ears of Blake who had just closed his eyes.


    "Surely that can''t be me," Blake thought with serious hope, but immediately the whirring of a sword in the air sounded, he was quick to push his body into a roll, avoid the blade which slammed into his previous position on the floor and then stand up on his feet.


    Caught red-handed, Blake had no choice but to now observe the current state of where he was, all the people in the room, and think about how exactly he was going to escape from the current situation he was in.


    Blake was just digesting the fact that the dining room in which he had been enjoying a banquet was trashed and now littered with corpses and 5 assailants when a high-pitched voice went sounding,


    "Blake, what are doing over there, come here and protect me" the lady behind the kneeling man screamed looking at Blake very angrily and seeming oblivious to the fact he himself was at a checkmate despite the fact that had just a single opponent in front of him.


    "Talk about being unable to read the room" Blake thought throwing the lady behind the kneeling man a glance before focusing on his opponent.


    "Only the knight was able to survive the poison and he is a second-order ranker, what is your own secret."


    "Staring at the somewhat slim dark-haired man who was talking to him, though Blake had a few thoughts on what he could do in his current situation, he thought it wise to first access and exhaust all his options and so thankfully with just a thought he had a his system status pop up in front of him Blake being especially relieved when he saw that only he could see it.


    [Ding! Welcome to the Sinister system, opening your status]


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Runt]


    [Sin Points: 0]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 14 / Agility: 8 / Stamina: 10 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 15 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/Skills: Lust Aura (Superior-Lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior-Lvl. 1), swordsmanship (common-Lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Your welcome package has been upgraded, do you wish to open it]


    Though there were a few other changes that had Blake raising his brows, he also recognized that he was in a bit of a hurry and so with haste clicked on the package option.


    "What are you doing" the man opposite Blake asked when he saw his strange action.


    "I''m counting the dust particles in the air," Blake said with a straight face not caring that his opponent''s face gradually twisted in confusion and possible rage.


    [Opening package


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the skill quick draw (superior-lvl. 5)


    Ding! Congratulations, you have been gifted the flaming slash (superior-lvl. 5)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the ability Hell flames (locked)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted 5000 Sin points Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the title Soldier of hell (+40 to your strength)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the ability Love under the full moon(legendary)]


    Blake''s eyes hurriedly glanced through all the gifts he had received and his eyes quickly locked onto a particular one.


    "What are Sin points" Blake calmly asked the system through his mind, having learnt his lesson.


    [They are the currency of the system and can be used to either upgrade your attributes and abilities or buy stuff from the shop.]


    "Alright I want to increase my stamina, agility, mana and strength attribute by 1000 pints each" Blake hurriedly said


    [sorry the conversion rate for sin points to attribute points is 100 to 1, please make your allocations once more]


    Blake was taken aback by the sudden information but he wasted no time to adjust to the new situation.


    "+20SP to my agility and +10SP to my stamina and strength"


    With this move of his, Blake spent 3000SP in one go and then whilst he watched his number of sin points reduce he faced his opponent who was talking about something and laughing at him and decided to test out one of his skills.


    [lust aura]


    With him suddenly thrown into such chaos, Blake was desperate for an advantage and ready to do anything to get himself out of his current jam even if he had to make his opponent horny and frustrated.


    [Sorry, lust aura only works on females]


    While Blake nodded his head to this, happy that he wouldn''t get to see a man fawn all over him, at the same time it meant that he could only hope that his current strength was enough to save him.


    Opening the system and getting his package from it had taken Blake only a few seconds and when the lust aura proved ineffective, with all his might, Blake suddenly burst into a sprint and charged his opponent.


    The dark-haired man had been saying something which Blake had not bothered to follow when he attacked, and Blake could see the shock and surprise on the man''s face as he reached him and threw the hardest punch he could at his face.


    "Bam"


    The loud sound of Blake''s fists colliding with his opponent''s cheek sounded out followed by a crack and then the dark-haired man stumbling backwards and falling to the ground.


    Not hesitating in his actions, Blake quickly bent down and picked up the sword the man had dropped and spinning around he swung it and sliced off his head just as his body touched the ground.


    [Congratulation to the host on his first kill +20SP]

 Chapter 7: Flaming Sword

    From the moment he had gone on the attack, Blake''s heart had begun beating thunderously and it was only after he sliced off his opponent''s head and now faced the three remaining opponents that it calmed down a little.Looking at the three men, Blake was still contemplating his next action when he felt a hard stare on his being, this stare coming from the kneeling man who was looking at him with a glint.


    Sir Felix was a knight and when Blake saw the dangerous glint the man threw his way, he knew that despite being on his last legs the old soldier was ready to go into action and that he had to be ready to use the opportunity to either flee or join him to get rid of the enemy.


    A second after the glint came, Felix exploded with strength and mana, the man standing up with powerful momentum and swinging his blade at the men before him and while he did that, Blake who was to the side and had already calculated that his best option for survival was to help the knight vanquish the enemies also kicked forward, and though by the time he arrived close to the enemy, Felix''s charge had already been stopped by one of the men with a sword, it did not bother him as he immediately performed a skill.


    [flaming slash]


    The sword Blake had picked up was a normal steel sword of good weight, but as he invoked his skill, the sword''s blade became set ablaze with fire and Blake not hesitating even once swung it at one of the men who had moved to engage him.


    The man had raised his sword planning to block Blake''s attack, but when Blake''s flaming sword collided with his, it sliced through it like it were butter and then proceeded to also slice him in half.


    The second Blake''s flaming slash skill ended, he felt a strong weakness hit him from within but remembering that he was still in a battle Blake ignored this feeling and focused on eradicating his remaining enemies, most especially the one who had actually been able to stop Felix''s strike.


    With a fluid motion, Blake reached for the head of his still standing opponent whom he had just cut in two with his left hand, grabbed his head and then with a shout yanked his upper body from his detached lower body and not minding the shower of blood that fell onto him and he flung the body with all his strength at Felix''s opponent and then narrowing his eyes quickly followed after or at least attempted to because just as he took a step forward, a sword came swinging for his head and he had to cancel his offensive plans and go on the defence.


    With haste, Blake raised his sword and blocked the swing and though he found himself able to comfortably hold back the blade of his opponent, the speed and fluidity with which the man pulled back his sword and then sent it sailing back at him left him on the back foot and retreating.


    As Blake took a few steps backwards, from the corner of his eyes, he saw the half-body he threw had collided with Felix''s opponent and felt relief when he saw that the knight was able to use that opportunity to slash his swords through the left side of his opponent.


    "Nice, "Blake thought focusing back on his opponent and being a little reassured that he wouldn''t be ganged up on by two people anytime soon,


    Seconds after a few clashes with his opponent and finding himself continuously on the defence, a worrying thought couldn''t help but cross Blake''s mind.


    "Could he be an aspiring swordsman," Blake thought but then he remembered the stringent requirements behind such a class and shook his head.


    "No, he should be an aspiring paladin, one really skilled with the sword."


    "+20 points to my agility" Blake thought and with that, his clashes became a bit more favorable, but minute later, though Blake could at least more easily perform the necessary twists and turns that helped him face his opponent he could still see no way to win the duel he had become embroiled in.


    "What advantage do I have over my opponent": Blake asked himself as he leaned to the side and dodged a downward swing, but then just as was getting ready to raise his left hand to block a hook which his opponent had thrown, a light bulb went off in Blake''s head.


    "I need to be bolder, I''m stronger and should not be afraid to receive a bit of damage," Blake thought and gritting his teeth he let his opponent''s punch hit him, and then a second later also punched his opponent as hard as he could


    Of course, though this hit of his didn''t send his opponent falling to the ground like the first man he had killed, its surprising nature stunned his opponent and had him take a step back, and letting out a shout, Blake swung his sword at him with all his might and as fast as he could, even setting it ablaze despite the stinging pain that erupted from within him.


    Though this time the flames on the sword were less intense, when the sword came in contact with his opponent''s blade which the man had been able to bring up, it sliced through it, facing just a bit of resistance and then took off the man''s head.


    Breathing heavily, Blake spent no time celebrating his victory and instead looked to Felix and seeing the man standing upright and looking at him with an impressed smile, Blake fell to his knees clutching his stomach with a pain-filled expression and then despite how much he tried to stay kneeling he collapsed to the floor a system prompt flashing just as he passed out.


    [Ding! Warning the host is out of mana]


    S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 8: First Lustful Sin

    When next Blake came to consciousness, he heard a familiar irritating voice and on opening his eyes, was welcome to the sight of a familiar busty woman, bending over him and shouting at his face.Annoyed by the high pitch noise, Blake did not hesitate to shoot out his right hand and grab the woman above him by the neck, squeezing it and silencing her while he closed his eyes and enjoyed a minute of silence.


    Clutching her neck just tight enough so that the smallest of oxygen could pass through her throat, Blake kept the woman alive and though he truly wanted to end her, the existence of Felix was a huge deterrence to him.


    Taking a minute to recollect his thoughts and the condition of his body, Blade opened his eyes and released the woman, watching as she backed away from him in fear and then ran out of the carriage they were in.


    "I guess this is how we escaped" Blake thought taking in the carriage''s fancy decoration and couch to both sides before then standing and also existing the carriage.


    Stepping outside, Blake shivered a little as he was hit by a cold breeze and the darkness of the night and then he turned to the two people who were beside a fire, Felix sitting and resting his back on a tree while the dark-haired woman who could scream a man to death went ranting to him about what he had done.


    Sighing internally, Blake approached the two and ignoring the hateful glare which was being thrown his way by the woman, he squatted in front of Felix and looked at him with worry,


    "Are you okay old man"


    "Who are you calling old you damn brat," Felix said with a chuckle lifting his hand and patting Blake on the shoulders, his lips carrying a smile while his eyes were filled with sadness.


    "Your actions today really impressed me Blake" Felix said, nodding his head weakly


    His expression going somber, Blake also placed a hand on Felix''s shoulders and gave it a light squeeze. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is it an injury?" Blake asked his gaze running up and down the man''s body, inspecting the several areas that were covered in blood.


    "Na it''s poison, those guys got me good but it seemed you some how escaped," Felix said shaking his head and then with a grunt he placed his hands on the ground and then pushed himself to his feet.


    "Kneel Blake." The man suddenly said and then though Blake wanted to refuse and become defensive, he decided to trust the memories of this body he had inhabited and warily did as the man said.


    Nodded his head as Blake knelt, Felix lifted his sword which was to the side and while holding onto its handle inserted it in front of him.


    "Blake Luxander, right from the day I first met you, you have been an upright man, a gentleman amongst gentlemen, a man of discipline and today you have proven yourself a man of bravery and courage.


    Tell me Blake Luxander, do you swear to stand for justice at all times, to defend it whenever necessary and to live by it till the day you die."


    "Ehh system do I have to be worried about these oaths" Blake hurriedly asked.


    [No]


    "I swear" Blake firmly replied.


    "Blake Luxander do you swear to defend the country of Aramia from outside and inside threats to the best of your abilities, even if it costs you your life."


    "I swear"


    "Blake Luxander, do you swear to protect Lena Moria, to defend her from all forms of attack and to guide her towards the light till your last breath"


    "I swear"


    "Then I Richard Felix a second order knight by the authority bestowed on by the king himself anoint you Blake Luxander a knight, may the sun god be with you."


    Speaking his last words, Felix suddenly began glowing a bright golden color and then the man lifted his sword and tapped it on both of Felix''s shoulders and then kneeling down so he was eyeball to eyeball with Blake, he offered his sword to him and when Blake took it, the old man spoke.


    "I expect great things from you my child" Felix said and while Blake was still thinking of what to reply, the man fell to the side.


    "Hmm is he dead" Blake wondered as he stared at the fallen knight, watching as Lena rushed to his side and began shaking his body while screaming his name.


    Getting up to his feet, Blake looked at the slightly heavy blade he had been handed but before could admire the craftsmanship on his handle several system messages popped up.


    [Ding! congratulations you have been knighted]


    [Ding! congratulations you have received the ability, Sun cloak]


    [This is a reminder to the host that he needs sin points to get stronger and that to get those sin points, he needs to commit lustful sins]


    The three-message notifications had Blake''s curiosity peaked but then Lena''s wails began reaching Blake''s ears and he couldn''t help but wince.


    "Damn it why did Felix have to remind me of this witch''s name" Blake groaned within and he had just turned to shut her up when he found her kneeling over Felix, still shaking his most likely dead body while presenting her large shapely round ass to him.


    Now in normal times, Blake would have easily ignored this image but then the system''s last message came to mind and he remembered how he had nearly died in his earlier battle.


    [Lust aura]


    [Sweet touch]


    Thinking of the systems advice, Blake activated these abilities and quickly opened his system status.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 20]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 98 / Agility: 48 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 85 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/Skills: hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior-lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior -lvl. 1), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [The host is currently low on sin points, please commit a lustful sin.]


    Looking at his status, a lot of questions popped into Blake''s mind but before he could satisfy his curiosity a gentle voice called out his name.


    "Blake, Felix is dead, I feel sad," Lena said looking at Blake while rubbing her exposed arms.


    Looking at her, though Blake realised that it was definitely the lust aura that was making her so gentle, he wanted to ignore her and focus back on the system but then he remembered how many sin points he had, the danger that surrounded him and in an instance the look of irritation that had been on his face melted away and he called Lena over.


    Watching her walk to him, Blake''s eyes roamed over her figure and he couldn''t help but appreciate her slim waist and the sway which it gave her hips.


    When Lena came close, Blake reached out and placing his hand around the woman''s waist pulled her to him so her body pressed against his and then his hands went to her rear.


    "Blake what are you doing" Lena asked looking up at him in confusion and lightly pushing against him.


    "Now what exactly is a lustful sin" Blake wondered in his mind, ignoring Lena''s complaint and squeezing her buttocks, his brows raising at their surprising softness.


    [congratulations you have committed your first lustful sin +100 SP]


    [you have performed a lustful act +20 SP]

 Chapter 9: Lustful Act

    "I''m married Blake," Lena said as she felt his grip on her rear, but what she got was a slap on her left ass cheek, and before she knew it her lips were claimed in a fierce kiss.[Ding! you have performed a lustful act +8SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +6 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +2 SP]


    With one hand groping and squeezing Lena''s left ass cheek and then the other on her neck, Blake pressed the married woman''s body close to his, enjoying the feel of her body and soft lips.


    "Damn it, I never realized Lena was this busty" Blake thought as his hands trailed down from Lena''s neck to her right breast, grabbed it, and began fondling it.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +30 SP] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +16SP]


    The second Blake''s lips touched Lena''s, Blake had felt a strong shiver go through the woman like she had been electrocuted and after he had engaged her in a fierce kiss, he felt whatever sort of protest she had been trying to put on dwindle till it became non-existent and she let him have his way with her body.


    Kissing and fondling Lena, notifications of him receiving Sin points constantly rang in Blake''s head and though he was very happy to see himself gaining these very valuable points, the constant rings became annoying, so for now he muted them and focused on the task he had in front of him.


    Back on earth, after turning into a monster, Blake had always thought that he had mentally lost interest in women and no longer had sexual desires, but now that he had a new body, one which was still in pristine condition, he discovered that perhaps he had been wrong.


    Rather than it being a case of him losing interest in sex, Blake theorized that it was possible that the fiery incident had destroyed his ability to produce testosterone because right now, he could feel the powerful feeling of lust rush all throughout his body and mind, roaring at him after being absent for so long and telling him to conquer Lena.


    Giving Lena a kiss, Blake made a powerful invasion of her mouth with his tongue one last time, proceeding to suck hard on her lower lip before disengaging, licking his lips as he stared at the mature woman''s flustered face.


    While the previous Blake had never seen Lena in a sexual light because of his fear and respect towards her status, this Blake drank in the sight of the married woman and while staring into her hazy eyes, he gripped onto the long blue gown she had on and with his upgraded strength tore it in two, completely taking it off her body.


    "Blake" Lena exclaimed the sudden action seeming to breathe a bit of reason into her,


    "What are you doing, this is wrong, especially with Felix still here, we should be mourning his death, not thinking about how to pleasure ourselves in the face of his still-warm corpse," Lena said, taking a large step back from him but unfortunately unable to be free of him considering he had earlier gripped her left arm.


    "So this bitch can actually have intelligent thoughts" Blake amusingly thought, throwing Felix''s dead body a glance and then pulling Lena into his embrace.


    "Stay still," Blake said delivering a loud and harsh slap to the woman''s right bum and then in one fluid motion tearing off the white lace pant she had on.


    "Blake" Lena cried out once more as her little sister was exposed to the world, but Blake completely ignored her and like he had done to her underwear he also tore off her bra and grabbed onto her exposed breasts.


    "Anghhh" Lena who had been about to scold Blake once more moaned immediately Blake''s hand made contact with her milkers, a shiver going through her body.


    "Ohh Blake," Lena moaned as both Blake''s hands grabbed and fondled her breasts, her actions making Blake raise an eyebrow as he felt her actions were perhaps a bit too exaggerated from just his touch, but then he remembered that lust aura was not the only technique he had activated.


    While Blake''s hands sank into Lena''s melons, their softness sending a nice sensation ringing through his hands, Lena didn''t stay idle as Blake soon felt a pair of hands invade his pants and in no time had his trouser down and his dick out, stroking his already hard rod up and down.


    Feeling the soft and pampered hands of Lena going up and down his dick, Blake couldn''t help but let out a long sigh and when Lena looked up at his much taller figure, a coquettish smile on her face, Blake locked lips with her once more.


    For half a minute, Blake and Lena engaged in a rough kiss, Blake''s left hand squeezing Lena''s breast while his right hand cupped and spanked her rear, jiggling it from time to time.


    Other than the occasional crackle from the fire, the sound of Blake and Lena kissing and sucking each other lips was all that sounded in the barely lighted night but then the next second Lena''s moans which she had been trying to suppress sounded in full force and it was thanks to Blake finally having his temporal fill of her ass and moving his fingers to her kitty.


    Moving his hands to her thighs, when Blake forced his hands between her legs, the woman instinctively spread them wide and from the time he began rubbing her pussy till he finally sunk a finger into her snatch, Lena went shivering in Blake''s arms as her warm cave was finally intruded.

 Chapter 10: Lustful Act 2

    "Damn this bitch is fucking wet," Blake thought as he felt a bit of liquid running down his index finger which he had inserted in Lena''s cunt.As Blake moved his finger in and out of Lena, the woman''s moans intensified, getting so loud that he stopped kissing her and watched her body contort in his arms, watching in amusement as she gripped his body tightly.


    "Blake, no we can''t do this, not outside here, not in front of Felix''s body," Lena said in a shaky tone, but the right arm which she threw over Blake''s neck made her words very unconvincing.


    "Well, I got to give it to her, she has one hell of a stubborn mind," Blake thought impressed that Lena was still able to try putting up some form of resistance even though it was a weak one.


    Ignoring the woman''s, words, Blake instead increased the pace of his movements loving as Lena gripped onto him tighter and rubbed her soft body to his.


    Seconds later, Blake inserted a second and then a third finger into the woman, and his three fingers had just been going into her the fourth time when she shuddered heavily and Blake felt a flood of liquids pour onto his hands.


    "Arghhh Blake" Lena screamed into the night, the woman throwing her head back as she had an orgasm, her juices pouring out of her pussy, running down her thighs and leaving her weakened.


    With one of Blake''s hands on Lena''s breasts and the other working her snatch, after Lena orgasmed, her legs trembled and the woman having no support dropped to her knees, her heavy breathing resounding throughout the forest they were in.


    While Linda dropped to her knees, Blake remained standing still for a few seconds, the boys lost in the beautiful scene he had witnessed of Lena having an orgasm and for the first time in years, Blake''s mind went back to his glory days, the days after he had gotten a girlfriend.


    Remembering his happy days had Blake shivering and he would have been lost in this long-forgotten past of his if it wasn''t for Lena speaking.


    "What have I done, what have we done, Blake we can''t let anyone know about this" Lena said but as she tried to stand to her feet she froze as her eyes came in contact with Blake''s. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Suck my dick," Blake said resting his hands over Lena''s head and holding up his cock to her face but when Lena opened her mouth to talk rather than do as he said Blake had without hesitation moved his hips forward and shoved his meat into her mouth, sending it down her throat and leaving her gasping for air and pushing against his hips in an attempt to free herself from his grip.


    Of course, with Blake''s strength, Lena''s struggle was futile and while she kept trying to free herself, scratching and hitting his hips and buttocks, Blake took sweet relish in the warm and tight sensation that the woman''s mouth provided his cock.


    "Damn I miss this sweet feeling" Blake muttered as he indulged in the sweet sensation going through him, but then remembering not to kill his source of pleasure and sin points, after several seconds, Blake released Lena''s head, watching as the woman instantly pulled her head off his dick and scampered away from him while coughing furiously, her breaths cracking and tears going down her eyes.


    Seeing Lena stretch out an open palm, signaling for him to keep away while her other hand rubbed her throat, Blake grinned at the woman and licking his lips, he sprang into action.


    Though Lena let out a scream and tried to run away, in the blink of an eye Blake caught her and pinned her to the ground and the next second his dick slipped into her wet cave, a long moan of pleasure left her lips and with teary eyes, she wrapped her hands around his neck.


    "That hurt you bastard, let me go, I don''t want to fuck you " Lena muttered but when Blake felt her legs wrap around his waist right after she said those words, he couldn''t help but chuckle and be amazed at the effects of lust aura and sweet touch.


    Watching the hypnotic sight of Lena''s orgasm had awakened a primal feeling in Blake and after feeling the warmth of Lena''s mouth, Blake had let the beast in him out and wanted to have his way.


    Sinking his cock into Lena''s, Blake took some seconds to enjoy the tight feeling of her pussy and then he raised his hip and began pounding her.


    "Anghhhh "Lena moaned tightening her hold on Blake''s neck and looking up at his body which hung over her, his gaze being particularly attractive.


    "Blake, argnhh, arghhhh"


    Within seconds Lena''s pussy supplied enough juice to keep Blake''s entry in and out of her pussy nearly frictionless and when the woman got lost in the pleasurable sensation that hit all her nerves as Blake pounded her, moans and the sound of flesh smacking against flesh was all that sounded in the forest.


    Plat! Plat! Plat!


    Like a beast, releasing heavy breaths, Blake went thrusting his cock in and out of Lena''s cave, the glazed look the woman had on her face spurring him to go harder and faster.


    There was always the option of kissing and changing positions while a couple fucked, but at the moment, the only thing Blake cared about was releasing the huge load which had been stored in his balls for so long.


    Firmly planting both his hands on the ground while his huge frame stood over Lena''s curvy frame, with his eyes occasionally alternating between Lena''s pleasure filled expression and her breasts which moved around, Blake continuously smashed his pelvis against that of Lena, the fleshy sound that their fluid coated bodies made being a rhythmic melody to his ears till eventually his breathing got heavier, and after a few more thrusts, with a powerful grunt he shot his load into Lena, the feeling of his hot spunk pouring into her sending the woman over the edge and having her cum along with him.

 Chapter 11: Profile Breakdown

    When the bright sun rays of the morning woke Blake up and he found out that he was lying down on the ground naked and all alone, he was quick to get to his feet and check on the health of all his body parts."Thank god she didn''t kill me" Blake muttered as he moved his head left and right and then swayed his waist, wanting to get rid of the soreness in them.


    Not at all particularly shy of being naked under the bright light of the morning, Blake had a look at his surroundings, stared at Felix''s body which was still lying on the ground and then he moved to get dressed.


    "I wonder what she wore, did she run away whilst naked" Blake pondered, noticing that the carriage was still present and that the two horses that pulled it were still attached to it.


    Figuring that Lena had chosen to abandon the horses for fear of waking him up, Blake shrugged his shoulder and went into the carriage, plopping onto the soft cushion at its back and then reaching into one of the compartments to the side, he took out a snack and began eating.


    Though he had several things to think of and a plan, Blake decided to first handle an issue that was most important to him.


    "Show me my status" Blake commanded.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 1260]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 98(28) / Agility: 48 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 85(15) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Host please commit more sins.]


    "Hmm just 1260 Sin Points" Blake muttered, "It seems those 5000 points were a real big gift" Blake thought and then having a look at the notifications he had muted Blake confirmed his suspicions.


    "It seems the first time I commit a sinful act with someone is when I get the most points, and then each subsequent time, the points reduce till I begin receiving nothing." Blake thought looking at three notifications that should have come around the time he first penetrated Lena with his cock.


    [Ding! congratulations you have lost your virginity +200 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +100 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +40 SP]


    "I guess I''m going to need more women for this, a sort of farm perhaps" Blake muttered shaking his head and moving back to his status.


    "Give a brief explanation on the Rank, Title, sins unlocked, and inventory options"


    [Rank: As you must suspect this refers to the several phases/order in a ranker''s journey and as at present you are yet to become a ranker.


    Title: refers to your recognized standings in the midst of the strongest society who know you.


    Sins unlocked: Rather than just relying on the sin of lust to grow stronger, you have been bestowed with the ability to gain all 7 sins and feed off them to increase your strength.


    At the moment you have just the sin of lust unlocked thanks to it being bestowed upon you by the queen of lust herself, but if you want to unlock the other sins, you have to either convince their masters to bestow them on you or pay the appropriate price to spin the sin roulette and get one of them. (To be added in status options) Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The price to spin roulette is 50000 Sin Points.


    Abilities/skills: This refers to the techniques and skills that you have and depending on their rarity, strength and mysteriousness, they are ranked into (Common (10), rare (20), superior (50), Epic (100), legendary (1000))


    To upgrade the skill''s level, the rank value is multiplied by the next level.


    Inventory/shop: you have been offered all that hell has to use as you see fit so long as you have a sufficient amount of sin points to buy them. The inventory can be used to store items.]


    Reading the system message, Blake''s eyes were quick to go back to the sin roulette but then he stared at the points he needed to spin it and the points he currently had after his session last night and he could only sigh.


    Focusing on his abilities, with a single thought, Blake had the explanation on those which he could not simply understand appear before him.


    [Hell flames(locked) you need to become a higher order being to access it.


    Love under the moon(legendary): whenever you have sex with someone under the moon, you get the option to take any skill in their arsenal and make it yours and as the initial owner of this skill upgrades it, so does your knowledge and use of it upgrade.


    Also, while the mana required to use this skill will not be taken from your mana core but from hell, the ways in which u can use it will be determined by the quantity of mana you possess.


    Sun cloak (Epic): Before dying, a knight who served the sun god transferred his accumulated blessings to you.


    Now as a being of hell, you cannot integrate with these powers but you can wear them as a disguise and parade yourself as a true knight of the sun. With this skill you can hide the evil that radiates from your being]

 Chapter 12: Brokie

    Though the sun cloak left Blake feeling quite satisfied and confident about a few things, looking at the broken ability which the love under the moon skill gave him, Blake could not help but imagine himself endlessly shooting out humongous fireballs without consequences.And then there is the hell flame, It''s a shame I can''t access it, but still what are the requirements for me to become a first-order being according to the system?


    [Raising three attributes of your body stats to a 100, your buffs excluded is the requirement for humans but if you want to truly be powerful, then I would advise you first get yourself a bloodline from the shop and then evolve to a first order being with a higher body stat than is barely required.


    Also, the host should take note that a chosen bloodline limits the future bloodline evolution path which can be taken in Future]


    Blake smacked his lips at this news and then he decided to have a look at the shop.


    [SHOP:


    Weapons/items


    Skills/ Techniques


    Bloodlines


    ]


    Raising his eyes at the catalogue before him, Blake decided to go through them one by one saving the bloodline catalogue for last.


    [Holy Staff: a staff that can boost divine powers and can be used in combat.


    Warning: Not to be used by beings of hell


    Price:2000SP


    Dark dagger: At night its wielder blends into the dark, their presence disappearing from the perception of almost all beings and only limited by the user''s strength.


    Price: 1300SP


    Next Round: this potion rejuvenates the body


    Price:20 SP


    Stallion: this potion gives the user unending stamina in bed for 5 hours, making them a raging bull that knows no rest


    Price: 50 SP


    Blind gale: This technique creates a wind that kicks up a strong dust storm that can be used to blind the enemy and at a higher level, it can be used to blind an entire army


    Price: 700 SP


    Fireball: the user can create and shoot out balls of fire at the enemy


    Price:300 SP


    Unstoppable swing: While using two Knives, with this technique, the user enters into a deadly spinning attack in which he is invincible.


    Requirement: Two butcher knives, at least 200 points in mana attribute


    Price: 4000SP


    Berserker bloodline: The Omalotans were thought to be a barbaric tribe of humans that only knew how to fight with rage, but what people didn''t know was that they had a bloodline which induced rage in them whenever they were in battle, making them impervious to pain and increasing their strength at least over 3 times.


    Price:13000SP


    Phantom bloodline: Thousand of years ago, a race which could phase through object exits...


    Price:36000Sp


    Vampire bloodline. Price:70000


    Warrior goblin. Price 40000


    Shaman bloodline. Price 50000


    Flood dragon. Price: 400000]


    The second Blake saw the price of the flood dragon bloodline, he immediately closed the system prompt and ate a bit of his snack absentmindedly.


    "Hell truly has a lot of things to offer," Blake thought remembering that the first system which was the lust system had possessed a skill tree, but then after that unknown voice had made some changes to it, the skill tree option had changed to the shop option.


    Though Blake never got a chance to open the skill tree option, he was a hundred per cent sure that the shop option he had gotten was a million times better than it.


    "All the resources of hell at my feet and all I need to grasp it is sin points, I really need to get that Roulette spinning, Blake thought as he opened the system''s shop once more, this time making sure to stick to the techniques catalogue and avoid getting himself depressed from how broke he actually was.


    Unfortunately, in the end, even in the techniques section, Blake still came across techniques priced at hundreds of thousands and he could only sigh and keep scrolling through whilst looking for something his meagre picket could afford.


    "You are a system; how can you not have a search and filter feature" Blake complained as even after 5 minutes he was still searching, yet to find a technique that was both cheap and satisfied his needs.


    About 20 minutes later, Blake made his selection, and though his heart still ached for the several techniques he was unable to buy, were the ones he had gotten to work as he imagined then he believed that he would be quite good to go for a good amount of time time.


    [Fire ball: the user conjures and shoots out balls of fire at the enemy, Price: 300SP


    Fear aura (rare-lvl 1): This technique invokes fear and the thought of submission on who er it is used against.


    Warning: rather than only mana, this technique relies on the user''s will and intelligence and can be easily countered by a more powerful will or stronger opponent.


    Price: 400SP


    Illustra: The user can use this technique to make their opponents see whatever they desire them to see.


    Warning: this technique heavily relies on the user''s will and might be undone if the illusion is too unreal and makes the opponent suspicious or if the opponent has a stronger will. Certain levels of external factors can also affect this technique.


    Price: 300SP]


    Satisfied with his purchase and having a balance of 260SP left, Blake saved up the remaining of his sin points for emergency use, after all, he had seen a few healing and mana portions, back in the shop, who knew when he might need them.


    Letting out a yawn, Blake closed the system interface and feeling a bit fulfilled he went back to his snack and began thinking about how to bed more women, but not even up to a minute went by before he heard a familiar banshee desperately begin screaming out his name, her voice getting louder the closer she came.


    "Blake!"


    "Blake"


    Smacking his lips at how unfortunate it was that Lena knew his name, Blake went back to his food ignoring the several desperate cries she made. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hopefully she thinks I have left and carries whatever trouble she has brought with her and go away," Blake muttered, and while prayers were answered as Lena didn''t come into the carriage, it was unfortunately answered partially.


    Blake could hear Lena not too far from the carriage calling out his name desperately and then soon there were multiple footsteps outside and then several men began speaking.


    "Why should I help her, it''s not like her life or death affects me."

 Chapter 13: Lena

    From the time when she could think for herself, Lena could never remember a time when she had not gotten her way.Though Lena''s parents hadn''t been nobles, they had been rich and very influential in the local region where they stayed and had been quite hungry for power, hungry to climb up the chains of power and become nobles.


    Focusing their strengths on making more money, increasing their influence and building profitable relationships, despite Lena being their only child, her parents had always been too busy to spend any time with her, but then to make up for this, they provided her with everything she wanted and when they didn''t, she screamed.


    Though a beautiful delicate flower that seemed like it would never harm a fly on the outside, the servants who had taken care of Lena knew the selfish monster she was and could only watch with pitiful gazes as years later her parents married her off to an unfortunate Baron.


    The marriage between Lena and the Baron was an arranged one, something which her parents had done to finally place a firm grip on the upper rails of society but while seeing their daughter getting married had filled them with happiness and feelings of accomplishment, the girl herself was left feeling devasted and for the first time in her life, no matter how much she cried, begged and screamed her desires had been completely ignored, her father hitting her for the first time.


    Marrying Baron Olak had been the worst day of Lena''s life and for several days it had left the woman depressed, till one day, she realized that she was a beauty and that with how much her husband desired her body she could make any demands of him and he would fulfil them.


    The day Lena had this thought had been the turning point of her life in the Baron''s mansion, as when she screamed and cried out her desires, Lena found herself able to wear down her husband''s mind and eventually get him to do as she wished.


    Once again living a life where she could get anything she wanted, Lena believed she had accomplished her life''s dream and she had been enjoying one of the various benefits of being a Baron''s wife, attending a banquet thrown by some lowly well-to-do family when tragedy had struck and an attack had been launched on her.


    With a second-order knight, this knight being the pride of her husband''s household as her guard, Lena had believed that the attackers would be vanquished but then she could only watch as all those around her collapsed having been poisoned to death, Felix and some boy whom she knew as his squire being the only people to survive.


    From what Felix had told her, Blake Luxander was the name of the boy and after the brave and excellent display he had made, Lena had just begun thinking about adding him to her new personal security detail when the bastard had actually had the gal to grab her throat and put her in a choke when she tried to wake him.


    Whenever she remembered that scene, anger bubbled within Lena, anger which to even her surprise did not come just from the fact that she had been disrespected or partially strangled by him, but from the look of pure annoyance and irritation she had seen in his eyes when he looked at her, like she were something he would rather throw in the bin.


    Having always been treasured, having been wanted, Lena could not find herself able to accept being treated in such a manner, but then before she could build some scheme to have her revenge, Felix had gone and died, anointing Blake a knight to her surprise and then from there the next events had been an entire bundle she could never have dreamed of.


    Waking up the next morning and remembering that she had been fucked outside in the open by a commoner, worst off beside a dead body, a confused Lena had taken some spare clothes from the carriage and then fled from Blake.


    Lena''s plan had been to find some way to return to her husband and then create a lie which would make sure the events of the previous night would never come to light, but unfortunately for her, she had run into a camp of kidnappers and now could only run back to Blake, seeking his protection.


    Standing close to the carriage and seeing no sign of Blake, Lena was gripped with fear as her pursuers finally caught up to her and surrounded her, 5 men with a large grin and predatory eyes looking at her like she was a delicacy.


    "Who were you calling for" one of the men with a black scarf tied around his head asked but Lena stayed silent.


    "Hey, there is a dead body here, seems like the guy was poisoned, I guess the sexy bitch isn''t so innocent after all" a man who was looking Felix''s body all over said with a chuckle. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t kill him" Lena shouted when she saw that she was being mistaken for the person who killed Felix.


    "Well then, who did, because you sure seemed to know your way back here and you were screaming out a name," the man with the scarf on the head said walking up close to Lena while the rest of his colleagues, began dispersing and cautiously checking the area, the carriage drawing the attention of one of them.


    "This thing looks expensive, I think she''s some wealthy man''s wife"


    "Hey check out this sword, this is some real quality thing....." the man who had been inspecting Felix''s dead body said, picking up the sword Felix had handed Blake, but then before he finish his word, a body came shooting out of the carriage and flying past them.


    For a second, everyone froze and then like some unheard command had been given, they all gathered close to one another, their various weapons out as they cautiously stared at the carriage.


    At the back of the group, the man with the scarf on the head roughly grabbed Lena and holding her hands behind her, he barked out.


    "Who is in there?"

 Chapter 14: Realization And Acceptance

    "Why should I help her, it''s not like her life or death affects me.."Blake had asked himself this question with a laxness, but then seconds later the decision on whether to save Lena or not was taken out of his hands as the door of the carriage was opened and a man with his head bent, placed one leg in the carriage wanting to climb in.


    Having not expected anyone to be in the carriage considering how Lena had been screaming and no one had come out when the man saw a young man calmly sitting inside it, he was surprised, and he opened his mouth to quickly call his colleagues but the young man''s left leg was faster as in the blink of eye it shot out and smashed into his chest, sending him flying away from the carriage.


    "Hmm, these guys must be quite weak," Blake thought as he considered the ease with which he had sent his opponent flying away.


    "Well, it was also a very hard kick, I did transfer a bit of frustration to it" Blake thought as he stood up and exited the carriage.


    "If you move, she dies" were the words spoken to Blake just as his feet touched the ground"


    "And why should I care if she dies, I would have let you guys carry on with your business if you had not chosen to bother me," Blake said with a shake of his head as he calmly moved forward.


    "I said don''t move" the man roared as he reached for his waist and pulled out a knife and then without hesitation stabbed it at Lena''s right hand, or at least tried to, because just as he raised the blade, a hand caught his wrist.


    "What the" the man with the bandana exclaimed unable to finish his words as he looked to his right and found Blake silently standing beside him and holding onto his hands.


    "Guys, he''s over here" the man roared out to his teammates but then he heard them let out various shouts and when he looked in their direction, he saw them run towards the carriage and then suddenly start attacking the empty space in front of it.


    Looking at the bizarre scenario, the man with the bandana quickly turned back to Blake in confusion and fright.


    "Let me go or I''ll kill her," the man said with a trembling voice, he himself unable to believe his own words.


    Staring at the man with a bit of bore, Blake tightened his grip on the man''s wrist and then without warning, he pulled his wrist backwards while his left arm hit his upper arm forward, the result of this series of actions being a scream as the man''s ankle was broken, his forearm twisted in the wrong direction. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he clutched his right arm with his left arm in anguish, the man freed Lena and Blake seeing no reason to extend the situation, punched him straight and hard on the neck directly on his Juglar and then paid no further attention to his body which stumbled backwards and collapsed to the ground.


    "Hmm, his scream didn''t break them out of the illusion, their will must be really low or they''re just plain stupid," Blake muttered rubbing his chin as he watched 4 men push their selves to the limit trying to kill a man whom only then could see, a man who didn''t exist.


    "What is wrong with them" Lena asked moving to Blake''s side and standing behind him.


    "I poisoned them with some hallucinating gas" Blake answered still watching the four men.


    "Well, they had better be careful with their attacks and not kill the horses, we need them to get out of here, Felix had us riding deep into nowhere for several hours we are probably in another region.


    "Really, since when did the horses become important to you, you seemed quite comfortable using your legs to run away" Blake commented and not waiting for a reply from Lena he began walking towards the 4 men, bending down along the way to pick the sword Felix had given him, and then seconds later he was cleaning the blood off the four idiots he had just massacred.


    "They couldn''t even sense that they were about to die, this illusion technique is really good" Blake muttered.


    "Blake, carry Felix''s body and place it in the carriage and then drive us to the nearest town" the only female in the vicinity ordered.


    "Pausing in his work, Blake looked towards Lena who was staring at him with her hands on her hips and then he silently looked back to the weapon in his hand.


    "Blake, I just gave you an order, did you not hear me" Lena shouted once more, but this time Blake paid her no mind and infuriated by this behaviour, Lena marched up to him.


    "I don''t know what has gotten into you or who you now think you are, but I want to remind you that you are a lowly commoner and you serve me, you might have been uplifted to the status of a knight, but that privilege was given to you only by the grace of my existence.


    You are my knight and I am your lady and you will do as I say"


    From last night till this moment, Blake had gotten a well-deserved break from Lena''s high-pitched voice, but this time, when the woman scrammed at him, rather than be annoyed and irritated, Blake instead calmly inserted the sword in his hand into the ground and then turned to her.


    In his previous life, when Blake had become burned and turned into a monster, seeing himself unable to get emotional about people''s words and unable to feel empathy for them, Blake thought his heart had turned to stone, that his soul had become cold and empty, but now he understood that what had truly happened to him back then was that he was drowned in despair.


    Blake had lost all sight of hope and given up on the world, he had already assigned his existence to be that of a loser, but now after he heard Lena''s words and felt a bit of irritation in his heart at her ignorance, a smile came to his face.


    "There isn''t like before Blake, there is a light at the end of the tunnel and no matter how far that light is, you will reach it.


    No matter what I will bring back Mom and Dad, and if having a lot of evil fun is going to help me get the job done, then with wide arms I am going to embrace it."


    *** Please, a comment on my work so far and a review will be appreciated.**

 Chapter 15: Sir Blake

    "What are you smiling about "Lena asked when she saw Blake''s weird behaviour."You know yesterday night I had just the light from the fire and from the moon to observe you, but now, fully observing your image, I can see why a lot of the guys call the Baron a lucky bastard.


    Lena''s face turned red for a few seconds as without hiding it, Blake spoke to her while looking at her jutting jugs but then just as she opened her mouth to talk, Blake grabbed her and in one swift motion pinned her to the carriage, her two hands held behind her while her chest was pressed against the hardwood of the carriage.


    "Blake what are you doing," Lena asked in anger but Blake''s reply to her was three hard slaps to her ass cheeks his action eliciting grunts of pain from her.


    "Damn look at these buns, Blake said, cupping Lena''s ass through her gown which had tightened around her waist and then giving her cheeks a few lifts, enjoying as they jiggled.


    "Blake, release me, "Lena said after coming down from the pain of having her rear spanked, her voice carrying a bit of a crack to it.


    "I don''t hear a please" Blake said still fondling Lena''s rear.


    "Please release me" Lena quickly said, but then rather than be set two heavy slaps landed on the woman''s rear and she let out a cry.


    "Is that how you talk to a knight, especially one who just saved you?" Blake said with a smirk but before Lena could reply him.


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +11 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +9 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +4 SP]


    "Interesting, is this from me caressing her ass or something else."


    "Sir Blake, please release me" Lena said this time and Blake would be lying if he said he didn''t like the soft tone in which this woman spoke these words."


    "Say, you''re loving these spanks, aren''t you?" Blake asked trailing his hands over Lena''s waist.


    "No, I''m not, they hurt," Lena said pitifully.


    "Are you sure?" Blake asked but this time instead of waiting for an answer from Lena he landed four heavy slaps on the woman''s rump and could only smile when he saw more notification messages from the system.


    "You shouldn''t lie to a knight Lena"


    "I''m not lying sir Blake," Lena said her way of addressing Blake stunning him and then propping him onto his next actions.


    Giving Lena''s ass one last spank and eliciting a cry from her, Blake grabbed onto the woman''s blue gown and pulled it till it was above her bum exposing her ass to the world.


    "Blake what are you doing, it''s day time stop, someone might see us" Lena cried wiggling her body in vain and immediately going still when Blake pressed his body to hers and then bringing his hand around her waist, forced it between her legs and rested them on her snatch.


    Blakes hand trailed from Lena''s pussy to her thighs and then went back up and then whispered in her ears. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re completely drenched,"


    [sweet touch]


    "I...I...urgh"


    Blake''s words had Lena sputtering but when a finger slipped into her, a loud gasp left her lips, and without hesitation she stood on her toes and moved her hips forward taking in the whole length of Blake''s finger but Blake smirking behind her, pushed his already swallowed finger deeper into her cunt, making her let out another gasp but this time arch her back and grind her ass on his awakening dragon.


    ''Do you like that" Blake asked, whispering his words into Lena''s ears.


    "Yes Sir Blake: the woman said in a quiet and shy tone.


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +2 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +2SP]


    Muting the several notifications that began ringing in his head, Blake kissed Lena along her neck while moving his finger in and out of her pussy, soon sliding two more fingers and loving as the woman ground her buttocks on his boner while letting out cute shivering moans.


    "anghh, anghhh, arghhhhh"


    Deeming that he had sufficiently lured Lena into a lustful mode without even using the lustful aura, Blake let go of the woman''s arms and seeing that she placed them on the carriage to better support herself rather than try to escape, Blake moved his right hand away from Lena''s kitty and replaced it with his left hand and then he took his right finger to her mouth.


    To Blake''s surprise, without even having to say a thing, Lena opened her mouth and began sucking on his finger, the woman letting out a hum as she tasted her own juices.


    One by one, Blake fed Lena his still wet fingers which had just been in her pussy while still fingering her and when he had his fingers thoroughly cleaned and covered in her saliva, Blake took his hands off Lena''s, created a bit of space between them and after dropping his pants, brought his hard raging junior brother to her bum surprise flashing on his face when Lena reached out and looking back at him grabbed his dick and led it to her soaking cunt.


    "Urnghh" Lena moaned as Blake''s cock once again found its home in her cave, but just as she was slowly adjusting to its presence it barged its way into her till it was completely buried in her warmth.


    "You have a big fat ass Lena, has your husband ever told you that," Blake said grabbing Lena by the hair and making her look back at him, but when she remained silent Blake landed two slaps on her ass with his left hand.


    "I asked you a question"


    "No, he''s never said this to me, Sir Blake"


    "Hmm, and what about his cock, is it as amazing as mine"


    ''No Blake, your cock is intoxicating, it''s incredible" Lena said and Blake could hear the genuine honesty radiant from her words.


    Internally nodding his head at how great of a work the ability sweet touch was performing, Blake pulled his hips back, the wet sound of his soaked cock coming out of Lena''s pussy being music to his ears and then he rammed it back into her, loving as her ass rippled from his actions and the loud sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed out.


    "We are going to be fucking all morning Lena" Blake said with a grin."


    *** Another lovely chapter delivered.


    Youth author loves stones people powerstones being amongst top 10***

 Chapter 16: She Loves it More

    Now inside the carriage, completely naked and sitting with his back resting on the back of the couch, Blake watched the beautiful naked woman who was kneeling between his legs, his right hand stroking her hair as she watched her suck on his balls like they were balls of candy.Using her tongue to lick his balls as she sucked them, Lena had Blake letting out low sighs and groans as she worked.


    Without needing to be told, Lena''s mouth made sure to alternate between Blake''s nuts, one of her hands keeping the other pleasured while her mouth sucked the other.


    Whilst Lena attended to Blake''s balls, her right hand kept going up and down the length of his cock and when the woman finally released his balls with a loud pop sound, she leaned back and looked at him with a wide smile.


    "That was good, you''ve been quite the good girl today," Blake said rubbing Lena''s head and watching the woman lean into his touch like a cat having its fur scratched.


    "Do you want to stop?" Blake asked looking at Lena lovingly and unsurprisingly she cutely shook her head, her face going sad at the idea of stopping.


    "Well in that case get back to work" Blake said amused as Lena nodded her head and keeping eye contact with him, rubbed her face on his wet saliva coated cock, pressing it on both her cheeks happily.


    Stretching out her tongue as much as she could and giving Blake a playful stare, starting from the base, Lena licked Blake''s cock all the way to the top, her saliva spilling out and bathing his dick right till she reached the top and then giving him one last look closed her eyes and took his meat into her mouth, a satisfied moan escaping her lips as she devoured more than half his rod.


    "Good girl" Blake muttered to Lena''s rubbing the back of her neck as she blinked her eyes at him before closing them and then like she was having the sweetest candy stick of her life, began moving her head up and down his cock, the fact that she enjoyed sucking his dick visible for all to see as her face carried an expression of serene peace and virtuousness despite the sinful act it was committing.


    Watching Lena work, Blake had no doubt that the woman was at the moment sucking and pleasing a cock she genuinely loved, but the thing that bugged him now was how exactly she had fallen to such a state.


    When Blake had told Lena that they would be fucking all morning, he had actually meant it and in the end done it.


    From taking her from behind while she was pressed against the carriage to holding her in his arms and drilling her hard while she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    Sure at some point the couple had gotten tired, exhaustion seeping in body and their respective tools crying for rest, but with a visit to the system shop, Blake had bought them both rejuvenation potions and kept them going.


    Not even needing to activate his lustful aura throughout the day, Blake had gotten Lena to go on all fours out in the open forest and then making sure the woman made a pleasant arc, had pounded her from behind, spanking her jiggling buttocks as they fucked while her upper body was pressed to the ground.


    For those times, Blake could easily associate Lean''s compliance to the woman enjoying the pleasure that came from their carnal act, but then after they had gotten into the carriage and she had ridden him to orgasm twice, the woman letting him shoot his essence deep inside her without care, on her own accord she first taken a rejuvenation portion and then proceed to get on her knees and not even hesitating, sucked on his cock, having a premium taste of both his and her fluids mixed together.


    With the intense activity Blake and Lena had been engaging in since morning, the sun outside was hot, signifying that it was midday and Blake now had a whooping balance of 2030SP, this amount of SP putting a smile on his face.


    "Well, I shouldn''t look a horse''s gift in the mouth, if she''s happy with sucking my dick and giving me sin points, why should I complain.


    Compared to last night when he had just rediscovered his appetite for sex and only been able to engage in two rounds of sex before the struggles of the day took him away to wonderland, this morning Blake had been full of energy and well-prepared, this morning he had gone so many rounds of sex that more than three times, Lena had become unable to move after orgasm till she received a portion.


    Though Blake''s new balance began giving him an idea of some purchase he could make, when he saw the little sin points he got at the moment despite how devotedly Lena was sucking his cock, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''m really going to need to create some sort of SP farm, a harem of women most likely." Blake thought and then he felt a tight nice drag on the skin of his cock and watched as Lena pulled her head off his dick with a pop, her eyes glued to his cock as she moved her head up and down before looking at him with an intoxicated gaze,


    "I love your meat Blake, it''s thick and delicious" the woman said her eyes going back to his road, which both hands were moving over.


    "Better than that of your husband" Blake thought and when Lena kept silent for a few seconds, and he began thinking about activating his lust aura the woman replied to him with an unhappy tone.


    "How dare you compare your cock with that of my husbands, have you no respect for your glorious dick" Lena scolded and then not saying another word to Blake leaned in and gave Blake''s cock several kisses, giggling at it before proceeding to swallow it and began slurping up and down it''s length, the loud sound of her worship not bothering her the least. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Lena''s words, Blake was rendered speechless and could only watch in astonishment as Lena ignored him and went back to attending to his cock.


    "Does she actually love my own dick more than me" Blake wondered.


    "Perhaps I shouldn''t have been so presumptuous," Blake thought as he had the system pop up and bring him the detailed explanation of the lust aura and sweet touch which he had thought that he knew.

 Chapter 17: Smart

    [Lust Aura: A powerful ability which when activated leaves the female victim horny and feelling attracted to the user.It should be noted that this technique makes the victim develop a sexual attraction to the user for a period of time depending on the strength of the user''s will and that under certain conditions like long frequent exposure and high user willpower the sexual attraction can become close to permanent.


    Sweet touch: Just like its name implies, this technique makes the user''s touch a sexually pleasurable sensation to the victim and depending on how high the user''s willpower is in comparison to the victim, it can leave them craving their touch endlessly.]


    Reading this message prompt, Blake''s eyes moved to Lena who was still lost in her own world, and then he thought about his astonishing willpower of 700, something which had impressed even the so-called gods.


    "Could these abilities make someone obsessed with me?" Blake asked the system and it gave him a swift answer.


    [Yes.]


    Blake stared at Lena for a few seconds, his stare gaining the woman''s attention and a kiss from her before she went back to choking herself on his meat and leaving him to his thoughts.


    "Considering how high my will is, I guess I won''t have much of an issue getting into most females'' pants, though I have to be carefull, after all obsession doesn''t equate to loyalty," Blake thought and then with haste moved his mind to an issue that he had come across when he wanted to compare Lena''s willpower with his own.


    With his new SP balance, Blake''s mind had been quick to think of what technique or skills he could equip himself with, but now, he had been reminded of a very important ability that he knew he had to acquire.


    [Inspect (Epic): When used, this ability gives its user detailed information on its target, though the user should be warned that how much information can be shown depends on the strength of the user when compared to that of the victim.


    Price: 4000SP]


    Anyone with a brain must have heard the saying that knowledge is power and Blake had no intention of ignoring these words, especially in such a chaotic world.


    Knowing whom he could offend, whom he had to flee from and whom he could smite was precious information to Blake and with this inspection ability, he could see himself having this aspect under wraps.


    Looking at the achievable price for the ability, Blake began making considerations of whether to work towards getting this ability before going for the sin roulette when every thought suddenly flew out his head and his hold on hand Lena''s head tightened.


    Feeling the extra hardening of his cock and its ceaseless throbbing, Lena increased the pace of her head movements her slurps getting louder.


    Without Blake even needing to do anything, anytime Lena''s head went down, she swallowed his cock seamlessly, making it look like she had no gag reflex, and soon she was rewarded for her efforts.


    While Blake who was cumming for the seventh time today grunted and pressed her head to his cock as his ball released their spunk, Lena who currently had her throat full with his cock moaned as his hot essence directly poured down her throat, and as the woman felt that he was releasing the last of his essence she forcefully pulled her head back and caught the last of his release in her mouth.


    When Blake released lena''s head, she pulled her head off his dick and showed him her cum filled mouth, sloshing it around before then swallowing it with a moan and showing Blake her now empty mouth.


    While Lena silently went back to sucking and cleaning his cock, Blake fell back into the couch his ears perking up.


    "Shove a cock down their throat and they go silent" Bake thought his mind reminiscing how the irritatingly loud Lena had been silent and mute for the past hours.


    "Alright my cock sucker, it seems we''ve got company" Blake said, tapping Lena who had rested her head on his thighs and his slowly softening cock on her face.


    "Huh who" Lena asked looking like she had just woken up from a sleep but then her question was answered in the form of the doors on both sides of the carriage opening and a figure appearing in each door.


    "It''s empty" one of the men who had appeared said looking around the carriage in confusion.


    [fireball] S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pointing his left hand at the door to his right, Blake had a fireball about 2 meters in diameter appear and shoot forward, the fireball blasting away the left side of the carriage and the human that stood there, and then for the enemy to the right, Blake merely reached into his inventory and immediately a steel sword appeared in his hand, he swung it at the human on the door to the right, slicing off his head.


    The man''s body fell to the ground while his head fell into the carriage and Lena couldn''t help but let out a scream, rapidly wrapping her hands around Blake''s waist.


    "Hey let me go, I need to go outside," Blake said looking down at the scared and frightened woman.


    "There could be more of them outside" Lena quickly said.


    "That''s the point" Blake said standing up and with one arm lifting Lena up and holding her to his side.


    "Ahh Blake wait, we''re naked" Lena cried, "allow me to put on some clothes." She begged but Blake ignored her pleas


    "The carriage is burning" Blake said as he jumped out of the carriage with her, exiting through the burning side as he was wary of an ambush from the other still intact side.


    Landing on feet, Blake was quick to observe his surroundings, and when he saw a figure hurriedly running away through the trees, he released Lena, his action sending her falling on her butt.


    "Wait here."


    "Blake" Lena screamed as he sped away, but he never turned back and when his figure disappeared from her sight, she went absolutely silent and began looking around in fear.


    "Where did I even get the courage to run away from Blake earlier in the morning "Lena thought as she stared at the trees which looked like they would spawn a human-eating monster at any moment.


    To Lena''s greatest joy, not up to five minutes later, Blake returned and dropped a female body in front of her his eyebrows raised as he stared at her body which she had covered with the clothes of the last man he killed.


    "Realizing that you could wear their clothes is actually quite smart of you" Blake said, and it took the woman a few seconds to actually realize the insult within his words and start screaming at him, a situation which he this time chuckled at.

 Chapter 18: Vile One

    Caramel Town was a small town located on the far eastern side of the Polaris region and with its distant location, this town rarely ever saw visitors, so when two war horses thundered through its gates and rode towards its'' center, you could bet that all eyes moved to the people riding the horses, the eyes of some people envious while others excited. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Seated on these powerful and well-trained mounts, with a bit of questioning from the locals, Blake and Lena navigated their way toward an Inn located close to the centre of the village and after securing their horses in the stable, they moved to go inside.


    "Are you sure our horses are safe, did you see the number of eyes that followed us as we entered the town?" Lena said lagging behind as she kept looking back at the horse and slowly following after Blake who was already heading for the inn''s entrance.


    "They are war horses, they can''t be easily stolen."


    "Lena pursed her lips after hearing Blake''s words and then ran up and caught up to him."


    "Still though, I can''t believe they stuck with us through everything that happened today, especially when you set the carriage on fire."


    "They are war horses, they are trained to remain calm even in the midst of a war" Blake replied as he pushed the door and entered the Inn, Lena following behind him.


    Right now, was still the early hours of the evening, so the Inn had a good enough amount of customers, people eating and drinking and of course when Blake and Lena entered the bar they drew several gazes and then that was the end of it.


    The events of the previous day and today had left Blake and Lena not looking in the best of states, Lena especially as Blake bet that if the men here saw her when she was all cleaned up, they would have their eyes following her every movement.


    "A room for two please" Blake said to the young boy behind the counter, throwing more silver coins than he was sure was necessary on the counter.


    "Well, that is quite some money," a voice said from Blake''s left a burly man standing by his side and smiling at him.


    "Well, you tend to make a sizable bit of money when you have successful dungeon runs" Blake politely replied.


    "I''m Ryu, my family owns this Inn" the man said extending a hand to Blake.


    Not refusing the man''s gesture, Blake also extended his hand and shook the man, smiling at the man''s strong grip.


    "I''m Blake and this is my Wife Lena" Blake said introducing both himself and Lena.


    "Oh, well she''s quite the beauty," Ryu said, his words not a lie considering that even with her hair all messed up and her face smudged, her facial stricture still told anyone staring at her that there was more to come.


    "Don''t worry Tim, I''ll lead them to their rooms myself. Hope you guys don''t mind?" Ryu said looking at Blake.


    "Sure, no problems" Blake answered with a smile on his face,


    With Ryu leading the way, the trio climbed upstairs with Blake holding Lena''s hand as they went.


    "Hope I don''t seem too nosy, but we rarely get real foreign visitors like you guys around here, everybody knows themselves here, and most of us only know about war horses from books."


    "It''s okay Ryu, the human mind is naturally curious, it would be foolish of me to be angry at someone for simply expressing their nature," Blake said.


    Ryu nodded his head to Blake''s words and in no time, they soon reached a room whose door Ryu presented to them and handed its key.


    "Temptation is real and so to stop anyone from taking any foolish action, I took the liberty to lead your horses to my personal stable and keep them there" Ryu said.


    "Thank you for such a kind gesture, I''m really grateful," Blake said bowing his head."


    "No worries, it''s the least I can do for a visitor to our town, and also if you need anything, feel free to tell my son downstairs or inform me," Ryu said and then turned to leave but then he paused after a step.


    "Ahh forgive me Blake if I am wasting your time, but I thought I should inform you that by midnight we will be at the church holding the sun in darkness service and seeing the sun god necklace on your wife I am assuming that you two are followers of the sun god and might want to come.


    "Oh, Blake said his eyes going to Lena''s neck and glancing at the necklace on it.


    "We really wish we could, but my wife and I have truly been through a lot today so we cannot afford to, but we promise that tomorrow morning we will be there for the salvation blessing" Blake replied.


    "No worries then enjoy your night" Ryu said bowing and leaving.


    Without incidence, Blake unlocked the door and went in, plopping onto the medium-sized bed that stood at the other end of the room and with an interested gaze, watched as Lena hurriedly took off her clothes, her body once more coming into Blake''s view within the well-lighted room.


    "The salvation blessing," Lena suddenly said with a chuckle," anyone that sees you saying that would believe you are a devoted man of virtue, poor Felix, I can''t believe he fell for your act" Lena said shaking her head she bent to take off the stolen trousers she had put on.


    "And what is that supposed to mean, aren''t I holy" Blake said staring at Lena''s butthole and pussy which was presented to him as the woman stooped over.


    "Yeah right, with what you did to Trish, that is more than enough to make you a true vile being.


    "You speak about me so venomously, yet you were the one who advised her to listen to me and fully corporate.


    "That was because I thought you were being honest."


    "What would ever make you think I was being honest," Blake said with a chuckle, "she recognised you, and if we had let her go, she would have gone to call her gang and have them attack us."


    "Then well, why did you fuck her"


    "For my pleasure" Blake replied, "she had a shapely petite body, one I couldn''t help but want to envelop her in my frame and pound."


    "What kind of man fucks a woman and then slices off her head off while his cock is still wet with her release"

 Chapter 19: Late Night Meal

    "Me, "Blake said with a smile, not hiding the fact that he felt no remorse for what he had done."You''re not a man, you''re a demon, with the last of his strength Felix anointed you a nobody a knight and even went as far as transferring his blessing to you, yet you didn''t even have the modesty to give him a proper burial, you burnt his body like it were that of some unknown person you just came across," Lena said standing before Blake and glaring at him.


    "Well perhaps I am, but considering that you are still here with me, butt naked and barely able to keep your eyes from my crotch, what are you.


    "A fellow demon" Lena replied and walked into the bathroom.


    Left all alone in the room, Blake shook his head from the little spectacle and decided to give Trish some thought.


    "A petite but violent woman whom I captured, seduced with my charms, fucked for several hours, interrogated about her gang and their location and then ended when I was wary of her returning to her camp and bringing a ranker or someone that could prove a headache to me, and that is that, well there is also the fact that she was a profitable farm."


    With a grin, Blake looked at his current SP balance of 4300SP and he nodded his head at his progress.


    "She was definitely worth the fuck" Blake thought as he opened the shop and then went scrolling in search of the inspection skill, but after nearly ten minutes.


    "Arghh damn it" Blake screamed.


    The thing about the system shop was that while it had an unknown number of incredible resources, these resources were usually refreshed and not even Blake calling out what he wanted could help him get them.


    If Blake wanted to buy a resource, he had to search for it in the shop himself and then buy it, and if it was gone then he had to wait for it to appear again, buy something else or keep looking for it for who knows how long.


    Blake pondered buying something else with his little wealth but in the end, decided to just save it.


    With a frustrated sigh, Blake undressed and went into the bathroom, his skin tingling as the heat from the warm shower hit his body.


    Moving under the warm water, Blake held Lena from the back, his hand wrapping around her and grabbing her boobs while his cock buried itself between her thighs.


    "You''ve been fucking the whole of today, don''t you get tired."


    "I''m a champion of lust Lena, I can never be too tired to have sex," Blake ironically said, Lena unable to get the joke.


    Lena went still as Blake touched her and then leaned in as he kissed along her neck.


    "You know I have no plans of returning to Baron Olak Right?"


    "Yes"


    "So why are you still here with me"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you want to go back to your husband?"


    "I don''t"


    "What about your children, your two daughters," Blake asked but all he received was silence.


    "Well, until you figure that out, just know that I''ll be fucking you wherever and however I please," Blake said, and then moving his hips backwards and bending Lena over, he pushed his dick into her cunt


    "Just please, promise you won''t leave me, "Lena spoke as Blake''s Cock rested in her.


    "A good dream" Blake said, not hiding the amusement he felt at her na?ve words and then he began ploughing her, Lena unable to help but push her fat ass towards him and desire his poundings more than anything.


    ....


    Blake and Lena''s initial plan had been to first get an inn, freshen up and then fill themselves up nicely before any other activity, but well things had gone a whole different way, and not a few hours later, after fucking Lena till the woman passed out, Blake left the room to go downstairs and see if he could get some clothes and food for him and Lena.


    "A good question I should be asking myself right now is why I''m even caring about this woman" Blake thought, this question not being particularly firm in his mind and easily being forgotten as he reached the counter and found no one there., the entire ground floor devoid of any being.


    "It''s already midnight everybody must have gone to sleep, how would I ever find food now" Blake thought but then a thought came to mind and he opened the system shop, going to the item catalogue.


    "Well of course there is food in hell, and I can buy it" Blake thought with a grin, but then there was the sound of a door behind the counter opening and Blake''s eyes came in contact with another food.


    Lena had asked Blake if he didn''t feel any bit of fatigue with how much he fucked but other than the fact that his strong will did help him in the mental aspect, another thing that helped him was that unlike Lena or other women whom he only fed the rejuvenation potion, he himself took the stallion portion and with that suffered no damage while he fucked, his body remaining in a sort of pristine god-like state till the time of the potions activation expired.


    "Ehm hello, how can I help you" a woman who had a blue scarf wrapped around her head and wore a long robe greeted Blake


    The woman seemed to be in a sort of rush because when she greeted Blake, she went looking for something on the shelf that hung on the wall beside the counter. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In her search for whatever she was finding, the woman bent to check a cupboard below and that was when Blake''s eyes were introduced to the narrow waist and wide hips which she had.


    Lena has a fat ass, but this woman''s rump and waist triumphed her''s. It''s a shame that her breasts are rather on the smaller size, but that isn''t a problem to me.


    I see an SP farm, and I have no interest in passing it by.


    "Yes, hello, I''m Blake, I just got a room here and I''m looking for some food and clothes for me and my wife," Blake said.


    "Oh Blake," the woman said looking up in surprise," my husband told me about you, I thought you guys would be asleep by now."


    "Ahh yes we were, but then my wife woke up and after taking her bath decided she wanted some clothes and food so she could go to the gathering tonight" Blake said with a friendly smile.


    "Oh, well we don''t have clothes here but I do have some dresses which I can lend her, follow me." The woman quickly said.


    "What is it with religious fanatics and being stupid when it comes to matters relating to their religion" Blake thought as he watched a grown woman lead him who was a total stranger to her room."


    "Sorry I didn''t get your name," Blake asked gulping as he watched the woman''s ass violently jiggle as she quickly moved.


    "oh, how impolite of me, I''m Elena" the woman said throwing Blake a smile.

 Chapter 20: Blasphemy

    Following Elena through the door at the back, they both hurriedly walked through a corridor that bent twice and then they arrived before three doors, one on each side of the corridor and the other at its end.Elena led Blake through the door at the end of the corridor taking him into a room that had a big bed at its centre.


    "Bong, bong, bong" the loud sound of a bell rang.


    "Ahh the ceremony is already starting, Blake please wait here" Elena panickily said moving to a cupboard at the side of the room and digging into it.


    Ignoring Elena''s words, Blake walked towards the bed in the middle of the room and then pressed down on it.


    "Nice,


    "You have an incredible bed Mrs. Elena, does your husband fuck you much on it," Blake asked staring at the woman.


    Elena had just been rising up from the cupboard and moving to go to the other side of the room when Blake asked this question and the knight could see that vigilance flashed in her eyes as she heard his words.


    "Well, at least she can recognise danger when it taunts," Blake thought, and then immediately moved to fix the situation.


    [lust Aura]


    [Sweet Touch]


    Without a second delay, Blake activated these techniques, and as Elena passed him to get to the other side, he stretched out his hand and lightly rubbed her cheek, liking as she stumbled in her steps from just this touch.


    With amusement, Blake watched the woman walking towards the other side of the room stoop over a cupboard with multiple drawers, and then after opening one, begin drawing circles along the wood.


    From inside the room, Blake and Elena could faintly hear the religious hymns being played and Blake decided to get on with his goals.


    "Your husband Ryu is at the church right Elena."


    "Yes, he is" Elena muttered her body frozen and her voice a little forced.


    "Well shouldn''t you be there with him, why are you here?" Blake asked moving close to Elena


    "Well I''m trying to find clothes that you can give your wife" Elena replied,


    "So then why are you frozen, get to doing that," Blake said and just as he finished his word, he delivered a slightly hard slap to the woman''s bum, his eyes widening at their softness and the huge jiggle that erupted just from this simple act of his.


    "Yes, I''m sorry" Elena said ignoring what Blake had done as her hand began to sift through the drawers, but while she seemed to be innocently going about her business, Blake could see that the woman had actually arched her back a bit more and pushed out her bottom in his direction.


    "Well who am I to deny an offering" Blake audibly muttered and standing directly behind Elena, he quickly placed his hands on the woman''s ass cheeks and began kneading her soft flesh. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    As Blake squeezed Elena''s rear, he occasionally delivered slaps to it, his hits getting harder each time till Elena began letting out groans, and the system began notifying him that he had begun making money.


    Delivering one last hard slap on Elena''s bum, Blake took three steps back and then told the woman to stand up straight and face him.


    Without complaint, Elena did as Blake said, and when he got to stare at her red face which was struggling to control her heavy breathing, Blake chuckled and told Elena to take off all her clothes and while she did that, so did he.


    "When does this midnight event end Elena," Blake asked.


    "It will last till morning, stopping when the first rays of the sun shines upon the church."


    "I see, and what are the chances that your husband will leave the church to come check up on you."


    "Zero, it is considered extremely sacrilegious for one to leave while the ceremony has already begun, he will wait till morning, probably suspecting that I got missing within the crowd before then coming to find me."


    "Hmm, all these explanations, I can see you really do want me to fuck you tonight huh.


    While your husband is out there praying to the sun god, you want me to stay in here and drill your cunt, don''t you?"


    "Yes," Elena replied in a shaky tone a gasp leaving her mouth as Blake closed the distance between them and wrapping his hand around her slim waist, he pressed her body to his and felt her soft skin.


    Blake''s hands were still going down the side of Elena''s hip when the woman raised herself on her toes and pressed her lips to his, her tongue quick to begin asking for permission to enter his mouth.


    "And this is the difference between them, while with Lena I had to be the one making the moves or else she would just remain passive, with Trish and Elena, all I have to do was activate my skills and they both turned into horny rabbits that just want to satisfy their lust, ready to do anything for it."


    Kissing Elena back, one of Blake''s hands came up to her breast and began squeezing it, seeing no reason to discriminate against it just because it was little, after all, if the system didn''t judge by size, why should he care much.


    Pinching and pulling on Elena''s nipple, Blake had the woman shivering, and then when his hands left her rear and moved to her already dripping cunt easily slipping a finger into it, the woman shuddered and threw her head back as her body was wrecked by an orgasm.


    "Anghhhh"


    With a grin, Blake fingered the woman through her orgasm, spurring her to lose control and let out a long moan and with a chuckle he caught her body which fell onto him.


    "It seems Ryu hasn''t been doing his work ehh Elena " Blake said placing his hands under her buttocks and lifting her up.


    With a few steps, Blake got Elena to the bed and dropping her in its centre, he climbed onto it and kissed his way from her legs to her thick thighs, moving his hands up and down their fleshy but soft texture and then finally reaching her sweet honeycomb.


    "This smells so nice," Blake genuinely complimented and giving the woman who was looking up at him in anticipation a grin, his head dived in between her legs, his tongue leading the fierce attack between her soft pink lower lips.


    *** If you have thoughts on my book please let me know, and a review would be appreciated**?

 Chapter 21: Moans And Hymns

    "Arghhhh, Blake"Sending his tongue into Elena''s pink cave, Blake had it slosh around her insides and while this happened, his right hand rubbed the woman''s exposed clit, while his left hand held down her waist.


    Several shivers and trembles went through Elena as Blake worked her cunt, and while sometimes she pressed his head deeper towards her pussy, other times, she weakly pushed against him.


    Taking out his tongue Blake began rapidly licking Elena''s pink folds, lapping away at her juices, till eventually her body stiffened and then it broke into a tremble and had a flood of juices pouring out of her.


    Lying between Elena''s legs, Blake lapped up her juices, loving its taste and particularly smiling at the couple of system notifications that rang.


    "That was delicious" Blake said lifting up his head and looking at the woman who was now lying on the bed, her breath heavy and gaze unfocused.


    "I''m sorry my sweet Elena, but our time is far from over," Blake said cleaning forward so he was above Elena and then feeding her the content of a bottle he had seemingly grasped out of thin air.


    Watching the weakness in Elena''s eyes clear up, Blake reached for his cock, rubbing it over Elena''s wet cunt and moving his hips forward, he pushed it into her.


    "Arnghh" the woman moaned as a cock other than that of her husband entered into her for the first time.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +100 SP]


    While he fucked, Blake always muted the system prompts, but this time just before he put his dick in Elena, Blake had activated the notification wanting to check a theory of his.


    Leaning down and giving Elena a long kiss which she eagerly engaged in, Blake stood back up so he was standing on his knees, and putting a pillow under Elena''s waist to raise her lower body, he rested the woman''s legs on his shoulders and then slowly he pulled his cock out of her warm cave and then with a breath smashed it back in her.


    "Argnhh" Elena gasped, but Blake merely smirked as there was still more to come and pulling his dick out once more, he thrust back into her.


    "Does your husband ever make you feel this good" Blake asked as he steadily moved his cock in and out of Elena, making the woman let out muffled moans.


    "No"


    "So all this while he has been incompetent hasn''t he," Blake asked. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes"


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +30 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +10 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +20 SP]


    "What a naughty system," Blake thought as he leaned forward and pressed Elena''s legs towards her chest, this move giving him better access to her cunt and letting him drill deeper into her.


    With each passing second, Blake upped the speed of his hip movement, smashing his pelvis against the woman''s thighs and having her moan without restraint.


    "Who fucks you best," Blake asked.


    "You"


    "I said who fucks you best"


    "You fuck me the best Blake" Elena cried out and Blake smiled as he saw a temporal increase in the SP points he was getting.


    "It''s a shame we can''t do this throughout," Blake thought and some seconds later, to Elena''s dissatisfied groan, he pulled his cock out of her, but before the woman could make a verbal complaint, he lifted her and turned her around so that she was on all fours and then he slipped his dick back in her.


    "Orhh" Elena moaned pressing her ass back and grinding it on Blake.


    "Don''t take your cock out of me, I want it in me at all times" the woman muttered wiggling her buns in front of Blake despite the fact that his cock was in her salivating cunt.


    Blake laughed at Elena''s request and with a spank to her left ass cheek, resumed smashing his cock into her, this time kneeling on one leg so he was able to drill his dick deeper into her.


    A few hours later, after going through several positions, Blake and Elena returned to that which saw Elena on her knees and hand, her ass cheeks facing Blake but this time rather than Blake resting both his hands on her waist, he rested his left hand on her beautiful curving waist and then pulled on her hair with his right hand as he pounded her with as much strength as he knew she could handle.


    "anghh, anrghh, anrghhh"


    Ceaselessly, Elena''s moans reverberated throughout the room, mixing in with the cracking of the bed which had seen more action on this day than it had in its lifetime.


    Kneeling behind Elena, Blake couldn''t help but occasionally spank Elena''s rippling ass cheeks, grabbing and kneading her flesh as he fucked her.


    As more time passed, tingles began ringing within Blake''s balls and as he approached another orgasm, Blake let go of Elena''s hair and instead grabbed her by the neck pulling on it so her back made the perfect curve, and as his spunk erupted from his balls, he slammed his hips on her soft bum one last time before giving her a fierce kiss, his tongue invading her mouth and dominating it.


    Blake pulled Elena closer to himself as he came in her, pressing her back to his chest and grabbing her breasts, and then when he was done emptying his balls, he pulled out of her and let the woman collapse to the bed.


    "Hmm, how much more time will you say we have before your husband gets back" Blake said getting off the bed and moving to a window that looked in the direction of the church.


    "About an hour, two hours if we want to take a risk," Elena said and when Blake turned and stared at her, he couldn''t help but be amused to see the woman up on her knees eagerly looking at him.


    "Crawl over here" Blake commanded and immediately, Elena came down from the bed, got down on all fours and not even, minding the trail of white semen dropping from her thighs, she crawled over to Blake, her fat ass jiggling left and right as she moved.


    Getting to Blake, feet, Elena raised her upper body so Blake''s meat was right in her face and taking in a deep breath, she stretched out her tongue and began licking her essence which still covered it, doing this for a while before finally swallowing it, stuffing Blake''s cock down her throat while the sound of people singing from the church rang in thier ears.


    *******


    Author here:


    personally that''s just sinful and I belive whoever writes this chapter should have powerstones and golden tickets shot at him.


    ******

 Chapter 22: Knight Of The Sun God

    Though Caramel Town was a place that sometimes failed to appear on a couple of maps, its existence not very relevant, if one thought that the town was very backward in its practices and development, they would be wrong.Whereas in most towns and even some small mismanaged cities, it was common to see some of its people living off bad water and to see their streets littered with filth and covered in mud, with the church of light which worshipped the sun god having a strong presence here, the town flourished.


    Not only did the Caramel town have good water, paved roads and a good waste disposal system, but at night street lights that were made with luminescent stones filled the major roads.


    At the moment, it was a little past 9 o''clock in the morning the warm rays of the sun just coming out.


    On a normal day, one would find the streets of Caramel town busy and filled with people going about their daily tasks, but on this morning, the town seemed to almost be a ghost town.


    Other than the few sounds you could hear coming from some houses, and a few figures you would see silent hurrying from one spot to the other, the streets were empty.


    At the centre of the town, a huge church that possessed a tower that stretched quite high stood and it was to this church that a pair were hurriedly moving, one person''s hand tightly gripping onto the hand of the other and forcing him to keep up with her pace.


    Lagging behind so he could admire the way Lena''s rump bounced as she pushed her legs to move as fast and elegantly as they possibly could, Blake thought of his promise to Ryu yesterday that they would come to church today and he couldn''t help but regret it.


    After ploughing the man''s wife and leaving before he could get back, Blake had returned to his room thinking of getting a ton of sleep, but after just two hours of rest, a prepared Lena had woken him up and forced him to undertake the journey they were currently on.


    "We can just go at the last hour Lena, blend in with the crowd and sing with them like we were there from the start, no one will know:" Blake had tried telling Lena but she wouldn''t hear it.


    When Blake asked Lena the reason for her sudden pious behaviour, she had replied that since for the time being they still hadn''t made up their mind on where next to go, then it was best they did their best to associate with the townspeople and be on their good side.


    Though Blake had raised an eyebrow back then at Lena calling it "their mind" he had said nothing about it and understanding the truth of her words had decided to let her drag him to church.


    With her head covered with a white cloth, a long bead that carried the mark of the sun god on her neck, Lena looked like a truly devoted follower and as they pushed the doors of the church, Blake who had wanted to immediately move to the side and stay at the back of the church could only follow after Lena when she tightly held his hand and kept moving forward.


    Straightening up his back and pulling Lena close to him, Blake made the pair look like a sweet couple as they walked forward aiming for the front benches of the church.


    Thankfully, the beginning songs of this morning''s event were still under way so everyone was on their feet and only the people at the side threw their passing figures curious glances.


    The whole unexpected scenario did not please Blake in the least and he had already begun thinking of ways to punish Lena when the drawing on the windows of the church caught his attention, the towering statue of a huge heroic muscular man holing up the sun that stood at the end of the church just behind the altar being a particular sight


    "Oh, these aren''t bad," Blake thought and then seeing a particular depiction that had a man glowing like he was the sun, Blake remembered his sun cloak skill and casually thought it would be wise to wear it while he was here in the church so as to better blend in.


    [Sun cloak]


    Putting on the disguise to avoid the little possibility that the priest might have some strong sensory ability and figure out how stained he was with the sin of lust, Blake had just begun looking for space on the benches to his side when the playing instrument and the singing crowds suddenly went silent and all eyes fell on the statue at the front whose once lifeless eyes had now begun glowing a bright golden yellow.


    Just like the crowd, Blake was also quick to catch the phenomenon and almost immediately his mind began ringing, telling him that he was the cause of this and that there were subsequent actions he was now supposed to do. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the glowing eyes, Blake brought his movement to a halt but then the tug from Lena who had chosen to keep walking had him moving and before he could turn to look at the woman questioningly, she spoke in a low tone only he could hear.


    "Remember you are a knight" she said with an edge, her words triggering memories that Blake had pushed to the side deeming them as useless to come to the forefront of his mind.


    With Lena having control of the wheels, both she and Blake moved until they were well past the benches and before the stairs which led to the altar, and it was here that Lena stopped and released her arm from around Blake''s.


    "Go"


    Not needing to be told twice, Blake began ascending the stair to the altar, his back straight, his chest puffed out, and his gait calm and firm.


    By this time, every eye in the church had already noticed Blake and Lena''s presence, their eyes following their movements and then now that of Blake''s with confusion.


    Ignoring the priest and the disciples who stood around the altar watching his ascending figure with confusion, curiosity and some anger, Blake finished his climb and then moved till he was right in front of the altar.


    Staring at the burning candles the few golden cups and the small statues depicting the closest followers of the Sun god, Blake silently had a sword appear in his hand and then began slowly falling to his right knee.


    The second Blake''s swords appeared, a gasp left the lips of all who were on the altar and with speeds like it were a competition they had all fallen to their knees, Lena included, but it was only after Blake fell to his knee and bowed his head, the handle of his blade which was now taller than him becoming visible to all the people at the back that the several murmurings which had risen quickly disappeared and everybody in the church without fail fell to their knees and total silence descended upon the church.


    Seconds after Blake knelt, a golden glow was birthed from him, the glow blanketed the entire church in its radiance and then a minute later, it died down, the light in the eyes of the statue similarly disappearing with it.


    Without a word, Blake stood up and descending the stairs, took Lena''s hand and together they found a free bench and took their seat, the service continuing not too long after, the atmosphere more joyous and pious than before.

 Chapter 23: Opportunity For A Windfall

    If there was another thing that not even his transmigration to a different world had changed, it was the existence of con artists, particularly the religious ones who used lies of being blessed and seeing the future to scam people.Blake had always thought of people who got scammed in these ways as idiots who deserved it and right now as he peeked out of the window of his room at the inn, he couldn''t help but lick his lips and think about how good of a con artist he would make with the several abilities he had at his disposal.


    Just before the service at the church ended, Blake had been smart enough to get out ahead of time and return to the inn, fearing that the secret he had just released from his action at church would attract a crowd and while he had been right about that, the kind of crowd he had attracted just wasn''t the one he was expecting or wanting but now after thinking about the life of a con artist he couldn''t help but be more appreciative of this crowd,''


    Blake had expected the ladies to flock to him in droves wanting to get his attention but seeing the mothers who flocked outside the inn reminded him that he had presented himself as a married man and now instead had to deal with mothers who most definitely wanted him to bless their children.


    "I could just put their kid to sleep with an illusion and then proceed to seduce and fuck the brains out of their mothers and then after that wipe out their memories and send them on their way," Blake thought.


    The layers of sin in this plan had Blake feeling giddy about how many Sin points he could make but then an issue of how he would wipe out the memories of the mothers stood as a hindrance to his SP windfall.


    It was all good to fuck just Elena and trust that she will keep her mouth shut, but a bunch of mothers was him just asking to be exposed to the village.


    "Urgh I can''t go fucking them while they are unconscious that just feels wrong, and I''m sure the system will be stingy with points if I do that,"


    Blake put a bit of thought into this dilemma and then narrowing his eyes, took a seat and quickly opened the system shop and began browsing it.


    "Now let''s see if we can find something that can help me wipe memories, I mean hell is a place of all kinds of evil, surely someone must have wanted to erase someone''s memories and so figured out a way to do it."


    Nodding his head Blake went on his search, but several minutes later after begging the system for help and going through all catalogues even checking if there was a bloodline that enabled memory wiping, when Lena walked into the room, Blake decided to take a break.


    "Well you don''t look happy, what''s wrong" Lena asked, she had gone down to attend to the several guests that had come for Blake on his behalf and now Blake bet she was here to tell him about the mothers who had brought their children.


    "You took me to that church knowing this would happen right." Blake lightly accused, ignoring Lena''s inquiry about his unhappy mood which had actually been caused by the uncooperative system.


    "Please'' Lena scoffed, "With the things I have seen you do, do you think I could have ever expected that the church would still recognize you as a knight of the sun god."


    "I was as surprised as you were about it" the woman said falling into Blake''s lap and rubbing his cheeks.


    Remembering how surprised and ignorant he had been when the eyes of the statue began glowing, Blake could only breathe in relief that he had been fast to extract the previous Blake''s memories of how Felix behaved while in church and imitated those same actions.


    "Do you want to tell me how you were able to pull that off?"


    "No"


    Not minding Blake''s rejection, Lena got up from Blake''s lap and then dropped to her knees, kneeling between his spread legs, and as she began unbuckling his pants she spoke.


    "Well, I got three important things to tell you.


    Number one is that Elena Ryu''s wife has been consistently asking me about you, she''s been licking her lips and rubbing her thighs and looking at me enviously.


    You were busy fucking her last night, weren''t you?"


    Asking Blake this question, Lena opened her mouth and swallowed all of Blake''s still soft member spinning it about in her mouth with her tongue, giving it a wake-up call.


    "Yes, I fucked her."


    "Well, what are you going to do about her addiction to you now, you do realize she has a husband who is bound to soon suspect that something is wrong with his wife right, well that is if he hasn''t already noticed," Lena said after some seconds, having already taken Blake''s rapidly hardening meat out of her mouth and proceeding to stroke it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The second thing is that as I''m sure you have noticed, there are a group of women with their kids out there who are waiting for you.


    The town''s priest spoke with me and told me that they had a quick meeting where the whole town agreed that the only people who should bother you are the mothers who seek blessing for their children, the townspeople understand that your time is precious."


    "I see, how thoughtfull of them. I have something planned for the mothers, so be ready" Blake said.


    "Knowing you, it''s something devious, and well all I want to say is that you should think it through, we can''t afford to fall out of the town''s good graces or the closest church of light cathedral might just be hearing about us," Lena warned throwing Blake a sharp gaze


    "Hmm, what''s next."


    "Well, I''ll tell you this one, but first you have to agree that you''re going to let me have my fill of your dick right now," Len said, her eyes blinking and going all pitiful.


    "Sure" Blake said, still planning on going back to the shop to find a memory-erasing potion or whatever thing he could find that got the job done.


    "Well, there is a mage downstairs with a team who wishes to speak to you, my bet is they want you to go on some adventure with them."


    After saying this, Lena immediately gobbled Blake''s dick beginning to bob her head up and down it, the raised eyebrow Blake had at her last words not being her problem,


    "I''m a knight, what makes this woman think she is qualified to recruit me into her team." Blake wondered, shaking his head as he decided to meet with this mage later.


    Stroking Lena''s head as she sucked his cock with relish, Blake opened the system shop and with determination continued his search.

 Chapter 24: Prove It

    Recognizing that Ryu and Elena ran a business which was the source of living for them and their family, in a show of his good nature and thoughtfulness, despite the fact that his status as a knight had been given out, the statue at the church and the embellishment of a horse''s head on the hilt of the sword Felix had given him selling this out, Blake had been completely humble when he met with Ryu and requested for a room in the upper floors where he could have a meeting.Keeping that friendliness from yesterday and adding an extra smile, when Blake had bowed his head in apologies for the disturbance as he and Ryu met, Ryu had been all smiles and blushes, the man trying to get him to understand that he was no nuisance and was rather a blessing to the town.


    Ryu went on to talk about how honoured he was to have him staying at his inn and how he would do his best to make him comfortable.


    With Ryu serving him to the best of his abilities, the man making sure Blake was as comfortable as he could possibly be, Blake now found himself in a sizable room with a few potted flowers around a table in the centre and a green-haired female opposite him who was gently sipping on the tea before her while staring at Blake with slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Your table manners aren''t the best" the woman suddenly said and to this, Blake merely nodded his head.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t born into nobility."


    "And so, you are telling me that in the few years you have lived, you were able to perform a service so great that you were made a knight, I find that hard to believe."


    "Suit yourself, but I would have you know Miss Kate that I am a busy man and that if you have something to say to me you had better say it now before I leave."


    "Leave! Yeah right," Blake internally snickered.


    Though the beigey robes and cloak that she wore as she carried her long green staff sadly did a perfect job covering Kate''s figure, it did not change the fact that the woman was a female and a first-order being at that.


    Though it was risky, Blake had every intention of trying out his seduction skills on the woman and the only thing holding him back right now was that she still hadn''t mentioned her intentions, this delay from her stemming from the fact that she refused to believe that as young as he was, he was a knight of the sun god.


    Immediately they had met, when Blake had reached out for a handshake, she had merely snorted and ignored his gesture, proceeding to tell him that though she had something important to discuss with him, he first had to prove that he was a genuine knight of the sun god.


    Of course, with his sword and the sun cloak skill, Blake could prove his knighthood, but he saw no reason to do this for the woman and had rather decided to enjoy a bit of desert, his decision bringing them to their current situation. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A true knight of the sun god will be proud to demonstrate his power and connection with his god, why are you hesitant," Kate asked but Blake paid her no mind, he instead had a few more biscuits from the plate on the table, drank some tea and then stood up.


    "It''s been a pleasure meeting you Miss Kate but I have other matters to attend to, please take care."


    Saying this Blake turned and began walking away and when Kate called out his name and told him to wait, a grin appeared on his face but he quickly smoothened out his expression and adopted one of calm annoyance.


    "Yes," Blake said turning around.


    Standing up with the poise and elegance which she had been displaying so far, her demeanor making Blake feel like she could actually be a noble, Kate moved to the window of the room, and then looking at the town outside, she began speaking,


    "Though the news is still being kept under wraps, the truth of the matter Sir Blake is that a dungeon of unknown level has recently appeared not too far from this town and I and my team have been tasked to survey this dungeon, tackle it if possible and if it isn''t, then we map as much as we can of it and report back.


    A dungeon appearing this far out and being silent for so long gives me a bad feeling that there might be some evil scheme underway.


    I gathered my team on very quick notice and is it lacking in a lot of aspects, so though I know this is me intruding on your privacy, I would beseech that you please forgive my nuisance and join us.


    Your addition will be a huge boost to our strength and survival on this mission."


    The news that a dungeon had appeared not too far from this town had Blake raising an eyebrow but other than that, he remained calm, silently listening to Kate and then when the woman was done speaking, he scratched the stubble under his chin like he was contemplating her words when in reality he was just wondering if it was safe to fuck Kate in this room and whether he would get some extra sin points for fucking a first order being for the first time.


    Raiding a dungeon sounded fun, but why should he do it, not only was it risky, but it brought no added benefits to Blake''s life, other than threatening it.


    That is valuable time that I could spend fucking the mothers of this town Blake thought feeling the lust in him bubbling.


    Blakes''s plan was to ignore Kate''s plea for help, fuck her hard and raw and then after rejecting her, send her and her team on their merry way.


    She isn''t a believer of the sun god and if the situation is the same for the rest of her group, I could just kill them all and give the town some holy excuse.


    Satisfied with his plan, Blake was just about to use his lust aura when the door of the room was suddenly pushed open and some heavily breathing panicked man along with Lena stepped into the room.


    "Miss Kate, it''s Reins, he''s gone berserk again, please hurry before he kills someone." The man rapidly said and then held his belly, taking in large gulps of air.


    "Sir Blake please come, I truly need your help to stop him without causing casualties," Kate said running up to Blake and then not even waiting for his reply grabbed him by the arm and pulled him along with her as she ran out the door.

 Chapter 25: Snare

    As had been proven time and time again, kind people were usually the naive ones and consequently the ones easier to fool and who mostly got fooled.Kind and nice people usually got fooled and used not because they were stupid and couldn''t consider the idea that they could be getting tricked but more because though they thought about it, they couldn''t imagine it happening, especially when it was a sweet face.


    Unable to imagine deceit, they subconsciously shut down the part of their brain that warms them of the danger and hence times without number fall for tricks, even the most obvious of ones till they learn how cruel the world is.


    Well, Blake was long past that stage of kindness, the naive and foolish him had died a long time ago back when he was on earth and what had been transmigrated to this world was a very realistic Blake.


    The second the door had been pushed open and the situation with Kate''s berserk teammate had been explained, though the fact that his plans to plough the conserved woman''s cunt had been destroyed was the first thing on his mind, his mind had been quick to turn suspicious and by the time the trio had run over to the place where the berserk man was, Blake could only let out a long sigh and facepalm mentally.


    "I can''t believe I let myself be involved in the plays of some lowly first-order being, and the worst thing is that even now that I know about it, I can''t do a thing but play along, what a devious woman, I''m definitely killing her some time after we''ve fucked."


    A place that had several stalls, a slightly dusty atmosphere, the sounds of fighting and attack being launched and the screams and shouts as people ran to safety and watched the ongoing show from a distance.


    This was the place Blake and Kate had been brought to and seeing the genuine look of worry, confusion and guilt on the woman''s face as she looked at the few men who were trying to contain a screaming and angry-looking man, Blake could only give her acting skills a mental ovation,


    Blake remembered Kate''s persistent questioning of his validity as a knight, her movement to the window and then now this sudden situation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From what Blake was seeing of the man who had gone berserk and was recklessly releasing mana. charging and punching anything in his path, if he was to be stopped without any more casualties of life or destruction then he as a knight would have to intervene and in this way show his strength.


    Kate''s teammate whom Blake was sure was in on whatever plan she had cooked had made sure to bring them extremely close to the combat area, their position making them an attractive sight for the many townspeople who were fearfully watching at a distance and already Blake could feel the several eyes that had turned to him, the increased talks and screams of praise and relief at his arrival.


    "I might as well just get this over with" Blake thought and saying nothing to the people beside him, he began calmly moving forward.


    Amongst the several classes, in this world, other than the paladin and the rare warlock, no other could come close to providing the physical strength that the berserker class gave.


    Immunity to pain, high body defence, regenerative abilities in some cases and the multiplication of one''s strength.


    These were the most prominent attributes of the berserker class and as Blake slowly approached the rampaging berserker in front of him, he couldn''t help but have a look at his body stats and then his SP balance.


    Wind blasts and punches were sent the berserker''s way but he took them in like they were nothing and then dished out a physical attack that had his opponent crashing to the ground in pain.


    Seeing the physical strength of the berserker, Blake could only curse at Kate and prepare himself to spend all his SP points on increasing his body attributes and despite the fact that the man in for not him was no first order being, in his berserker mode, Blake was sure that the man could crush him to a paste.


    7100Sp, this was Blake''s current SP balance after all the poundings he had done and now he could only prepare himself for the possibility of using it all if his plan A failed.


    "I swear if I''m forced to spend these points, I''m going to screw Kate till I get every single one of it back," Blake promised.


    With a pace that showed no fear, Blake''s calm moving figure soon caught the attention of a man with long scattered hair, a few veins over his face and an angry expression, this man being the loose berserker.


    The man let out a snare at Blake and then lifting the two axes in his hands up, he smashed them against each other and then sped towards Blake, holding his weapons to both his side.


    [Fear aura]


    An aura of rage and destruction emitted from the man as he charged toward Blake like an unstoppable bull his steps loud and wild, but then just as he was two steps away from Blake a look of fear appeared on his face and after his next step, he came to a complete halt and trembling vigorously he fell to his knees right before Blake, needing his arms to hold up his upper body.


    The entire crowd went silent once this happened and then a second later after Blake observed the surrounding area he spoke in a chilling tone.


    ''If you ever lose control again, I will kill you."


    With those words, Blake turned around and walked away, leaving the man kneeling there on the ground and shivering.


    "Just to test my strength, she caused all this destruction and harmed several people, she''s devious," Blake thought already thinking up some plans to deal with Kate.

 Chapter 26: Ensnared

    "You''ve sent the town raging with your stunt" Lena said bringing a plate of food and placing it before Blake who was already sitting at the table.Normally their room didn''t have a table and if he wanted to have his meal he would have to go downstairs to the main hall, but there were perks to being a knight of the Light and one of them was getting a table put in your room.


    "I thought I was already the talk of the town" Blake idly said his gaze stuck staring at the plain wall opposite him.


    "You were the talk of the town after your unveil at the church, but now after subduing a berserker with you''re mere presence, everyone from the men, women and children are talking about you, I even heard there are some girls who are begging to be your servants and concubine," Lena said standing to the Blake''s side like a wife would after serving her husband his meal.


    "Hey, why don''t you eat before going back to thinking about whatever it is that''s on your mind?


    A tired body leads to a tired mind which leads to the making of bad decisions" Lena added a smile coming to her face when life finally returned to Blake''s eyes though he shut down her happiness with a quick glance.


    "You''ve served my meal, why are you beside me," Blake asked as Lena began stroking his head.


    "Well, I want to make sure you enjoyed the meal, I prepared it after all" the older lady said with a smile.


    Blake blinked at this and once again looked at Lena a bit of unbelievable suspicion on what might be happening to the woman popping in his head, but then he ignored the issue as his mood turned sour when he remembered his failure to once again find the detection or even a memory wipe skill.


    Seeing Blake''s mood go bad, Lena pouted and sat in the chair to his side her arms crossed and face scrunched in anger, but when minutes later Blake did not seem to care about her unhappiness, happily eating the meal she had served him, the woman''s mouth opened and she couldn''t help but decide to find a way to bring life to the table.


    "So you decided to join that mage to clear a dungeon and you didn''t even tell me," Lena said accusatory, directing a pointed stare at Blake.


    Looking at Lena, Blake couldn''t help but have a flashback to a few times between him and his girlfriend back on earth but with a sigh, he asked a more pending question.


    "When did I ever agree to go and clear a dungeon with Kate?"


    Lena wanted to accuse Blake of lying but then she knew that to the best of her knowledge, he never catered for her feelings and told her things as they were.


    "Kate made some speech minutes after you were gone talking about how she was deeply sorry for the destruction her teammate had caused and how she and her squads were only here to help.


    After some angry people in the crowd questioned her on her presence in the town, she went on to speak about the appearance of a dungeon and how she was here to take care of it with your help."


    "That damn conniving, bastard, criminal, evil witch" Blake roared in his head as he heard this but outwardly all he did was flick his tongue and continue his meal but unfortunately for him, at the moment Lena was in her smart mode.


    "When I heard the news, I was filled with disbelief because I know how uncharitable you are, and judging by your ignorance on this issue, I would say you have a very dangerous woman on your hand Blake and you should be careful about how you deal with her" Lena seriously said and then chuckled after.


    "The almighty Knight of the sun god Blake Luxander checkmated by a mage" Lena said pouting when her tease got no reaction out of Blake.


    Ignoring Lena''s jokes, Blake went into deep thought as even without Lena advising him, the second he heard what Kate had done, he knew that he had a dangerous person on his hand, one that wanted him to be with her at all costs.


    "Lena, are the mothers still downstairs?" Blake suddenly asked surprising the runaway wife.


    "Ehh yes, though most have left." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well make an announcement that every mother can bring at most one child of their to be blessed and that a blessing session will last an hour for each mother and child.


    I am planning to work into the night, so make the appropriate arrangements and preparations with Elena and Ryu, I want to begin receiving the women in 30 minutes."


    "Huh, you don''t have the sun god''s blessing Blake what are you planning to do" Lena asked with narrowed eyes but when Blake ignored her and went back to staring into nothingness, she could only sigh and move to do as he had said.


    "Also, find a way to filter out these mothers so that they can at the very least be pleasing to fuck"


    This last request made Lena pause in total shock and confusion but she knew better than to question Blake and hence went on her way.


    "Now I know I saw those two techniques here, this stupid system had better not have shuffled the list again" Blake cried in his head and several minutes later, he happily bought three different techniques.


    [Lockdown: This is a rune that when placed in a room ensures its privacy, preventing the sounds within it from going out.


    Price:1000SP


    Sparkling: Used by the demons of hell to clean their torture rooms, this is a simple rune that is placed in a room and upon activation can be used to revert a room to its previous state of cleanliness.


    Price 500SP


    Blink: This technique erases the memory of its target but for it to work, the victim has to mentally submit to the user.


    Price:2000SP]

 Chapter 27: Hard Work

    "Blake Please don''t Elena cried as she was pushed from the back till her naked body eventually collided with the window of Blake''s room.To her naked body and breasts being pressed against the window and exposed to any eye which looked up at Blake''s window, Elena closed her eyes tears soon beginning to go down them and who could blame her.


    With Blake''s fame, the location of his room in the inn was no longer a secret and with this knowledge, one could be sure that every 10 seconds at least two pairs of eyes would look up to his window hoping to catch a glance of him.


    Knowing this, Elena knew without a doubt that her sinful being was being seen by many eyes at the moment and imagined the heartbreak that her husband and children would feel when they found out about this or worst off see it, the woman couldn''t help but cry.


    "Blake please" Elena pitifully begged and anyone hearing her would have felt sorry for the woman but if they saw her action while she begged, they would be left totally flabbergasted.


    Standing behind her, after pressing Elena to the window, Blake lifted his cock and pressed it down her butt crack, having it poke Elena''s asshole for a few seconds before then sliding further down to her wet cunt and pressing against it.


    While Blake gently pushed his cock into the woman, Elena strained to push her ass backwards and increase the speed of penetration, and Blake who could see the woman''s desire as she cried could only grin and seeking a bit of amusement, released her back and instead place his hand on the back of Elena''s hands pinning them to the window.


    Like this, Blake had Elena stuck to the window the woman unable to move her body away from it, but at the same time able to move her lower waist back and forth on his dick, moving her ass backwards so that her pussy swallowed Blake''s cock before moving forward and releasing a bit of it.


    Standing still, Blake watched Elena eagerly move her waist back and forth with as much force as she could, the woman releasing a hard moan each time she was able to fully get Blake''s cock in her cunt and feel his hips.


    Seeing the ripples that travelled along those ass cheeks that hung above Elena''s meaty thighs, Blake smiled and without warning delivered a hard spank on it them, his action causing Elena to on the spot shiver and orgasm, the woman throwing her head back and pressing her ass on Blake''s pelvis as her juices came flooding out her snatch.


    "I still got some minutes to satisfy that itching of yours, get on the bed and let me fuck you like the sinful mother you are," Blake said as he Led Elena whose legs were still shaky to the bed.


    ..........


    [Sparkling]


    Activating the rune which he had placed right in the centre of the room, Blake watched with a wide smile as the room which had become filled with the smell of sex and sweat and stained with sexual juices immediately became devoid of those things and if that wasn''t good enough, the techniques did not discriminate in what in cleaned.


    In the same way, the technique cleaned up the room, taking it back to what it used to be, so did it clean up Blake, Elena and a spectating but frustrated Lena and now, as Elena walked out of the room, her body able to perfectly move thanks to the rejuvenation potion he had to give her, a naked Blake stood up and rolled his shoulders waist and looking at Elena''s face and completely ignoring the frustration on it he commanded.


    "Alright I''m ready, go bring the mothers in."


    "Looking at Blake with a glare, Lena adjusted her clothes and hair and then with a stomp left the room returning a few seconds later with a mother-and-son pair. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the family entered inside, they were welcomed to an empty room, and when they began looking around in confusion, Lena served the son a fruit drink and then reassured the mother that Blake would be with them shortly.


    The woman and son were told to sit on two free chairs, and then about a minute later, while the son began dozing off, the mother began grinding her thighs against each other and rubbing her neck.


    When the little boy eventually fell asleep, a naked Blake appeared to the side of the mother startling her.


    "Sir Blake" The woman called in surprise and respect, about to stand up and bow to him despite his naked state, but Blake put a hand on her shoulder and kept her sitting, having her eyes stare directly at his cock which was still covered in Elena''s release.


    "Mrs Moriel, the forces of darkness have been fierce in recent times, wanting to take over the world and enslave us all, but our lord is watching over us, ready to defend us, but you see for him to protect us and vanquish the evil forces he needs our help.


    So, tell me Mrs Moriel are you willing to help the lord."


    The woman Blake was speaking to had short black hair, a face covered in light makeup, and full lips which she was currently biting.


    Below the woman''s face, a relatively big pair of baby-feeding breasts lay and then further down, from where he stood, Blake could see as the woman''s wide hip and fat ass spread as she sat and he couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    "Yes," the woman said her hazy eyes glued to Blake''s cock, and when he brought it closer to her mouth, letting its tip touch it, she opened her mouth and needing no instructions from Blake took it in, her eyes closing almost immediately as she began moving her head back and forth, savoring the unique taste it currently had while putting both her hands behind her.


    "It seems we have a professional cock sucker here, I''m guessing her husband noticed her full lips and decided to take advantage of them." Blake thought, letting out low sighs as his cock was bathed in saliva and caressed by both the woman''s tongue and her tight and warm throat.

 Chapter 28: Entering The Dungeon

    In the deep areas of the Polaris region, this area being a place where one could find forests with trees so thick that even three men couldn''t hold their arms around, the thunderous sounds of hooves rang out and if one were to were to see the sources of the sounds, they would see a several horses being ridden by different people speeding through the forest.Despite the fact that it was mid-afternoon at the moment and that the sun was out and at its peak, for these people riding through the forest, it felt like the sun had begun setting due to the numerous branches that hung over the forest and did a good job of keeping the sunlight out.


    This group went riding for three more hours before coming to a halt in front of a huge stone that had been covered in so many green crawling plants that it now looked like green stone.


    The people all dismounted their horses and without a word, all began taking their supplies off their horses and placing on their beings, well all of them except one.


    Dismounting from his horse, Blake gave his surroundings a glance and then without a word walked some distance into the forest till he was out of sight, took out his dick and relieved himself.


    With a low whistle, Blake went about his business and when a presence walked up behind him, he raised an eyebrow and turned his head.


    "Any problem" Blake asked staring at a young woman who had her eyes closed and her face flushed red.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Miss Kate told me to call you," The woman said,


    "No worries, I''ll be there soon," Blake said and with a rapid nod, the girl turned and almost nearly ran away.


    "And that is our healer, she seems like a typical teenage girl, well an uncorrupted one," Blake said as he zipped up his trousers.


    As his own master, Blake had the option to turn down Kate''s request without care, but then the woman had gone and involved the entire town, an action which landed him in a situation where he either followed Kate to the dungeon or stayed back and be frowned upon by the town.


    Hell Blake bet that if he still said no, Kate would organise some type of gathering of the townspeople to plead for his help.


    "Well I can''t go running from trouble every time, I have a ton of cards up my sleeve and with my SP I''m sure I can handle whatever Kate has planned," Blake muttered swiping through the resources in the system shop looking for a particular technique.


    Being met with another disappointment, Blake returned to the group a minute later and when Kate began looking him up and down as if searching for something, he couldn''t help but question her.


    "What"


    "Well, your sword, we are about to enter, won''t you bring it out." Kate worriedly asked after all amongst everyone present, he was the most casually dressed, having not a single protective item on his person.


    "I''ll be fine," Blake said with a shrug.


    A Mage who was Kate, a healer who was a young woman called Yula, a berserker called Reins, two paladins the men being Jeric and Noel and then two rangers these people being Roy and Palde.


    Along with Blake these people made up the eight-man adventurer group that was about to enter the dungeon, and perhaps there were a few people who were quite unhappy with Blake''s casualness of the situation but after his display against Reins no one was stupid to dare make their complaints known or worst of challenge him.


    In this adventurer group, other than Kate, there was no ordered being, the rest were all wannabe aspirers of their class still yet to become first-order beings the same going for Blake but he was the only one who knew that, after all to the rest he was a knight of the sun god, the strongest of the group.


    A few pieces of advice were given, a reminder of the mission''s objective and parameters were given and then without any further delay, the group walked towards the green stone, pushing aside the green plant which had crawled over it to reveal a wide opening at it''s bottom and going into the opening, they entered the dungeon.


    ....


    Of the many mysteries of this world, Dungeons ranked among the top and it wasn''t because they were hard to understand but because of how easy it was to figure out their rules despite them being products of the greatest magical manipulations.


    For instance, after Blake passed through the opening of the cave he only had to walk for a few meters before he and the group began seeing light at the other end of the cave and soon they found themselves standing on a low cliff and looking down below at a forest whose end they could see if they squinted their eyes and then above them, what should have been a rock was instead a sky and in that sky a real sun hung shinning down on this small world of trees. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was bizarre was that Blake had felt no sort of energy fluctuation as he entered the cave, yet here he was in a completely different world.


    "Roy and Palde, the two of you will go ahead and scout while Sir Blake and I will be at the front of the group.


    Jeric and Yul you two will stay in the middle and then Rein and Noel you will both protect the back." Kate said assigning everyone their roles and then she turned to a calm looking man with shaved hair in the group


    "Jeric a quick reminder to you that your first priority on his mission will be to protect Yula," Kate said and then seconds later the group descended into the forest and while everyone immediately went on alert, their steps captious and eyes peeled out for the enemy, Kate and Yula could only worriedly look at Blake who had a lost look on his face as he stared at the trees around them.


    Ignoring the thoughts and stares that he was getting from his teammates while crying and pleading within, Blake went scrolling through the shop''s various offerings, his target still being the inspection skill, his desire for it being quite high especially given his current situation.


    While the group had left the village as a team, to Blake that was nothing but a Joke,


    Blake firmly believed that he was in a 7 vs 1 situation and though he knew himself to be more than ready to tackle whatever might be thrown at him he knew he still lacked one tool to make himself invincible and it was the inspection skill.


    "I mean look at my SP balance how can I be at peace when I have such a heavy account that is just begging me to spend it" Blake thought remembering his new SP balance after an entire day and a half of fucking half the mothers in a town.


    [37000SP]

 Chapter 29: Slice

    Small and green in colour just like the books say, their ears pointed like that of an elf, their teeth looking quite sharp and their little legs quite quick,"Goblins are quite the creatures" Blake muttered as he observed the dozens of goblins that had popped out from among the trees and began attacking them. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Blake stood with a powerful pose as he watched the rest of the team with the exception of Yula and Noel engage the goblins in a battle of attrition.


    Holding a dagger in each hand, Roy cooperated with Palde who had a katana to kill the goblins at the front, the two of them fighting back to back, though with the little he knew, Blake could still flaws in their teamwork it was the best of the group and quite commendable, the pair''s ability to perform switches on their shirt enemies at the right intervals, pleased Blake and like he were some supervisor, he would nod from time to time as he stared in their direction.


    Looking away from the rangers, Blake turned to the next most eye-catching battle and of course, it was that of Reins.


    Though the man had been a liability back at the village and someone whom he had considered killing, out here on the battlefield, Blake nodded his head at the carnage which the man could unleash, his strength being quite eye-raising.


    "For all his strength, all I needed to defeat him was my fear aura," Blake thought with a shake of his head, looking to Jeric and Kate.


    With a heavy blade in his hand, each of Jeric''s swings saw scores of goblins be killed, the man fighting with extreme discipline, attacking and defending at the right time.


    Unfortunately, due to his heavy blade, Jeric was slow at specific times and if it weren''t for Kate who stood to the side and shot out green lights that exploded on impact at the goblins, he would have been full of scratches and cuts at the moment


    Though also facing her own dozens of goblins, Kate kept an eye on all fighters in the battle field rendering help wherever it was needed and sending Blake a glare that screamed.


    "What are you doing just standing there"


    At some point during the battle, everyone had thrown Blake a questioning glance, but he had remained impervious to it, just silently observing the battlefield.


    "Okay, so If fucking the first half of mothers in that town could get me 32000SP then fucking then when I get back and fuck the rest, I should at least get 30000SP, then I shouldn''t also forget the maidens of the town.


    All I have to do is make up some nonsense about a religious blessing for the girls so that they will have blessed children and something like that.


    Thinking about the several women in the town, thoughts on how to make the place a farm of his began spawning in his head.


    Without hesitations, Blake had just begun considering the option of killing all the men in the town when a loud roar suddenly echoed out and everyone''s attention including Blake''s was pulled to the right.


    At this point, the number of goblins who were charging the group had drastically dropped and as the roar sounded out, the few remaining goblin''s attention was also pulled and then instantly like they had been given some secret message, they all turned around and began running back into the trees disappearing out of sight within seconds.


    "Gather around" Kate immediately called out, the group except Blake responding to her order, but this time nobody paid any attention to Blake.


    Instead of being angry or pissed at him for doing things his own way, they were all glad that he was not with them as it meant that he could go ahead and face whatever monster was coming at them.


    "What was that roar" Yula who was at the centre of the circle the group had made asked looking to the left and right vigilantly.


    "No one knows Yula and instead of standing there and getting baptized in your fear begin healing and rejuvenating your teammates so they have a better chance of protecting you" Blake who had been silent all these while said, his words stunning everyone.


    With haste, Yula shook her head and lifting the staff she carried in her hand she placed it on Rein who had the most cuts amongst everyone and began healing him, the head of the staff glowing green and a look of concentration appearing on her face.


    For several seconds, all was silent after the first roar and then several seconds later the sound of heavy footsteps rapidly slamming on the ground and approaching their position began ringing out.


    "Everyone get ready to attack" Kate screamed as there was a burst of mana all around her, a red ball slowly beginning to form above her staff.


    Turning around, Blake faced the incoming sound his eyes narrowing as he made a couple of contemplations and then when at last the dreaded moment arrived, an over 9-foot-tall goblin holding a giant club running out from amongst the trees, Blake made his decision.


    "5000Sp to strength, 7000SP to agility, 5000SP to mana"


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 135(65) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    Immediately Blake made this upgrade he felt a few cracks go through his body and a sort of electric jolt, Blake watched as his perception got clearer, the goblin becoming a tad bit slower.


    Watching the goblin raise its huge club in the air and then swing it down at the group who were clustered together hoping on the barrier that Kate was yet to erect, Blake''s feet quickly went into motion.


    In a few steps, he left from the group''s side and stood at their front, then bending his ankles and moving his left leg back, Blake''s hands got into a position that made it look like he wanted to unsheathe a sword from his waist and then he performed one of his superior skills


    [Quick draw]


    In a flash, Blake''s sword appeared and was drawn from the nonexistent sheathe, the goblins forearm which had been swinging down leaving it''s body the next second and while still holding over the club went flying over the group, and just as the goblin began looking at it stump trying to understand what just happened it felt a sudden heat,


    [Flaming slash]


    Taking two breaths, Blake had his sword covered in hot red flames and then he ran towards his goblin and jumped.


    Of course, seeing Blake jump towards it with a dangerous-looking weapon, the goblin didn''t just stay idle.


    The goblin roared and then swatted its hand at him, wanting to slap him away, but unfortunately for it, this attack ended up with it losing another arm and then its head, its headless body falling to its knees seconds later and eventually collapsing.


    "They should have added slice to the name of this technique, its edge is just scary," Blake thought as he stood on the other side of the dead goblin, resting his sword on his shoulder and turning around but then he got a system message.


    [You have a message from Lilith the queen of lust]


    [You have a message from an anonymous sender.]

 Chapter 30: Teacher Blake

    "Lilith" Blake thought in surprise, "what does that conniving woman want now."Blake looked at the blinking message for a few seconds and then began walking towards the group who were rushing over to the fallen Giant goblin.


    "I didn''t know goblins could get so big, is this normal" Roy asked looking at Kate for an answer. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They are monsters, and though we profile them, from time to time they always give us the most unexpected surprises, but for this dungeon, I believe this goblin is a floor boss, the dungeon is probably responsible for it becoming so big," Kate said and then looked to Blake wondering if he wanted to add something.


    Of course, as Kate looked at Blake, so did everyone else, their eyes carrying a shine as they stared at his simple and harmless figure which just minutes ago had been the most dangerous thing they had ever seen in their lives.


    "You should check, there might be a core in it," Blake said and immediately everyone''s head snapped to the fallen Goblin and with haste they rushed towards it.


    Staying back, Kate turned to Blake a smile on her face as she saw that he wanted to talk to her.


    "We are still on the first floor and already we are encountering a monster of such calibre, you should know by now that this is no level zero dungeon."


    "True, but this is a floor boss, it is expected that it be quite strong:" Kate said.


    "With this group other than you and I, who else do you could have been able to handle this goblin on their own" Blake asked, and he wasn''t asking because he cared about the lives of the team members, but because he wanted to see if he could figure out why Kate was so desperate to come to this dungeon.


    "They are a group, they aren''t meant to fight alone, they would have worked together and taken it down," Kate said confidently but all Blake had to do was look towards the goblin which was being messily cut apart by the two rangers and paladins.


    "The rangers are quite quick so they have a chance of survival, the rest will die" Blake flatly said his hands crossed over his chest and whether Kate liked it or not he stared at her with a gaze that screamed superiority.


    To Blake''s gaze, Kate flicked her head like a child scolded and then bowed her head in shame.


    "Are you suggesting we retreat, that we leave the dungeon?"


    "No, we came here to survey this dungeon and most important of all, make sure there is no danger of a monster spill from it.


    Caramel town is not too far from it, we have to make sure the people of the town will be safe." Blake said.


    "Found it" A scream reached Blake and Kate''s ears making them raise their eye as they turned and stared at Noel who was holding a small round object in his hand.


    Wearing a proud grin, Noel hurriedly walked towards Blake and then with two hands presented to him the mana core of the goblin.


    Reaching out, Blake collected it and not even staring at it once threw it over to Kate and then focusing back on Noel and the rest of the team who were solely approaching he used a bit of his fear aura on them.


    Immediately everyone froze, looking at Blake in fear, and Blake in turn looked back at them staring each of them in the eye.


    "Noel where is Yula" Blake asked.


    "She''s behind me, Sir"


    ''Turn around and take a look at what you mean by she''s behind you" Blake said and when Noel did that, the rest of the team turned with Noel, they found out that Yula was actually at the back of the group all alone.


    "What is the duty of an adventurer group to its healer" Blake asked.


    "To have them protect at all times" Noel said and after those words left his lips, the scary aura coming from Blake disappeared and he forgot about their existence.


    Taking a few steps away from the group as Kate moved to organize them, Blake clenched and unclenched his gist, sighing as he thought of the points he had just spent.


    "17000SP drained from my pool of 37000SP and leaving me with 20000SP"


    Blake''s decision to raise his body attributes hadn''t been an impulsive or sudden one, since he earned his 37000SP, Blake had been wondering if he should save up and spin the sin roulette or buy a bloodline or buy a powerful weapon or first increase his body strength.


    Being here in the dungeon and seeing the goblin charge forward, Blake had asked himself how the sin roulette could help him in this situation and in the end had arrived at the conclusion that for now, he had to increase his personal strength.


    Shrugging his shoulders at his depleted points, Blake used the time he had left to open up the system and see what message Lilith had sent him.


    [First phase mission


    With the few days you have spent in this world, you should have acclimated to it and now its time for you to focus and complete your tasks


    Mission: Conquer Gharactol


    No matter the method, within at most 3 years, the entire continent has to be officially under your rule, no matter what form of government you choose to use to rule it.


    Also, Beware that on Gharactol there are other Champions.


    Ding! To help you with your mission, the queen of lust has given you a gift of three choices to select one.


    1 . Incubus bloodline: With this bloodline, you become a creature of lust.


    At its most basic evolution. this bloodline grants you a near unending sexual stamina, a charisma that is irresistible to all, the ability to create illusions and manipulate emotions and feelings, especially that of lust.


    This bloodline enhances your lustful techniques.


    2 . Corruption: What comes next after fucking? A champion of hell needs a loyal servant, so why not use this technique to turn those women who have fallen for your cock into your forever loyal servants.


    Note that you can either corrupt someone into becoming a totally obediently slave or a thoughtful servant. The system will offer you more information on this aspect and give you the chance to decide your corrupted servants loyalty


    Requirement: Higher intelligence and will that then target.


    2 . Lust flames: Green in colour and carrying a scent that will send feelings of sexual pleasure going through anyone it burns, the lust flame will feed on the lustful thoughts of its target, burning them till they die and then render Sin points to its you.


    ]


    ********Support you author people, power stones and reviews to feed his Mind*****

 Chapter 31: Compensation

    The assignment of a first-phase mission surprised Blake, but it was a welcomed one to him.Since just silently dumping him in this world, Blake had been completely clueless on what it was Lilith wanted from him and with no directive had done what any intelligent being would do in a new environment especially the one he had been placed in, adapt and survive.


    Understanding that this was a world where dragons could fly and a single human could wipe out scores of humans along with the prompts given to him by the system, Blake had understood that until further directives were given gaining power was his goal and priority.


    Even now, as Blake read the mission and understood that using any means to gain control of the continent was valid, for him there was only one way to get the continent under his rule, and that was through pure and total domination.


    Of course, there was the option of politics and even shadow manipulations, but Blake rapidly eschewed those methods.


    "Have an unstoppable army and most important of all become an unstoppable entity."


    For now, this was Blake''s rough plan on how to conquer this continent he knew nothing about.


    Looking at the three choices he had been given, Blake shook his head and with a sigh, he threw out the first option and after a minute of being stuck contemplating the second and third, he decided to check them after he had seen the anonymous message that had been sent.


    "System"


    [Ding! Message from an anonymous sender:


    Hey, it''s me, I saw Lilith sending you a message and I decided what would it profit me not to sneak on this train and also send something hahaha.


    Ehhhh I saw she sent you some unfortunately not valuable rewards and well I figured since I am the one who has made those rewards not so valuable, why don''t I compensate you, and so I decided to send you something, something that falls in line with your title.


    Armour of hell: what is a knight without an armour (Hehehe, no further explanation kid, I think it would be more interesting for you to find out what it is on your own, though I guess I can mention to you that it is really powerful.)


    ]


    Looking at the message without even needing to think much, Blake already knew his anonymous sender was the voice that had spoken to him back when he had been in the darkness and trying to bond with the lust system.


    Seeing his talk about compensation Blake couldn''t help but sigh as he understood what the voice said and pitied Lilith who was in the dark about what was going on with her champions.


    Lilith thought she was giving Blake a chance to make a selection from among three very valuable choices but the truth was that all she had done was mostly make a resource he could have been forced to buy from the store free.


    From the incubus bloodline to the corruption ability, other than the lust flames which Blake had doubts about, he could find the other two in the system shop and purchase them.


    Now with this availability and also the limitations of the incubus bloodline to just helping him with the sin of lust when he had six other sins to acquire, Blake easily wrote it off.


    Blake could guess that Lilith probably expected him to pick the Incubus bloodline and look forward to evolving it, but the truth was that it was the least desirable option and now as he stared at the corruption ability and the lust flames, he couldn''t help but flick his tongue in contemplation.


    Looking at the lust flames, they had only one strong selling point, and it was the sin points they offered him after burning his opponent.


    In the grand scheme, unless he himself was willing to take the time to invoke and infect his victims with the feelings of lust, men included, Blake couldn''t see the lust flames having much if a powerful effect on some of them, and then there was also the fact that not only did he have hell flames which were unfortunately locked at the moment but he also had 6 other sins that when unlocked were going to become a source of sin points to him.


    Though the lust flames did indeed have their uses especially when used against the right opponent, Blake felt like the corruption ability was what he truly needed to have.


    Throughout history, many great men were known to have been brought down by women and despite how Lilith paraded the lust as something full of nothing but pleasure, Blake was wary of its trap, he was wary of the bosoms of a woman. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like the system has said, though the woman became obsessed with having sex with him, that didn''t mean that they became loyal to him and this was one very strong reason why he had killed Trish.


    At the moment, Lena looked particularly harmless but that didn''t mean that Blake had let his guard down against her, if he was going to keep Lena and any other woman he ended up fucking, then having the corruption ability was a necessity for him.


    "But now the issue is that is it wise of me to disregard an ability which probably on Lilith can provide for a powerful ability I might be fortunate to encounter in the store. " Blake asked himself.


    After minutes of contemplating and realizing that he was keeping the group from advancing, Blake figured that he was in no real rush to get any of the techniques and so decided to put his decision on hold.


    Blake gave the amour of hell description one last look and then he closed the system focusing back on the team.


    With only scratches and cuts having been sustained by the team, it had been difficult for Yula to heal everyone and then after she had taken a mana portion, the team resumed their mission.

 Chapter 32: Fire Breathing Salamander

    With the events of the first floor, the team had prepared themselves to face stronger enemies the lower they went but after descending three floors of the dungeon, that did not seem to be the case.Other than the lower floors being bigger as they descended, the creatures which they had encountered had proven quite disappointing, the cautious Yula even having something to say about how surprisingly weak they were.


    From coming across a giant goblin with a club that looked like it could smash anyone of them to bits with just a single swing, the team had gone to battling really violent average-sized lions and then raging red-eyed monkeys.


    At the moment, the team was funnily enough fighting a bunch of angry Rabbits, the usually cute creatures this time being carnivorous and extremely quick on their feet.


    "Stick together, don''t let yourself be lured away from your partner" Kate shouted as she stood back to back with Noel and Jeric while the rangers once again remained paired up together.


    For this battle, with Blake''s consent, Kate had assigned Yula to stick with him.


    Though the goblins had been fast, they were nothing like the rabbits which with a single hop could shoot through the air and blinding speeds.


    Kate saw that in this situation Noel on his own could not protect Yula and so had given her to Blake who shared her views and had a personal space that was quite literally a no go region for any of the creatures they had encountered since they entered the dungeon


    While the rest of the team butchered a bunch of demonized white rabbits increasing the pile of corpses around them, Yula who was nestled beside Blake occasionally shot out waves of a green light at her teammates, healing them of any significant or minor injury.


    "Though low-level dungeons are known not to have treasures and are instead used for training and preparation to face greater dungeons, perhaps this dungeon has some treasure that Kate knows about.


    Perhaps the treasure is guarded by a powerful monster and if that is the case, then I can see reasons why these other floors have been quite weak so far."


    With his hands in his pocket, Blake tried to see if he could figure out Kate''s true motive for coming to this dungeon and most importantly wanting him here at all costs, even at the cost of offending him


    A few minutes later, all the demon rabbits had been killed and after an hour of rest, the group headed for the next floor.


    Headed from one floor to the next most times involved moving to the other side of the floor and then entering or cave or maybe evened in diving to the bottom of the lake, it all depended on the kind of dungeon as lower level ones were easy to navigate while higher ones were a real nightmare.


    For the next floor, all the team had to do was enter a cave, walk some distance and then pop in a new floor this one being very different from the previous ones they had gone through.


    The four previous floors had all been filled with forest, and bushes with the occasional small watermark, but the current floor the team was on was a dry rocky terrain filled with tall reaching rocks that stretched far into the distance.


    "A canyon" Roy muttered and though no one commented on his words, everyone accepted that this was the best definition for where they were.


    With the sun shining high in the sky and the occasional eagle cry, if the team didn''t know they had walked into a dungeon, they would think they were actually in the real world.


    "Hmm I can''t see the end of the dungeon" Roy muttered once more and this time his words were met with nods and mutterings of acceptance.


    Blake who was at the back looked at the huge canyon before them and immediately began wrecking his brain for what kind of monsters could dwell here, and he had just begun imagining fire-breathing salamanders crawling all over the rock when Kate called him.


    "Blake, do you feel it"


    As someone who had been fantasizing about creatures that could pop out and attack them, suddenly getting the question of whether he felt something threw Blake for a complete loop and it was only thanks to his time of silence and lack of empathy back on earth that he maintained his composure and a second later spoke.


    "How much of it do you feel"


    "What the hell is this woman talking about, the only thing to feel here is the hot sun which makes me feel like I have ants on my body" Blake cried in his head as he calmly asked Kate his question.


    Of course, with Blake''s reputation and strength, Kate took no offence to him replying to her question with his own question and dutifully replied him without the least bit of suspicion.


    "Though it''s faint now, I feel like the deeper we move into into the dungeon the stronger the mana becomes," Kate replied getting only a nod from Blake but she wasn''t bothered by this and went on speaking.


    "Now that we can actually feel the radiating man, I think it is okay for us to assume that we are close to the dungeon core which will be on the last floor and I''m estimating that we are just three floors away from it.


    "Make that two" Blake said, Kate and the rest of the team who had been silently listening to their words nodding their head.


    Blake''s words about it being just two floors were total crap and the only reason he had said that was to add a bit of glamour to his falsehood, sure he might be wrong and his perfect image would be ruined, but if he were to be right, he could imagine his reputation receiving a +50 points reputation within the team.


    "Ehh Miss Kate, the canyon seems to be divided in two, which path do we take" Yula asked her words drawing everyone''s attention to a problem which they hadn''t noticed.


    "We will split" Kate said and while her words invoked fear in the team, Blake was instead sent on alert.


    "It seems she has begun making her move." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 33: A Different Telling

    The exchange of looks amongst everyone when Kate said they would be splitting was enough to let the fact that the team didn''t support this decision be known, but unfortunately, the decision power was not up to them.Though no one had any hope, they all looked to Blake from the side of their eyes, hoping he would speak against Kate''s words, and when he didn''t a sort of depression descended upon the team.


    "Hey now, you guys don''t have to make your lack of fate in me that obvious" Kate said with narrowed eyes putting her hands to her waist and releasing a bit of her aura.


    With this everyone quickly masked their expression and maintained smiles, their actions leaving Kate letting out a sigh that told everyone that she wasn''t angry with them and understood their feelings.


    "Noel and Roy, you both will go with Blake while the rest will come with me" Kate said but before she could speak any further, she faced a bit of opposition.


    "I am sorry Miss Kate, but can you assign someone else, I would prefer to rather go with you," Noel said surprising everyone as they couldn''t help but wonder if he was looking to offend both Kate and Blake at the same time.


    "Your request is denied Noel, you will go with Blake" Kate firmly said and just as she was done handling this issue another voice spoke up.


    "Take Roy and give me Yula instead. You guys need to be fast and swift in order to handle whatever situation you may come across.


    You can''t afford to be exhausting manpower on protecting someone while you are in the heat of a life and death battle or are retreating"


    Though at first there had been a few crunched faces when Blake talked about Yula going with him by the end of his explanation, they all saw reason in his words.


    In no time, the team was split in Two, Blake, Noel and Yula on one side while Kate, Roy, Jeric, Reins and Palde were on the other. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Each team will take a side of the canyon and explore till they find the door to the next floor and then return and wait for the other team to also come back," Kate explained. It was a simple plan and in the end received no questions.


    Receiving no complaints, Kate reached into the satchel bag she had been carrying on her waist and brought out round red badges which she gave to everyone present telling them to put it on their chest, though for Blake she couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as he had simply thrown her a bored look and then collected his own badge.


    "These badges are one-time life protection talismans, though they aren''t high level, for this dungeon, I believe they should be able to save your lives from whatever calamity you might face" Kate said and she couldn''t help but blush when several thanks began echoing out from the group.


    Without delay, the group split, up, Kate''s team going left while Blake''s team went right.


    "Unless you are really confused, you two will make the decision on how to handle whatever we encounter on our way, my plan is to be a bystander as much as possible," Blake said from his position at the back staring at both Yul and Noel who were at the middle and front respectively.


    ...¡­


    Two hours later though Blake still couldn''t see the end of the canyon, his group had already encountered a bunch of trolls and standing at the back, Blake watched as Noel charged the 4 trolls who had jumped out from the rocks ahead and began running towards them while holding axes and spears.


    Yula retreated to Blake''s side and then holding up her staff ready to provide Noel with healing at a moment''s notice, she watched as he engaged the trolls.


    "Don''t you have any offensive techniques in your arsenal?" Blake asked out of the blue, stunning Yula and making her shake her head shamefully.


    Saying nothing further, Blake watched as with a good mix of strength and speed, Noel quickly dispatched the crude and untrained trolls that had come to attack them, the man doing all this without receiving any injury.


    "I didn''t know trolls stayed in canyons" Yula innocently said as she looked down at the dead grey bodies, placing her staff on Noel and rejuvenating him.


    "They don''t" Noel answered, "my guess is that they came from the dungeon below, most likely sent by the dungeon master."


    Listening to the two speak, Blake nodded his head at the realization that his plan which was to get Noel and Yul to talk and feed him information was working, Blake was just about to take this new information in and see if he could figure out Kate''s plan when Noel walked up to him.


    "Yes," Blake asked with a slight bore, internal praying that Nloel wasn''t about to ask him some profound question.


    "I want to thank you for helping us Sir," Noel said.


    "It''s no problem" Blake replied with a nod but Noel shook his head,


    "You don''t understand, though we were the ones who discovered the dungeon and reported it, that both you and Miss Kate would agree to help us on such short notice truly means a lot to me because you see I am a native of caramel town," Noel said and as his words rang in Blake''s head, the knight of hell so badly wanted to blink several times but he was barely able to hold himself back and give Noel a scrutinizing look.


    "You are from Caramel Town"


    "Yes, my mother was even amongst the first woman to be blessed by you, maybe you remember her she is the woman with the green hair, I hope she wasn''t a handful."


    A woman with green hair of course Blake would remember such a woman after all she had been such a great fuck that he had extended their session by an extra 20 minutes.


    "Well, at least now I know where his power comes from." Blake thought thinking about Noel whose mother wasn''t blessed with the biggest of ass and breasts but had really thick thighs that accentuated her ass cheeks and make Blake''s cock harden when they flexed.


    "Well, enough thinking of his mother I have a serious issue here."


    "I understand my joining your adventurer group was on short notice but how does the same apply to Kate "Blake asked,


    "Oh, she didn''t tell you" Noel said having an impressed and adoring gaze in his eyes.


    "The original person who was supposed to lead us was a male priest from the church of Light cathedral in the city, but on the day, he was supposed to arrive he never showed and it was only two days later that Kate showed up, she being a substitute for the priest who had to go somewhere else for an emergency."


    What amazes me is that all Miss Kate had heard was that there was a dungeon close to a vulnerable town and she had immediately come here to help, asking for nothing in return for her services.


    While Noel went praising how selfless Kate was, Blake thought about the words the woman had told him with a sigh,


    "I gathered my team on a very quick notice and it is lacking in a lot of aspects"

 Chapter 34: Grommash

    "What could Kate possibly want from this dungeon? Other than the giant goblin from the first floor which had a mana core, the rest of the monsters here are trash.Could I be right about there being a treasure down here."


    Blake had thought that by now he would already have an inkling of Kate''s intentions, but it seemed like till they reached the last floor, that would not be happening.


    Thankfully Noel knew when to end his praises and after thanking Blake one more time he returned to Yula''s side and the group continued advancing.


    Blake''s side of the canyon spanned into a region filled with multiple rocks which had been eroded into looking like castles or pillars.


    Sticking close to the long rock that divided the canyon in two, the group was able to both easily navigate their path and most importantly reduce the areas from which they could be ambushed.


    About 30 minutes went by before out of nowhere a tall long mountain wall that signified the end of the dungeon floor became visible and after walking some more minutes, the group saw a waterfall in the distance.


    "The split canyons don''t reconnect even at the end of the floor" Yula anxiously said peering to the left to see if she could see any opening in the dividing wall.


    "The entrance into the next floor should be behind that waterfall" Noel had just said stepping close to the pool of water that the waterfall poured into when Blake suddenly arrived by his side, and grabbing onto the collars of his shirt pulled both him and Yula who were side by side into the air as he jumped backwards.


    Yula and Noel were at first confused about what was happening, but then a shadow suddenly appeared above them and before they could even look up at that shadow, a powerful wind followed by the sound of something big and heavy went past them and crashed into the pool of water with a small quake.


    "Those are quite some legs" Blake muttered as landed on the ground, Noel able to adjust mid-air and land on his legs while Yula crashed to the ground falling on her bum.


    With haste though, Yula was quick to get on her feet and join Blake and Noel in staring at their opponent, a loud gulp leaving her throat as she stared at the menacing threat before them.


    "A troll" Blake casually muttered and his words couldn''t hello but have the two people beside him throwing him looks like he was being disrespectful to the creature before them.


    With its imposing 8 feet muscular build covered in greenish blue skin, eyes a bit darker than normal and his two tusk like teeth that protruded from his lower jaw, the troll before them looked very strong and Noel and Yula could not help but take a step backwards, leaving Blake at the front.


    The troll possessed a big bitcher knife that had a long handle and lifting up the weapon which it had smashed in Noel''s previous position, it swung its long matted hair from side to side and then laughed in a thick tone.


    "Grommash," the troll said heavily, looking at all three opponents in front of him before finally settling his gaze on Blake who was looking at him with his hands in his pocket.


    "What did he say" Blake asked, this time putting up no pretense of being knowledgeable.


    "Strong Trolls call out their names just before they fight a worthy opponent, I believe Grommash is his name," Noel said and Blake nodded his head to this. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, can they only speak their names or can they also converse" Blake asked but before anyone could reply him, he got his answer straight from the source.


    "Fearless humans will die" Grommash as he had called himself said in a near roar.


    "Should such an intelligent monster be in a dungeon this low level?" Blake asked.


    "No, it shouldn''t not by a long shot" Noels said with a little quake in his voice.


    "Take Yula and retreat now" Blake said and as he did so, he had both his hands coming out of his pocket and his legs moving taking him closer to the troll which with a thunderous roar had just shot towards him.


    His blade appearing in his hand, Blake''s sword and the troll''s giant knife clashed, a powerful clang ringing out and Blake despite putting in all his strength having to take a step back.


    "Not surprising" Blake thought as he was pushed back and he was just about to pull back his sword and make a swing at the troll''s side when it with fluidity exacted that attack on him.


    With haste, Blake turned his hand and swung his blade from below blocking the troll''s attack, but this position was very unfavourable for Blake, not allowing him to output his maximum power and as a consequence, he was sent flying to the side.


    [Fear Aura]


    As Blake''s body lost balance and fell on the ground, getting into a roll, centering his mind, Blake unleashed as much fear as he could on Grommash, his actions freezing it in place.


    Making a final roll, Blake stood up to his feet and with his expression tight, shot towards the paralysed troll, his sword covered in intense flames as he was a few steps from it, but then there was a sudden blast of mana from Grommash, the troll regaining its mobility and with a roar stampeding towards Blake.


    "A first-order troll," Blake thought in shock.


    Being quick to suppress his surprise and remain unintimidated by Grommash''s feat of breaking out his fear aura, Blake continued in his charge and with his words raging with hot flames, he clashed his blade with the angry Grommash, surprise flashing in his face as the troll''s huge knife actually stopped his blade, glowing with a kind of black shine.


    "There is nothing normal about you huh" Blake said in his mind with annoyance as he with all his strength, made a turn to the left, pushing Grommash''s knife to the right, and then he slashed at the monster''s hand.


    "Thwack"

 Chapter 35: Escape

    Despite hearing the troll speak and seeing it wield a well-crafted weapon, Blake had still pegged it to be an unranked one, a being like him who was yet to ascend to an order, yet watching it break out of the hold of his fear aura by activating its mana core and bursting out its mana, something only a ranked being could do, Blake had quickly upped his danger assessment of the troll.Acknowledging that he might just be in the hardest battle of his life, after managing to make an opening and deliver a strike to the Grommash''s arm, Blake had already begun thinking about how the fight was nearly over now that he had taken off one of its arms, but to his shock, he found that his blade only went a quarter into the troll''s arm before being stopped by the hardness of its flesh.


    Perhaps if Blake could have initiated the flaming slash, he would have chopped off the creature''s hand, but now he could only watch and be grateful that the troll chose to brutally slap him away with the back of its hand and not send its huge knife swinging at him.


    "This is painful, so damn painful," Blake thought as he staggered to his feet holding his stinging face with his left hand while his right hand grasped his sword. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At least I still have both my eyes to see," Blake thought as she spat out the blood that had risen to his mouth, wincing at the pain from his busted lips, scared right face and ringing head.


    "I will Kill you" Grommash said with the confidence of an army and bending his legs he gave Blake what he was sure was a smirk and shot towards him once more.


    "Damn this beast" Blake roared in his head and raised his right hand, tightening it into a fist a small smile appeared on his face when the troll slowed down and began looking left and right in confusion.


    "Damn it''s not being completely fooled, could it be its instincts telling him what he is seeing is fake," Blake thought as he grasped his sword with both his hands.


    Narrowing his eyes at Grommash, Blake steadied his feet and began running forward, his speed neither too fast nor slow, his pace silent.


    Keeping his eyes narrowed on the troll, Blake had his sword tightly held to his side as he circled his enemy his every step bringing him closer, but then just as he was getting into attacking range, Grommash began turning in Blake''s direction, it''s knife being held to the side.


    The option to retreat or go all in was presented before Blake and taking in a deep breath, he suddenly burst out with speed, the blade of his sword being covered in fire once more and then with a determined gaze he charged into Grommash''s personal space,


    "I can make it"


    The second Blake had gotten close enough to Grommash, despite the troll being immersed in an illusion where a different Blake was taunting him, the troll had somehow picked up on the position of the real Blake, and though, by the time it completely broke out of the illusion, Blake was already slashing his burning sword at it, the troll realizing that it could not bring its sword to counter Blake in time, let out a snort and then there was another burst of mana from it''s being.


    Blake had suspected that the troll might release a burst of mana and so he had been prepared to charge through it, but this time, the burst of energy that left the troll had Blake stopping dead in his tracks, the flames on his blade drizzling out and him only being able to sigh internally as the flat edge of Grommash''s butcher knife slammed into his body and sent him shooting through the air and slamming into a tree.


    Not to mention his whole back which hurt from crashing into a tree, Blake''s left arm and side which Grommash''s weapon had collided with stung like hell and he couldn''t help but let out a painful groan as his body slipped down from the tree and fell to the ground.


    Though Blake was able to ensure he fell on his knees and grabbed onto his sword, he couldn''t help but bend over and spit out blood, his insides feeling like they were on fire.


    "Both you and your friends will die here today," Grommash said as he began walking towards Blake


    Hearing this, though his vision was hazy, crying out and having more blood flowing from his mouth, Blake stood to his feet and then shouted.


    "Both of you get behind the waterfall and get to the next floor" Blake said and immediately after he created the strongest illusion he could conjure and whilst he did this, he had the system shop open to the side.


    "This trick of yours again," the troll said with spite as it began to look around.


    Holding onto his stomach, Blake nodded at Yula and Noel who were in the distance and looking at him with scared expressions, Noel looking hesitant to leave him.


    Before any of them could speak though Blake agonizingly lifted his hand and put a finger to his lips and then waved at them to go.


    The two still seemed hesitant to leave, but luckily Noel was smart enough to realize that they could do nothing in this situation and that their presence would only be a hindrance to him.


    Holding onto Yula''s hand Noel pulled her along with him, dragging her so that they went through the waterfall and to its back.


    Seeing them go, Blake let out a sigh of relief and of course, it wasn''t because they were safe but because Yula whom he could easily get sin points from in case of an emergency was now safe.


    If Blake was truly being kind and cared about them, he could have told them to run back the way they had come and go find Kate, but he wasn''t that generous unless he found some unbelievable trump card in the shop or upgraded his body state with all of his points and hoped that was enough, the only other way Blake could see himself surviving this troll was by going through the waterfall, descending to the next dungeon floor as with his injuries, anything else was an impossibility.


    Staring at Grommash who while disoriented by his illusion was still alert, Blake looked at his system shop wanting to spend his sin points, but being reluctant to do so.


    "I know I am to an extent able to match him in blows, but what assurance do I have that he has been trying his hardest and that whatever I spend on will be effective."


    Thinking on how best to go about his current situation, while clutching his left side with his left arm, Blake began slowly making his way around Grommash, gritting his teeth as sharp strings of pain went through his body.


    Blake didn''t know for how long he moved, but at some point, he found himself close to the waterfall, the troll backing him and being none the wiser of his disappearance.


    Blake was surprised at this, but then he shook his head and with several low grunts got into the water and trudged his way to the back of the waterfall, happy to not have to continue the battle.


    Back with the troll, seconds after Blake left, Grommash let out a sigh and began walking away


    "A knight huh. It seems the humans have gotten weaker, but then he never called upon the blessing of his god, humans are so weird, especially that one, despite being simple and basic, his illusions were actually quite strong, he has a powerful mind.


    ****** A comment on how the book is going will be appreciated, and also throw me those golden tickets you have In your pockets.


    Hey don''t forget the power stones.****

 Chapter 36: Outmatched

    Behind the waterfall, Blake found a cave and after moving a few steps into it and seeing that Grommash hadn''t followed after him, he quickly made some purchases from the system shop, downing three bottles of health regeneration potions and he would have taken some more if he didn''t feel the saturated of energy within him and his instincts warned him against consuming any more.While he waited for the effect of the potion to kick in and unfortunately slowly begin healing his body, Blake moved to buy a rejuvenation potion, getting a little frustrated when he didn''t immediately see it after a few scrolls.


    Blake was browsing through the options in the shop when he suddenly felt a change in his environment and forced to look around him.


    When Blake looked at his surroundings, he found himself on a barren rocky plain.


    "Damn, it seems I was forcefully moved to the next floor, so much for my plan of waiting in the cave," Blake muttered checking his surroundings one last time to make sure there was no enemy in sight before focusing back on the shop, where he had just seen the potion


    Blake had just bought the potion, the bottle appearing in his hand and uncorked it when a feeling of danger went through him and standing up straight, he brandished his blade, looking around vigilantly.


    "Come out."


    "My oh my Blake, you really do have a strong intuition" a voice that Blake immediately knew to be Kate''s sounded and before his eyes, he saw the world he was in tremble and shatter, the sky collapsing to give way for a slightly red world with a moon hanging in the sky while the earth though still rocky and plain turned black.


    Though these changes were quite phenomenal and scary, what drew Blake''s attention was the six people who surrounded him in a perfect circle and Kate who was but some steps away from him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, though I really don''t know how u got your hands on such a potent rejuvenation potion, I am going to advise you that you shouldn''t drink it, your body..."


    Immediately ignoring Kate''s words, Blake gulped down the contents of the bottle and then ignoring the severe pain going through his body held up his sword at Kate, the blade immediately being covered in red flames.


    Not asking any questions, Blake moved to run out of the circle that had been formed around him, ready to cut down anyone in his path, but a powerful jolt of pain suddenly ran through his body and he collapsed to one knee, coughing blood.


    "What is this, no way it got poisoned, I just bought it from the store" Blake roared in his mind as several far worse strings of pain shot through his already pain-filled body.


    "What did you do to me" Blake asked looking at Kate and tightly grabbing his sword which had lost its fiery shine.


    "I didn''t do anything, rather you''re the one who has harmed yourself.


    Instead of first expunging the bits of your opponent''s mana that got into you after your last fight, you instead went ahead to take a rejuvenation potion, how dumb can you be," Kate asked, the respectful tone she had always spoken to Blake with gone.


    Unfortunately for Blake, the mechanics of why he should not take a rejuvenation potion after a battle was something lacking from his memories and his confused face showed it.


    "That''s pathetic, a knight of the light who doesn''t understand how potions work the human race might truly be falling" Kate said with a disgusted chuckle and then she turned to the 6 people who were standing around her and Blake in a circle.


    "Activate it" Kate said licking her lips, a bright look filling her eyes when the people around her began exuding a red hue and releasing a red light from their body that quickly covered them and began slowly rising into the air.


    A smile appeared on Kate''s face and began stretching wide as the red light rose till she saw there was one person among the six who was not releasing a red light.


    "Stubborn brat" Kate said as she hastily walked over to the one person and without a word, she jabbed one finger at his gut, her finger penetrating into the flesh and drawing blood.


    "Are you going to be a good boy Noel or do I have to pluck out of one of Yula''s eyes for you to be obedient."


    A fierce look had been plastered on Noel''s face when Kate walked up to him, but after she spoke a look of hesitation and worry climbed on his face and the red badge which he had placed on his chest, the one which had been given to the team by Kate glowed red and Noel found his body stiffening.


    Noel gritted his teeth at Kate trying to resist the force that was invading him trying to take over his mind, but unfortunately, his momentary weakness when Kate had threatened Yula had thrown him off and put him on the back foot in his struggle with Kate.


    Till the bitter end, Noel tried to resist Kate''s takeover of his mind but it was useless and soon Noel''s body began releasing a red light, this light rising into the air and joining in with the other lights to form a red dome around Blake and Kate.


    Satisfied with the knowledge that Noel would no longer be a problem, Kate turned to face Blake but as she did, she found the position she had left him at empty, and then from the corner of her eyes, she saw him seemingly pop out of thin air and whilst holding his sword he sped towards her and then swung his blade.


    "Hmm" Kate snorted as Blake attacked and then rather than conjure an attack or try to avoid Blake as he had expected she instead stood her ground and then with ease just as the sharp edge of Blake''s weapon came to her neck, she swung her hand at it, her nails rapidly elongating and clashing with his sword and forcing it back.


    Never knowing Kate to have been a close fighter, this move of hers surprised Blake but as a fireball appeared in his left hand and he thrust his hand forward wanting to slam it on Kate rather than shoot it, Kate grinned at him and to his dread used her right hand to grasp the flame.


    Kate''s actions had the flame detonate in an explosion, but while Blake was sent flying backward from the explosion, she stood her ground and merely looked at her bloody hand which had lost some fingers, shaking the blood of it and then showing Blake how her fingers slowly regenerated back on her hands.


    "Now do you understand how outmatched you are Blake" Kate said two fangs now visible in her mouth and her tongue which came out to lick her lips longer than before.88

 Chapter 37: Shes Something Else

    Though Blake had always been open-minded and considered the fact that there was a chance that Kate didn''t just simply want to use him to fight some monster but might also desire to risk his life, he had never thought it would be so bad.With the whole fiasco at the marketplace, Blake had believed that the whole team was in on whatever plan Kate had for him and so thought less of the danger, but remembering Noel''s words on how this group came to be and now seeing him trying to resist Kate''s influence on his, Blake had to quickly rethink his view on Kate as it seemed the woman was actually quite sinister, perhaps as sinister as him.


    All this while, Blake had thought he was the sole target, but it turns out the entire group had all been puppets to Kate''s string.


    Pushing himself up from the ground, though Blake was left awed by Kate''s ability to heal herself, at the same time, he took notice of how slow the technique was as even now only half her finger had been regrown, and in a battle, that was enough time for an enemy to inflict more damage and even deliver a life-ending one.


    "And I am that enemy"


    With his rejuvenation potion unable to boost his energy back to peak level, Blake could only ignore the tiredness and ache in his eyes and bones especially the mental strain he had incurred from fighting Grommash, and now gripping his blade which was beginning to feel like a lifeline, he let out a shout, this shout meant to help him ignore the injuries within and outside his body that were still slowly healing and run towards the enemy.


    Watching Blake speed towards her, Kate merely smiled at him and raised her left hand, the nails on it growing to about 5 centimetres, and then giving Blake a mocking tease she clashed his blade with her nails when he swung at her.


    "Clang"


    Knowing his failing situation, Blake was determined to engage Kate in a bout and win and so despite his blade getting blocked he pushed against her, taking a step back, and despite the pain in his side, slashed again.


    "From two strikes to 5 five strikes and then to 8, Blake attacked Kate without stopping, performing every manoeuvre he could think of to get past the woman''s fingernails, but his attempts all ended in vain.


    Performing a thrust and unfortunately only able to watch Kate push it to the side with extreme elegance and dexterity, Blake wanted to pull back his blade and go for a downward slash but then there was a strong pang of pain in his chest and he stumbled backwards coughing blood.


    "Damn it, that Grommash guy really messed me up well." Blake thought.


    "Hmm, seems I underestimated the battle between you and Grommash, for you to be so drained that you can''t even clean his mana out of you and heal yourself, I can only imagine what state you left him in.


    Or is he perhaps dead" Kate said putting her hands to her lips in thought but then shaking her head as it didn''t matter to her.


    What mattered to Kate was that he had done his job of weakening Blake for her.


    "As much fun as it is to play around with you Blake, I ultimately have a reason for bringing you here and it is about time I get to it."


    Saying these words, Kate walked towards a crouched and heavily breathing Blake and then when she was a few steps from him, she spoke,


    "First though, how about I give you a taste of your own medicine. Kneel Blake."


    Immediately Kate spoke, Blake collapsed to his knees, his arms falling to the ground as a powerful pressure erupted from Kate and filled the dome they were locked in.


    "Now this is a powerful aura, how do you like it," Kate said moving forward but as she reached down to grab Blake''s hair, and have him look up at her, her instincts flared up.


    [Quick draw] S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Putting his all into it, Blake who was on his knees shot up, his right hand which had moved to his left side while he was kneeling swinging out and at a point disappearing from Kate''s vision before once again appearing with a sword whose blade had already cleanly sliced of Kate''s right arm and had begun digging into her flesh.


    The reality of what had just happened was still settling into Kate''s mind when Blake whose blade had unfortunately met resistance was forced to pull back his blade and with red veiny eyes spun around, the blade of his sword catching on fire as he swung it at Kate''s neck.


    Blake''s movement had completely caught Kate off guard as he moved with such fluidity that it seemed her aura didn''t even exist and now seeing his sword coming for her neck her life flashed before her eyes and she let loose all her power.


    "Ahhhhhh" Kate screamed and despite Blake''s determination to stake off the woman''s head he could only watch as potent sinister mana second only to that of Grommash burst out of the woman, brutally slammed into him and actually blasted him away.


    "How dare you" Blake heard Kate scream and then a second after his body touched the ground, the woman appeared above him and her left hand which had balled into a fist slammed into his stomach.


    "Bam"


    The strength of Kate''s punch pressed Bake into the ground, cracking the floor below him, and he would have let out a cry if it wasn''t for the blood being spat out of his mouth.


    Three times Kate punched Blake, her hits effectively damaging him and dimming the light in his eyes and then with her nail extended, she stabbed him in the guts and then lifted him into the air


    "Filthy arrogant human" Kate said with suppressed anger, and at that time, with hazy eyes Blake looked down at Kate and noticed that her hair was now red, her eyes similarly red, the fangs which she had shown earlier were now longer than before and the arm which he had sliced off fully grown


    "She''s not human," Blake thought in shock and fear, his half-lidded eyes lingering on the malevolent mana he could feel wafting off her.


    Sneering as she saw the light of realization in Blake''s eyes, Kate carried him to the centre of the dome she had sealed them in and then slammed him to the ground, eliciting a gasp from him and sending his eyes closing for a few seconds.


    "Pullig her nails out of Blake, Kate ignored the blood that dripped from it and instead moved to the side, going out of Blake''s vision, her fading voice all he could make sense of.


    "Prepare to start the ritual, I don''t want to delay any longer."

 Chapter 38: Tug Of War

    As Blake lay on the floor, he couldn''t help but think of his current state and then congratulate himself for actually being calm about it."I mean this is the first time I am actually coming across pain this horrible and being riddle with such serious injuries...., my pain in that fire accident should be worse, but that is a thing of the past and another life.


    Damn, I think I can feel pain around my chest and sides, I hope this bitch didn''t break something in me."


    Gritting his teeth and trying to put strength in his arms, a crack rang out from his ribs and immediately he gave up on his efforts with wide teary eyes,


    "Yep, she definitely broke a couple of things," Blake thought as he quietened and stilled on the floor.


    Blake could hear several sounds around him but as he moved his head left and right, all he could see was the red barrier that had been erected by his apparently unwilling teammates.


    "Hmm perhaps, I should have been a barrier expert and then a chef and then a...."


    "Man, it''s cool that I am quite calm about the situation, but why can''t I just focus, my head feels so light, I can''t concentrate on a single thought long enough."


    Blake didn''t know how long he stayed on the floor but after what felt like an eternity to him, he who had no sensory abilities felt the mana around him drastically increase and then a new wave of pain spread through him.


    "Ahhhhh" Blake screamed and though he sure as hell was no masochist, Blake was grateful for the pain as it helped clear his mind and gave him the focus, he needed to push himself up and get on his feet.


    Earlier Blake had taken a couple of healing potions and though he was still badly injured, the potion had done a good job in going to his most pressing matter, one which involved sealing the five holes Kate had put in him.


    Standing to his feet and looking around, Blake was surprised to now find himself in a confined red translucent barrier that was big enough to hold just one person which was him.


    "What is happening it was much bigger than this" Blake thought but then another wave of pain went through him and this time, like a hand was pressing down on his shoulders, he fell to his knees and with wide-open eyes could only watch as the barrier around him dropped to reveal the outside world, one which had him kneeling in sort of circle drawn with what looked like blood, and the six adventurers he once protected sitting cross legs small separate circles that were placed around him.


    Ignoring the adventurers, Blake looked to the orchestrator of this whole event and his eyes narrowed as her current appearance now confirmed his conclusions on her not being human though the petite but busty blue-haired girl standing beside her threw Blake for a loop.


    Having discarded the big mage robes she had been wearing since he encountered her, Kate was now dressed in a black crop top that showed way too much of her deep cleavage, she wore tight black pants and black boots, her black lipstick and red eyes giving her a kind of deadly sexiness that Blake could at the moment not appreciate.


    "To think after all that he was still able to get on his feet, it seems you were right to inject him with so many doses of debilitants when you stabbed him mistress," the young woman standing to Kate''s left said stooping over in her short free flowing gown that barely covered her butt while looking at Blake with eyes full of amazement.


    "Begin the extraction" Kate coldly said and when the ritual rune which she had drawn and placed the Blake and the rest of the adventures in lit up, she couldn''t help but smile in ecstasy, especially when a pure scream of anguish left Blake''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhh" Blake screamed looking to the sky, blood flowing down his eyes and his body trembling as it felt something being pulled out of it.


    "Is she trying to pull out my innards?" Blake thought doing his best to analyse the horrible situation he was in.


    Truly, Blake was in bitter pain, at the moment, but the thing was that just now, he had remembered that he had actually been thrown into hell and with that remembrance, a certain calm settled within him.


    It was just like how despite the Grommash beating him up he was still able to remain calm despite it being his first really tough combat. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps it has something to do with my strong will," Blake thought and an internal sigh, seconds after he began screaming, he shut his mouth and looked at Kate.


    Sure, Blake''s body remained trembling, his face shaking, his teeth threatening to chatter, but there was no more scream from him and Blake liked the look of fear that passed through Kate''s eyes as she looked at him.


    "I wasn''t that Blake stopped feeling pain or was immune to it, the thing was that he could exert a portion of authority over his body and dictate how it reacted to the pain and though he couldn''t stop the trembling, he could sure as hell stop himself from screaming."


    "Now for this stupid force trying to pull out my soul or whatever," Blake thought and with a shout he mentally pulled back on whatever was being taken from within him, breaking it away from whatever force had been tugging on it and standing up to one knee, but then before he could do anything else, Blake felt a more powerful force descend on him and this time he could actually feel that his soul was the target.


    "Ehh mistress you are making them use their life force to extract his soul, by the time all this is over, they will all be dead and it will mean that your plan to explain Blake''s death to the town people will become useless."


    "My ascension is more important, and getting the sun''s blessing from him is a necessity since he is too stubborn to let me peacefully take it, then his soul will be the price" Kate said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 39: Tug Of War 2

    In Blake''s perspective, the whole world ceased to exist, no images, no sound, no smell, no sensations, the only thing that existed to him was the feeling of being gripped and then painfully pulled.With all his might, Blake fought against the pulling force, but to his frustration, he kept losing, he could feel his soul slipping out of his body, and the reason for that wasn''t that he lacked strength, no Blake could feel that he was stronger than whatever was pulling on him, the issue now was that he couldn''t get a strong grip.


    This wasn''t a physical battle, neither was it a fully mental one like the first attempt, this one was something on a whole other plane of existence and whatever represented him on that plane was just not strong enough to channel his will.


    "Wait what of my mana."


    Immediately this thought came to mind Blake searched for that one existence that despite not being physically present in his body was at the same time present in it and when he found it he used it to grab onto his soul and pull back, laughing internally as he with a bit of effort began winning the tug of war,


    "Ehh mistress" the Blue-haired girl to the side muttered as both she and Kate noticed the change.


    ''Use the dungeon core" Kate said.


    "Ahh, but that is several years'' worth of secret accumulation..."


    "We will use just a bit of it and I should be able to recover it in a few years " Kate barked bitterness clearly in her tone but a minute later, when the floor they were on had become swamped with so much mana that it''s faint present could be seen, fear appeared in the eyes of both women as they found Balke still resisting.


    "System put all 10000 sin points to my mana." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All throughout, from his battle with Grommash to his short exchange with Kate, Blake had been holding out on using any of his sin points to quickly bolster his strength, and it was because of his instincts.


    Blake could not point out why, but back when he had been fighting Grommash, several times he had felt like making a heavy investment in either his strength or agility, but the feeling that such an investment would be pointless would always ring throughout his being.


    Blake would feel like there was more to Grommash, like he hadn''t seen the full extent of the trolls'' strength, and the same thing applied to Kate.


    Though Blake didn''t have any sure proof and would have probably ignored his fears and buffed up his body attributes had he and Kate fought a tad bit longer, seeing that him putting more points into his mana was actually able to have an effect on the mysterious battle that he was having for his soul, Blake felt relieved and glad he had been patient.


    Blake had been fiercely pulling his soul back from whatever had been trying to take it and rising to his feet, moving towards breaking out of whatever ritual Kate had performed to keep him on his knees when suddenly the forces acting against him had strengthened and he found himself back to square one, both his knees back on the floor and his shoulders being pressed down


    "Yeah right, add all remaining points to mana," Blake said but this time, rather than burst out in strength with the new mana that had been added to him, he let things be as they were, allowing Kate and her sidekick believe he was now totally oppressed.


    "Blake, though you couldn''t have foreseen all of this happening and despite warnings had still taken Kate''s threat level lightly, you have this one chance to save yourself from all this and live to see the next day.


    Remember what you are fighting for, Mom and Dad are waiting for you, all those promises you made them, those promises that the cruel fate of life stopped you from being able to fulfil, you have a chance for them now as sure as hell there is no way you will let two bitches stop you from fulfilling your goal."


    While the world was lost to his senses and all he could feel was pain and some stupid constant voice telling him to succumb, Blake comfortably took some time to speak to himself, reminding himself of what was at stake and then strengthening his will and conviction.


    "It''s kind of worrying that I don''t feel panicked despite my current situation, but oh well, here goes nothing."


    "Mistress, I can already imagine how awesome you would be once you get his blessing.


    You will be able to move under the..."


    The excited blue-haired girl had been chirping away when Kate suddenly raised a finger and without incidence, the blue-haired girl quietened watching her master take several steps towards the ritual rune she had drawn, standing just a step away from it and looking at Blake with shock and disbelief.


    "Mistress what is it, is there a mistake with the rune" the blue-haired girl tentatively asked


    "He has no mana core."


    "Huh"


    "I am connected to the seal and can feel it about to completely pull out his soul, but the thing now is that he has no mana core, he isn''t a ranker," Kate said hysterically, her mind getting panicked at the what she was observing, unable to believe her senses.


    "Does that mean he''s a knight," the blue-haired woman asked, and for the first time in a while, Kate was reminded of a fear and suspicion she had once had towards Blake.


    "No way he isn''t a knight, even now I can still sense the sun god''s blessing in him"


    The second Kate said these words, there was an explosion of mana from Blake, and though the mana quantities weren''t particularly shocking, the tenacity and power with which it burst out of him had the dungeon tremble for some seconds in agony like it was being bent against its will, and then to the shock of the two women it imbued a paralysing fear in them, fear that for some seconds made them unable to move a muscle.


    With dread, both women watched Blake rapidly rise to his feet, a sword whose blade was immediately set ablaze appearing in his hand, but then just as Blake Leg''s bent, looking to give him the strength to propel himself forward towards his two enemies and most importantly out of the ritual seal that had tormented him for the past minutes, the ritual rune backup mechanism was activated by a quick to recover Kate, four bloody pop sounds rang out and he was stopped in his tracks


    "Thalia now, use all the dungeon mana" Kate screamed as Blake froze while standing and the fear which had paralysed her completely disappeared.


    It had taken the actual immediate sacrifice of 4 human souls to stop Blake who had no mana core, and though Kate didn''t understand how Blake could not have a mana core, what she did know was that she had gone and toyed with some unreasonable existence and she feared being consumed by it, if it somehow got loose.


    Unfortunately for Kate, seconds after the floor they were in was baptized in mana, the mana being so thick that its dark-red nature became visible, even hampering visibility, Blake also grasped at whatever ropes he could find.


    "Armour of hell"

 Chapter 40: Vitatlity

    Though Blake didn''t understand what was happening or what Kate wanted from him exactly, knowing that his death was necessary for her to get her desires was enough to bring out the strongest fighting spirit in him, but unfortunately, that wasn''t enough.With his desire to march towards his goals and see them be accomplished, Blake went all out, putting in his best and for a time, he saw the light which led to his blade going through Kate''s head.


    Unfortunately, through means that Blake''s unconventionally strong will could not affect, his plans had been stopped, but that didn''t mean he did not have one last card to play.


    [Armor of hell: what is a knight without an armour (Hehehe, no further explanation kid, I think it would be more interesting for you to find out what it is on your own, though I guess I can mention to you that it is really powerful.)]


    That was the description Blake had gotten for the technique, and though the mention of it being powerful did incite some anxiousness in him, at the same time he was also wary towards it, because one, its giver wasn''t someone that had any reason to want to see him succeed as far as Blake knew and two, the man decided to give no description of it, something which could be seen as a desire to induce a pleasant surprise or a forewarning.


    These were the thoughts that had passed through Blake''s head when he had first read the technique''s description, but now after having his best efforts thwarted, Blake knew that he didn''t have time to play or dawdle with Kate, because unless the woman was a fool which he knew she wasn''t, then she would no longer underestimate him and would do her best to smite him as fast and hard as possible.


    Once back on his knees and seeing his life about to slip away, Blake activated this ability of his, calling upon this gifted armour of hell and the message that popped in front of him had him raising an eyebrow.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +50 points]


    "Hmm, that''s not bad¡­." Blake said his words dying out as she realised that he had actually spoken out loud and that the force, pressure, mana and mysterious energy which had been acting against him had immediately disappeared.


    All was quiet within the dungeon like no plan or whatsoever had ever been initiated, it was like all the forces that had been active a second go had been wiped out by an indomitable force and Blake was the only one impervious to this force.


    This thought went through Blake''s head in less than a second and he had barely begun to have another thought, his head rising to stare at Kate and her partner when a series of messages began hitting him, flashing in his eyes.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +100 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +150 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +300 points]


    Immediately the all attributes +300 message showed, Blake froze in cold sweat as his instincts clearly sent him the message that his life was in mortal danger.


    "Stop the summoning" Blake immediately roared in his head, but the system ignored his message and more messages kept popping.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +400 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +500 points]


    With the dawn of the message of +500, a deep dark purple light began glowing on his arms and chest area, the light taking the shape of an armour, but Blake did not have time to observe this as at the same time, he grabbed his chest tightly as he desperately tried to hold onto his life which he suddenly felt was being sucked out of him.


    [Warning to the host, Vitality is dropping]


    [Vitality:9]


    [Vitality:8]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +700 points]


    [Vitality:6]


    "Damn that bastard, this technique is a death trap, it was never meant for me" Blake bitterly thought as he tried to grasp onto what was his life force, but unfortunately could only silently and breathlessly watch it slip away from him.


    [vitality:5]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +750 points]


    [Vitality:2]


    [Vitality:1]


    [lust aura]


    [sweet touch]


    ......¡­..


    In a wide room which currently had just the light of the full moon acting as its only source of light, on a large bed that currently had three bodies, the body lying in the middle suddenly shot up, the owner raising their naked and bountiful upper body and looking around the room with a little bit of vigilance and annoyance.


    "Mummy, are you alright?" The soft but undeniable voice of a naked male who had also risen up sounded


    "Yes, just a bad dream"


    "Can I ask what it is?" The male asked, moving closer to the woman and placing his hand on the two huge jugs that rested on her chest, rubbing their pointed tips as he pressed his body on her''s and gave her a sad needful look, his soft long hair that slicked to the side and his smooth face giving him a near feminine look.


    "Oh Lyan, don''t bother yourself, too much, "It was just about a stupid vampire I brutally injured and allowed to go live a miserable life in the past" The woman said leaning forward and kissing the forehead of the man beside her, her movements causing her hair to come into the light of the full moon, its bright golden nature unable to be suppressed by it.


    "Now go to sleep, mummy wants to go check something outside." The woman said gently, her right hand going under the bed sheet and rubbing a hard long object which could perfectly fit and be covered by her single hand.


    "Okay," the man said lying back and the woman smiled at this.


    "This is why I chose Lyan, he''s always alert and looking out for danger but at the same time he''s very obedient, unlike his troublesome brother," the woman said looking at the other man to the side, her gaze for both men to her sides full of love like they were her actual sons.


    Shaking her head at how cute both men were, the woman got out of the bed, picked up her robes and walked out of the room, entering a golden corridor filled with drawings of suns and other people radiating light.


    Other than a vampire, there had been a red being with two horns in her dream, but the woman had decided not to mention that to Liam, not wanting to worry him.


    With her robes fastened on herself and unfortunately covering her thick figure but revealing her sinful shape, the woman made her way to a balcony that gave her a perfect view of the moon and she sighed, her body enjoying the light of the moon while her brain thought of what new evil her dream was telling her about. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just come out and say what you want," the woman said all of a sudden despite the fact that she was the only one in sight.


    "Ahhh Master I didn''t mean to¡­." A voice began but was cut off.


    "Speak."


    "Well it''s my sister, all these years she believes I have been dead, I have made a lot of progress in my training¡­.."


    "Yes, you can go bring her, now leave I''m not in a good mood this morning" the woman said once more cutting the voice off and sending it away, and when it was gone, she let out a sigh and went back to enjoying her solitude,

 Chapter 41: Spawn Of The Underworld

    Opening his eyes, the light from the sun had Blake blink and then quickly push his upper body up, a huge relief going through him when what came into his sight was his naked body and the sleeping bodies of two women spread around him."Saved by sex" Blake thought looking at the system prompt which had a ton of messages for him and ignoring it, his mind quick to check on his SP balance and without hesitation spending some of it.


    [Balance:38600]


    "Put 3000 points into vitality."


    "My status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 35600]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 40 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw(superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1, fireball (common-lvl 5), Illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Remember you are degenerate, fuck and cum to your heart''s content the system guarantees you safe sex.]


    Though on waking up Blake had tried to calm himself and not panic, the knight not wanting to impulsively squander all of his surprising wealth on his vitality, that understanding still didn''t stop him from adding 30 points to his vitality, and Blake would have added more if, his rationality hadn''t stopped him.


    "System why did my vitality attribute drop when I used the armour of hell." Blake quickly asked wanting to get this very important question out of the way, and to his relief, this time the system answered.


    [You were using a technique that was far beyond your station in all aspects, you couldn''t handle it.]


    "Figures" Blake muttered.


    " Does this mean that depending on the strength of a technique, any of my body attributes can be sacrificed if it is too powerful for me to handle" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes"


    "Why didn''t you warn me"


    [¡­]


    Seeing that he wasn''t getting an answer for that, Blake decided to ask one last question, hoping he would at least get something meaningful.


    "With what has just happened, do you have any advice for me?"


    Having not been given a user manual for his life or the system by Lilith and having no one else he could talk to about it, Blake could only try his luck with the system and to his surprise, his efforts paid.


    [Yes. As you have seen, all your attributes have their importance, and none should be abandoned just because they have no immediate or visible value.


    Also, I would warn that you should avoid using techniques that are beyond your scope or out of your understanding.


    This time you were lucky to have lost just your vitality, if this should have happened while you were a first-order being, something you should hurry up to become considering your mission, it wouldn''t be just your vitality that would be affected, but also your mana core, it would literally be destroyed and that would forever be the end of your journey towards power.


    Most importantly, remember host, every hole is a goal.]


    Blake was pleased with the system''s advice, its last line making an amused smile appear on his face and then a chuckle leave his lips, but it also served to juggle his memory and have him ask a question.


    "What bloodline will you advise I get"


    [¡­.]


    Seeing the system be silent to this question of his, Blake let out a sigh unable to figure out who to curse, because as much as it was Lilith who gave him the system, at the same time, it had been tampered with by some unknown being who had literally just nearly killed him with his supposed gift because there was no way Blake was going to believe a being as powerful as that had no idea that at his current he would be unable to handle something so powerful.


    "Damn it, I don''t even know his name so I can''t properly curse him."


    Done questioning the system, Blake moved to stand to his feet when his eyes caught a pair of green ones innocently looking at him.


    "Are you done thinking?" the blue-haired girl who had been beside Kate asked and a surprised Blake could only curiously and cautiously nod his head, his eyes moving to Kate who was still silently lying on the ground.


    Hearing Blake''s answer, the girl nodded her head and with a bright smile she rapidly crawled over to Blake, getting into position between his raised knees and under Blake''s glaze she took his sleeping member into her mouth and began hungrily sucking on it.


    Watching the woman rapidly move over to him, Blake had wanted to immediately conjure a fireball and roast her, but then her lack of hostility made him doubtful and when she began sucking on his cock, he understood why.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +40 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act + 60 SP]


    "Did you fuck me while I was unconscious" Blake couldn''t help but ask when he saw the points she was giving him just from sucking on his cock.


    Hearing Blake''s question the girl stopped bobbing her head on his cock which had rapidly hardened and answered him.


    "Yes, both me, mistress and that other girl fucked you throughout last night and though that girl didn''t last long, she did squirt a lot," the blue-haired girl said and immediately went back to sucking Blake''s cock, Blake silently putting his hand on her hand as she worked, at least this way he could end her life if she tried anything funny.


    For several seconds, Blake indulged in one of the most pleasurable sensations of his life, but then someone just had to intrude on his fun.


    "Who are you" A voice asked making Blake''s head snap to his right surprise on his face as he stared at Kate who was down on her knees, her big soft spread bum resting on her heels while her hands were on her laps and she was looking at him with curiosity, respect and fear.


    "Damn it when did he wake up and move into that position without any of my senses going off, doesn''t this mean that she could have killed me."


    Kate''s question distracted Blake and the grunts which he had been holding back from the blue-haired girl''s pleasure inducing actions left his mouth and to a bit of his embarrassment the girl took her mouth off his cock and giggled.


    "Last night, whenever I sucked your dick, you would moan a lot, I think you like my mouth plenty," the young lady said and went back to sucking the long meat in her hand and Blake could only curse her in his head.


    With her mouth which was warmer and softer than any he had been in, how could Blake not release a sound, the feel of her tongue rolling over his dick was just unique.


    "Well, who do you think I am."


    Replying to Kate, Blake kept his guard up against the woman despite feeling no animosity from her.


    "You are not even an ordered being, yet you display strength and mana comparable to second order being.


    You hail yourself as a knight of the sun god and even have his blessing, yet last night, from you, I felt the most powerful and sinister mana I have come across in my more than a hundred years of living.


    To me, you''re a spawn of hell, a calamity sent to this world, you follow no logic."


    **REVIEWS PEOPLE**

 Chapter 42: Another Nine Hundred Years

    "A spawn of hell huh" Blake muttered amused by Kate''s words considering that was actually what he was, a being from hell on a mission.Keeping his eyes on Kate, Blake''s left hand which was on the bundle of hair going up and down his cock, wrapped around the blue hair and pulled the owner up ignoring her complaints.


    "The other girl, where is she" Blake asked.


    "She ascended to the floor above, but at the moment, she''s lost and just running around looking for a way to escape the maze I''ve put her in.


    She''s cute though, she wanted to wake you, but seeing mistress and I scared her and she ran off on her own to save her life"


    "She went to get help Thalia" the last person anyone would expect to defend somebody spoke, gaining the attention of Blake and Thalia.


    "Yula is a good girl, though the events of last night are probably still a shock to her, I doubt she minds it, after all, it''s your cock and though she is too shy to show it, the truth is she has a crush on you, there is no way she''s going to abandon you here," Kate said.


    "I see" Blake muttered letting out a drawn sigh as Thalia''s cute lips once more wrapped around his member, slobbering it up and soothing it with her lips and dexterous tongue.


    "So Kate, you''ve spoken about Yula, what about you, what did you expect to gain from this whole fiasco


    "I don''t mind answering, but you still haven''t answered my question" Kate replied and Blake seeing Kate''s body tense as she spoke those words, sighed in his heart as they confirmed something he had wondered about.


    Sure, his lust aura and sweet touch skill were good but them being so good that they turned all women he fucked once to his cock worshippers was too good to be true.


    Sure Kate might right now want to suck his dick and let him fuck her, the woman was a second-order being and with came the ability to control herself and right now Blake believed the only reason she hadn''t tried ending the hellspawn who had driven her into a fuck frenzy the previous night was because of the armour of hell.


    Blake could still remember a bit of how just the armour''s incoming presence had silenced the world and he could imagine the fear and apprehension the woman currently felt towards him.


    "if she knew the truth about last night, there is a chance she would just straight up kill me, after all, I doubt a person like her enjoys the idea of being submissive to someone.


    ''I am a true knight of the sun god who has been chosen by a great and powerful evil entity" Blake said, his words surprisingly earning him Kate''s nod and whether or not the woman believed him, Blake did not care.


    "I came for you because I want to extract the blessing of the sun god from you and use it in my ascension ritual to the third order, this way I would become able to walk under the sun in my true form and express my true power." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She didn''t need to tell me this much detail but she did, what a subtle threat," Blake thought and immediately he made a decision.


    "System I choose corruption from amongst the gifts Lilith offered me."


    This had been Blake''s preferred option, and now with the situation calling for it, it was chosen.


    Just like all the other abilities he got from the system all the information on how the corruption ability worked flowed into Blake''s head and without wasting a moment, he put it to use.


    "Hmm, so just because you wanted to walk under the sun, you went through all this. Did you ever think you should have a drink of my blood?"


    "No"


    "Come and have a taste of it then, you''re a vampire aren''t you" Blake said giving Kate a look of amusement like she was a silly girl who had failed to do something extremely obvious.


    The best time for Blake to have corrupted Kate was last night when they fucked, because at the moment she was fully on guard against him and even if he tried to seduce her, there was a big chance she would successfully resist him despite his overpowering will and after what happened last night, Blake had no desire to fight anytime soon.


    Kate looked at Blaek hesitantly, wondering if he was setting up a trap but then he tapped his neck and faced Thalia and Kate could not resist the hope that was building in her.


    Kate had felt Blake''s true hidden power and after he had asked her about sucking his blood, she could not help but wonder if his blood could solve her sunlight issue.


    Though Kate thought Blake was being careless by wanting her to feed on him, she quickly summed it up to him being conceited by the mysterious power granted to him.


    Over 100 years old and still a second-order being, anyone in such a state would be desperate and showing his unprotected back and neck to Kate, Blake was not surprised when a naked body pressed against his back and a pair of fangs sank into his neck.


    [Ding! You have been bitten by a vampire, protect your Mind]


    Even without the system''s warning, after seeing Noel''s struggle yesterday, Blake had already firmed up his mind, but how was he to know that a vampire''s bit, especially the first came an intense feeling of pleasure.


    As Kate''s fangs settled in Blake''s neck and his blood began it leave him, several waves of pleasure washed over his body and that combined with the pleasure from Thalia''s care to his meat sent his balls tightening and a grunt leaving his lips and his cock released its white seed into an eagerly waiting mouth.


    While Blake hit a high and gave Thalia her reward, Kate made her move, her mouth tightening around Blake''s neck and her blood and mana core boiling and spinning harder than they ever had as she attacked Blake''s mind, several seconds of silence which was soon disturbed by the sound of an unsatisfied and oblivious Thalia sucking passed and then a voice spoke.


    "Even if I gave you another nine hundred years Kate, you still wouldn''t be able to subdue my mind" Blake said and with those words he lifted his right hand and touched the head of paralysed Kate whose body was just falling to the floor, blood leaking from her eyes.

 Chapter 43: Slutty Servant

    That Kate would attack him despite her fear of the power he had revealed last night wasn''t surprising to Blake, after all, she was a woman of opportunity.The method of corruption involved two steps, the first being the usage of blood, a method involving the target consuming the user''s blood and the second step was through the use of a soul mark, a mark whose creation was so complex that all Blake could do was follow the systematic information that had been put into his head, and create it, the young champion not having a single iota of Knowledge on it''s workings.


    For Kate''s corruption, with Blake knowing that she would never consume his blood of her own accord, he decided to use a bit of acting and emotional manipulation to get the woman to do it of her own violation.


    First Blake had taken a Jab at the woman''s intelligence his words and expressions calling her it into question and then with a tease, he hinted to her that there was a simple action she could have taken to get the sunlight immunity she so desired and valued.


    Of course, Blake had already been prepared with further explanations he would give Kate if she directly questioned him on what he was implying with his words, but who knew her pride in her knowledge went so deep that rather than question him, she had instead directly gone for the bite.


    "Or perhaps she was working on some wrong information" Blake thought looking at the woman whom he had imbued with his soul mark after placing a hand on her head.


    Taking his gaze away from Kate who had begun slightly trembling as his soul mark conquered and modified her mind, Blake turned to Thalia who like a mindless zombie was still moving her head up and down his cock, the mysterious girl not even minding that her mistress was being completely subdued.


    "I can only imagine how weak her willpower is, even Elena was better than this, and Lena accuses me that I somehow used a single night to train that woman into becoming my sex slave and be addicted to me." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for getting two new servants, please set loyalty level]


    With the interactions he had already had with the two women, Blake already had an idea of how obedient he wanted them to be and when the system gave him a message that the procedure had been completed, Blake let the lust which had been building up within him loose.


    Sucking on his cock with her lower body pressed down and her ass raised, Thalia had been given Blake a view of her slim waist which perfectly curved outward to form her shapely hips.


    Licking lips, Blake pulled the cock enthusiastic woman off his sock and then rising up, stood up on his knees and not even giving the confused girl an explanation, grabbed her by the waist and flipped her so her tight butt stuck in his direction


    Thalia was completely powerless in Blake''s hand and when his wide hands pressed her upper body to the floor and his wide frame bent over her, she could only shiver as Blake''s cock slipped into her pussy and his right arm came and went around her neck, pulling her upper body up so her back pressed against his chest and then limiting her supply of oxygen he began moving his hips.


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Without wasting time, Blake''s cock got into a rhythm and with no choice, not that she was complaining, Thalia began moaning, enjoying the feel of being pressed against Bake''s big frame and most importantly his big cock which was moving within her.


    Thalia had always thought of but never engaged in any sexual activity till last night, where everything that could go wrong for her mistress had gone wrong and in the end they had both ended up screwing the man who was meant to be the main villain of their plans.


    Though Thalia supported Kate''s dream and was bound by nature to listen to all her commands, Blake with his touch and his cock had totally conquered her and unless Kate gave her a command, Blake''s throbbing rod was her master.


    As seconds went by, Blakes''s breathing got rougher as he ploughed Thalia, his muscles bugling and further pressing on her neck but this shortage of air only served to make her lips fall open and her tongue stick out as waves of pleasure wracked her body.


    Blake''s meat properly rubbed the walls of Thalia''s cunt and despite the harshness with which he smashed his hips on her buttocks the pain only served to make her further stick out her ass and moan louder in his grip.


    "You''re quite the slut aren''t you" Thalia suddenly heard Blake say as he released her, his cock slipping out her cunt and having her whimper in displeasure.


    "Master please put it back ''Thalia begged, turning back to Blake with pitiful eyes, his broad chest making her pussy lips quiver and clench.


    Hearing Thalia call him master, Blake was taken aback for a second and in that instance, Thalia''s right hand reached back, the woman grabbing Blake''s cock and before he could do a thing putting it back in her pussy and with haste, she began moving her body back and forth, slamming her bubble butt on his pelvis.


    Amused by Thalia''s desperation for his cock, Blake reached out and grabbed the woman''s long blue hair, pulling on it fiercely and sending her arching her back as his waist began moving and drilling his dick into her, every moment of collision making Thalia''s petite breasts bounce forward and the sound of the flesh hitting flesh ring out.


    As Blake railed Thalia from behind, he made sure to deliver the occasional harsh slaps to her butt, loving the sharp cries that left her mouth and pussy which clenched as she felt pain.


    From the corner of his eyes Blake noticed Kate stirring, the woman awakening and staring at the sight of him and Thalia going at it with a bit of perplexity, and while she observed them Blake observed her body, finally drinking in the naked sight of the matured female vampire.

 Chapter 44: Master Do Me

    Till now, Blake''s previous interactions with Kate had all been tense, thoughts of what nefarious plan the woman was having usually being on his mind, but now that she had been corrupted and made into his loyal servant, Blake fearlessly stared at her breasts nodding his head as he liked what he saw.Though the vampires'' breasts were not as big as Lena''s milkers, they had a suppleness which the human woman lacked.


    Staring at Kate''s red and puffy nipples, Blake gave Thalia''s butt one last slap before then turning to Kate and stretching his right hand to her.


    Without thinking twice, Kate took Blake''s hand, letting him pull him to her and when she got close to him, his hands going around her waist, Blake was quick to engage Kate in a kiss.


    Placing her hands around Blake''s neck, Kate kissed Blake back, her mouth quickly opening so his tongue could come in and play with hers.


    While Blake kissed Kate, he slowed his hip movements and then moved his hand down to Kate''s butt, grabbing her big round bottom.


    Squeezing Kate''s pleasantly soft ass cheeks, Blake freed the woman''s lips and moved down to her breasts which he could feel calling on him.


    With true hunger, Blake gobbled up Kate''s left breast, the feel of his mouth on her nipple sending Kate arching her back as a pleasant suction force was applied to it.


    Bake rolled the erect and soft nipples of the vampire in his mouth, lightly biting and grinding it between his teeth, amused when he felt her hands pressing his head to her chest and heard gasps leaving her lips.


    "anghh Master arghhh" Kate moaned massaging Blake''s scalp, but there was also another person present and she wasn''t happy with being forgotten.


    "Master, "Thalia whined as she moved her hips back and forth, forced to work for her own pleasure and while she had no problem putting in the work, she also wanted the attention.


    Hearing Thalia''s complaint, as he vigorously sucked on Kate''s breast, Blake pulled her hair which was still in his left hand and when she arched with a sharp gasp, Blake released her hair and grabbed her hips pulling it in synchronization with her backward movement so their flesh collided with a loud smack.


    Giving Kate''s breasts one last hard suck, Blake freed the woman''s melons, his eyes captivated by the way it bounced, and the firmness it maintained when he released it.


    Looking at Kate''s heavily breathing figure, Blake gave the woman''s bottom one last harsh squeeze and then focused on Thalia deciding to finish with her first.


    Placing both his hand on Thalia''s slim waist, Blake resumed fucking the woman his right hand shooting out and grabbing her hair once more, pulling on it harshly as his cock slid in and out of her wet cave.


    Master!, anghh, pa! pa! pa! pa! anghh


    Thalia''s moans and Blake''s grunts filled the room as they both quickly got consumed in the throes of carnal pleasure they were engaging in, Kate who was to the side unable to stop herself from being affected by the lustful passions they were displaying, her hands going to her kitty and a finger soon slipping into it.


    Noticing Kate playing with herself from the corner of his eyes, Blake pulled on Thalia''s hair, making the woman scream out and while he raised her body to alleviate the pain, he with dexterity, reached out and once more put his arm around her neck so that as he rammed his cock into her, her body was pressed to his.


    "hrmmm, anrgh, arghhhh"


    A mix of pain and pleasure flooded Thalia''s inexperienced body and all the woman could do was quiver and moan in Blake''s hands.


    Feeling Thalia''s pussy begin to tighten around his cock, Blake grabbed her hips and carrying her stood to his feet, this feat easily possible with his strength.


    With Blake changing Positions, Thalia''s face and ass which had turned red got a bit of reprieve but it wasn''t for long as soon Blake''s had his hand under the woman''s thighs, allowing her to lift her hands and wrap them around his neck as while holding her up, her back resting on his chest, he resumed moving his hips, inserting his cock into the woman and making her resume her cries.


    With this new position, Kate who was still down on her knees got to watch the erotic sight of Blake''s long hard rod going in and out of Thalia''s cunt, Thalia''s fluids running down Blake''s cock and then she heard the wet sound of their sinful actions which filled the room, these combinations serving to stimulate her and send her pussy quivering. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Squelch! squelch! Arnghh! Squelch! Argghhhhh!


    When Thalia let out a loud moan, her body reaching the peak of the pleasure that was going through it, Blake glanced at Kate as a long subdued moan left the woman''s lips, her body leaned back with her left hand on the floor for support as her right hand was getting drenched in her pussy juices.


    Taking his eyes off Kate, Blake focused back on Thalia who was twitching in his hands after just releasing and with a sigh he took her off his still rock-hard dick, groaning as her cunt still greedily tried to hold onto his member.


    Placing Thalia on the floor, Blake turned to Kate his hard throbbing cock fully gaining the woman''s attention and she with desire in her eyes rapidly crawled up to him and getting on her knees stretched out her tongue and began licking his cock.


    "How natural" Blake idly said in relation to Kate''s long tongue that came out of her mouth and slurped up the liquid on his cock, quickly cleaning it, but just as Kate was about to devour his dick, Blake stopped her and instead pulled her up.


    "Come, I want to feel those breasts on my chest as I fuck you"


    Placing his hands around Kate''s thighs, Blake lifted her up so that her hand were around his neck, then holding her up with one hand he placed the head of his cock in her wet snatch and then slowly lowered her down, his hand holding both her ass cheeks and squeezing them as her cunt fully enveloped his dick, caressing it with its heat.

 Chapter 45: Astral Veil

    Of course, for the next rounds of sex, Blake''s loyal servants had been eager to take him two more floors below, to the floor that housed the dungeon core and Kate''s chamber and it was on her comfy bed that Blake had further fucked the two women before blowing the last of his available seeds on their faces and then resting in their warmth, spending some minutes talking to them before they all fell asleep.At the moment, Blake was in the throne room on the last floor, his cleaned but naked body seated on a throne which apparently belonged to Kate the dungeon master, and a naked Yula who had not too long ago been saved from a maze she had got lost in seated on his laps, the woman''s head resting on his chest and her hands wrapped around his body as she deeply slept.


    Between last night and now, so much had happened, and now that he had a breather, Blake decided it was time to open the system and see his gains.


    On opening the system message, the first one that Blake saw was his rapid addition of points to his Vitality as soon as Kate''s lustful actions on his body earned him them.


    Remembering how he had felt his life force slowly drain out of him and had been struggling to keep his life from slipping away, Blake could only sigh and read the messages


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +100 SP]


    [Vitality:1]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +10 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +50 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +40 SP]


    [Vitality:2]


    "I really need to pay more attention, this would have been a very stupid way to die."


    Swiping through the first several message notification Blake stopped at the one that would begin explaining to him how he had made more sin points in a few hours of unconscious fucking than when he spent more than a day fucking nearly half the mothers in a town.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act with a high-level mythical being +2000 SP]


    "This must have been when I penetrated Thalia"


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +120 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +80 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +90 SP]


    Though there were also points from Kate, what should have been their first penetration having given him 300SP, when that was compared with what Thalia gave, Blake couldn''t help but doubt the reality of Thalia being the servant of Kate.


    After corrupting Blake and Thalia, Blake had been hit with two system prompts asking him to check their profiles but he had ignored them, Blake''s plan had been to check it later, starting with Kate first, but now his greedy mind couldn''t help but want to know more about his weak-willed shitter of Sin points.


    [Name: Thalia Willowwind]


    [Species: Dungeon Fairy]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Servant of Blake Luxander and Kate Bloodworth]


    [Loyalty:96%]


    [Strength: 50 / Agility: 200 / Stamina: 100 / Vitality: NOTA / Intelligence: 20/ Mana: NOTA / Charisma: 300 / Will: 10]


    [Abilities/skills: Echoing laughter(epic), whispering wind(epic), dungeon Binding(epic), Glowing wings(epic), time distortion(legendary), Ethereal Drift(locked)


    ]


    [Note: As a dungeon fairy, Thalia Willowwind''s life and mana are all dependent on the dungeon.]


    [Reminder to the host that after fucking Thalia Willowwind under the full moon, he now has a chance to select any one of her abilities.]


    Seeing the system''s last reminder, Blake couldn''t help but lick his lips, a smile climbing his face at the lucky coincidence of last night, but after her he went through all of Thalia''s abilities, getting their explanation from the system, Blake couldn''t help but be interest in the time distortion technique


    [Time distortion: the user has the ability to alter the perception of the flow of time of the people around them either increasing it, decreasing it or disorganizing it.]


    Other than this ability, the other one which attracted Blake''s gaze was the ethereal drift and that was because it was locked, but then again the allure of being able to control time excited Blake and he was just about to make one of the biggest mistakes of his life when a figure flew into the room with the four glittering transparent wings on her back fluttering, her wings breaking into particles of light as she landed before him and then pouting when she saw that his laps were occupied.


    "Are you guys done?" sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''re done, Mistress decided to wait a bit longer to make sure his condition has stabilized though" Thalia said her eyes searching the area around Blake and then the next second she jumped on the left armrest of the throne and began stroking his free left chest unhappily.


    Apparently, the fact that both Yula and Noel had been with Blake and been added to the ritual only afterwards had saved them from popping into a bloody shower like their colleagues when Blake was struggling against the rune he had been trapped in.


    Though Yula had been left unscathed by the ritual, the same could not be said for Noel who had tried to resist Kate.


    Noel''s performance had impressed Blake and when he had heard that he was still alive, him and an untouched Yula being the only survivors of the ritual, Blake had ordered that he be saved, an interesting plan for the man having formed in his head.


    Focusing on the task at hand, Blake turned to Thalia.


    "Thalia what is your most valuable ability as a Fairy" Blake asked looking at the woman a little bit longer than usual as he tried to get used to the fact that she was an actual fairy.


    Though Blake could have directly asked Thalia about the ethereal drift, he was wary even to his loyal servants of letting anyone be able to piece together an idea of the existence of the system after all he still remembered Lilith''s caution towards the other gods and besides, there was a chance Thalia wasn''t even aware she had such an ability with it being locked.


    "Oh, as a dungeon Fairy, that would be my dungeon binding and dungeon shaping which I would acquire when the dungeon levels up," Thalia said and Blake had just begun nodding his head to this thinking that she was done speaking and his choice was made when enthusiastically Thalia continued.


    "But as a fairy, my most valuable technique is the ethereal drift," the female fairly said with an extremely excited face.


    "It is a fairy''s most valuable ability and the thing that makes us the most desired species in existence."


    "Most valuable" Blake asked, feeling like Thalie was exaggerating but the high-level creature shook her head to assure him that she wasn''t


    "Ethereal drift is an ability specific to all fairy races and some fae who have earned it, this ability allows us to travel from the physical world to a hidden one called the Astral veil.


    It is a place of pure magic master, a place where the very fabric of reality can be altered, it is a place that can turn any being omnipotent" Thalia said with grandeur soon pouting when she saw Blake''s very unimpressed look.


    "She isn''t lying master, for this ability, fairies are hunted everywhere in the world wanting to be tamed as slaves and if it wasn''t for the fact that dungeon fairies can''t exactly be captured, by now every dungeon in existence would have been possibly cleared.


    It is said that anyone who can enter the Astral veil would have a chance to become a god.

 Chapter 46: Blood Demon

    Looking at Kate who had walked into the throne room and was now resting at his feet wrapping her arms around his right leg and pressing her soft mounds into them, Blake looked to the proud Thalia by his side and couldn''t help but ask in disbelief."If what you both are saying is true then that means that the fairies are the strongest species in existence right."


    "No," Both women said at the same time,


    "We don''t even have a future amongst the top 20" Thalia added nonchalantly.


    "Vampires top them" Kate said and Blake could only blink in total confusion.


    "On our own, other than in the Astral veil, a fairy''s powers are severely weakened, about 90%, our strength is only able to be expressed when we bond with our master and even then, there are other factors which I was not informed about that limit our strength.


    The thing is that while all fairies are actually born in the astral veil, except the king and queen, they are all always sent out to the physical world to find a master or mistress and this is in a way the curse of the fairies, we are born to bond with a master and serve."


    "What if you don''t want to serve."


    "You live for 1000 years and die."


    "Well, how old are you."


    "About 27 years, unlike other fairies, dungeon fairies are assigned a dungeon very early in their lives and then sent out.


    It''s an unfortunate thing as the other fairies always get to spend hundreds of years in the veil and by the time they come out, they are walking encyclopedias of methods to take their masters to greatness" Kate sadly said her


    "Well, they are not like me, as long as this dungeon exists, I am immortal," Thalia said with a bright smile and puffed chest.


    Hearing all these, Blake who had an opportunity to actually have the ability to walk into the veil himself couldn''t help but gulp.


    "Thalia, how long until you unlock this ethereal drift."


    "When the dungeon reaches Tier 10"


    "What level is it now" Blake asked sceptically.


    "Tier 0"


    "And how long will it take to reach Tier 10"


    "About 4000 years if we are going our hardest," Thalia said with a shrug like such a number of years were little, Kate whose breasts were awakening his dragon not even showing any reaction to that.


    "I select Ethereal drift," Blake told the System deciding not to put much thought into the long wait considering the illustrious hype around it, and then with that, he moved over to Kate''s profile.


    [Name: Kate Bloodworth]


    [Species: Vampire]


    [Rank: Second order]


    [Title: Blood Lady/Disgraced Princess/Servant of Blake Luxander]


    [Loyalty: 90%]


    [Strength: 266 / Agility: 312 / Stamina: 257 / Vitality: 311 / Intelligence: 186/ Mana:257 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 180] S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Abilities/skills: Immortality(legendary), Regeneration(epic), hypnotism(rare), Bat transformation(epic), night vision (epic), lust pyrokinesis(epic), Blood bonding (epic), Blood magic(epic), Blood puppetry(epic), blood claws(rare)


    ]


    [Reminder to the host that after fucking Kate Bloodworth under the full moon, he now has a chance to select and own one of her abilities.]


    Reading the information displayed by the system, Blake looked away from the screen in front of him and stared at Kate and then he looked back at the system, Blake did this a few times gaining both Thalia''s and Kate''s attention and then with a sigh he muttered out.


    "I really need to become a first-order being," Blake muttered.


    "So you''re truly unranked," Kate asked and not even looking at her Blake replied.


    "Yes"


    "Urghh damn it, it means calling Grommash was a waste," Kate muttered and slowly Blake''s eyes moved to Kate as he reasoned some things.


    "You mean Grommash is stronger than you,"


    "Yes, with me thinking you were a Knight, I feared a battle between the two of us would end with me either losing or possibly winning at the cost of killing you, and so since I needed you alive, I got Grommash to weaken you for me.


    Then again you have that freaky power, going against you from the beginning was a mistake."


    Letting out a sigh and how much his life had been on the edge, hanging on a lie, Blake took the conversation back to a topic that benefited him


    "Of all the bloodlines you have come across, which do two of you think is the best." Blake suddenly asked.


    Remembering the system''s advice, Blake knew he had to get a bloodline before making his first ascension, but the thing now was that he didn''t know which of the many bloodlines to select.


    Sure, there were some with cool and attractive abilities that interested him, but what about their evolutions, the system had warned him about how his first bloodline evolution would affect his evolution path and taking a lesson from his negligence of his vitality point which nearly cost him his life and his most recent findings about the ethereal drift, Blake decided that a bit of council on his next bloodline wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Royal fairy" Thalia quickly said and not even thinking twice Blake ignored her, remembering how just the normal fairy bloodline had carried a tag price close to a million, one could only imagine what the price of a royal fairy bloodline was if he could even find it.


    "Angel" Kate said after some thoughts and though Blake figured there was a chance she was right, he had come across the price of an angel bloodline and without much thought, it was ruled out.


    "Surely by now you should have noticed I''m not exactly the definition of purity, I lean more on the sinful side give me something from the depths of hell," Blake said with a bit of annoyance, but at this point, he had already given up as he figured whatever Kate would call would be some high-level bloodline with a hefty price tag.


    "Your blood magic ability, how far can you take it in future" Blake asked.


    "Though I have a good talent in blood-related skills, I don''t plan on continuing on that path, with my next ascension I would be moving towards pyrokinesis" Kate said and then when Balke nodded with a frown Kate spoke.


    "Master, are you looking to take on a bloodline before you ascend."


    "Yes," Blake said, reminding himself that Kate was an apparently scholarly woman who had lived for more than a hundred years.


    "Well in that case, why not go for the demon bloodline, it is the one bloodline I truly envy and wish I was a part of.


    Just like how the human bloodline is hailed for being the one which can always easily assimilate with other bloodlines allowing for humans to be able to become proper demi beings of any species, the demon bloodline carries that same prestige amongst the evil creatures.


    You can become a demon imp for your first evolution and then a demon fiend in your next evolution, then when you wish to become a third-order being, you can try to become a blood demon."


    Kate''s words caught Blake''s attention but then he had a thought and said it out loud.


    "Why don''t I just become a blood demon before my first ascension."

 Chapter 47: Higher Starting Point

    "That isn''t a bad idea master, your power will shoot through the roof if you are a blood demon before your first ascension, but the problem with carrying this out is the availability of resources, I don''t think it is possible for you to meet the requirements." Kate tentatively said carefully placing her words so Blake didn''t misunderstand her. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."And what will these Requirements be" Blake asked.


    Blake had come across the demon imp and demon fiend bloodline whilst scrolling through the shop and though with his current Sin points, they were all within or not too far from his means of acquiring, the thing was that Blake wanted power and following the system''s advice he wished to be as strong as he could be before his first ascension.


    Blake wanted to become a ranked being with a way higher starting point and though he had simply been asking Kate about her blood magic because he was considering if it had a future with the woman, now that he had heard of the blood demon, remembering Kate''s blood abilities, he was very interested.


    "Well first the demon blood essence you will need will have to be at least 70% purity to take you to the level of a blood demon, though if you already have the blood essence of an actual blood demon 30-40% purity will do," Kate said throwing Blake a side glance which said that the woman doubted he had any of these two alternate requirements.


    "Next, if you aren''t using a blood demon''s essence but the essence of a normal demon you will need to actually have already had an inborn ability for blood manipulation so that your body can handle the blood essence I will channel into you during the transformation ritual.


    Also, in relation to what I just said earlier, about channelling blood essence into you, what I was referring to is the blood essence of other people, so to put it simply, you will need to find a horde of around 500 people and massacre them during the evolution ritual so that their blood essence can be extracted and channelled into you


    It goes without saying that for you to be able to absorb both the blood essence of the demon and that of the people, you will need to have a strong will to conquer the corruption that will come during the process.


    Then have I mentioned to you the high mana cost for this, you will need tons of evil low-grade mana crystals, high evil-grade mana crystals will be best but low-level ones will do."


    Hearing all these, Blake was just about to speak about how he had all the requirements when Kate out of nowhere continued speaking, her words entering the materials for the rune that will be made for the ritual and how she already had some things.


    "Hihihi, don''t be angry at her master, after her love for power and fire, Mistress loves studying runes and is quite passionate about it, "Thalia said whispering into Blake''s ear and from there beginning to lick his earlobes.


    Not minding Thalia''s actions, Blake idly listened to Kate''s words impressed by her deep knowledge even though at this point he could barely understand the theories she was spitting out, but then for some seconds she came back to speaking understandable words and what Blake got from her speech had him focusing on her once more with a grin.


    "You know it''s a shame master, I also love runes and in addition to having researched and recreated one that allows for the transformation to a blood demon by channelling the blood essence of others, there is also another that channels not just blood essence but also the souls of the people who would be sacrifice.


    Though I wasn''t able to get the name of the demon evolved from this process, I can only imagine the kind of power a being made of not just blood but blood and soul would possess.


    It''s a shame though, the amount of willpower needed to withstand the attacks and corruption that the souls will inflict is flat-out unreasonable, I mean your mental strength and willpower will have to be on the level of god''s and then your soul..."


    "Can you carry out that ritual" Blake suddenly said cutting off Kate and bringing her back from her frenzy."


    "Which ritual'' the woman asked a little bit lost.


    "The one which involves channelling both blood essence and soul" Blake replied, the glint in his eyes telling Kate all she needed to know about his intentions.


    "That is just straight-up suicidal" Thalia who had been getting touchy with Blake said out of the blue and Kate continued.


    "Trying to absorb both the blood essence and the souls at the same time will be like you having all those humans in their full forms stabbing you while you are bound to the ground unable to retaliate or defend yourself the sheer amount of pain and agony you will go through trying to maintain your sense of being within the chaos will make you feel like you are in hell itself.


    The pain will break you and by the time the ritual ends you will either have been devoured by the countless souls or whatever is left of you will be a mindless being."


    "Now you make it sound like hell is such a bad place" Blake said with a chuckle, Kate''s warnings going over his head as he began his search for the basic demon imp bloodline while making a confirmation.


    "System what is the purity of the bloodlines offered to me at the shop."


    "They are all 100% pure, assured to give you a complete transformation into your desired bloodline though the hist will be delighted to know the system will always protect your basic core as a human.."


    .........


    Within Minutes of the sun''s departure, three people riding on horses appeared at the gates of Caramel town, their figures made invisible by the figure in the middle who didn''t want to deal with the attention that would fall on him were his presence to be known.


    Considering that adventurers usually spent days in a dungeon, the villagers were still calm and going about their activities as usual, having no fear that the adventurer team that had gone to eradicate the dungeon would fail after all they had a knight of the sun god.


    Looking at the various people moving about, Blake''s eyes falling on the women, he licked his lips as he thought about both the pleasure, he was going to feel from ramming his cock into their holes and the notifications of sin points he would be getting


    "Master where do I go from here" the timid voice of Yula sounded. the woman having taken to calling Blake master when she had woken up to Kate and Thalia doing the same.


    Of the entire adventurer team that had entered the dungeon, Kate, Thalia, Blake and Noel were the only ones who had survived.


    Blake had ordered Thalia and Kate to heal Noel earlier and at current Noel was at the dungeon being looked after by Thalia who was very much displeased at the fact that she couldn''t leave with the group since she was stuck to the dungeon.

 Chapter 48: Help Daddy

    Covertly making their way to the inn, Blake only dropped the illusion he had placed on them when they arrived at its door. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.With a bit of relief that the inn was empty, Blake walked into it, Kate and Yula behind him, and he had just begun considering getting Kate and Yula their own rooms when the young boy whom he had met on his first day at the inn ran up to him from behind the counter.


    "Sir Blake" the boy called out, his voice drawing Blake''s attention, though the young lady following behind him drew more of his attention.


    "Yes, Tim" Blake said still remembering the little boy''s name and raising an eyebrow at his worried expression.


    "Well first of all welcome back from your dungeon run" the boy respectfully said, bowing his head to Blake an action which his sister imitated and then he quickly raised his head and made his worry known.


    "My father went a bit crazy yesterday and since then we''ve had to secretly keep him locked up in the basement.


    I know you are just coming back from a mission sir but can you please help my father, your wife says it is an evil possession" the boy said falling to his knees, his eyes teary.


    While Kate''s expression turned a bit concerned after hearing the boy''s words and Yula dropped to her knees to hug the crying boy, Blake''s eyes were locked on the stressed girl who had done a deep bow towards him.


    "I know my family owes you nothing and cannot pay for your service, but please sir help us."


    "what''s your name," Blake asked


    "Abi" the girl replied looking up at Blake, her face bearing a strong resemblance to her mother''s.


    "Yula stay here with Tim, comfort him and help him attend to the customers, Abi I''ll go get my wife and then we will check on your father."


    "Your wife and my mother are in the basement with my father" Abi quickly said and with that Blake had the girl lead him and Kate down to the basement.


    Within seconds, the trio were down a couple of stairs and before a door, Abi knocked on it with a bit of hesitation.


    Seconds later the door was opened and the annoyed face of Lena popped up. At first, the woman had on a scowl but the second she saw Blake ecstasy filled her face and she without hesitation moved forward and embraced him.


    "Darling" the woman cried and when Blake''s hand went to her waist she immediately smashed her lips to his.


    Not displeased by the feel of Lena''s lips, Blake engaged her in her fierce kiss, both his hands getting busy with her buttocks, squeezing and kneading them, his ministrations making the woman let out light moans.


    With Kate being Blake''s servant, she had no complaint to make of Blake''s actions while Abi could only bow her head and hide her face, peaking at the couple from time to time.


    Though Lena was ready to exercise patience, if Blake wanted her right there or even in the main hall of the inn she was more than ready to do as he pleased.


    By the time a minute had gone, by, Blake had already pulled up Lena''s dress, one of his hands still on her buns while the other rubbed her rapidly soaking underwear but then a voice came roaring out from within the open room.


    "You damn bustard is that you, show yourself."


    The roar from within the room broke the couple apart and with an annoyed expression, Lena led the people outside in.


    Wider than the room they slept in, the basement''s most important features were the bed it had to the side, a table and a man who had his hands and legs chained to the wall behind him.


    "Abi was quick to leave the group and run to her father''s side and Blake seeing her move asked a quick question.


    "How old is she"


    "24" Lena replied with a shake of her head already knowing Blake''s intentions.


    "Since when did you have morals?"


    "I don''t, I just like them ripe." Blake said, his gaze fully focusing on Abi''s buns.''


    Though Abi didn''t yet have her mother''s large rump, the trousers she wore revealed her spectacular curve and soft ass.


    Though Abi was slim, her chest not grabbing any eyes, her bubble butt and thick thighs were a pleasant attraction but what had Blake''s cock twitching in his pants was the divide which showed between her legs before being closed by her thighs, imagining his cock taking a dive there had his blood pumping.


    "Darling before you run off and probably worsen the situation, I think you should first find a solution for the current problem" Lena said folding her hands beneath her breasts and looking at Bake.


    Hearing Lena call him darling drew Blake''s attention but he in the end shrugged it and her words off and walked towards the family that were having a heated conversation.


    Coming from the back, Blake fitted into the space between Elena and Abi, his hands smacking both their asses and then holding them holding them by their waist and pulling them closer to him.


    "What do you think are you doing, unhand them" Ryu roared when he saw Blake''s actions.


    Ignoring Ryu, Blake leaned towards teary and confused Elena capturing her lips in a kiss and internally smirking when the woman''s body trembled and she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him back, pressing her body to his.


    Staring at Blake and her mother make out, Abi instinctively knew that what they were doing was wrong and sinful, but then this was her mother and a knight of the sun god, Abi wanted to term what was happening before her as adultery, one of the blasphemous sins she had been warned against, but then again Lena, Blake''s wife was in the same room as them and she didn''t do anything to stop the actions of her husband.


    Looking at her father, Abi could see tears going down his face as he begged her to run away and report what was happening to the town''s priest, but Abi found herself unsure whether to believe him after all even her mother had said he was crazy.


    In the midst of the whole confusion, Abi''s eyes had started becoming watery and she had just been about to release a tear when Blake''s lips disengaged from her mother and he gave her father a glace, this stare shutting him up and then he turned towards her with pity and worry.


    "Abi your father is in deep trouble and though your mother and I didn''t want to involve you, it seems you are the only one that can help.

 Chapter 49: A Pleasure Too Soon

    "Help, how can I help," Abi tentatively asked a scared and confused look on her face."Don''t worry, I''m ready to guide you, but first you have to understand that once you start there is no going back, you need to do your best or else your father will be forever lost, death being his only future" Blake said caressing Abi''s cheek.


    Hearing that her father could die, Abi''s body trembled and Blake seeing that she was about to cry pulled her mother over, the woman quickly holding her daughter''s hands and comforting her.


    For the devious plan he had just come up with, not wanting any unforeseen complications, Blake quickly corrupted Elena, turning her into his slave, her loyalty being set at 96%.


    Taking a step back, Blake moved towards the bed and throwing a glance to the pair of Lena and Kate he quickly undressed, revealing his hard-toned frame and then he turned to the family of three.


    Seeing Blake naked an unbelievable idea of what was about to happen flashed in Ryu''s mind but the little bit of fear aura Blake had released on him kept him silent, his face taking on one of anger but he was too scared to verbally express it.


    Sitting on the bed and waiting for Elena to do her job, several seconds went by and Blake had just begun getting impatient when the mother and daughter pair walked and stood before him and then they began undressing.


    Not taking up to a minute, Elena had her long tight skirt and shirt off, her undergarments soon following after, revealing her full nakedness to all in the room and then she turned to her daughter who was still fumbling with the buttons of her shirt and helped her take them off.


    In a different time and different setting perhaps, Blake would have liked to leave Abi to fumble around and undress herself but for now, the lust in him was raring its head and he appreciated Elena''s actions.


    In no time, Abi''s tight pants and then her undergarment were off and just when Elena was about to lead her daughter to Blake, he stood up from the bed and walked toward them, standing in front of Abi and pulling her to him till their naked bodies pressed against each other.


    With his height, Blake was naturally taller than Abi and when the girl looked down away from him in shyness and fear, he pulled her chin up so she looked at him and then kissed her.


    Grabbing her buns which were just as soft as they portrayed themselves when they jiggled, Blake ignored the shivers that went through Abi and fiercely kissed her, hungrily sucking on her lips and then seconds later invading her mouth with his tongue.


    There was no lust aura or sweet touch, just Blake and his skills and when he felt the girl melt into his frame her hand wrapping around his neck, he knew that his skills were still in good form.


    Though Blake would have liked to taste out a few more of his skills, the sweet smell calming of her Abi, hard his dick throbbing and so separating himself from her, he led her to the bed, having her lie down flat on it and spread her legs.


    Of course, the girl was shy at first, reluctant to open her legs but Elena was quick to climb onto the bed and cradle her daughter''s head on her lap telling her she was there for her.


    "I know this is hard Abi, but don''t you want to see your father live, do you want him to die, "Blake asked, "Imagine how your mother and Tim would feel."


    ''I''m sorry Sir Blake, "Abi innocently said her eyes closing in shame, but then a second later shot back open in shock, her eyes rolling backwards as a head dived between her legs.


    "Smells and tastes good," Blake thought as his tongue lapped at the Abi pink fold, taking in deep breaths as he went.


    Blake had originally planned to take things fast, but when Abi spread her legs and he had gotten to see her well-shaved lower region and the glistening juices that came out of it, his plans had immediately gotten derailed, and he didn''t regret it.


    Anghhh! anghhh! Anghh!


    Grasping onto her mother''s arms, Abi moaned as for the first time in her life she experienced sexual pleasure, her mind overwhelmed with the sweet sensations that were running through her.


    Abi''s toes curled and uncurled, stars appearing in her eyes, but then nothing prepared her for the soft squishy thing that went in between her folds, and the finger that began rubbing her clit.


    arghhh! Please! Anghh! Abi''s moans intensified.


    The intense pleasure had Abi lose control of her body, the woman wanting to thrash around but what was her strength in the face of Blake''s.


    Holding her waist down, Blake pushed his tongue as deep as it could go into Abi, and he had just begun preparing to replace it with his finger when the girl''s hips jerked and a flood of juices landed on his face.


    Truly intoxicated by the smell of Abi''s pussy, Blake greedily lapped at her juices, rising when the woman was done with her orgasm, licking his lips as he positioned his very angrily throbbing dick at her entrance.


    Ignoring the still heavily gasping state of the girl, Blake rubbed his cock on her entrance and had just begun to press the head of his dick between her pink lower lips, when a certain someone found his voice,


    "Abi no, don''t listen to them, they are lying to you, leave here immediately" Ryu shouted from his position at the wall, the love he had for his daughter overpowering the fear Blake had put in him.


    "How sweet" Blake thought throwing the man who was struggling against the chains that bound him with all his strength a glance before pushing the head of his dick into Abi and earning himself a gasp from her.


    "No, Abi don''t do this. Elena how can you just sit there and watch our daughter be defiled, are you not her mother." Ryu cried out, but all his words had Elene do was lean down towards their daughter and begin advising and encouraging her not to listen to her father.


    "Move "Blake suddenly said as he leaned over so he was above Abi.


    "Hold me'' Blake said to the girl who was biting her lips and trying to silently endure the pain that came from having a bit of Blake''s cock in her.


    With Elena quickly shifting away, Abi wrapped her hands around Blake''s wide back and soon she let out a cry as he forced more of his dick into her, breaking her hymen and drawing blood from her cunt, her innocence taken.


    Looking down at the girl who had tears going down her eyes, Blake kissed her just the same way he had kissed his girlfriend back on earth after taking her virginity and then he activated [sweet touch] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Out of nowhere, Abi felt a ting of pleasure begin knocking on her body and when Blake began moving, pulling out his dick and forcing more of it into her, the pain that she had expected never came, instead pleasure filled her body and staring up at Blake''s powerful body, she began moaning as his hips got into a rhythmic movement that saw that Blek cock erotically go in and out of her now defiled snatch, slapping against the juices of her earlier release and making her cry out in ecstasy before the eyes of her father and mother.

 Chapter 50: Exploring New Holes

    Planting his tightened fists on both sides of Abi, as Blake rammed his meat into the cave of the woman beneath him, he watched in desire as her body contorted, her still growing breasts jiggling, around, and the more of this he saw the more his lust grew and the harder he smashed his pelvis against that of Abi''sWith sweet touch now in play the pleasure Abi felt had been more than doubled, and for the young girl who was enjoying sexual pleasure for the first time other than the thought of not wanting this to end, she could think of nothing else.


    With reckless abandon, Abi tightened her leg around Blake''s waist encouraging him to thrust into her harder while at the same time she gripped and scratched his back, her nails leaving little trails of Blood, but Blake didn''t mind this.


    Lowering himself, Blake rested his upper body on that of Abi burying his head in her neck as he fucked her while enjoying the feel of her soft warm body.


    The pair fucked like this for a few minutes, their grunts and moans, the only sound in the room as even Ryu had at some point quietened and now just silently had tears going down his eyes.


    Soon, Blake got bored of the missionary position and without warning he rose up to his knees and lifting Abi so she now wrapped her hands around his neck, he held her up by her ass cheeks, squeezing them as he resumed fucking her cunt.


    With Blake''s strength, holding up Abi was an easy task for him and placing her face in front of his, Blake locked lips with her as he gave her pussy a pounding it should not have experienced this early into its defilement.


    Even as they kissed, the both of them fiercely swirling their tongues against each other, Abi''s cries escaped to the various corners of the rooms and soon it''s pitch rapidly rose and then hit a peak, announcing to everyone that she was having another orgasm.


    With Abi''s orgasm, Blake who had his cock rigorously sliding in and out of the woman, began experiencing a bit more difficulty in his exit and entry, and to this, he upped his hip strength, ruthlessly pulling his cock out of Abi''s contracting cave and then slamming it back in, fucking the woman through her orgasm and only stopping when his balls tightened and sent his white spunk flushing out of his cock.


    With a heavy groan, Blake poured into Abi, holding the woman''s weak body tightly and when she was done he dropped her to bed, his cock slipping out her soiled cunt. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With haste, Eleen immediately moved to check on her daughter who was still heavily breathing from her second orgasm, but then a hand gripped her hair and soon she was lying on the bed and staring up at Blake''s sticky fluid-covered meat.


    Without needing to be told what to do, Elena opened her mouth and with her full red lips, she engulfed the head of Blake''s cock in her mouth, swallowing more of it with each second till a bit more than half of it was in her mouth and then she began bobbing her head up and done, one of her hand going to her snatch which she without shame began fingering raising her bittocks up for better penetration.


    Even with the sounds of Elena''s greedily coating his cock in copious amounts of her saliva as she greedily sucked on his cock and tasted the essence of her daughter filling the room, Blake could still hear the wet sounds from her finger slamming into his cunt and it was then that he was reminded that he had left the woman sexually starved for quite some time, but then an interesting thought came to his mind and griping Elena''s hair he pulled her head of his cock leaving it dripping with saliva and throbbing before Elena''s eyes.


    "If you are so horny, why didn''t you fuck your husband, you could have ridden him as much as you wanted," Blake asked with interest.


    "I tried, but he just could touch me the way you do, his cock felt like dirt in my hands and when he mounted me, I felt like I was with a non-living thing, he was a total turn-off," Elen said with disappointment, throwing her husband a degusted look despite the clear shock and sadness in his eyes.


    Nodding his head, Blake released Elena''s hair releasing a sigh and his cock was once more engulfed by her lips.


    Blake had just closed his eyes to enjoy the sweet sensations when Ryu began raining down curses and Blek with annoyance was forced to open his eyes and give the man another douse of his fear aura, this shutting up.


    "Lena go bring me some oil" I want fuck Abi''s asshole" Blake said and when the girl in question who had recovered a bit of her sense began looking fearful, he shot her a glare and commanded her to come over and join her mother in sucking his cock.


    Perhaps fearful of Blake''s wrath or maybe wanting her daughter to actually join her in her debauch act, Elena took her hand out of her cunt and grabbed her daughter by the arm and pulled her so she lay before Blake''s cock and then under her instructions, she began sucking on his cock.


    With Elena''s instructions, Blake got to enjoy the sight of Abi''s lips on his meat, and though she took only half of his cock in, she did a good job of pleasing that portion, while her mother''s hands, took care of the rest.


    Buying a rejuvenation potion, Blake downed its contents grinning just as Lena returned with the oil and handing the lubing of Abi''s puckered hole to Lena while he fucked Elen''s ready mouth to pass the time.


    Holding up her chin, Blake thrust his cock in and out of Elena''s mouth which almost felt like a cunt, her throat sucking in all of Blek''s cunt and then letting it out.


    Elena drooled as Balke fucked her mouth, the woman looking at him with eyes full of lust as she resumed working her needy cunt with her fingers, frustration in her eyes as she could not bring herself to an orgasm with just her own hands.


    "Don''t worry your time will soon come" Blake said as he pulled his cock from Elena''s abused mouth and pointed it at the trembling ass which had been placed to his side, his eyebrow raising when he saw the once tight hole of Abi with a visible opening and a fountain of oil porin from it.


    "Talk about working a hole," Blake thought as he rubbed his cock on Abi''s tight dark oil-filled hole, ignoring her trembles, the sweet sensation and the points he was about to get from committing this carnal act his only concern

 Chapter 51: A Valuable Asset

    Despite sweet touch being active, for the first seconds all Abi let out were whimpers as Blake''s cock pressed and slid into her puckered hole, the oil and Lena''s ministration on her hole having a big hand in facilitating this and when he pressed his dick till almost all of it was in, he slowly pulled it out and then pushed it back in.Squelch! squelch! squelch!


    With the heavy lubrication that had been applied to Abi''s butthole, with each of Blake''s thrusts, the wet slippery sound of his penetration sounded and when he upped his pace and Abi''s moans became louder, the both of them became an attraction for all occupants of the room.


    At this point, even Ryu had grown tired of screaming and cursing and could only silently watch as his daughter was defiled of her anal innocence while in the hands of her mother who had a proud and envious look on her face.


    Holding each of Abi''s ass cheeks, Blake spread her ass as he drilled his dick deeper and deeper into the girl a slight shiver going through him when a pair of arms lovingly wrapped around his waist from behind rubbing his chest as he fucked Abi.


    "Lena" Blake whispered as the woman moved around and looked at him with a pout, rubbing his left chest nipple while running her hands up and down Abi''s arched back.


    Taking a few seconds to appreciate the horny look on Lena''s face, Blake rose to his feet so he was squatting over Abi''s ass and then he began slamming his cock down her hole.


    Abi''s cries which had been getting muffled by her mother''s thighs which she pressed her face into doubled, her hands gripping her mother''s arms more tightly.


    The tightness, the extra heat and the stubborn contraction of Abi''s hole had Blake wondering why he hadn''t defiled the back entrances of all the women he had been with and minutes later he could only look to the ceiling as his cock expanded and he poured it''s essence into Abi, Blake holding down her trembling buttocks which was also experiencing its own orgasm.


    When Blake came down from his release, he wiped Abi''s memories, moved over to Ryu and ignoring the hateful expression on the man''s face, he corrupted him and had him carry a dressed Abi out of the room.


    Done with the young maiden, Blake faced the other women in the room, taking a stallion potion this time and looking at the three women in the room while licking his lips.


    "So, who wants to go next" Blake asked chuckling when Lena glared at the about-to-pounce Elena, her gaze keeping Elena unhappily sitting on the bed, while she herself disrobed and moved towards Blake.


    ...........


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 45600]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 120 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl.


    1, fireball (commom-lvl 5), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare),lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Remember you are degenerate, fuck and Cum to your heart''s content the system guarantees you safe sex.]


    "With this, I can confirm that quality matters and the system takes that into consideration" Blake thought as he compared the additional points, he had gotten to the one he had made from sleeping with Thalia, Kate and Yula the first time, though he had to remind himself that Thalia was a big cheat.


    Staring at his Rank and then his Vitality status which he had just added another 70 points to, Blake finally decided to open his eyes, sighing at the bright light that hit it and groaning as he pushed himself up, raising an eyebrow at Kate and Lena who were sitting at the table and seemingly discussing.


    "Darling, you''re awake," Lena said excitedly standing to her feet and walking over to the bed.


    Letting Lena shower him with kisses and talks of how she missed him the past days and was lonely, Blake remained dull till he got his serving of food and could eat to his full.


    "So, what are you and Kate up to" Blake asked with a sigh finding himself too lazy to ask Lena who was behind him doing a horrible job of massaging his shoulders to let it go.


    "We were talking about what happened in the dungeon and I must say I find the twists and literal climaxes quite interesting," Lena said and Blake couldn''t help but look at Kate who was sitting opposite him on the table pointedly.


    "I''m sorry master, I thought she was in on it," Kate said in a low tone her head and though Blake found her subservient attitude a bit odd he could only shake his head.


    "Okay, so what do you want to admonish me about," Blake asked returning to his meal


    "Nothing, I''m just curious, about when would you''ll be corrupting me," Lena said cocking her head to Blake''s side and looking at him with a cute smile.


    "I only corrupt people I have a need for, you''re useless to me," Blake replied, internally irritated by Lena''s question for some reason.


    "Okay then, well with that out of the way, we move on to the next most important issue, what are our next plans of action, darling," Lena asked completely unbothered by Blake''s hurtful words.


    "And why should I tell you, my plans."


    "Because though you currently don''t know it, I am the smartest most intelligent woman you will ever meet in your life and I am a valuable asset to you."


    To Lena''s words, Blake snorted internally, the image of a woman who only knew how to suck his meat and scream still in his head but then Lena moved from his back and standing at the side of the table, she stared at him while licking her lips.


    Glancing at Lena, Blake wanted to dismiss her presence, his thoughts already moving towards it being time to dispose of the woman but then he grabbed onto a faint thought at the back of his mind that he had just been about to snuff out and refocused on the woman for some seconds before speaking with a narrowed gaze.


    "You are different from last night, what happened to you," Blake asked his muscles tensing and blood pumping through him a lot faster.


    Sure, Lena had always been rather free around him, teasing and jeering at him, but the one thing the Lena that Blake knew didn''t have that the one beside him had was presence. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Normally when Blake stared at Lena, all he could see was a mature woman with a beautiful fuckable body, but looking at her slightly grey eyes now, Blake felt like he was looking into an endless world of mystery.


    "When did your eyes turn grey" Blake asked and when Lena instead turned wanting to walk away, Blake grabbed her left arm and pulled her towards him, his hand pulling her down so she fell on her knees and then he grabbed her hair.


    "When I ask you a question you answer it, is that clear? "Blake calmly said, the chill in his eyes, telling Lena that he wasn''t messing around.


    "Yes" Lena immediately answered nodding her head, her face one of fear, though her heavy breathing had Blake wondering if his entire reaction was something she had desired


    "Darling I''m sorry" Lena said when Blake released her hair and turned to his meal, the woman still on her knees and rubbing Blake''s thighs with a pitiful expression.


    Remaining focused on his meal, a mix of hot soup and thinly sliced beef pieces, Blake spoke.


    "So, what happened to you."


    "Well Kate bit me, she gave me the vampire bite," Lena said, excitement in her tone.

 Chapter 52: Incredible Me

    Lena''s words had Blake pause his chewing and turning to stare at her, his eyes blinking in disbelief and to his surprise a bit of anger, though he hid it.Keeping silent, Blake turned back to Kate noticing that her expression had turned sour and just as he turned back to his meal, without saying a word to the vampire she began speaking.


    As Kate spoke, Lena who was at Blake''s feet decided to get naughty and began rubbing his cock through his pants


    "The previous night, while you and Abi fucked, Lena tricked me into revealing some of the details of what happened at the dungeon to her," Kate said, shame dripping from her voice but she continued.


    "She put on the persona of your wife and I fell for it, but this morning after she spun her webs of lies and got me to tell her about the rest of what happened at the dungeon and your ability to corrupt people, I had suspected her position in your life and so..."


    "Hey I am his wife, what is there for you to suspect" Lena who had been quiet suddenly said cutting off Kate and the woman would have said more if it wasn''t for the harsh spank that suddenly landed on her buttocks.


    "Argh" Lena jerked forward standing on her knees and holding her bum, throwing Blake a painful and pitiful look but all he did was give her a stare that said ''behave'' and he turned back to Kate.


    "Continue" Blake said to Kate, internally sighing when Lena leaned back into his legs and in addition to her breasts she began rubbing her head on his legs.


    "I had suspected her position in your life and so decided to question her by bringing up the topic of you wanting to change your bloodline and when she was ignorant and unhappy with it, I knew there was something wrong."


    "My darling won''t become a monster" Lena muttered from her lower position to just Blake''s hearing.


    "I put a lot of pressure on Lena and when she relented and told me the true nature of the relationship between the two of you, I bit her."


    "It hurt" Lena muttered from below and when Blake glanced at her, she sent him a pitiful look, but Blake paid her expression no mind as his mind was instead fascinated by the fact that corrupted persons were very much aware that they had been corrupted and that they on their own created reasons on how that corruption was the right thing that should have been done to them.


    Looking back at Kate, Blake noticed that at this point her expression had gotten more sour and she seemed to be contemplating her words.


    With the way things currently were, Blake could already guess what had happened but he decided to let Kate say it.


    "Due to my weaker mental prowess, the transformation failed and Lena wasn''t turned into a vampire.


    I''m sorry my incompetence master."


    "Is your failure to transform her the reason you''re acting so submissive towards her," Blake asked, his answer coming after Kate took a deep breath.


    "Yes, I didn''t just lose to Lena in a battle where we struggled, I was brutally crushed by her and at that point faced the possibility of being enslaved by her, but she in the end spared me."


    When a few seconds of silence passed, Blake spoke.


    "What does a failed Vampire transformation do to the target."


    "Well in normal cases where the target is unable to handle the transformation, they die by an implosion but in this case of I and Lena, she should have transformed to a vampire but that didn''t happen as her body returned to normal, though her mind is clearly very different from before."


    Seeing that Kate had said all she knew, Blake turned to Lena


    "Well, do u have anything to say about this."


    "I don''t know darling, after getting bitten and then eradicating your servant''s annoying presence in me, I just felt like the world became a lot more clearer in my eyes, my mind thinking faster than ever and you looking more handsome than any man I have ever set my eyes on," Lena said standing to her feet and returning to squeezing Blake''s shoulder from behind.


    Giving a small nod to Lena''s words, Blake sighed as he was now forced to accept that perhaps he had grossly underestimated Lena''s willpower his mind going to the stark difference between her and Elena in terms of resistance towards his lust aura.


    Thinking of it, Blake could bet that was Lena in Elena''s place their first time would never have been so easy.


    "So what do you have to say now ehh darling, am I still useless" Lena said with a grin.


    "I still don''t see how I can make use of me."


    "I outsmarted your apparently over a 100-years-old servant, I think my bright brain is exactly what you need."


    Blake stayed silent for a few seconds internally curious about Lena''s change considering he could still remember how dumb and stupid she had been when he came to this world.


    "You have a busty body, you will make a great human shield," Blake said looking dead straight at Lena and then he leaned back and spoke. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I plan to ascend and become a first-order being, but before that happens, I plan on first evolving into a blood demon and for that to happen, the sacrifice of a lot of lives is needed, so we will be headed to a remote village for my evolution."


    Blake''s words had stunned Lena and it was Kate who spoke next


    "When do we leave."


    "Some days from now" Blake replied, "I plan on fucking all the mothers and ladies in this town."


    "I get that you are obsessed with sex Blake, but aren''t you taking it a bit too far, if it''s sexual pleasure you need, then you have Me, Kate and that healer downstairs to please you whenever you need it or is there something more to your sexual encounters."


    To this question, Blake Ignored Lena and the woman seeing this sighed and asked another question.


    "Will you be able to handle so many women?"


    "Yes."


    "Well in that case, I guess I better get my own share of you first" Lena said and the next instant from the side of his eye Blake saw a figure go under the table and soon his pants were unzipped and his cock was enveloped in a soft fleshy warmth.

 Chapter 53: Pleasure Bully

    When Blake said he planned to fuck for a few days, a few days was what he had truly had in mind, but it wasn''t until two weeks later that his carriage rolled out of caramel town, Blake unhappy when he thought of all the untouched maidens in the town."Blake had Planned to plough everything with a matured pussy in Caramel, but his body had made it a point to remind him that he was still human.


    In partnership with the fatigue he had accumulated in the dungeon, when the continuous consumption of portions was added, Blake''s healthy body decided to take a break and it let that known in the form of uncontrollable long hours of sleep.


    Seeking thorough preparations since he knew what was to come and how important his strength would be to him, Blake wouldn''t have minded staying an extra two weeks in Caramel town, but Kate and Lena had advised him that unless he considered the town expendable then it was best to restrain himself from committing any more heinous acts as if word or suspicions on the ongoings of caramel town were to reach the church of light''s higher-ups, he would be driven out of Caramel town and hunted down by true knights.


    Truly speaking, Blake was tempted to exhaust Caramel town of all its uses and then abandon it but then the existence of the dungeon and his acquisition of the ethereal drift held him back.


    Though Kate had explained to Blake how valuable the astral veil was, he felt they had just been exaggerating, but then there was also the thought of what if they weren''t and with that, Blake could only think of perhaps supporting the dungeon''s development and also preserving its existence, something that would be difficult to do if he drew attention of the cathedral to the town.


    Finally corrupting Thalia, Blake left her to spread a few talks about how valiant he and the other adventurers who had unfortunately died in the dungeon had been and then he got a new carriage which was of course driven man by a man Blake had corrupted and with Kate and Lena by his side, Blake had left Caramel town.


    At the moment, Blake was still on the carriage, his journey half completed, and though he had initially planned to complete this journey in silence, sleep being one activity he had wanted to indulge in, halfway into the journey he had changed his mind, deciding to engage in more pleasurable activities.


    Anghhh! Master Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Seated in the carriage, with his legs spread open, while Blake had his left arm over Lena''s shoulder, his hand in her partially opened cloth, squeezing her left breast and engaging her in a fierce passionate tongue kiss, Kate who was stark naked like Blake, currently had her back towards him and with her hands placed on his thighs, she bounced up and down his cock, slapping her fat buttocks onto his thighs as she let out several deep moans, uncaring for their reaches which thankfully didn''t go beyond the carriage.


    With his right hand on Kate''s waist, Blake helped the woman move up and down, being particularly helpful when it came to pulling her buttocks back onto his pelvis and then occasionally, he delivered hard slaps to her bottom cheeks, his actions having already imprinted some fine red prints on them.


    Sloshing his tongue around Lena''s and dominating her mouth for some time, Blake withdrew from her ignoring the saliva that stretched between their lips and smirking when he saw her heavily breathing and looking at him with lustful eyes.


    "Well, someone seems hungry" Blake said with a chuckle his hand quickly grabbing her hair and pulling her away from when she moved to kiss him.


    "Kiss me" Lena whined pitifully, transferring her frustration to Kate, whose long hair she harshly pulled on, making the woman release a painful cry as she pushed her chest out and better arched her back.


    Noticing the immaculate curve that Kate''s slim waist now made as the woman''s ass rippled when she slammed back into him, Blake''s attention was drawn to her, his mind comfortably ignoring the pitiful Lena. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lena seeing this had a frown on her face and reached out to Blake''s face wanting to turn it back to her, but when his face remained unbudging to her little strength, she looked to Kate and without hesitation pushed her forward, sending her off Blake''s cock and crashing into the seat opposite them.


    With an angry expression, Kate quickly pushed herself up and turned towards Lena''s but when their eyes collided, a shiver went through her and she silently sat down on the soft cushion behind her.


    The sudden aggression from Lena surprised Blake, and then seeing the weak Lena sending the powerful vampiress to her seat with just her gaze, Blake was completely bewildered, his eyes going to a smirking Lena who pushed herself up and in one fluid motion sent her left leg to his other side so she was kneeling above his legs.


    Grabbing his cock which was covered up in Kate''s juices, Lena rubbed it up and down with one finger, her eyes focused on Blake whose eyes were roaming over her body and then when he reached out and tore apart her clothes which she had been insistent on wearing she smiled at him and then slowly brought her slick cat down on his cock, holding his meat as her cunt enveloped it in her warmth, a long moan escaping from between her lips.


    "Isn''t this way better?" Lena asked wrapping her hands around Blake''s neck.


    "For it to be better, you''ll first have to outdo Kate" Blake said his hands already going to Lena''s butt.


    Considering Kate was a vampire with superior body strength, Blake asking Lena to outdo her was a tall order, but all Blake was interested in was having a great ride and earning massive points and if at some point Lena could no longer continue, all he had to do was push her off and get Kate back on his rod.


    "I''ll show you" Lena said moving her waist in a swirl before raising her butt and slapping it back on Blake''s thighs, her praise of Blake''s cock and the sound of her fleshy ass smacking on him filling the carriage.


    .......


    "Ryan, get out of the house and get into the carriage we don''t have all day" A stern voice shouted towards a mansion house."


    "I don''t want to go to grandma''s, the village sucks "a young voice replied but then seconds later while letting out several ouches, a young average-height man came out of the house, his ears being pulled by an exotically beautiful blond woman who currently had on her night robes


    "Just because you got called out by the duke as one of the greatest talents of the country, you now think you don''t have to obey your parents right."

 Chapter 54: Telling Their Goodbyes

    "Mom I''m 27" the boy lamented but his words fell on deaf ears and he was only released after he had been dragged to the carriage whose doors were already open for him.Grumbling at the unfair treatment, the boy grunted at his father''s smirk and went into the carriage not interested in the chat his parents were about to have.


    "Well, I''m going to miss you honey," a man with a few grey hairs on his head said, holding the blond woman''s waist and looking at her lovingly.


    "Especially that ass of yours," the man said as his hands snaked through the closed divide of her robes and grabbed a handful of her thick rump, but before he could do anything more his wife pushed away his hand and looked at him with a playful glare.


    "You had your fill last night, now get going," the woman said giving her husband a hard stare but allowing him to pull her into a kiss, one that allowed him to snake his hands back to her ass kneading the soft flesh of her behind.


    "The two of you go get a room" a soft disgusted female voice came sounding from the house as a beautiful girl with black hair who bore an uncanny resemblance to the boy who had been dragged into the carriage strutting out of the house.


    The grey-haired man embarrassedly pulled away from his wife about to take his hands off her ass, but the blond hair woman was having none of it as he held his hands in place and turned to her daughter with narrowed gaze.


    "Now be respectful, you didn''t see me coming to stop you and your boyfriend when you were going at it in your room yesterday afternoon now did you."


    "Mom," the girls said in shock and embarrassment her face further red when a loud laughter came from inside the carriage.


    "Shut up Ryan" the girl said carrying a slim but long box and moving towards the carriage, ignoring her father who had gone back to pecking her mother''s neck.


    "These days you guys can''t just seem to keep your hands to yourself" The girl grumbled.


    "Well, you guys are adults now, there is no need for us to hide our adult activities from you." The blonde said enjoying her husband''s pecks.


    "Hmm, we are adults yet you won''t let us leave this house" the girls spat as she opened the door and entered the carriage


    The girl''s words stunned her parents, ending their affectionate actions and making them say their byes.


    "Are u sure we are doing the right thing keeping them with us." The blond asked.


    "They might hate us now, but when they grow older they will understand, both Ryan and Mia have already been acknowledged as great talents by the duke and though they fall a few years from the achievement of those geniuses, if we can get them to reach the third order before they turn 40, that will be set for life, that will be the greatest gift we as their parents can give them." the grey-haired man quietly said consoling his wife and rubbing her cheeks, giving her a peck on her lips and waving her bye as he got into the carriage which soon began moving.


    Watching her family leave, a loving smile appeared on the face of Hannah as the woman wondered what the future held for her and her family.


    "Now that troublesome brother of mine had better do what I asked him to." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ........


    Due to his desire to keep Caramel town and its nearby dungeon safe, Blake had opted for a town which was quite far away, and initially their journey was supposed to be a 1 day travel which would take them to Yurk, a village which needed one to squint their eyes to find on the map, but when they arrived at Yurk, Blake''s feelings on the importance of the dungeon to him flared and he changed his mind.


    Rather than a village which was just a 1-day journey away, Blake had instead opted for one which was 5 days away.


    Giving the coachman instructions on what to say when he returned to caramel town, doing this to keep their movements a secret, Blake had sent him away and then kidnapping some unfortunate soul they had found after travelling some distance away from Yurk, Blake corrupted him and made him their coachman, and while the man now drove them to the Ladascar, Blake and his women stayed within the carriage walls and fucked.


    With the system shop available, the group didn''t need to stop at any town or village to resupply as food, water, and every other necessity that the group needed was magically provided by Blake, Blake glad to see the system dump such basic resources on him whenever he opened the shop.


    Travelling through lonesome paths, they remained incognito as they moved towards Ladascar, and soon before they knew it, 4 days had gone past and it was the last day of their journey, the afternoon sun in the sky and their destination some several minutes away.


    With this being the day of their arrival, Lena had been quite vocal about how they would present themselves, pushing for a no-sex engagement when they were a few hours away from their destination.''


    With the woman''s loud voice, her motion was in the end accepted but at the moment now that they were definitely less than an hour away from the village, Blake could only helplessly look at Lena who was bent over his lap, her mouth moving up and down his cock, devouring it with moans and slurps, occasionally making Blake release a groan.


    Lena''s actions were in no way Blake''s fault as of her own violation she had suddenly pulled out his cock and began sucking it, creating a sexual atmosphere which now left Blake fingering her while kneading the breast of Kate who had her head over Blake''s chest and was sucking on his nipples.


    The group was buried in their own world of pleasure when suddenly a powerful shout came from outside the carriage and it came to a stop.


    For Blake, whether whoever was outside there knew he was engaging in carnal pleasure within the carriage or not was no bother to him, but for Lena and especially Kate they immediately panicked as they moved to adjust their appearance, Kate reverting to her human disguise.


    Sighing at the panic of the women, Blake was just about to send Kate to go deal with the situation while having Lena finish what she started when the voice moved closer and spoke with authority and delivered a threat.


    "This is the Royal Army, all individuals are given 30 seconds to step out of the carriage or else violent measures will be taken."

 Chapter 55: The Military

    "Now how did we get into crosshairs with the army" Blake calmly thought his hands on his chin, and he would have suspected the coachman of taking them into a trap if he hadn''t already corrupted him and set his loyalty to a 100, the man basically a true slave."How come none of you sensed their presence" Blake asked, his question a general one but in truth meant for Kate, but he had to sigh internally as rather than answering his question, the woman like Lena was hastily trying to put on her clothes.


    "Perhaps, I should have set her loyalty higher than just the minimum of 90, she has way too much thinking space" Blake contemplated.


    "I''m not a third-order being, neither do I have a sensory technique" Kate said doing her best to fix her hair.


    [sparkling]


    Activating the rune he had earlier placed in the carriage, Blake fixed both its cleanliness and that of its inhabitants in a second and then putting on his shirt he went out of the carriage just before the woman, his eyes taking in the species of tress in the forest he was in and most importantly the multiple armoured men who were standing around the carriage.


    "Is there some military exercise taking place here?" Blake asked looking around and counting about a dozen soldiers, his eyes pausing on the coachman who was being held to the side, Blake nodded at the man like he actually cared about his existence before turning to the uptight idiot standing a few steps from him and looking like he was about to deliver some incredible hammer of justice technique.


    "Are you the only one in the carriage?"


    "No, there are others, but I had to come out first and make sure it was safe Blake said observing the man he was talking to.


    Like the other dozen men, the man was dressed in black pants and brown boots, he had a sheathed sword hanging from his waist and on his chest over his brown cloth, he wore an iron chain armour, his shoulder having a guard and then while some of the people around had on iron helmets, the man speaking to Blake had his head uncovered, his short black hair exposed to the world and the frown on his middle-aged face following along.


    "He had better not be some grumpy old geezer" Blake thought and he had just finished this thought when the man proved how further useless, he was.


    "I said everyone in the carriage should come out immediately.


    "Before leaving, Blake had told the women to wait inside the carriage till he came out and now staring at the squad around him, he began weighing what way to go about killing idiots around him, after all, irrespective of whatever the consequences, he was on his way to wipe out a village not too far away, there was no difference.


    "Status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 26160]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 300(78) / Agility: 258 / Stamina: 200 / Vitality: 200 / Intelligence: 150/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armour of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 26), spear throwing skill(common-lvl.


    1), fireball (common-lvl 10), Illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers (rare), fire storm(rare( level 2)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [you''ve fucked plenty, now it''s time to spend]


    From fucking numerous women over the course of two weeks and then Lena and Kate during their trip to Lascader, Blake had made 82751 adding to his initial balance of 45600 taking him to a whooping 125251 Sin points. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With such amount of sin pints, forget going to a village to make sacrifices, there was a chance Blake could buy the blood demon bloodline from the shop, but then he had been quick to change his mind and instead spend a scary 102191 to boost his body strength, upgrade his swordsmanship and fireball technique, acquire two new techniques and then buying the basic demon bloodline for 25000 and leave it in stock, doing all this because of two reasons.


    The fundamental of ascending one order after the next was based on the fact that everybody wanted to get stronger, and the way that all beings knew that it was time for them to ascend to a higher order was when they found themselves unable to get stronger or hit an already determines level of strength.


    Like the system had said, 90-100 was the attribute value that nearly every race reached before they became qualified to advance into first-order being.


    Now though the system had advised him to increase his points and find a bloodline before he advanced, what it had failed to mention was that he actually had a high ceiling for his attributes, a ceiling he found himself reaching when he had gone on a powerup spree back in caramel town, the systems'' message alerting him of this.


    [Ding! All host attributes are at their max points, any more will harm the host]


    335 points in mana and Blake had 300 strengths, without having even ascended to the first order, some of Blake''s attributes were already greater than that of some peak second-order beings and Blake could only imagine how strong he would be after becoming a first-order being, especially with the boost from the evolution.


    Secondly, as Kate had told Blake, if he used both blood essence and souls for his evolution then he would turn into something far greater than a blood demon, what demon that was Kate didn''t know, but she was more than sure it was a demon of far greater power and that was enough for Blake


    With Blake''s current strength, these men around him were nothing but cannon fodder in his eyes and he would have carried out his wishes if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of a presence that made his instincts shudder.


    Like thunder claps, the thundering hooves of a horse that told everyone of its weight and power sounded out and when Blek hastily turned to see which being was approaching, he found himself sighing as he laid his eyes on the most perfect face he had ever seen, his eyes going to the immaculate blond hair of the woman and her blue eyes.


    "Talk about a really high charisma attribute"


    "Commander Hannah," the stuck-up idiot who had been unknowingly courting death with Blake said saluting the calm woman riding atop a black golden-clothed war horse.

 Chapter 56: Commander Hannah

    By just being free and allowing her presence to be felt, Commander Hannah as she had been called sent Blake''s instincts flaring.Blake stared at the powerful horse and golden armour that the woman had on, unhappy with how well-covered her thick hips and prominent buttocks were and liking the deep milky cleavage and soft pink lips that he could see, Blake could not help but worry about Kate.


    Just looking at the woman, without a doubt, Blake knew he was staring at a third-order being and now he understood why it was said that the chasm between the second-order and the third-order was not just the difference between two stages of ascension, it was a difference between beings on completely different playing fields, the ways of one unable to be comprehended by it''s lesser.


    With her horse stopping about three steps away from him, the woman observed Blake''s carriage and then proceeded to look at him and his coachman before looking at the soldier who had come to salute her.


    "Name" she simply said.


    "Yong Harl, leader of the squad sent to guard the eastern entry of Ladascar village." the man answered with a shout which Blake felt was unnecessary.


    "And them."


    "Civilian travellers whom we just stopped, we were about to interrogate them before you arrived commander," Yong said, his body still stiff and Blake internally nodding his head to never having desired to be in the military.


    Looking away from the squad leader, Hannah''s eyes fixed on the seemingly average young black-haired man who was staring at her horse with curious interest and ignoring her presence.


    "Your name" Hannahs asked but a second later there was no reply from him and Yong decided to intervene.


    "Young man the commander asked for your name, you better reply to her."


    "It''s courtesy to give your name first, especially when you command such rude subordinates" Blake said his voice calm and eyes still on the horse in front of him.


    Hearing Blake''s words, Hannah''s eyes slightly narrowed at him, and she was just about to open her mouth and speak when Blake cut her off.


    "He''s a fine gift, what is his name"


    "How did you know it was a gift" Hannah asked forgetting her question as the sudden words of the young man had caught her interest.


    "I was a stable boy before my upliftment, despite your rank and accomplishments this horse breed isn''t something you can attain on your own," Blake answered with a shrug and then looked up at Hannah with a resigned expression.


    "Commander Hannah, I am sorry to infringe on whatever operation you and your men are carrying out here, but my lady and I are pressed for time and we really must be on our way."


    "Where are you going"


    "I can''t tell you."


    "What is your name."


    "Blake Homer" Blake answered after a second.


    "Well Blake, I am Hannah Montreil, the commander of the 1st brigade of the third division of the royal army, and now I would like to know as who do you speak to me."


    Nodding his head, Blake made a sword appear in his hand and though his sudden act of pulling a weapon from out of nowhere had the soldiers, going on alert, when he showed the hilt of his weapon to Hannah and they all saw it, nothing could stop them all from gulping and trembling. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world, power was the supreme language and currency and it didn''t matter whether Blake was on the right or wrong but for him to speak to Hannah the way he had despite her making known to him her status, then he had better have an identity that gave him this right and thankfully he did, Blake even making sure to go a little extra mile.


    Sighing within as she saw the immaculate golden glow of the sword, a sign that Blake just charged it a bit of his power something only the true owners and a blessed could do, Hannah came down from her horse and gave Blake a small curt nod before looking to his carriage.


    Why isn''t the emblem of your house or church on your carriage?"


    "Our movements are something meant to be kept hidden," Blake said his words making Hannah look to the carriage and then nod back at him.


    "I understand, but unfortunately I still can''t let you go."


    Hearing the woman''s words, though Blake kept his face calm he raised his eyebrows to let the woman know she had better have a good explanation for keeping hold of him and she did as she handed him a thick brown golden wrapped paper.


    There was a lot of stuff written on the paper but the main information on it read.


    [I Archbishop Arran hereby give Hannah Montreil, the commander of the 1st regiment of the third battalion of the royal army the power to command all forces of the churches of light below the third order as she sees fit for the next two days.]


    "How can I be sure it is real," Blake asked.


    "Whether you want to believe I had such a paper made up or that I truly did ask for the help of the church is up to you because you either follow the orders of this letter which is your duty as knight of the sun god, or you don''t and I kill you for deserting your faith."


    "And what about my charges," Blake asked, looking towards the carriage


    "How many are there"


    "Two"


    "Is there any ranker amongst them?" Hannah asked.


    "No" Blake fluidly replied, silently taking note of how much of the sun fell down on this region and wondering how much it would weaken Kate if she came out as he refused to allow his mind to think of whether Hannah would catch his bluff.


    "For the time when I will be conscripting your help, they will be at a location not too far off where they will be well taken care off" Hannah said,


    "Now say goodbye to your Lady, I will personally be taking you with me."


    Blake stayed silent, initiating an eye-staring battle with Hannah for several seconds before relenting with a tired sigh


    "What are the chances I will die in this event I''m participating in," Blake asked


    "Given that you''re a knight, with our current information you have a 70% survival chance."


    Giving Blake this piece of information, Hannah turned and walked back to her horse mounting it with one swift motion and having no idea, the huge gulp Blake had just taken after he saw the amount of friction that had been generated between her ass cheek as they rubbed against each other when she moved.


    Thanking Hannah for letting Kate and Lena stay in the carriage, Blake went back into the carriage and after quickly explaining what was happening, he gave them some orders and after speaking to the coachman, he returned to Hannah who was sitting on her mount with a regal posture, surprise on his face when the woman extended an arm to him and lifted him onto the back of her horse.


    Hannah saw the surprise on Blake''s face as he sat behind her on the horse, she spoke a few words to Yong and then with a tap had the horse thundering away, resuming her journey with an additional person.

 Chapter 57: Blessed Knight

    With the carriage, It would have taken Blake nearly an hour to reach Ladascer but with Winstrel, Hannah''s war horse, the Journey had been turned to 8 minutes one, the horse moving so fast that sometimes the world threatened to become a blur to him.Unlike other villages he had been to, Ladascer village was different and it wasn''t because of some inherent feature of the village but because of the scores of soldiers, in armor which carried the crest of an eagle scattered around it.


    Right before they reached the entrance, Winstrel took the two of them past two checkpoints and now at the checkpoint, Blake found that a barrier had been erected around the village meaning that unless one was ready to use force and alert the whole base to their presence, everyone, Hannah included had to present themselves at the entrance, this fact letting Blake know that whatever was going on was no trivial matter.


    Dismounting Winstrel, while Hannah moved to some hastily built shack by the gate of the town to identify herself, Blake remained standing outside with the horse, holding onto its reins and scratching its mane receiving a lot of neighs and head rubs from it.


    As Blake had a bit of fun with the horse, he could feel a lot of stares landing on his back from the soldiers at the checkpoint, but he ignored them and had his fun, smirking as found himself coming up with theories on why this horse which was rumoured to come from a horse breed that resided in hell was actually quite friendly with him.


    Considering that this horse breed had been reserved to be ridden by only royalty and could only be gotten by others as a gift or reward, Blake figured that Hannah was quite the capable woman.


    "His species are known for being wild and nearly untamable, even after I got him, it took me nearly three years to make him submit and yet here you are on the first day being treated like an old friend," Hannah''s voice suddenly sounded, the woman popping beside Blake. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I guess there are perks to doing even the most menial of tasks" Blake replied, Hannah merely nodding her head and then waving him to come follow her, Blake leading Winstrel by the reins and walking behind his owner as they went through a tall wooden gate which had initially been covered by a faint red transparent film of light.


    "You mentioned that you were a stable boy who had been uplifted, may I know what a stable could have done to make a knight literally transfer their years of hard work and diligent servitude to you."


    It took knights on average 8 to 2- years to form a blessing and then begin building it, up, so Hannah could not help but wonder why Blake had been chosen.


    "Well, I was his squire right from when I was 8 years old so that had helped to build a powerful trust between the two of us, but if you''re asking about the act which was the final nail that made me be blessed by him as a knight, then I am sorry I cannot answer such a question."


    Following behind Hannah while leading her horse, Blake stared at the inside of the village, his eyes unable to spot a single villager as everyone he saw had on a certain type of armour and a weapon on their person, and though they tried to hide it, probably in fear of Hannah, numerous looks were being thrown his way.


    "How old are you, Blake?"


    "23" Blake truthfully replied already having an inkling what Hannah was going to say.


    "A knight at the age of 23, Blake perhaps you don''t know it but you are 1 in a 100-year genius, do you really want to waste your life following around a lady like a dog when you could be focusing on your training and trying to increase your power." Hannah bluntly said something Blake expected from the military leader.


    "I made a pledge when I became a knight."


    "Yes, a pledge that can be broken if your lady decides to release you of your duties. Think of how much more you can achieve if you focus on building your power, all on your own you became a second circle being by the age of 23 and then as if that wasn''t enough, you got a knight to actually give you his blessings.


    You do realize what it means to have the blessing of a knight don''t you, a knight''s blessings have been known to turn normal beings into rankers overnight making them first and second order beings, now imagine what a young man like you still full of potential could do with it."


    "Yes, but my dreams still don''t dismiss my pledge," Blake said vehemently stopping in his stride and looking at Hannah with a frown internally applauding himself for his acting.


    "Tell me Blake if I was to walk up to your lady right now and want to slice off her head, what would you do about it" Hannah said also stopping and walking up to Blake till she was a step away, looking him in the eyes, not mind the eyes that quickly turned to two of them.


    "I would fight to my last breath," Blake said, allowing doubts and bitterness to sip into his tone.


    "Hmm pathetic and selfish. So for the sake of your pride, you will throw away your life and that of your lady," Hannah asked, her voice low but at the same time sharp, and ringing in Blake''s head, trying to get into his subconscious.


    "She''s trying to intimidate and influence me"


    Letting a hard undecided expression come onto his face, Blake weakly replied Hannah


    "That isn''t what I meant, I ...."


    "Rather than choose an agreement that will see your lady be rewarded with possibly a title, privileges and even soldiers of her own, you wish to stay by her side and bring her down."

 Chapter 58: What She Wants

    Playing his part well, Blake''s eyes widened as he heard what Hannah said and with a shake of her head, she went on to further speak."Yes, Blake for the recruitment and nurturing of a talent like you into its ranks the kingdom is willing to do all this for you.


    We understand how much you value your vow and do not mean to undermine or trample on it, but at the same time, we have to face the reality of life."


    Saying this much, Hannah reduced the distance between the two of them and then placed her hand on Blake''s cheek and rubbed it while looking him in the eye.


    "Think about it Blake, you as a third or even fourth order being, can''t you see that with such power you will be in a far better position to protect someone, the option to return to your lady even becoming available to you once you''ve reached that level of power.


    Listening to Hannah''s words at such a close distance, Blake''s breathing became heavier and it wasn''t just because he was trying to fake being under pressure, but that though light, at such proximity Blake could smell a sweet pleasing scent coming off Hannah and it stirred his soul.


    "Her words are well placed and synchronized with her actions and was I truly a 23-year-old and not a man who has seen the dark manipulative side of people I would have fallen for her trick, Blake thought and he was just about to answer Hannah when a voice spoke, destroying the atmosphere between them.


    "Hannah what are you doing outside, we''ve been waiting for you."


    "Weren''t you taught not to interrupt your superiors?" Hannah asked looking at her brother with an annoyed expression as she took a step back from Blake, her hand trailing down to the boy''s neck and then chest before she took it off him.


    As Hannah moved away from Blake, his eyes focused on the man who had been ballsy enough to disturb what all the eyes in the village would agree looked like a moment, and seeing the man''s face, Blake quickly understood everything.


    He had blonde hair, blue eyes, and soft skin but a more angular jawline. He was dressed in silver armour that covered his powerful and well-trained body.


    Looking at the man, Blake easily figured him out to be Hannah''s brother and hell even someone much closer.


    "Your twin" Blake asked his words drawing Hannah''s attention from her brother whom she had been speaking, this action in itself causing a vein to nearly pop up on the apparently hotheaded man''s head, but Blake didn''t care.


    As much as Hannah was a powerhouse, that could chew him out, constantly having to watch that woman grind her leather-covered ass cheeks and thighs as she moved about had landed her in Blake''s just now cleared list of women to fuck and an annoying and overprotective brother wasn''t going to stop him.


    "No" Hannah replied.


    "Blake, this is Samuel, Samuel this is Blake" Hannah introduced, her eye narrowing when her brother ignored the arm Blake had stepped forward and extended with a snort of disgust.


    "Forget about him and follow me" Hannah told Blake to the shock of her brother as she went past her brother and entered the building that was behind her, Blake dutifully following after.


    ......¡­


    Ignoring her brother, Hannah with grace, haste and confidence walked into the long brown building which looked like a hall, her brother lagging behind and though others might not notice it, she noticed the thin almost untraceable barrier that surrounded the hall, this one being more of investigative barrier that sent basic information on the people that passed through it to the team it''s helm. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They did well despite the sudden call."


    Looking at Blake and seeing that he was following behind her, Hannah traversed the corridor which the door of the building had taken her to, and then turning to her right, she waited a few seconds in front of a door with two guards at its sides for Blake and Samuel who were lagging a bit behind to catch up to her.


    While waiting for the two men, Hannah internally shook her head at the double doors in front of her whose silence gave one the wrong impression that the room behind was in silence.


    She snorted internally at the regal and unmoved posed the people inside all put when they were on the outside and a second later when she pushed open the doors, she had her thoughts confirmed as a wave of noise hit her, but then the second she stepped her foot in the room, the noise disappeared like it never existed.


    Hannah paid no mind to the few people who were still covertly trying to adjust themselves in their seat or sneak back to it, so they could maintain their image as calm collected officers in her brigade.


    Hannah marched towards the grand chair which stood at the other end of the table, a bit of her aura let loose and her head held high, this little action highlighting and improving her charm and when she took her seat on the grand chair, she waved over Blake who had been abandoned by her brother at the door as he returned to his seat at the table.


    Though a lot of faces turned black and concerned when Blake moved and stood at Hannah''s right-hand side, she ignored them as she instead kickstarted the meeting, immediately asking for a rundown of the preparations that had been made all the while having a brain which to her surprise was partially filled with thoughts of Blake.


    A second circle by the age of 23 and then a blessed knight at still this very age.


    When Hannah thought about these facts and then remembered the naivety, humbleness and loyalty of Blake to his lady, a shiver of anticipation and desire could not help but go through her, and it wasn''t Blake''s body she desired, but rather his power, loyalty and servitude.

 Chapter 59: Blessed Knight 2

    The difference between a knight and a blessed knight was very important and meaningful and it came in the fact that while yes, all knights were respectively the chosen and best warriors of the various religions and most importantly could actively and passively draw on the power of the gods they served to train more effectively and unleash greater power when in battle, the number of them who could perform a descent was limited.A descent was the ability of a knight to invoke what was believed to be an angelic or divine possession on his person.


    With this ability, one entered a state where they temporarily gained the powers of a mighty being unleashing devastation far removed from the capability of their own power and in some rare cases their order.


    Despite all this, that wasn''t even the most incredible thing about a blessed Knight as what truly made them revered and even had Hannah willing to do a bit of sucking up to Blake was that at rare times of meditation, they had an ability called to ascend.


    This ascending was different from ascension and was more of the reverse of descent.


    With ascend, a knight''s consciousness would be taken to an otherworldly place where they would come in contact with the foundation of the world and engage in comprehension, a thing which was a necessity for one to break through to the 4th and above orders.


    Glancing at him from the corner of her eyes, Hannah felt envious at the fact that her talent paled in comparison to his and most importantly, that despite her children being talents in their own right before the likes of Blake they were chaffs.


    Without even needing to think about it, if Ryan the acclaimed best talent of this region of the country was to have a face with Blake, Hannah knew that her son would lose horribly and that in the nearest future, he would one day be bowing to Blake as either his commander of a being of a higher order than him.


    "No, I can''t let this happen."


    Hannah''s husband had always been on about how they needed to toughen their kids because there was still more harshness of the world waiting for them and though Hannah had always been having doubts about his words, now that she saw the likes of Blake, she perfectly understood him.


    With just the hilt of his blade, Blake had already proved his identity as a knight, but then he went and made it glow, this telling Hannah that he was a blessed knight and after thinking about it, Hannah could only conclude that he had done this in a moment of innocence the boy just trying to prove his recently gotten identity and she would be right, except that even she could not have imagined that Blake was actually ignorant of the most precious benefits of being a blessed knight after all Felix had died immediately after anointing and blessing him while the people around him were either ignorant of it or assumed he already knew, he was excellently impersonating a blessed knight after all


    Taking Blake onto her horse, walking with him in public, caressing his cheek, and having him by her right side, these were not actions done because she felt affection for Blake, but moves done because she wanted Blake to feel affection for her.


    Though she was drawing up her plan, a few end goals like Blake transferring his blessing to her son being an extreme one, she had more feasible ones like the marriage between Blake and her daughter, and Blake tutoring her children even her included on comprehensions.


    Blake had said he had been a squire from 8 and with that Hannah had easily concluded that he hadn''t felt much of a parents'' love and what better way to get Blake to serve her than to make him see her as his mother.


    "If I could get him to reach the fifth order or even higher, then my children''s future will be set in stone, though I have to ensure his loyalty is to us first.


    I have to quickly hurry up with this mission and return to the family, I''ll take Blake with me, grandma''s love is bound to shake his core."


    Not glancing at Blake whose mouth had fallen open more than once as he was given a premium breakdown of what he was being forcibly dragged into, Hannah talked and made arrangements with the lieutenant and captains under her, she also drew up a plan for how to drag a gem like Blake to her side, and then when the meeting was done, she stood to her feet.


    "The rift is set to appear three hours from now, so in one hour I want all soldiers ready to welcome. The format in which they will appear is unfortunately unknown to us, so we have to be ready to either attack or defend attack, all battle formations should be steady and flexible.


    Despite the fact that the enemy has no idea about us and that this is an ambush, I want everyone performing at their best, is that clear?"


    "Yes, commander."


    The more Blake listened to what was being said, the more he cursed his luck and wondered how his simple desire to find a village, massacre its citizens and carry out his evolution had landed him in a war room.


    Lilith''s mission made Blake know that he might have to face an army at some point, but that didn''t mean that he had prepared himself for that, with his current strength he couldn''t even guarantee his life. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake was buried in his own world and thoughts when Hannah''s ending words snapped him back to reality.


    "Rachira, Samuel, after this meeting you will follow me to address the conscripted religious soldiers" Hannah said to a female to the left side who had a blue veil on her head, was dressed in long fitting blue robes and had a had a white rosary in her hands which were firmly clasped.

 Chapter 60: Commanders Tent

    With the sun saying it''s last goodbyes, soldiers amassing up to a 10000 rapidly gathered into several battalions over a shallow valley located in an area devoid of trees and filled with brown low-lying vegetation.This place was located about a kilometre from Ladascar Village and as the over 10000 men got into formation, Hannah seated on her warhorse along with her officers rode up a hill that looked down at the valley and there they watched as their soldiers quickly went about digging trenches and moving roughly put together ballista into position.


    "We didn''t even have time to bring over catapult or oil, we would have to be strategic with the use of the little oil we got from the village," a captain behind Hannah said with a sigh.


    "That we were able to covertly move so much men to this area is quite a feat, I applaud your quick thinking commander" a voice said from the back, the rest of his colleagues agreeing with him but while the officers praised their commander, the woman in person felt a little bit depressed.


    For this assignment which had been dropped on her two days ago after she had been sworn into secrecy, the woman not even allowed to tell her husband that she was going to fight a war, Hannah who couldn''t exactly feel angry given it was her duty could only feel sad and sigh, cheering herself with the memories she would make with her family once she crushed the annoying intruders and returned to them. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clearing her throat, Hannah silenced the officers behind her and then she tapping her horse so that it took her to the edge of the hill and became visible to all the soldiers beneath her, she spoke with a voice loud and strong, amplifying it with mana so that it reached the ears of all her soldiers.


    "As I am sure you all know or have heard, today we gather here to fight an enemy that we have only ever heard about in folktales and mythical books, creatures that roam the underworld.


    This is going to be the first move from the underworld in over a thousand years and we got this intelligence by the sacrifice of the lives of several of our brothers and sisters.


    The enemy''s goal is to conquer our world and they have chosen to start with our continent believing it to be the weakest, believing our families and friends to be the most vulnerable, but that is where we will prove them wrong.


    Today we would show them that this continent is not a place of feeble humans, but most importantly we will show them that our country is not one to be messed with, we will remind them and the world why we are called the encompassing darkness, we will show them darkness the likes of which they have never seen and will never¡­."


    As Hannah spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and listened to their beautiful, captivating and powerful commander and when she talked about how they would defeat the enemy they roared and cheered in agreement with her, their voices reverberating.


    Behind Hannah, all her officers nodded their heads, confident expressions on their faces as they listened to their able leader, well all of them except one of them, and she was meters away, pressed on the floor of the commander''s tent, her butt raised high and getting rapidly spanked as she was pounded from the back, her assailant no other than a grinning twenty-three-year-old who was set to become a demon minutes or hours from now.


    Anghh! Anghh! Anghh !


    Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat!


    With their veil, the big robes and rosary in hand and around their waist, they always looked prime and proper, giving off the image of beings whose purity could make angels sing, but put a dick in them and the lustful and kinky nature of these beings would be unleashed.


    Rachira the only priestess in Hannah ranks had been delayed in her movement to the front line due to her wanting to check up on the villagers who had been without explanation taken out of their homes and put in confinement. Blake had asked to also follow her wanting to meet his lady one last time, a request Hannah had easily accepted after all he was her golden boy.


    Along with them a rare first order female ranger called Olivia had followed and when Rachira had asked to make a quick stop at the commanders, Blake had seen his chance and seized it.


    Though Blake preferred to coerce his victims into getting into bed with him, loving the process of convincing them that sex with him was okay and should be cherished, he knew he was in a warzone and stretched for time, so without delay, he had corrupted both women.


    As shown earlier with the coachman, Blake''s corruption could not be detected, so with that he decided to make one of Hannah''s officers his servant with 98% loyalty, enjoying the pleasure of her virgin cunt, loving the sounds that echoed as he pounded the virgin cunt of the grown woman beneath him.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +38 SP]


    "Yep, ascended beings gave higher pints and now that Blake had his hands on two he was going to make good use of them."


    Master, the ranger to the side who was completely naked from the waist down and had her fingers in her cunt called out to Blake wanting his meat in her, but a busy Blake could only ignore her for now and focus on the half-naked priestess before him.


    Pressing Rachira''s upper body to the ground, Blake who had one leg on it''s foot as she fucked her from behind spanked her almost every 15 seconds, grinning as she only groaned and moaned harder, her pussy releasing more juices.


    "More master, more"


    Rachira cried out as tears dropped down her eyes after all Blake had turned her fair-skinned ass red with his slaps.


    Hearing Rachira''s cry Blake was at first surprised, but then he remembered that he was fucking a second-order being, one who was like Kate, she wasn''t a weak woman who would actually be in terrible pain from him hitting her ass hard.


    Blake watched as despite her tears, Rachira''s cunt remained wet, her ass wiggling in his direction when he slowed down his hips movements and he could only grin at how deep the priestess''s masochistic tendencies went.

 Chapter 61: Commanders tent 2

    Bringing both his hands to Rachira''s waist, Blake held them where they curved and then he went harder, fucking the woman like the ranked being that she was her moans intensifying and making the poor ranger to the side crawl over to them and begin rubbing her hands all over his body as she looked at him with pleading eyes.Chuckling at the pitiful sight of the fit and tanned woman, Blake wrapped his left hand around her waist and pulled her to him, engaging her lips as he fucked Rachira, grinning internally when his sin points increased as he pleased two women.


    Olivia''s hands roamed all over Blake''s body as they kissed, his mere touch sending pleasant sensations running across her body but she wanted more and Blake knowing this took his hand which had been fondling her ass to her went cunt and there he sent pleasure currents going through her.


    "Ahh it''s so good, master please don''t stop, move your finger deeper, I love it"


    Unlike Rachira who moaned, drooled and cried as Blake fucked her, Olivia was more vocal, making her thoughts on the pleasure she was feeling known, and Blake couldn''t help but be amused by the difference between the two women.


    Blake pumped his throbbing member in and out of Rachira''s dripping snatch till the woman shuddered heavily and let her juices came running down her thighs, her upper body rising into the air as her saliva-covered mouth widened and let out a long cry of pleasure, her eyes facing the ceiling, though Bake doubted she was seeing a single thing.


    Blake wanted to keep fucking Rachira till he came but with the current situation he was in, he stood to his feet and looking at a pleading and hoping Olivia, he slapped his cock across her face several times, smearing it with Rachira''s release and then he rubbed it over her wide-open mouth before finally letting her have her lollipop.


    With gusto and excitement, Olivia pushed her white and black dyed hair to the back blinking her long eyelashes at Blake as she held the bottom of his cock and then gave it two long licks, a moan leaving her lips as her tongue lapped up the juices underneath his cock and then without warning she swallowed over half his dick, immediately bathing it in her saliva and then pulling her head away from Blake''s cock while having her lips tightly sealed around it.


    "Damn are you trying to suck the soul out of me," Blake asked as he rubbed the back of Olivia''s head, watching as her lips dragged across his cock cleaning off the saliva she had left on it, and then releasing it with a pop.


    Olivia let out a sigh as she sloshed the liquid in her mouth and then to Blake''s astonishment slowly let it drop back from her mouth to his cock some of it dropping to the floor,


    "This is going to be nasty and messy" Blake muttered but he wasn''t worried, in addition to his lockdown, Blake also had the other two techniques ready to wipe his tracks when he was done here.


    Licking his lips as he looked down at Olivia who was doing an excellent job, the woman making full use of her tongue to massage his balls when she easily swallowed his cock, Blake turned to Rachira and seeing that she had recovered some of her strength he looked at her chest area that was still covered by her robes which he had only pushed up in his desire to quickly access her cunt, and ordered.


    "Take off your clothes and come here, I want to suck some tits," Blake said.


    Nodding her head, Rachira stood to her feet, pulling off her clothes as she stood up and rendering her body naked to Blake''s greedy eyes, but then as she moved towards him and got into his embrace lifting her chest right breast so he could easily devour its nipples, she spoke.


    "Master, what of the war, the rift should have appeared by now and the battle should have already started."


    "Forget about it" Blake said and like that, the woman obediently threw away the important issue of the war and focused on a more mundane issue.


    "What if someone comes into the tent."


    "Kill them" Blake said delivering a very hard slap to Rachira''s red bottom, this one making her grasp onto Blake''s head which was still glued to her breast and cry out.


    As Blake sucked on Rachira''s nipples, his mind went to the image of Hannah''s milkers which had been covered by her armour.


    Blake could not help but think about the body of the female commander, particularly her hips and wonder whether to draw up a plan to fuck her or not considering he didn''t have any plans of participating in her war.


    Though after the meeting with the officers, when Hannah had moved to meet the religious leaders she had taken him aside and made him take an oath that prevented him from deserting the army or betraying her, considering that he had sworn on his faith and he even wasn''t a true knight of the sun god, Blake was totally free to do whatever he wanted.


    And at the moment he was making good use of the freedom.


    ...¡­..


    By the time Blake stepped out of the tent with Rachira and Olivia, the sky had turned red with the setting sun and the sounds of a brutal battle could be heard not too far away, the flames of war barely visible as several explosions and shouts rang out.


    "Get us three fast horses, we need to ride" Blake quickly ordered to one of the two guards who stood on the sides of the entrance of the commander''s tent unaware of the debauchery that had been happening just behind them.


    Though the guard hesitated at first, looking at the group of three once more he rushed to carry out his order and half a minute later returned with three horses, saluting them as they climbed atop it and to his surprise instead began riding towards the village instead of the raging battle.


    "Where are they headed, the battle is the other way" the other guard spoke with surprise, but the one who had brought the horses looked at him in anger. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be silent, do you know what critical plan Commander Hannah has them executing."

 Chapter 62: Leaf In The Calm

    **Minutes before Blake began his sex escapade**"Damn and I just got married, why does this war have to happen now that I''ve finally seen a speck of light in my life, I had plans to have so much sex with my wife" a bare chest man lamented as he dug his shovel into the ground, lifted up soil and then threw it out of the trenches he was digging.


    "Don''t be acting spoilt, while you''re crying for the sex, I''m here stuck wondering if I will ever get to see my unborn child, know its name, urghh, why did I join the army" another man with a similarly bare chest spoke, also digging into the ground with his shovel and packing out dirt.


    "You guys should be grateful we got assigned to dig the trenches because unlike our colleagues who will be going in first, we will be at the back acting as the last line of defense since we will be recuperating from all the labour we''ve been doing," another man, this one with a blue cap and wearing overalls spoke, this standing a bit away from the other two but instead of digging into the ground, he was busy inserting spikes into several holes on the ground,


    "That just means we get to die last." The first man spoke.


    "We get to die last or we end up as one of the many survivors of the war." The second bare-chested man spoke.


    The first man wanted to argue his colleague''s positive logic, but a man dressed in combat clothes having on a chain mill on his chest walked towards them and looked at the trench they were digging while nodding his head.


    "You guys should mind what you say and not go around spreading fear, and besides you don''t need to be so pessimistic, our enemies aren''t going to be the main force of the underworld, they are instead scouts that the enemy wants to implant in the country, the man with the chain mill said his very same words, being repeated by several key people all throughout the army


    ......¡­.


    "That''s impossible, I said nothing of such nature" Hannah said with suppressed anger to the middle-aged man in front of her, this man being Marzel, one of her lieutenants and the person with the highest authority after her in the brigade.


    "Then you know what it means commander, we''ve been infiltrated and are being sabotaged," Marzel said with a bitter expression, and Hannah''s face couldn''t help but carry a slight frown.


    The news that someone was moving about and sharing news of how the enemy they were going to face was not the main fierce of the army had been shocking to Hannah, and it wasn''t because that was a lie, but because it was a top-secret matter which had been kept to just the ears of the top leaders.


    Whilst truly, the little intelligence Hannah had been supplied with spoke about how the underworld army which was going to be unleashed today were just scouts, at the same time, it wasn''t a hundred per cent certainty, and that in conjecture with the fact that Hannah didn''t want her men to slack off thinking they had an easy battle ahead of them had made her decide to keep this information a secret.


    "Commander, how do we deal with this " Marzel who was beside Hannah asked, the other officers behind her on their horses looking at her but in the end, all she did was shrug.


    I initially planned to command the first hour of the battle from up here, but now I''ve changed my mind, we won''t go for the long drawn-out strategy but rather we will be swift and deadly.


    Everyone should return to their units and while keeping in mind the several formation and tactics we have planned to implement, also be ready to adapt to any new chaotic situation.


    You''re all officers handpicked by me after I reviewed your abilities, and I believe I can trust all of you to know when the situation has turned chaotic. "


    As Hannah spoke these words, she looked all the 5 officers before her in the eyes and then she paused.


    "Where is Rachira, don''t me she''s not back yet" Hannah said looking towards the secondary military camp which she could get a blurry image of from her elevated position.


    "She isn''t commander" one of Hannah''s subordinates answered, this making the commander''s forehead scrunch up as she remembered that Blake had also moved with her.


    Hannah''s eyes narrowed at the absurdity of Rachira being absent but then there was a sudden change in the atmosphere around them and Hannah and all her officers froze for a second before looking to the predetermined spot for the rift opening.


    "Seems our enemies are ready to make their appearance," Hannah said with a chuckle


    "In my lifetime, I never thought I would get the chance to slice into the flesh of creatures straight from hell, this is going to be thrilling, " Hannah said looking away from her officers and staring at the valley below a vibrant aura oozing off her being.


    "Hannah''s words made a smile come to the faces of the officers, some of them shaking their heads and they remembered just who she was, the reason why despite her not being among the top three oldest of the officers she was their commander."


    "You seem excited today, I''ll remember to keep my soldiers clear of your path commander" Marzel commented with a shake of his head.


    "And what about the infiltrator, what if they seek to cause chaos amongst our ranks while we engage the enemy" A female officer who held a spear in her hand asked. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t worry I already have a plan to deal with that, and after we''ve won this battle, there will be an intense screening of the brigade," Hannah said shaking her head with visible frustration as she talked about the screening and then she tapped her horse and had it begin moving down the hill they were on.


    "Let''s move, the least performing officer is going to join me in doing the paperwork for this battle," Hannah said her words sending groans and cheers leaving the mouths of her officers.


    As Hannah rode Winstrel, moving to take her position at the front of her army, she couldn''t help but think of the number of lies that had spewed out of her mouth just because of this battle, the most prominent being her lie to her husband about why she couldn''t follow him to the village and the lie she now gave to her trusted officer about having a way to deal with the infiltrator.


    Truth was that with the current situation, Hannah had no means to deal with a spy in their midst, the mission had been so impromptu and restrictive that she barely had any time to gather necessary resources, talk less a means by which to effectively deal with a spy.


    "I don''t even know the kind of monsters I am going to face, their strength or weaknesses, all I can tell my men is that they are evil beings to be eradicated from our country."

 Chapter 68: Unwanted Aggro

    Just as his commander was competent and did as much research as she could before the battle started, so was Marzel and when he saw Winstrel be killed and Hannah be immediately engaged in a fierce exchange, he knew the commanding of the army fell to him."Eyes on the enemy, shield up" Marzel''s voice had sounded throughout the battlefield, sending the soldiers of the first brigade into action, but then seconds later when the much newer and faster opponents reached the army, they broke through the metal blockade by either using their huge flexible bodies to jump over it as in the case of the wolves, while the others used their formidable strength to smash through as in the case of the fiend.


    Marzel had considered changing formation tactics, but when he saw the hundreds of 12-foot magma golems who were slowly climbing up the slope and moving towards the army, he decided to disperse the soldiers into far smaller units.


    Giving the order, Marzel charged towards a wolf that was smashing around a soldier who could only remain turtle behind his shield and lifting his spear, as the vice commander rode by, he thrust it at the wolf piercing its neck before it knew what was happening.


    "Go and team up with your comrades" Marzel said to the man on the ground and kicking his horse he continued moving around the battlefield taking the lives of several wolves and fiends, three golems falling to his blade as his spear was put out of commission.


    Riding on his horse, pulling on his mana and casting a wide area technique, Marzel had several bright scorching red lights falling on several enemies, burning and blinding their eyes as they were killed by either him or their opponents who for some reason were not getting affected, and he would have continued on his rampage if it wasn''t for a towering red being with horns that curved upward and black veins all over his body jumping in front of him and his marching horse and to Marzel''s shock stopping the moving horse with his bare hand before lifting it and throwing it to the side.


    Jumping off the unfortunate horse, Mazel looked at his opponent who grinned at him and then picked up the club it had dropped to the side, tapping the clubs end in his palm while walking up to him


    "I like to smash things; I wonder what it would be like to smash a human in armour."


    "This won''t be an easy one," Mazel thought as he held his sword and ran towards the far taller and intimidating fiend approaching him.


    .......


    On seeing his sister be suddenly attacked by a demon that had calmly approached them looking like it wanted to discuss some negotiation, Samuel had wanted to immediately rush to her aid, but then he controlled his impulses and focused on trying to coordinate his unit which stood at the rightmost side of the army, though minutes later, that plan was crushed to dust.


    With hundreds of wolves running rampant, the magma golems whose every hit threatened to turn whatever they touched molten, Samuel and his unit were drawn into an open battle.


    Using two curved sabers unlike her sister, Samuel''s saber moved unceasingly, slicing into the enemies like they were butter. The lightning arcs cackling on his blade having a hand to play in this.


    "Lightning storm"


    With coordination and the cooperation of his unit members, Samuel got several dozens of wolves and imps gathered in a particular spot and then raising his hand to the sky he had powerful arcs of lightening descending from the sky onto the grouped enemy, their screams ringing out and by the time, the lightening died out, 70 % of them were dead while the survivors were killed by the surrounding soldiers without hesitation.


    After this mass killing, Samuel looked around the battlefield, grinning when he noticed that his region of the battlefield had the least number of enemy soldiers but then a soothing voice interrupted his prideful moment.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself, none of the really powerful fiends came here because they sensed how weak all of you are." A beautiful red-haired woman with pale skin and red glowing eyes who was sat on a rock said, her fangs giving Samuel an idea of what he might be facing.


    "So, what happened, they sent the weakest person they could find, a lowly incomplete Dhampir" Samuel mocked, trying to rile up the red-haired woman but she instead smiled at him.


    "Yes, and apparently I''m supposed to kill you, but luckily for me, I decided to do a bit of interrogation and guess how surprised I was to find out you were actually the brother of the commander, even from here I can feel the power of you sister as she battles, but you, you just feel like a snack to me, I mean how does the senior brother sibling end up being far weaker than his junior, aren''t you suppose to be the one protecting her."


    "That''s none of your business," Samuel said his expression now a frown and his eyes narrowed.


    "Perhaps but you see, I am rather curious, how does it feel to know you are a failure while your sister is a success, how do you handle the jealousy, the feeling of inferiority, have you ever considered perhaps killing your sister, so these feeling would go."


    "That''s enough" Samuel roared and crossed his sabers, arcs of lightening accumulating on them and then with a roar he waved them at the dhampir despite her distance position, the frown on his face deepening when the lightening whip that extended from his sabers were evaded by the woman who took out red daggers and began throwing at him while circling him.


    With ease, Samuel dodged and blocked these daggers and then he shot towards the Dhampir.


    In Samuel''s mind, he was battling a Dhampir who didn''t know how to control her mouth, but in the real world, the Dhampir was still calmly seated on the rock and watching Samuel fight with an enemy only he could see. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldiers around tried to scream out to their leader and help him, but in addition to his lightning whips which would slice apart any of them if they got too close, the Dhampir had also assigned a team of wolves and magma golems to keep Samuel isolated.


    "His sister is truly scary, I''m a third-order being myself but her power terrifies me even from here, I''ll just stay here and wait for the result of the battle between her and Lord Baltimore, if lord Baltimore wins, I will finish him, but if his sister wins, I''ll let the idiot go, there is no need to kill him now and risk the aggro of his sister.

 Chapter 69: Intense light

    In another area of the battlefield, two knights of the sun god with the backup of a priest and a ranger battled an over 5 foot tall wolf which had a giant fiend that released black smoke from its body riding it.The fiend used a spear that infected whatever it tip touched with poison and the continuous buffs and healing from the priest were the only reason these two second-order knights hadn''t lost to this third-order fiend.


    "Where is that boy Blake, Hannah said he would be a powerful addition to our team'' one of the knights said as he pushed himself up from the grading after being slammed by the shaft of the fiend''s staff.


    "I don''t know; but right now, I''m more worried about that other demon that is now seated on a throne that came out of nowhere


    The power from the demon battling the commander is scary and chilling, I don''t want to imagine what kind of power that other demon wields, because it is actually possible that he is at a much higher order" The other knight said a they took a breather, the fiend itself also using that little time to catch its own breath.


    ....


    All around the battlefield, from Hannah''s officers to the soldiers of her army to the elites that had been forcefully recruited, though most of them weren''t privy to the information on the two powerful demons that had first walked out of the rift, they could all feel their powers and seeing Hannah struggling against the who should be the least powerful of them, they could not help but look to the demon who had at some point, climbed up the slope and rested himself on a black shiny metal throne that came out of nowhere, observing the battle with nonchalance.


    There was a heavy tension in the air as everyone wondered who was going to defeat these two powerful demons and as time passed, this tension only thickened, an atmosphere of fear rising with it.


    Marzel and the officers noticed this change and saw the way it affected their soldiers, they saw the way battles that should have been won were being lost or protracted by their men who were beginning to have doubts and slowly losing faith in their commander.


    The few officers who were together, looked at each other wanting to do something, but they knew better than to act impulsively. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throwing around words of encouragement sounded like a wise thing to do, but what were words without actions, especially if the enemy decided to verbally counter, it would be a disaster and might just lead to blatant desertion.


    At this point they could only place their faith in Hannah as she was the only person in the realm of power of these two demons'' and though no one thought she was stronger than either of them, they had served under her for several years and prayed that like other times they had been faced with unfavorable odds and triumphed, she would once more be able to pull off a miracle.


    ...¡­..


    As a commander, despite being engaged in a perilous battle, there was no way Hannah could not know the state of the battle and knowing what was at stake was why despite her bones crying within, her muscles aching from the numerous clashes it had been made to withstand, she did not show of the slightest sign of weakness.


    Though Hannah was a step behind Baltimore in close combat, she fared worse off against the elemental-born prodigy in a distant battle and so she had to make do with close to mid-range fight.


    Smashing her blade one against a defending Baltimore''s staff, wanting to be on the offensive for once, just as Hannah thought she was making progress, the man''s staff immediately became enveloped in lightning and before she could retreat, the area around them was bathed in blue arcs of lightning that organed from the staff in Baltimore''s hand.


    "Arghhh" Hannah groaned as volts ran through her, sending pain going through her nerves and trying to paralyze them.


    Pumping her mana through her body, Hannah was able to keep herself mobile, but when Baltimore seized his technique and swung his staff down at her, she found herself unable to properly channel strength to her arms and hence though she blocked with her sword, she was sent falling to one knee and staying in that position for several second as Baltimore pressed his staff down on her blade which she was holding up with her two hands.


    The sight of Hannah on her knees was something that for a second made the entire battlefield pause, the humans all beginning to wonder if their fate was about to be decided and though Hannah was also filled with worry, there on her knees, she felt a presence to her right and when she glanced there, looking into the crowd of fighting soldiers in the distance and through all the chaos spotted Rachira looking at her, she knew all would be alright.


    Baltimore pressed down with his staff, lightning arcs beginning to spark over it when Hannah proved resilient, but before he could complete his technique and bath the woman in another storm of lightening, she suddenly glowed a bright golden light, her aura increasing and not wasting a moment Hannah pushed herself up from the ground with as much strength as she could, sending Baltimore''s staff swinging up as he was caught of gird by the sudden strength and then leaving the holding of her sword to her left, hand, Hannah cocked her fist and delivered an incredibly hard punch to Baltimore, the blow making Baltimore bend over as all the air in his lungs was driven out.


    Not wanting to let up on the little advantage she had gotten, while still glowing a golden shine, Hannah punched Baltimore twice on his face in rapid succession and then taking a few steps back as she could feel mana building up in him, she dropped down to the ground and slammed both her palms on it,


    While Hannah performed her technique, Baltimore who had quickly recovered rather than pursue her raised his staff and slammed it down, sending arcs of lightening travelling all around them, but then when he noticed Hannah''s battered armor become enshrouded in lightening and the woman not being affected by it as the powerful charges were being transferred to the ground, he hastily stopped his technique to switch to a new one, but by then it was too late as the earth he was standing on trembled.


    Without warning, the radiance from Hannah further brightened, this time not just being bright but taking on a pure holy tune, this holy light making Baltimore feel heavy and then just as he burst out his mana and escaped this holy oppression, two 15 feet tall palms burst out from the ground on both his side and without, delay slammed together clapping him in the middle.


    With no time to jump forward or back due to the palm''s long widths, Baltimore could only raise both his hands up, wanting to destroy both palms with his fist.


    A wave of fire, lightning and water began rising around Baltimore as he prepared to do this, his staff tightly gripped in his right hand, the sovereign demon already preparing for his next attack, a deadly one which would put the battle back under his control.


    With an explosive outburst of strength, Baltimore shattered the two palms, but just as he brought his right hand forward, wanting to put to use the huge waves of fire, lightening and water which had been accumulating around him, Hannah who had been taking in deep breaths all this while suddenly lowered her body and then held her sword to her left side with both hands.


    Immediately the woman took this stance, Baltimore''s eyes widened as a sudden sense of danger hit him and then just as the bright light which had been radiating off Hannah unbelievably further intensified, he with a roar waved his staff at her, the elements above him coiling around each other and shooting towards Hannah in the form of a piercing and expanding torrent.

 Chapter 70: Triumph

    The last exchanges of Hannah and Baltimore had seen the battlefield giving the both of them more fighting space despite the several dozen meters they had already had.The sudden spike in Hannah''s power had been felt by all and when the woman finally went for her last move, turning herself into a literal blinding sun, nearly everyone had been blinded by the intense flash of light that came off her.


    For a few seconds, enemies pulled back from one another as they found themselves blinded, their hearts pounding as they were forced to listen to the powerful and terrifying blast that was generated as Baltimore''s attack made a collision without being able to see a thing


    For most, the world seemed like it was ending and in that instance many were reminded of the strength of beings in the third order, reminded of the reason why the third order was a significant realm in one''s ranking journey.


    When the blinding effects from Hannah''s technique started wearing off, everyone began rapidly blinking their eyes, first confirming the positions of their opponents and then with haste looking towards the area that contained their respective leaders.


    On the nearly half a kilometre expanse of land that had been left to the two leaders, many gulped as they saw the deep wide gaping hole that had been drilled by what was most definitely the effect of Baltimore''s attack.


    The darkness of the night making the hole seem like a bottomless pit, and this hole would have been the highlight of the recent exchange if it wasn''t for the fact that the body of the golden armoured woman who should have been in it or beside it was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, when people looked towards Baltimore''s last location, they saw the man holding his staff and standing tall, his huge figure intimidating and radiating power with the only imperfection there being the blinking blade which was sticking out of the left side of his chest, a blade which originated from a sword that was being held by a winged golden female who was similarly blinking.


    The entire battlefield was immediately filled with shock when they saw this, their mind unable to comprehend what was going on, but for the two combatants who had fully come to the end of their encounter with each other, they were in their own separate world.


    With his staff in hand, despite the sword in his chest Baltimore arrogantly looked to the few stars in the sky and spoke.


    "How? Space magic is something for those in the unbound realm, how could you have teleported."


    With her sword inserted into Baltimore, Hannah had her body pressed against the back huge form of the demon, her head barely reaching up to his arms.


    The female commander heard the words, she heard his question and the shock and disbelief which they contained and she without a second thought ignored it and focused on dispersing every trace of life in Baltimore while at the same time gritting her teeth to keep herself on her feet and also keeping her eyes on the other demon who was still casually seated on his throne, seeming to have no plans to make a move to save his dying colleague.


    Despite seeing a winged Hannah with a sword in Baltimore, many even the humans believed that the battle was still far from over and this was due to the calm and undisturbed image the man put up in that situation,


    The battles all around halfheartedly continued as nearly everyone split a bit of their attention to keep track of their leaders, and it was only when hard grunt left Baltimore''s lips and he fell to his knees that the true realization of what was happening settled in the minds of everyone.


    For the second time that night, all the fights around seized as with shocked expressions they all watched Hannah''s smaller figure stand tall above the demon that had seemed all-powerful and devouring.


    With her dented amour, bleeding and fatigued face and messy hair, the toughness of the battle the woman had just been through could be clearly seen by everyone.


    Though she didn''t have the time or grace to look up at the soldiers around her, Hannah could feel their gaze, looks of amazement and reverence and though the feeling of accomplishment threatened to swell within her, she held it down and focused on her opponent, after all a slip up from her at this crucial time was all Baltimore needed to turn to tide of this situation and unleash all the unused strength that lay in his unholy body.


    With Hannah remaining stoic, a sort of tension was built into the air and it was only seconds after Baltimore''s raised head slumped, this signifying that his life force had fully been dispersed that Hannah decided to end it all.


    With a powerful roar, her blinking body releasing one last bright light, Hannah pulled her blade out of Baltimore, made a quick spin and then next second had the head of the sovereign demon flying in the air, a spurt of dark red blood shooting out of his neck, some of it splashing on Hannah but she did not care.


    "Arghhhhh, kill them all" Hannah roared as the wings which had appeared on her back shattered into numerous golden particles and floated away while her body stopped blinking.


    As Hannah roared, the feelings of Triumph that she felt reverberated throughout her entire army and when she gave the order for blood, her soldiers all let out a shout and fiercely engaged the enemy, their fears and worries temporarily forgotten as they fed off the victory of their commander, using it to fuel their strength and desire to see tomorrow.


    ...¡­..


    "Hmmm, it''s almost time" Blake muttered in the darkness of the night looking down at the battle raging in the distance


    "Master this is just flat-out stupid and you being excessively greedy for power, you don''t need to do this, it''s a pointless risk.


    The Villagers will serve you excellently, your current plan is just pure madness. A method of suicide." Kate who was a step behind Blake said but he gave her no reply.


    All that mattered to Blake was that Kate had agreed with him that the quality and power of the demon he would become would be far greater if he used ranked beings for his evolution rather than weak humans.


    "Lena, say something" Kate said turning to Lena who was seated on a log without bother but the woman just shrugged her shoulders. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Back at the camp, Lena had felt how deeply immersed Blake had been in his thoughts and if after all that brainstorming, he thought it was in his best interest to use ranked beings as sacrifices for his evolution, then there was no stopping him


    "Kate perhaps you should just let it go and trust in him" Lena said, but her words only served to burst Kate''s dam as she began raining down talks of how there was nothing to trust in Blake''s nonsensical idea.

 Chapter 71: One Last Problem

    Partially paying attention to the women behind him, Blake went scrolling through the system shop, his stiff expression finally relaxing after he saw what he had been looking for the last minutes.[Dark dagger: At night its wielder blends into the dark, their presence disappearing from the perception of all beings and only limited by the user''s strength.


    Price: 1300SP] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, Blake made this purchase, his hand reaching out and grabbing a dagger that seemingly appeared out of thin air.


    Without a word, Blake turned to the two women, his attention silencing whatever lamentations they were making about him and then he threw the dagger he had just bought to Kate.


    With curiosity, Kate reached out and caught the dagger, her eyes quick to begin going up and down the new weapon, licking her lips at its masterful craftsmanship.


    "This is a work of art master" Kate said as she traced her fingers along the curve of the blade.


    "Channel your mana into it," Blake said


    Nodding her head, Kate did as Blake said, observing as the dagger in her hand began slightly thrumming while the world around her became a bit blurred and then there was a gasp from Lena.


    "Kate where did u go" the woman asked standing up and looking around.


    With the huge flames that sealed the ends of the valley and the little light from the sky, there was more than enough lighting to enable Blake and the two women easily make out each other''s figures and a few of their features, but after Blake had given Kate the dagger and the woman had channeled her mana into it, she had completely disappeared from world, Blake himself silently gulping as he couldn''t even get a whiff of Kate.


    "System I think all purchased items should have a feature which ensures I can''t get harmed by them, don''t you agree" Blake idly muttered but unfortunately he got an instant rejection.


    [No]


    Other than his instincts which could at least tell him if he was in danger, Blake could sense nothing on Kate and he had to tell the woman to stop using the dagger before he saw her again.


    "Think of all the things we could steal with that dagger Blake" Kate said and Blake couldn''t help but give the woman a questioning stare but then ignored her when he saw she was in a world of imagination.


    "One second she acts wise and intelligent and then the next she''s like this."


    "Do you still remember how to operate your space ring?" Blake asked and Kate nodded her head, stretching out her right hand which had a black with small white carving on its index finger.


    With a bit of concentration, Kate had a green triangular object appear in her hand, the object being a high-grade mana crystal which she then stored back, looking at Blake with an excited smile.


    The space ring was an item from the shop costing a whopping 4000SP, and Blake could still remember how stunned to stupor all the women, Rachira included had been when he told them it was an item that could store things in a separate space.


    With the space ring, Blake had given Kate a ton of high-grade mana crystals which he had purchased from the shop and other resources the woman would need to set up his evolution ritual and now with the dagger helping her covertly navigate the battlefield, she was set to go.


    Satisfied with the effects of the dark dagger, Blake turned back to the battlefield, his eyes zooming in on Hannah.


    "You still won''t change your mind," Kate said.


    "We won''t speak any more on this topic" Blake said and Kate with frustration on her face could only nod.


    Though Blake understood how ridiculous his plans were, he still couldn''t help but think that Kate had way too much thinking space, his thoughts wandering to the 90% loyalty he had set for her, something he had done because he was fascinated by her scholarly mindset and didn''t want to ruin it or her ability to think for herself.


    "Though the dagger is powerful with your strength, it still wouldn''t trick a third-order being, so be sure to stay away from them."


    "What about that demon on the throne, no way he doesn''t notice my movements."


    "That''s why I haven''t sent you out yet, we''ll wait for Hannah to engage him and then while they''re battling, you''ll use that time to set up the runes."


    "Commander Hannah seems to be on her last feet, I doubt she''ll be able to hold him up for long."


    "She won''t, and that is why you have to be quick with your actions, I''ll have Rachira and Olivia watch out for you."


    "Doesn''t that mean less power for Hannah, if you take away Rachira the woman will definitely die against that powerful demon, don''t you want to fuck her?"


    "My evolution is more important," Blake replied with a shrug, but inwardly he flicked his tongue as he thought about the fact that Lena could already aptly predict that he would have a sexual interest in the powerful woman despite him being yet to make this known.


    Through his numerous sex escapades, one could easily predict that Blake would want to fuck Hannah, but that was not the issue here.


    The problem was that despite her being the person who knew what he truly was and could predict his moves to an extent, Blake had yet to corrupt her.


    With every woman Blake met and used his techniques on, watching the way they behaved and then comparing it to Lena''s behaviour let him know that the woman''s obsessive feelings for him weren''t a product of his ungodly techniques and this was where the issue arose.


    "Corrupt a woman who genuinely cared about him into his puppet or let her be and enjoy the feeling of being genuinely loved."


    This was Blake''s dilemma and he knew that he had to make a decision on this matter before his evolution.


    .................


    As she raised her sword into the sky and screamed for everyone to kill, Hannah brought down her sword and though her legs trembled, her knees feeling weak, and her bones aching, the woman willed her body to stand firm.


    With a strong look in her eyes, Hannah turned and stared at the one last powerful demon that stood on this battlefield, her eyes zooming in on its resting form and her being able to feel its power despite the demon being in a dormant state and at a considerable distance.


    A full week of rest was what Hannah needed before she would consider herself ready to engage in any battle, but she knew her situation didn''t leave her such time and was ready to cut her rest period to a measly 20 minutes, but even that seemed out of her reach because, for some reason, the soldiers between her and the infernal demon decided to move their fight someplace else, creating a wide clear path between her and him.


    "Urghh, who are these idiots." Hannah thought her forehead bulging in rage, but then she noticed Rachira walking towards her and a bit of calm settled within her.

 Chapter 72: Another Option

    The idea of rankers being separated into classes like mages, paladin, ranger and so on did not come into existence because it was discovered that people could only engage in a specific way of using mana, no.The idea came about because it was discovered that many people tended to be really good at using mana in a specific way and also because of how vast the field of magic was. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were so many fields of magic that one could learn from and depending on how fast one progressed as a ranker, they had lengthened but limited lifespans they could use to further study.


    Of the several warrior category classes that existed, the paladin, fighter, battle mage, warlock and knight were the most popular and strongest of them, and of these classes, Hannah fell into a complicated case.


    You see Hannah wasn''t a woman born in riches and luxury, everything she had, she had worked to the bone and hence never been a fan of drawing powers from a higher source or some more powerful entity, which is why she had followed the path of a fighter until recently.


    After becoming a third-order being, with her lifespan drastically increasing, Hannah developed a desire to possess far more deadly firepower, something that would heavily require the use of magic, and so she diverted to the battle mage class.


    Now a battlemage while truly a powerful and envious class amongst a few minor shortcomings, it had a very glaring one, and it was the restriction that only a priest could buff them up.


    With Hannah''s dislike for borrowed power, taking up this class meant that the woman would lose the benefits of buffs from clerics and other classes and for a time she lived like this, her own power being all that he could rely on till she met Rachira, a woman with fierce dedication and drive, a woman who reminded Hannah of her younger self and one who had saved her once when she was on the brink of death.


    Rachira was the only person who Hannah allowed to buff her and together they had developed a couple of techniques, like for instance the one which she had just used to defeat Blatimore, a teleportation technique.


    Though to tamper with the law of space one needed to have at least reached the fourth order, with Rachira''s strong faith, she could call upon the blessing to manipulate space and though the woman''s body and mind were too lacking to handle this power she could bestow it on Hannah who for some reason despite just being at the third order could use this blessing to perform a technique.


    "Rachira, while I''m happy to see that you finally returned from whatever hole you ran into, is there any reason you are openly walking up to me like this" Hannah asked her gaze on the woman hard.


    "While I was able to hide my presence from the sovereign demon, I can''t say the same for the infernal one," Rachira said without much emotion, her veil back on her head and rosary in hand, not a single sign of the carnal pleasure she had been engaged in some minutes ago on her body.


    At the moment, Rachira had on a holy look, but the sudden coldness in her tone was not lost on Hannah.


    "Rachira is there a problem," Hannah asked with a narrowed gaze, wary of suddenly attacking the only priestess she had ever trusted in her life or even showing any sign of aggression towards her, after all the last thing she wanted was for her soldiers to think there was disunity amongst their leaders.


    "Could she be the spy" Hannah wondered the woman not letting her feelings come in the way of her judgement at this time when she had a fourth-order demon to somehow defeat.


    "No, I just came here to prepare you for your next battle and say a few things" Rachira said and before Hannah could say a word she clasped her hand in a praying gesture, her clasped hands glowing while a beam shot out from the cross hanging from her neck and hit Hannah covering her in a white light.


    As the light from Rachira hit Hannah, the commander felt the fatigue, pain and aches within her begin dying out and a whole new surge of energy filling her and with this, she calmed her wariness against the woman, after all this same woman had just helped her defeat Baltimore.


    "The only way a battle between you and him will end is with him tearing you apart," Rachira said looking to the demon who nonchalantly sat upon a black iron throne, his gaze not even on them or the battle taking place as he had his eye closed at the moment.


    "Then what should I do, turn around and run," Hannah said with a snort, not appreciative of Rachira''s dispiriting words despite how true they were.


    The last thing Hannah needed at the moment was someone weakening her resolve after all she had already begun imagining a glorious death.


    "Of course, fleeing is the best option, because while you may have defeated that sovereign demon and the battle between the two forces seems to be at a standstill, the truth is that this is all just the calm before the storm.


    For now, soldiers have stopped coming out of the rift, and trust me, it isn''t because there are no more soldiers to send. Other than that, there is also that guy on the throne, and I don''t need to tell you what will happen when he decides to get active.


    "Well, you''re beginning to annoy me now Rachira, out with it, what other option is there."


    "External help. I have a technique that would let me summon a divine being to battle that demon, but for that I need you to keep it busy.


    Hannah looked at Rachira incredulously finding her words unbelievable but when she saw the priestess maintain a serious expression, she knew that she also had to take this seriously.


    "You''re a second-order priestess Rachira, you can''t summon a divine being, even a third-order priestess would have extreme difficulty in doing that."


    "True, but I can if I sacrifice my life."


    "Absolutely not" Hannah rapidly said but Rachira simply gave her a bland smile.


    "If I am going to die after that demon defeats you, what difference does it make if I sacrifice myself to ensure we win against it."

 Chapter 73: Blazing Circle

    Hannah had calculated that she would use 20 minutes to prepare herself in whatever way to defeat the infernal demon, but when Rachira who was already weakened from buffing her with a space technique soon ran out of mana as she healed her and her army began losing, Hannah decided to cut her rest time by more than half, the woman actively rejoining the war in minutes.Rather than go looking for a fight, since the infernal demon had decided to rest upon his throne, Hannah decided to let him be and instead went to unleash a brutal massacre on his army.


    With the Baltimore dead, there was no one in the underworld army who could handle Hannah in any capacity.


    Blood flowed from the side of the invading army, their soldiers falling left and right, most of them not even knowing when they died, and it was only when Hannah had gone through half the army from the underworld that the infernal demon that had been resting spoke, his voice reverberating throughout the battlefield and freezing everyone in place.


    "You choose to spend your energy on reducing the burden of your soldiers, are you a commander or a mother."


    Clutching her blade as she ended the life of a fiend that had been battling Marzel, Hannah looked at the infernal demon who rested on his throne as he spoke, her eyes envious of the wide berth that had been given to his throne, none, not even his own men daring to stand in his presence.


    Hannah stared at the demon for a few seconds and then she gave him a wide smile before jumping back into the fray, her just sword sending more souls to be eternally judged.


    With a fierce passion, Hannah became a harbinger of death, her speed of harvesting lives more than tripling and just when her actions had struck fear in the enemy, the soldiers retreating towards the rift, a command that resonated throughout the battlefield came from the infernal demon.


    "Soldiers of Matleshore, charge forth and lay waste to the humans."


    Immediately, the command thundered out, the loud roar of an army rang out from within the rift and soon the sound of thousands of men running began ringing out.


    With the infernal Demon having seated himself at the edge of the summit of the hillslope, Hannah and her men had been pushed away from the edge of the valley into flat land and as such no longer had a direct view of the valley, so though they heard the thunderous roar of thousands of men running up the valley, they could only wait till the men reached its summit and came into their sight.


    Like swarms of ants climbing up a hill, the declared soldiers of Matleshore came spilling over the summit, their swarming number and energetic roars making Hannah''s men begin gulping and looking at one another in doubt.


    "Death to them all" Hannah said raising her sword into the air and then slowly swinging it down, the descent of her blade met with several roars from her officers scattered throughout the army and when these officers began running towards the enemy, the soldiers followed along, the image of their commander who was slowly beginning to glow up, a powerful aura rising within her motivating them to give it their all.


    Watching her soldiers charge forward, Hannah sighed internally as she knew that more than 60% of them were doomed to die. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though it looked like Hannah''s action had been stupid, her taunting the infernal demon instead of using the little energy she had to battle him when she knew for a fact there were still more soldiers in the rift.


    The truth was that all this had been part of her and Rachira''s plan to make the battlefield more chaotic. Although Hannah''s actions now placed her soldiers in a situation where they were heavily outnumbered, it also gave birth to the possibility of a portion of them surviving.


    With Rachira apparently needing the sacrifice of the souls of the enemy to summon this divine being, something that surprised Hannah, the woman could only perform the summoning on the battlefield and with the need to make sure the infernal demon did not find about this summoning and stop it, in addition to Hannah having to battle him they also decided to make the battlefield more chaotic.


    Watching as a new round of battle that quickly saw her soldiers on the backfoot began, Hannah pressed her sword into the ground, got down to one knee and then poured her mana into the weapon and into the ground.


    Of course, Hannah kept an eye on the seated demon, and when seconds later he made no move to stop her, she activated her technique.


    "Death line" the commander whispered to herself, her words accompanied by a 3-meter-wide line of several thick earth spikes shooting out of the ground across the hillslope and skewering the scores of enemy soldiers running up it.


    Despite the technique she had just performed, Hannah''s aura did not stop rising and now after helping her soldiers in the best way she could, she turned to the demon whose gaze was directly on her and she shot towards him, her aura rapidly spiking and the ground shattering with her every step.


    For this battle, Hannah knew even her best was not enough to use as a delay tactic, this was a fourth-order being she was talking about and as a woman who had gotten the honour to spar with a few, she believed she had an idea what she was facing.


    "Blazing circle''


    Chopping away at her life force bit by bit and using it to boost her strength to levels that she could only dream of reaching at the moment, Hannah used this sacrificial technique to bring herself closer to the infernal demon''s level, looking to make herself a worthy opponent that could hold it back.


    "What is sacrificing a few years of my life compared to losing it" Hannah thought to herself, and when she remembered that Rachira was for certain going to lose her life when all this was over, she increased her momentum her aura soaring to heights that had the battlefield once more looking to her, the soldiers further distancing themselves from her and the infernal demon despite the already wide gap.


    Looking at the demon and speeding towards it, Hannah mouthed words she hoped he would understand.


    "I will kill you," the woman said, looking at her enemy, but then she got a terrifying immediate reply.


    "Oh, are you sure about that."


    Hannah''s problem wasn''t the fact that the reply from the infernal demon rang in her head, but more of the fact that it was whispered into it, by a towering being who was standing in front of her, its left palm on her chest having already completely cancelled out her momentum and it''s head and back bent down so he could whisper his words.

 Chapter 74: Pawns

    "When did he move" Hannah asked herself, the world suddenly becoming small and suffocating as what had actually been her fantasy was shattered and she had been reintroduced to reality.A reality where a fourth-order being wasn''t something she could just casually burn her life force to match up against.


    "You did excellent against Baltimore, you fight with quite the exceptional will, your battle acumen is very impressive but unfortunately your body seems to be misaligned and is holding you back." The demon said, its body radiating so much heat that in just the few seconds they had been close she found herself already beginning to sweat.


    "Thank you," Hannah replied


    "Are you naturally polite or are you still spooked by my presence."


    Considering their current stances, Rehabab''s question to Hannah was a rather weird one but like they were in a world of their own she casually replied him.


    "I think Both"


    "Hmm, Hannah, commander of the human army, I am Rehabab, 4th champion of his lord Archduke Matleshore.


    I wish I could say it was a pleasure to meet you, but unfortunately, it isn''t, you are too weak at the moment, and we unfortunately met far too early in this war which is just starting.


    I would have loved to kill you when you had a decent amount of power." Rehabab said.


    "I can say the same."


    "Hmm true" The demon said and the next instant it sent the back of its right hand flying at Hannah, the woman reacting quickly and swinging her blade to clash with it but in the end only found her sword being pushed to the side and huge hand giving her a slap the sent her body stumbling backwards.


    "I have to keep him busy at all costs" Hannah roared in her head and burning more of her life force, she sent her aura rising far higher than previously several red veins faintly becoming across her body while her eyes had a faint trace of red to them. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a sneer, Hannah rushed forward, covering the distance between her and Rehabab and then swinging her sword at him once more, hoping that Rehabab would try to stop it with his arms once more.


    As if understanding that there was more to Hannah''s swing this time, with shocking agility Rehabab leaned back with blurring speed at just the right time, this move making Hannah''s bade miss him by just an inch, but then when the blade went past and he moved to recover his proper posture, Hannah used the swing o her sword to turn around and to his amusement deliver a hard kick to his chest with her left foot, the kick having him take three steps back.


    "How do you know my name," Hannah asked as he raised her sword cautiously and slowly began to move around the demon while she kept her aura high, the woman not letting the power flowing through her dwindle even a bit, after all, her goal was not to defeat Rehabab but to keep him busy.


    "Considering we are on a battlefield with thousands of people that know your name, that and other important pieces of information isn''t a hard thing to get"


    When Rehabab spoke these words, his eyes narrowed on Hannah and then temporarily moved to her army, this action sending the commander''s brain thinking at several times their normal speed and within her, she quickly decoded Rehabab''s words and a suspicion came to mind.


    "You introduced yourself as the champion of an archduke, not as the commander of this army, are you not proud of the soldiers."


    "Baltimore was their commander, I am here only to ensure that our first action against this world does not fail, and it a good thing the leaders thought to deploy me considering that idiot''s, performance."


    When Hannah heard Rehabab''s words, within her mind a single mocking thought was created.


    "Never send a brute to do a commander''s work"


    For a man who had silently sat down throughout the first phase of a war not caring even when one of the major players in the war died, Hannah had wondered why he was being quite chatty with her considering he looked like the kind of person who would had better things to do and would rather crush her instantaneously and now she knew why.


    Rehabab was stalling, not destroying her immediately because he was trying to find out how her army knew about their arrival beforehand and even though that information was something that had been brutally kept from her, she saw no need to inform him of this, the game they were playing was more fun.


    To keep Rehabab from suspecting a thing, after hearing his reply, Hannah waited a few seconds before charging him once more, the woman swinging her blade at him with full force, forcing him to take a few steps back before she herself also retreated and while circling him brought up another topic.


    ......


    Watching the human commander circle him, Rehabab sighed in his mind at how lower-rank beings always for some reason thought they had a chance to outsmart someone who had climbed into a realm above theirs.


    Though he couldn''t read her mind Rahabab was a being of hell, and though fire was his domain, that didn''t mean that his senses were closed off to the emotions of people.


    Emotions were the most powerful tool of beings of darkness and when Rehabab saw tidbits of excitement in Hannah after he insinuated that his soldiers had gathered very vital information, he decided to let the game keep going, after all, even though he had his own agenda.


    To hell with how Hannah and her army had known where and when to ambush them, finding out such information was a work for the commanders and other glorified grunts in the army.


    It had been thousands of years since the underworld reconnected with the world of the living as they called it and just like every other champion who had been holed up in it, he wished for glory, and what better way to get it than through defeating a worthy opponent, a worthy opponent whom his enemies were just about to summon.


    Demons were the ones to invent the concept of summoning higher-level beings, this concept being created by their ancestors during the Heavens'' Gate battle hundreds of years ago when the demons had been stretched thin and didn''t have enough powerhouses to man various strategic locations.


    Did the little girl before him think a mere chaotic battlefield would mask the aura of a summoning ritual brewing?


    On this one battlefield, while the grunts fought their hearts out, several other minds used them as a board for their chess game, Hannah and Rehabab trying to outsmart each other while Blake stood on an elevated position well removed from the immediate sense of any of the powerhouses, watching as his own plans played out.


    "And so with this, you have deployed all your pawns, their lives all at the greatest of risk and the moment., and what makes this even better is that you''ve already set up the same ascension ritual back at the site where the villagers have been kept, so if all fails here, then you will still have a fall back option," Lena said standing next to Blake her hands holding onto his arm.


    "Yes, I''ve made use of all the useful pawns" Blake said and Lena could not help but feel a chill go down her spine at the coldness she felt in his tone.


    Part of Lena''s mind told her to leave Blake and flee, but then the other part of her mind and whole heart told her to stay and with a smile the woman held his arm tighter, rubbing her head on his shoulder.

 Chapter 75: My Time

    As the cries and roars of men fiercely battling each other sounded over the battlefield, the smell of blood and incinerated flesh perfusing the air with its stench, a silent Blake calmly walked through the chaos and madness.


    With his hands in his pocket and his right gripping onto another dark dagger, Blake walked through the battlefield like a ghost, his presence undiscovered by anyone as he kept away from the excessively chaotic areas especially those occupied by powerhouses who seemed to breathe out destruction.


    It had been several minutes since the reinforcements from the rift came out and by this time, the supposedly righteous army had been well slimmed down, Blake already able to make out several 2 v 1 situations.


    "Soon their sufferings will be ended," Blake muttered a novel feeling within him.


    Looking to the side as he moved, Blake spotted the area which had been abandoned to Hannah and the infernal demon, and he couldn''t help but shake his head in pity for the poor woman who had fallen for his machinations, unaware of what she was truly fighting for.


    Created in the shape of a three concentric star resting within the boundaries of a large circle bearing a cross as its centre, Blake''s position was at the centre of the circle which was his ritual rune.


    Standing in the centre of the ritual, the spot marked by a blood red circle, one whose creation and existence had simply been ignored by every combatant on the battlefield, Blake looked towards Kate who was sited at the edge of the second concentric star, the woman being the only person who could see him at the moment, a convenient feature shared by those wielding the dark dagger and he nodded at her.


    Though Blake hadn''t been in this new world for up to a month, he felt like the event that was about to take place was one which he had been planning for years, Blake felt like this would be a major changing point in his life and letting out a deep breath he smiled as he thought of the adventures that were to come and the prize that was waiting for me.


    "Even if she betrays me in the future, as long as I get my parent back, I might just consider sparing Lilith." Blake thought suppressing the cautiousness in his head that said his words were too arrogant and embracing the ultimate confidence he felt in himself. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Till I have taken my parents out of the maws of death, all creation would know no rest."


    As Blake made this declaration, he had the system imbue the pure demon bloodline into him just as a bright light and thick caress of evil mana enveloped him.


    ...........


    By the end of this battle, what would be left of my life was the question now going through Hannah''s mind as he fought the monster in front of her.


    Though he had yet to use his weapon or invoke any of his techniques, Rehabab had put his mana core to use and churned the evil mana, making it fill his body and have the cracks on his body glow a molten red, his body becoming akin to a furnace.


    With this, despite how much strength or what tactic Hannah used, Rehabab matched her fist for fist, sword for fist.


    No matter how hard Hannah swung or how much she charged her sword, Hannah found her blade easily blocked by Rehabab''s bare limbs.


    "With such a body no wonder he doesn''t wear armour" Hannah thought staring at the demon''s exposed upper chest.


    Retreating from Rehabab, Hannah looked to the left and stared at the fight between the soldiers, an ache going through her heart when she saw the clear disparity in numbers that was beginning to show between her army and that from the underworld.


    Though the darkness of the night dampened vision, Hannah was a third-order being and with a more than normal eyesight she could still spot how scant the uniforms of her soldiers had become.


    "Rachira please hurry" Hannah muttered under her breath, her words spoken like it were a prayer but then when Hannah fully focused back on Rehabab, she saw that his gaze was fully on the battle between the soldiers.


    "Damn it," Hannah thought cursing herself for being distracted and letting the infernal demon focus on the battlefield, her fear being that he would discover what she and Rachira were up to, but then his next words stunned her.


    "Your plan with that female was to summon a holy divine being right."


    Hannah was stunned by the accuracy of Rehabab''s question unsure if he was just beating around the bush, but his next words enlightened her on the current situation.


    ''I''ve known about your plan with that woman right almost from the start, that is why I have been entertaining your nonsense and playing around with you.


    So now, will you answer my question"


    Though Rehabab words were very convincing and Hannah could feel like he was asking this question for an important reason, she still refused to readily give up vital information to the enemy whether it had been compromised or not.


    "If you are so sure of what you say, then why are you still questioning me on the topic"


    "Because for the ritual which I can already feel brewing, I sense evil mana being used and as far as I am concerned, evil mana can only be used to summon beings of the underworld."


    Rehabab''s words stunned Hannah and for a second, she thought the demon was deceiving her, trying to throw her mind into confusion, but then when the question of why he was doing this passed through her head she couldn''t find a good reason.


    "Why would Rachira summon a being from the underworld" Hannah asked herself struggling to sense the evil mana but ending up with nothing.


    Hannah was quick to go on alert as she felt that Rehabab was setting her up for something, after all, it didn''t make any sense for Rachira to summon a being from the underworld when they were currently having a battle against an army from there.


    "What exactly are you hoping to....."


    Hannah went to call out Rehabab on his false words, but then she suddenly felt the evil mana he had talked about and her word got stuck in her throat, her expression darkening and transforming to one of horror as the quantity of evil mana rapidly rose and soon it was blasting out and filling the entire battlefield as several lines of a huge ritual rune lit up.


    "What is happening" Hannah asked in shock, her eyes moving all around the battlefield trying to find Rachira and get her to make sense of what was happening.


    "Either a demon is being summoned or a demon is evolving" Rehabab said his eyes burning brighter as he spotted a presence which was trying to hide itself deep in the heart of the battlefield.


    Hannah was a smart woman and despite her wanting to refuse it a horrible idea popped into her head.


    "Did Rachira have me fight Rehabab so she could summon a demon?"


    "Is that one of yours"


    Hearing Rehabab''s question, Hannah looked at him and followed his line of sight and though she did not immediately see what he was talking about, after about a few seconds, a figure suddenly popped into existence in an area where Hannah''s gaze had been scanning.


    "Blake" Hannah called and then she watched as he was completely lit up in a dark red roaring mana, mana which radiated what was unmistakably the evil essence of the underworld, and as this mana blanketed Blake, like a dark symphony, the soldiers on the battlefield all let out screams at the same time.

 Chapter 76: Stand Down

    After several hours of intense fighting between the armies of the underworld and the humans, the battered and tired soldiers could only watch as they were bathed in light which followed a certain intricate path that went around the battlefield.


    Forming a perfect circle which had three concentric stars in it and a small circle in the middle, the activated ritual rune first brought intense lighting to the battlefield, making some of the soldiers who had been peeved at having to fight at night let out sighs of relief but then it didn''t last long.


    Though most were slow to pick up on it, the soldiers from the underworld included, within seconds, it didn''t take them long to realise that the battlefield was being rapidly saturated with mana, one that was very foreign to the soldiers who were defending their home country and very surprising to the soldiers from the underworld considering such mana should only exist in the underworld.


    With everyone''s senses going on alert and watching out for any danger that was to come, it didn''t take them long to spot a woman who had suddenly popped out of nowhere, peacefully seated in apposition where the light made a sharp bend, this position being one of the vertices of the star, the woman muttering some incoherent words under the cover of a light red barrier.


    Spotting Kate, before anyone could react, Blake seemingly popped out of thin air, the effects of the dark dagger unable to hold while a ton of evil mana was being sent his way.


    Blake''s appearance also drew a lot of attention and as they stared at the young man who was standing in a rather small circle of light that was rapidly intensifying before they could make out what was happening, they suddenly felt a turbulent force run through their whole body and then they began letting out screams as they felt a pull on their lives.


    ...........


    "Well, are you just going to stand there, your soldiers are being killed," Hannah said feelings of danger going through her when she stared at the light that made up the large circle of the ritual rune.


    "So are yours" Rehabab replied and then his gaze moved to a particular area of the battlefield, one close to the edge of the light but outside it and he shot towards it.


    A second after Rehabab moved, Hannah also moved and when the demon finally killed his momentum, his hand shooting out to grab the neck of the figure that had gotten his attention, Hannah''s swords came swinging at his arm, clashing with it and pushing it away while she wrapped her left arm around the waist of Rachira and jumped away from Rehabab.


    "She is my subordinate, stand down" Hannah called out but Rehabab merely snorted and shot towards her.


    Letting go of Rachira, Hannah prepared herself to clash with Rehabab but then all she saw was a blur and then a heavy blow from above landed on her chest. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without even being able to put up the slightest resistance, Hannah was hammered onto the ground flat on her back, this hit first instantaneously cancelling out blazing circle, the technique that Hannah was using to burn her life force in exchange for the greater power so she could somewhat keep up with Rehabab, and then after that her mana core went into a dormant state, the powerful aura which had been radiating from her body rapidly dying out and leaving Hannah a paralysed woman as she found herself unable to move a single limb, her body dead to her commands.


    For a while, Hannah''s head was filled with a sharp ringing sound, but then it died out and the conversation which was happening beside her unmoving body filtered into her ears.


    "I have no idea who he is"


    "Little girl if you keep spouting nonsense I''ll crush your skull."


    "I really don''t know who he is, I have no idea what is going on, please"


    Splat!


    This conversation took place to Hannah''s left and not even able to move her head she could only watch from the corner of her eyes, rage and sadness filling her when she saw Rachira''s head which was held in Rehabab''s right hand be crushed, a bit of the priestesses'' blood and brain juice splattering on her.


    Without care, Rehabab threw Rachira''s corpse to the side and walked over to Hannah, his huge form standing above her body which now rested in a small crater.


    Looking down at Hannah, without a single word Rehabab raised his right leg, his giant iron-like boots going into the air and over her head, his intentions more than clear.


    "So, this is how I die," Hannah thought, her eyes trembling and then closing as she saw death rapidly approach her.


    "Booom"


    The loud sound of the impact of Rehabab''s feet crushing her face resounded in Hannah''s ears, ringing all through her head while her heartbeat quickened as she felt a tug on her soul, death having come to claim her.


    Memories of her passionate times with her husband, thoughts of her children and her dreams filled Hannah''s mind as she was killed tears slowly going down her eyes.


    "Wait tears," Hannah thought her eyes shooting open as she looked up only barely catching a glance of Rehabab having a hand over his heart with a worried expression before he turned and sped away, a mighty and powerful aura, the strongest which Hannah had ever felt in her life bursting out of him, a hot wind blowing over her.


    "What the hell is happening, what did he see" Hannah thought confused as she tried to figure out what danger had made Rehabab who was about to kill her forget about her.


    As Hannah pondered the matter, she also realised that the loud sound she had heard hadn''t been from Rehabab stomping her to death but something else but before she could try to make sense of what, she felt that tug on her soul one more, her soul slowly beginning to leave her body.


    With a sneer, Hannah roared into her being, screaming as she kickstarted her mana core, easily blasting apart whatever force had been acting on her and quickly realizing that the suspected orchestrator of this entire incident was most likely the one who had drawn Rehabab''s attention.


    "Blake," Hannah said questioningly her mind filled with doubts but then the rapidly increasing heat to her side alerted her that she had to get her body moving as a pool of larva was spreading and about to envelop her.

 Chapter 77: Battle Of Wills

    With a loud boom, the night was blasted away as the several meters wide circular rune lit up in all its glory, saturating the world with pure evil mana, mana so thick that it violently floated about in wisps of smoke, hugging itself around everything that contained life and drilling itself into them through either their eyes, nose, ears, mouth or the spores on their skin.


    Of course, with everyone on the battlefield being a soldier, their division an above average one, they were all beings at either the first, second or third order.


    Immediately this evil mana poured out, everyone had been on guard, the underworld soldiers who thrived on evil mana included as this sudden event hadn''t been in the script.


    When the evil mana began surrounding the soldiers, moving to enter their bodies, though some people had been clumsy and actually breathed in it, in the end, everyone sent their mana running through them and moving to either expel the foreign mana from their bodies or prevent it from entering, and this was where Blake''s problem lay.


    One of the main functions of the rune was to amplify the range of the will of its user and then imbue this will into the evil mana, mana which will then be dispersed into the surroundings to infiltrate the bodies of its targets and begin extracting their blood essence and soul, of course, there were several other complexities to it, but this was the part which Kate could most easily explain to Blake.


    With the villagers being unranked humans who could not even muster the least bit of mana to come to their defence, if evil mana with a sufficiently strong will were to envelop them, it would easily be able to enter their defenseless body and conquer it, but when it came to trained people, worst of all ranked beings, it was an entirely different story.


    With a mana core and mana which they could command as they wished, for foreign mana to infiltrate them especially given their large numbers, it would first need to conquer their minds individually and depending on how much reign one wanted the rune to have over the bodies of their target they would also have to suppress their mind.


    For Blake who wanted to extract the blood essence and souls of his target, he had to conquer them in body, soul and mind and then withstand the powerful rebellious attacks which their blood essence and souls would rain on him.


    Blake''s original plan of taking the blood essence and souls of the villagers had already been termed as crazy and suicidal by Kate, but now this current plan of his could only be described as being unreasonable and the actions of a man who could not control his greed and some minutes ago Blake would have seen thing from this point of view, but now after talking with his Mr.


    Black as Blake had now termed his unknown stalker, Blake knew that he had to be greedy, as greedy as he possibly could because that was his only way forward.


    [Now tell me, with Lilith being amongst the weakest in hell and not even measuring up to the gods, what exactly can she offer that the other gods can''t give out, or better yet, what can she offer you that will give you an edge over champions and monstrously talented individuals the run amok.]


    This was the message Mr. Black had sent to him and the second Blake had read it, his entire world had paused, trembled and then shattered.


    Though Blake hadn''t been a one-of-a-kind genius, his accomplishments being more of a result of his hard work, strict discipline and impeccable manners, that he had failed to put together the information that had been delivered to him on his own, filled Blake with disappointment at his own self even though seconds later he figured out why.


    On earth, fantasy books sometimes talked about someone being transmigrated to a world where they were given a system and with that system became the hegemon of the world.


    Though Blake had at first been unwilling to take Lilith''s offer, when he did, it was with this sort of mentality that he had been operating, believing that if he played his card right, he was destined to succeed with the system.


    The incredulity of him using sex to become stronger had clouded Blake''s mind but now he understood the truth.


    Lilith had told him that he was originally meant to be a champion to the gods and now that he thought about it, because he failed to become a champion, did it mean that these other gods stayed without one,


    "No"


    They found a different champion and if their initially competitive attitude over him were any indication, then it meant that all the gods sought to have a champion who was stronger than that of the other gods, and with that, it only made sense that these select individuals were given the best of cheats, skill and bloodlines, it was even possible one of them started off as a royal fairy or an archangel.


    Blake had initially thought that him fucking to get Sin Points was an unreasonable cheat, but then if he carefully thought about it, where would he be if not for the tampering that Mr. Black had done to the system, Lilith had just given him a skill tree and the afterwards an incubus bloodline, that even being an option amongst others.


    Sin roulette, a shop, armour of hell, the potential of these things surpassed whatever Lilith had given him, the last one being something that terrified and excited him, his brain still able to remember the ridiculous stat point it had given him, and that was it not even being fully summoned.


    "Lilith needs me for a plan of hers, but who is to say she needs me to survive till the very end, perhaps she only needs me for a few missions predicting that I will soon die."


    Mr. Black''s message had revealed to Blake that the system was just a cheat amongst several other cheats and that he only ever had one true advantage in this life, that being his ridiculous will and that if he wanted to succeed in this cultivation world then he had to use that advantage to the max.


    Sure the combined minds of a hundred soldiers were a storm he could not imagine, but what was a storm before death.


    With a shout, that resonated throughout the battlefield, Blake immersed himself into the rune, one single word in his mind, this word a declaration and order for all the beings he was attacking.


    "Die"


    Like a horrifying melody, the screams and shouts of thousands of soldiers rang out into the air as they felt their bodies and minds be bombarded by the mana which had wrapped itself around their beings.


    Of course, with defiance, the thousands of soldier, both those from the underworld and those from the world of the living fought against this evil order, they refused to allow their actions to be controlled by the vicious mana and amongst them, there were those who broke free of its hold, their mana bursting out.


    Without skipping a beat, these people charged forth and ran towards the perceived source of these attacks, soldiers of light and darkness working together.


    Of course, what was happening at the moment, wasn''t something out of Blake''s expectation and he had a simple answer to this all.


    "Amour of hell" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78: First Phase

    Looking for an opportunity to flex his power and take a worthy head back with him as a trophy was the reason why Rehabab had been quite calm about his enemies moving to summon a divine being.


    Rehabab was a champion for his lord, he was not a common soldier or commander looking to eke out a swift and easy victory. No, what Rehabab sought was a battle of tension, fear, courage, grit, death and most important of all one that would push him to his limit.


    While playing around with Hannah, Rehabab had been waiting for his opponent to be summoned when he had felt the evil mana and quickly made a few deductions on what might be happening.


    Initially, Rehabab had planned to relax and let the situation play out, but then he had seen Blake, Hannah''s expression saying that she knew the man and in that instant, Rehabab had felt that perhaps he had been a bit too lax about the situation.


    Demons just like humans, were separated into factions that had different ideologies and philosophies and occasionally had encounters. Still, amongst demons, there was a general rule which was that when they crossed from the underworld to the world of the living, no demon was allowed to fight the other.


    Though there was of course more context to this rule considering that demons could get into complex situations while in the world of the living, this was the general rule and Rehabab had figured whatever being that was being summoned would also follow this rule until he saw Blake.


    Although Rehabab could identify a ritual meant for summoning or evolving a demon, when it came to how it functioned, he was as blank as a novice but that still had not worried him after all no demon would hurt another especially considering where they were and under what situations, but seeing that it was a human, everything changed and Rehabab immediately went looking for answers.


    "She is my subordinate, stand down"


    Rehabab could not help but remember the funny words Hannah had spoken to him as he was about to kill the woman who had lied about summoning a holy being and he would have ended the woman herself if it wasn''t for the powerful will that had spilled out from the ritual and began poking at him, trying to influence his mind.


    Though Rehabab had easily shrugged off this annoying will he couldn''t help but imagine what the soldiers particularly those from his own side were feeling considering they were the target, and though he had no love for Baltimore, that didn''t mean that he was just going to allow people of the underworld to be killed and used for some human''s ritual.


    With rage, Rehabab completely forgot about Hannah and shot towards the ritual rune, mana pouring out of him as he headed for Blake, his every step shattering the ground beneath his feet and turning the ground into orange pits of larva that swelled and spread.


    Taking no chances considering how the human had decided to perform his ritual on the battlefield despite his presence, Rehabab had a heavy sword filled with cracks that glowed an eerie yellow and released a blistering steam appear in his hand.


    Seeking to stop the ritual, Rehabab rushed to destroy the ritual rune, but before he could do that, a powerful presence suddenly descended, its sheer aura making Rehabab pause in his tracks as while others collapsed and lost consciousness, Rehabab fell to his knees, his head bowed as the lives of those within the ritual rune were taken.


    .........¡­.


    When Blake summoned the suicide technique that had been gifted to him, he also opened his status on the system and observed it as the amour began being summoned his body lighting up and a shout leaving his mouth.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 38430]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 300(78) / Agility: 258 / Stamina: 200 / Vitality: 200 / Intelligence: 150/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw (superior-lvl 5), flaming slash (superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl.


    1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Your lust drive is commendable, you make your queen proud]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 1%... All body attributes +50 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 1%... All body attributes +80 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 2%... All body attributes +150 points]


    [+10000 sin points to vitality] [sin points:28430]


    [vitality:300]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 3%... All body attributes +250 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 3%... All body attributes +370 points]


    [vitality:299]


    [vitality:298]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 4%... All body attributes +550 points]


    [vitality:278]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 4% ... All body attributes +650 points]


    [vitality:248]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 6% ... All body attributes +800 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 6% ... All body attributes +950 points]


    [vitality:200]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 8%... All body attributes +1250 points]


    [vitality:150]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 9%... All body attributes +1550 points]


    [vitality:90] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [vitality:20]


    [vitality:0]


    [...¡­.]


    [+10000 sin point to Vitality] [Balance: 18430]


    [vitality:100]


    Once again Death passed a hand over the head of Blake Luxander failing to touch him and leaving with another loss.


    As Blake felt life return to his body, he opened his mouth and took large gulps of air, breathing heavily and though he couldn''t see through the thick cocoon of mana that surrounded him, since he was connected to the ritual rune, he could feel the several lives that were ended by it and as this lives were taken the rune wasted no time in beginning to extract their blood essences and most important of all capturing their very volatile souls.


    When Blake made up his mind to become greedy, he hadn''t just heedlessly run over to the battlefield to try his luck, no he had meditated on the matter and in the end found a way to eat his cake and have it.


    Kate and Lena worried that he was taking a very risky endeavor, but the truth of the matter was that this endeavour of his was only 50% truly risky, that risk coming in the first phase of the evolution.

 Chapter 79: Second Phase

    For the first half of the evolution, Blake had to attack hundreds of soldiers with his will and though yes Blake had at a time triumphed against death with it and even against the simulated mind of Lilith when he was being tested by Mr. Black, a key thing to note about these occurrences was that he had was always been on the defence.


    Blake''s unbeatable willpower only manifested to defend, the amount he could actively use capped at 700.


    For this shortcoming of his, Blake had come up with the idea to use the dreadful armour of hell once more.


    Taking into consideration the size and dispersion of the soldiers, Blake had thought he would have to summon the whole armour and even need to propagate its aura, but thankfully just a few seconds of exposure to it, and the entire battlefield had been knocked out, Kate included though luckily the woman was in a barrier of her own so she wouldn''t fall to the working of the rune.


    "There is a high chance Rachira and Olivia are still inside the ritual rune though" Blake thought sparing some thoughts for these servants of his who were about to die.


    "Still, what gives with the system swallowing such large chunks of my vitality.


    Back then 10 was enough for almost me to summon a portion of the armour, and those percentages, they weren''t there the last time."


    Giving the number of sins points he had one last look, Blake focused on the souls which had been extracted and were now being channelled into him.


    Though Blake knew he would feel pain from the incoming process, another thing he knew was that this was the safest part of his evolution, the only worry he would have to deal with here being the pain he would have to go through.


    Though Blake still couldn''t see around, his closed eyes and the thick wall of evil mana that surrounded him made sure of that, with his connection to the ritual rune, he could sense what was going on around him and as the first dozens of souls slammed into him, their ethereal and complex forms forced into his being by the rune, Blake''s mind couldn''t help but tremble as waves of pain flowed through it.


    The first wave was tolerable, its nature making Blake shiver all through as he tried to quickly get over it and prepare for the next, but the thing is that he never did.


    Before Blake''s body could get over the pain from the first souls, several dozen more entered him, and then another dozen, the number slowly pilling up till Blake could no longer keep his composure, his eyes shot open and he looked to the sky and he screamed.


    The souls were incessant, noisy and loud. The rune did a good job in assimilating them into Blake, but when it came to the mental part it completely left that up to Blake,


    Thousands of screams filled Blake''s head and at some point, while Blake was focused on withstanding the painful screams in his mind, his body instinctively stood up on its own and moved to run away but almost immediately it crashed into the thick wall of evil man, this place now it''s prison.


    Taking control of his body, Blake fell to his knees and gripped the ground hard, his screams somewhat suppressed, his eyes blood red and red veins popping all over his face.


    With Kate having been knocked out by the appearance of the amour of hell, the rune was currently working on preset commands, so there was no going back for Blake.


    Even as Blake dug his fingers into the ground, scraping his nails against the sand as he sought to withstand the pressure in his mind, the rune kept sending more and more souls at him, then a minute after this process had begun, small red balls began rising out of the bodies of the dead soldiers, floating into the air and then after trembling for a second shooting towards the thick and steadily growing ball of evil mana in the middle of the ritual rune.


    With just the souls bombarding him, Blake had already lost it but the rune didn''t care or know about that, like it had been programmed to know, it extracted the blood essence of the various individuals it had just killed, the process taking quite some time, and then it channelled this blood essence into Blake.


    Making sure his mind didn''t fall apart under the torturous screams of the souls was what Blake focused on at the moment, but then the blood essence came and in an instant, his problems evolved.


    No longer was Blake resisting screams in his mind, now these screams seemed to have been given a sort of conscience by the blood essence assimilating into him as soon his mind was filled with all sorts of whisperings.


    From secrets that didn''t concern him in the slightest to mentions of cooking recipes and laughter of children every imaginable conversation in the world was being whispered In Blake''s head and then his blood turned hot, his heart beating several times faster than it should while his skin began burning off and his flesh exploding in small bursts.


    Through all this though Blake was able to keep aware of his surroundings and make one last command at the appropriate time S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "System release demon bloodline"


    As Blake gave this command he felt his already tortured body be filled by a sudden heat this heat sending him screaming for several minutes, his roars of anguish stifled by the wall of evil mana which at a point had swelled and drowned him in its mysterious nature.


    With Blake finally forgetting about his surroundings and focusing on passing through this torturous road he had put himself, and Kate still passed out, no one noticed that while a majority of the souls were channelled into Blake, and another sizable portion was silently being siphoned in another direction, pulled by an extraordinary force.

 Chapter 80: Years Past, Demon Born

    Right from day one she had seen him stare at her body and he hadn''t hidden his gaze, just keeping it short and appreciative.


    His dark eyes were usually on her face, particularly her lips, then on her chest and then most of the time on her rump.


    Hannah knew she had a big shapely ass, so she didn''t blame, him, the woman understanding him even now as he buried his face between her ass cheeks eating her out while kneading them.


    Hannah had come across multiple good-looking youths in her life, but none had ever made her feel so sensual, made her willingly bend over and be taken from the back and while there was a part of her that hated this, there was another which loved the primalness of this, the fact that Blake didn''t care for her wishes and just did as he desired.


    Hannah could already hear him having his full eating out her pussy her heart rapidly beating as she knew that soon she would be feeling his cock in her.


    Boom! Rack! Boom!


    The sound of lightning had Hannah''s consciousness returning to the land of the living, and as she fluttered her eyes open, her face contorted in annoyance at the interruption of her dream which promised her exotic sexual pleasure but then she remembered the content of the dream and her face immediately twisted to one of disgust,


    The very notion of her being with another man who was not her husband repulsed Hannah but before she could begin questioning the reason for her dream and facing a moral dilemma, several bolts of lightning flashed in the sky, their pure red nature fully awakening and alerting her to the red sky she was now under. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking up, Hannah saw thick red clouds gathering above, their size still increasing and at the centre of these clouds, a tornado slowly formed, several red lightning arcs lightening it up and the sounds of thunder crackling through the air monstrously.


    "What is going on "Hannah asked herself quickly getting to her feet and remembering what had happened the last time she was conscious.


    After her mana core had kickstarted and she rose to her feet, seeing the large pool of larvae beside her, Hannah had decided to go around so she could get to the ritual rune and stop whatever madness Blake was carrying out, but then halfway through a sudden presence had descended and though she had been able to fight it off for some seconds, she eventually lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "Just what is happening" Hannah cursed out remembering the seemingly na?ve and honest boy she had thought Blake to be.


    Truly in need of answers, despite the fatigue of her body and the several cracks in it courtesy of Rehabab''s one hit, Hannah continued with her original plan, circling the larva pool which was still as vibrant as when she had last seen it, it''s size still increasing though slowly.


    Moving as fast as she could, Hannah got close to the ritual rune whose brightness threatened to turn night to day, looking past it and froze at what she saw.


    "Hundreds of bodies collapsed on the ground."


    With shock and fear, Hannah went past the light and into the rune, her steps unhindered by it, but a suppressive force acting on her.


    Shrugging off the suppression, Hannah focused on the soldiers, checking them for signs of life, a desolate look claiming her face when seconds later she realized that they were all dead, her entire army wiped out.


    ........


    To Blake, it felt like several years had passed, years which he spent screaming, trying to hold his mind together and making sure that he didn''t pass out.


    The pain Blake felt was the most horrible thing he had ever encountered in his life, but as is a law of the world, all things must come to an end and after what felt like years to Blake, the souls of every being on the battlefield had been channelled into him and consequently, the rune temporary took its hands of Blake, his life now in the hands of the universe.


    Second to perhaps only an ascension, evolution was one of the complex mysteries of life.


    For Blake''s evolution, the first two phases involved the rune extracting the blood essence and soul and then embedding them into him and with the demon bloodline flowing through him, it took a step back and allowed nature to carry out its course, after all, just like a rune couldn''t create life, it''s also couldn''t fully evolve it.


    While the souls entered into Blake and merged with his soul, the blood essence seeped into his skin, sinking into his body and then ruthlessly expunging his old and weak flesh while also mixing with his own blood.


    After the pain he had been through from absorbing the souls, Blake was numb to the pain from his flesh exploding, groans the only thing leaving his lips as the evil mana he had been drowned in glowed an ominous red while his body was rebuilt.


    Though the light of the ritual rune died off, the ball of mana that surrounded Blake remained, the ball of evil mana rapidly increasing with each passing second, while a dark red mana shield rose and covered Blake.


    Up in the sky, lightning roared, striking left and right chaotically with clouds descending but stopping halfway like they were waiting for Blake to be done with his evolution so they could descend.


    The ball of evil mana that surrounded Blake grew till it was about 18 meters in height before seizing its growth, its gigantic size a bewildering sight for all those still conscious.


    Several more minutes passed before the huge mana ball began rapidly shrinking, contracting like a balloon that had been punctured till it became a size that could just barely cover a human and then shattered like glass, leaving a black-haired naked seven-being with grey skin, thick prominent black veins all over its body and two black horns that curved a bit backwards but pointed up to the sky on its head standing in its place.

 Chapter 81: Unforseen Error

    When Blake let out a heavy breath, enjoying how calm and quiet the world was after what felt like years of hearing his screams and those of thousands of other people, several system notifications began ringing in his head, this loud sound annoying him and quickly being muted.


    If Blake could, he would have loved to sit in meditation for a bit longer and feel out the new him because not only had he changed in body, but he could also feel that he had greatly transformed in soul and mind.


    It wasn''t like the previous him had been stupid and incompetent, but whereas the previous Blake had just been passive and uncaring, Blake could feel he was now ruthless and actually bloodthirsty.


    Opening his eyes, Blake released a sigh as he stared at the world once more, this time through an evolved pair of eyes, and he focused his gaze on one of the reasons why he couldn''t spend some time to evaluate and bask in the feeling of his evolution.


    "Is this necessary," Blake thought as he looked at the taller demon who had a large blade resting on his shoulders and was standing beside the only other visible clear piece of land for meters around them, after all, he had turned the immediate land into a volcanic site, cracks and puddles of larva filling the ground.


    Beside the demon, there was a transparent red barrier that reached up to 5 meters and in that barrier was Kate who was sitting cross-legged her face the perfect definition of exhaustion though the fact that after she looked at him, he gaze remained stuck at his lowers body had him also looking downward and try as he might he could not help but grin slightly.


    As a human, though Blake had been endowed, it wasn''t anything that would turn heads and elicit gaps, but now, a thick grey veiny dragon which seemed like it could further extend all the way to his knee hung between Blake''s legs.


    "Not wasting a moment, pulled out a pair of boots and pants he had prepared in the inventory and quickly put them on, covering his modesty and most important of all making himself ready for a battle after all he couldn''t fight with his dick swinging left and right."


    "Will you come out of your shell or do I have to force you," Rehabab said when he saw the newly evolved or should he say created demon cover himself up, the infernal demon was not particularly stunned by his endowment considering it was not that much of a rare thing amongst demons of his kind.


    With his well-improved sense, Blake very clearly heard Rehabab''s words but without hesitation, he chose to ignore them and instead put into action his plan to deal with the demon after all there was no way he couldn''t have foreseen himself being ambushed after his evolution.


    Seeing Blake''s gaze shift away from him, Blake obviously not taking him seriously, Rehabab mana churned and without hesitation, he lifted his sword and smashed it on the barrier covering Kate, his hit making it tremble.


    Rehabab would have preferred to attack Blake''s shield so he could quickly get his hands on him but the powerful mana radiating off his shield alerted him to the fact that it was up to 3 times stronger than that of the female he was beside.


    "To think a human would have an artifact powerful enough to subdue an entire battlefield, I need to get my hands on it," Rehabab thought, his conclusion on the source of the powerful will Blake had used to subdue the thousands of soldiers not completely wrong.


    "Status"


    [System had been updated]


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon(human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 18430]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 350 / Will(mysterious): 1500]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), Blood curse(epic),Blood potent (epic),Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic),soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Host Go out and multiply]


    Looking at the information that had popped up on the transparent screen, Blake noticed several changes and he so badly wanted to go asking the system about them but unfortunately, he had a pressing matter to attend to.


    "An Eternal Demon huh" Blake muttered glad to see that the system could identify what he had become.


    Focusing on his vitality, though the epic attached to it had Blake confused, its high stats was what he needed to see for him to initiate his plan.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +300 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes....error]


    [error¡­. Error]


    [Ding! Dangerous element has been found¡­ armour of hell has been sealed away] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Summoning cancelled]


    Despite the disaster which had just occurred, Blake kept his expression calm, he checked his status and when he saw the amour of hell ability greyed out, he stared at Kate and wondered to himself.


    "What is her worth to me."


    For the sake of the ethereal drift ability, Blake had restrained in his lust for the young women of Caramel Town and forgone the sin points he could acquire.


    Deciding not to be careless, Blake had decided to trust Kate and Thalia''s words about the value of the ethereal drift and with Thalia needing the dungeon to become a tier 10 for her to unlock the ability, it meant that the dungeon and everything essential to it had become precious to him, Kate especially considering she was the dungeon master.


    Arriving at the conclusion that Kate was a very important asset to him, Blake looked to the demon standing beside her and could not help but be stomped.


    "How strong is a fourth-order being? "


    His inability to estimate the opposite demon''s strength was what currently had Blake unmoving but, in the end, with no way of figuring out the other party''s strength the system not even generous to drop the inspection skill in the shop as a congratulatory gift, he took action.


    Blake looked to Kate whose gaze had been on him the entire time and nodding at her he had a golden sword appear, his eyes widening when he felt a terrible burning coming from it as he grasped it and watched the shield which had been protecting him came falling.

 Chapter 82: Mana Core

    When Felix had first handed Blake his sword, he had been wary of it, expecting it to harm him considering he was a sort of champion of hell but no such thing had happened, the system had instead even given him a disguise technique called the sun cloak.


    Having never trained in the use of any weapon and arriving in this world with a set of sword skills in his arsenal, Blake had decided to stick with what was already working well for him and it was that decision that led to his current situation, his hand being burnt with an intense heat by the sword but having no wound.


    With a few thoughts, Blake easily connected the dots, figuring out the reason why this holy sword was acting up now when it had been silent all this while.


    "An unholy mind doesn''t make you an unholy being but an unholy body definitely does the job"


    That was the summary of Blake''s current situation with his sword and at the moment there was nothing he could do about it.


    With Kate having already dropped the shield that protected him, Blake hesitating in his attack would only lead to him giving up the chance of a surprise attack while also letting the other demon take the initiative.


    Despite the intense stinging pain that came from the burn of the sword, Blake tightened his hold on the sword and pulling on mana from his newly formed mana core charged the enemy.


    Blake''s plan was to close the distance between him and the hot blazing demon as fast as possible, and then launch a sword strike, but when Blake met up with the demon, the only thing he could do was tackle it from the waist and smash him into the ground.


    Their fall sent cracks running all throughout the floor, till eventually it gave way and while Rehabab fell into the larva beneath, Blake who was above him was quick to push himself off and roll to the side, his skin singeing as it came in contact with the hot steaming ground.


    When it came to the difference between an unranked being and a ranked being of the first and second order, unless the ranked being decided to unleash his full aura, then one would never be able to differentiate between them.


    With both parties having mana running through them, the main difference between them came in the absence of mana core in an unranked being and its presence in a ranked being.


    With a mana core, not only could one store far greater quantities of quality mana while also producing it at a faster rate, a mana core greatly enhanced one''s control and speed of movement of their man within their bodies and it was this benefit that screwed up Blake''s plan.


    Wary of his opponent''s strength Blake had floored himself with mana as he would before his evolution and in doing this moved so fast that he had gotten swallowed by his speed and by the time he arrived before Rehabab he was not yet ready to swing his sword and could only spread his arms and tackle the man.


    Quickly getting on his feet, Blake turned to Kate, incredibly satisfied with the woman when he saw that she had already taken down her barrier and was standing and waiting for him.


    Not speaking a single word to Kate, Blake moved towards the woman, hoisting her on his left shoulder and without missing a beat speeding away, his every step cracking the ground.


    Despite his evolution and greatly improved stats, Blake was against the idea of battling the demon behind him and it wasn''t just because of his high power, but most importantly because of his lack of understanding of his own power. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately for Blake, the decision of whether or not he would be fighting wasn''t up to him because seconds after he began running, from the corners of both his eyes he noticed a crack on the ground rapidly speeding towards, an intense yellow glow radiating from them as they caught up to him despite the ridiculous speed he considered himself moving at.


    With Blake''s speed, he had quickly gotten out of the battlefield, this also meaning that he was quickly leaving behind the light provided by the purgatory flames and the volcanic floor, his figure sinking into the darkness of the night but just as the cracks on the ground caught up to him, several bright pillars of light in the form of larva geysers began erupting behind him.


    Before Blake knew it, the ground several steps away from him exploded in a shower of larva which unleashed a huge larva serpent that coiled on the ground and shot towards him.


    "Damn it," Blake thought tightening his grip on Kate and then channelling his mana to his right hand, he had a dark red fireball appear on his palm, this fireball rapidly growing in size and by the time Blake was face to face with the serpent, ignoring the blistering heat which its presence came with, he slammed the over 7 meters wide fireball at it''s charging forehead, roaring as he pushed forwards and obliterated it from his path.


    Not missing a beat, the second Blake had the larva snake out of his way, his legs kicked forward, about to speed away, but then ahead of him, he saw a Rehabab with his sword stabbed on the ground and his hands going through the last of hand signs.


    With a grimace, Blake turned to the left, looking to go around the demon, but before his very eyes he watched as the ground for several meters around him rapidly cracked, molten lava spitting out these cracks and in particular locations all around him, the ground literally broke apart in small explosions as creatures completely made of larva which looked like a mix between a rat and a dog, crawled out of it onto the hard ground.


    Seeing this, though Blake grimaced at this display of power and the fact that he was the one facing it.


    Blake made several rapid jumps back from the demon who was keenly staring at him and raising his hand up so his palm faced the sky, he had a fireball appear in his hand, but this one unlike the earlier one began rapidly spinning in his hand and also similarly gaining size.


    "When I drop you on the ground, run away don''t stop for anything, you can return to the dungeon on your own, I''ll come to find you," Blake whispered as he poured more and more of his mana into the gigantic fireball in his palm, a cavity soon forming in the centre of the fireball, just above Blake''s palm.


    "What about Lena" Kate silently asked.


    "I killed her" Blake answered.

 Chapter 83: Hemokinesis

    Blake''s words had Kate stiffening up on his shoulders and when she asked no further questions, Blake fully focused back on the battlefield, staring at his opponent who hadn''t moved from his position but had sent his larva summons speeding towards him.


    [Fire storm]


    Pumping the last bit of mana into the now fattened-up fireball which spanned more than 7 meters, Blake pulled his hand from beneath the rapidly spinning ball of fire and bringing Kate down to his chest, he went on one knee and covered her with his body, a dark red film of mana spreading over him and Kate just as the fireball became unstable and exploded outwards, releasing a wave of thick intense flames that spread out in all direction.


    With Rehabab already having larva geysers, and pools popping up around them, there was no substantial thing for the Blake''s fire to collide with except for the enemy demons larva spawns.


    When the raging wave of flames came in contact with the larva spawns, rather than use its intense heat to harm creatures made of fire hotter than it, it instead hit the summons with its powerful momentum, shattering them as they collided.


    The wave of fire went for more than 100 meters and by the time it began dying down, Kate was nowhere in the vicinity and Blake and Rehabab were already engaged in a heated sword fight.


    With their respective weapons, both men swung their blades at each other countering and defending as their huge figures moved with unquestionable power and incredible speed.


    With Rehabab having a taller build and a much bigger sword, Blake lost out a lot to the infernal demon in terms of strength but he made up for that with one of his new skills "Hemokinesis"


    "Hemokinesis, the ability to control and manipulate blood, to be able to influence both your blood and that of those around you."


    At first, Blake had wanted to use this technique to control the blood in Rehabab, but after a few failures and a rethink about the literal crack of red magma on the other demon''s body, Blake figured that either Rehabab was too strong for him or the man did not have blood in him.


    For a few seconds, Blake had been stomped on what to do considering how beat up he was getting, and then he thought of using the ability on himself.


    With his blood being the target of his control, Blake found himself easily able to make it obey his will.


    Making his blood pump harder to his arms when she wanted to perform a swing and making it move more smoothly when he wanted to make a flexible manoeuvre.


    At first, Blake hadn''t been proficient with the technique, finding it rather hard to balance focusing his mind on both the battle and controlling his blood, but the intense pressure coming from Rehabab whose swings felt like they wanted to break Blake''s skeletal frame had him quickly adapting and learning.


    Ignoring the intense pain in his palm from the sword, Blake blanketed out the entire word and focused on the battle he was embroiled in, his eyes roaming all about Rehabab as he looked for an opening and soon, he saw one.


    Just as Rehabab swung his heavy blade upwards, looking to slice Blake in two starting from his legs, Blake gathered his strength and spun himself around escaping Rehabab''s attack while swinging his sword at the man''s head his sword held in both arms, Blake not minding that he might have overreached.


    In his desire for blood, Blake was just about to set his sword on fire and cement his chance of taking the opposing demon''s head, when he remembered the rejection, he was currently facing from his blade and cancelled the idea.


    "I need to get some good breathing space and get myself a new sword"


    With a snort, Rehabab in a show of strength and body control leaned backwards so Blake''s swing missed him, the top of his weapon falling short of touching Rehabab by quite some distance.


    Wanting to take advantage of Blake overreaching, Rehabab swung at him, but then he felt a sudden spike of mana from him when he blinked, he found that the the world before his eyes wasn''t as it was a second ago.


    No longer was Blake holding onto his blade with two arms, he was now holding it with one arm and as Rehabab successfully dodged this attack, Blake''s left hand which had lied dormant to his side suddenly went into action, shooting towards him a rapidly expanding ball of fire already in it.


    "An illusion" Rehabab rightly deduced.


    The thought to move away from Blake flashed in Rehabab''s head but seeing the still growing size of the fireball, he threw away this thought and instead had his mana core churning harder, an explosion of mana coming out of him and to Blake''s surprise he ignored the approaching fireball and continued with his attack, his blade moving a lot faster.


    Before the burst of mana from Rehabab, Blake''s fireball had been set to hit the demon a good enough time before the heavy sword hit him, but now this had been reversed, with a snort, rather than slam the fireball on Rehabab as he had wanted, Blake fired it at the demon, while he himself leaped backward.


    All this happened within seconds, and by the time the sound of an explosion sounded out, an unhurt Blake who had moved backwards had another ball of fire spinning on his palms, the ball expanding till it was half his size within seconds and then he fired it at Rehabab who''s position was still covered in smoke from the earlier attack.


    "He''s an infernal demon, what I''m doing probably feels like a bath to him," Blake thought with a rapidly beating heart and while he kept his gaze on Rehabab, Blake had the system shop pop up, the weapons category opened without delay.


    [Refined Heavy sword: weapon can be used to channel mana and it can also convert mana to any desired nature of the user.


    Price:17000


    Standard steel sword: A quality Blade for a warrior which can be expected to serve a ranker quite well in battle


    Price:8400] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why are the prices for these things so high," Blake thought in surprise and he had just been about to bitterly buy the standard steel weapon when his gaze shot to his left, his eyes peering into the steam that radiated from the larva crack on the floor and his gaze coming into contact with two women, one who should have long since fled this area and another whom should be very dead.

 Chapter 84: Forbidden Words

    Staring at the two women, Blake focused on Lena, his eyes narrowing as he wondered whether he was in an illusion, recalling his memories as he was more than sure he had ended the woman.


    **flashback**


    With everyone gone and just Blake and Lena left standing on the hill and watching the battle happening down below, Blake had decided to face the issue that had been brewing but which he had been feigning ignorance of.


    With how tragic the last years of his life had been back on earth, when Blake had gotten reincarnated into this world, the possibility that he would develop feelings was the last thing he ever thought would happen, but now here he was forcing himself to accept the truth.


    Perhaps the feelings weren''t there, but Blake could feel them brewing and though there was a chance that these feelings weren''t possibly that of love and he could tell himself that they wouldn''t affect him and could be controlled, that would just be him lying to himself after all how could he completely close his heart to a girl whose obsessive love was clearly evident in a world where he had no one.


    Perhaps he could, but Blake wasn''t interested in having any drama in his life, especially after the realization he had gotten from conversing with Mr. Black.


    "Lena, I have decided to kill you" Blake simply said his words having Lena look at him in confusion.


    "What do u mean" the woman asked but her only reply was a sword appearing in Blake''s hand and that sword going through her heart.


    Looking into Lena''s eyes as he ran her through, Blake could see genuine shock within them, and then the tears slowly came.


    Blake had expected his action to weaken Lena and send her falling to the ground but in a show of strength of perhaps hurt, she gripped onto his arms tightly and used his body for support. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lena opened her mouth to speak, but blood instead flowed out, her body constitution too weak to endure such an injury and her words inevitably choked back down her throat.


    It was only until 32 seconds had passed, seconds counted by Blake that the woman''s eyes closed, her arms going weak and her body falling to the ground, Blake''s sword sticking out of her chest.


    Staring down at Lena Olak, the first person he had known when he came to this world, a hint of wetness came to Blake''s eyes as he pulled his sword out of her, but he blinked it away and proceeded to bury Lena.


    As Blake buried the woman, the forbidden words he had spoken to his mother, the ones which led to her inevitable death continuously played in his head.


    "You keep telling me to see the light in this world and the positives, but look at what happened to me after I listened to you, I wanted to be selfish and think of myself first, but then your words rang in my head and I did what you preached, I went to save others and now look at me, I''m condemned to eternal damnation.


    Because of you, I am now a monster, because of you my life is ruined."


    **flashback**


    Lilith had hinted to Blake, that not all the happenings of that day were his fault, the woman trying to steer him onto the path of vengeance, but that had not been Blake''s desire.


    Blake''s desire was to absolve himself of his sins through any means possible and keeping Lena around was nothing but a distraction.


    Staying with her for the first days was okay considering she served as an excellent cut, but at this moment, in his journey, the woman was practically useless to him, especially considering the weak link she represented in his Plans.


    With the current situation he was in and the deadliness of his opponent, Blake would have only given the two women a glance if it wasn''t for the silent but encompassing presence Lena now possessed, this presence hundreds of times what he had felt from her back at caramel town and sending his senses tingling.


    "Why are you here" Blake asked.


    "You kill me and after seeing that I am still alive that is the question you ask me" Lena answered with an amused smile and a gaze which let Blake know that she looked down on him.


    "I am in the midst of a battle, so unless you are my enemy, leave" Blake said, mana rapidly rushing through his body and primed to be used.


    By this time the flames Blake had doused Rehabab in had died off and just as Blake expected, the figure of his healthy opponent became visible, the only injury the man seemed to have sustained coming from his left arm which Blake''s first fireball had hit, a portion of his skin peeled off and revealing what could best be described as hot yellow flesh underneath.


    Ignoring Blake''s question, Lena looked to Rehabab, scrutinizing him from head to toe and then she spoke.


    "What is your name"


    To Lena''s question, Rehabab snorted and the next instant, a serpent 3 times that which had tried to block Blake''s path burst out from below Lena, its large maws open and the serpent rapidly pursuing Lena who had jumped into the air just in time to avoid it, Kate doing the same.


    When it looked like the women were about to reach the maximum height of their jump and would soon be swallowed by the beast beneath them, Lena stopped her acceleration a second earlier than Kate and began descending and as she did, a grey light shone from the tip of her right feet, this light turning init a wide platform beneath her which landed on the serpent crushing its entire figure and turning the land around her back to earth when she landed on the ground.


    "Will you now tell me your name?" Lena asked Rehabab once more but his answer to her this time was to wipe off his annoyed expression and turn towards her, his mana just like Blake''s bubbling within him, his eye narrowing as he looked at the area to Blake''s left.


    "Well, you might as well come out, no need to hide," Lena said with a chuckle and to Blake''s surprise a third figure whom he hadn''t sensed suddenly appeared out of the surrounding steam, the figure of the commander of the onetime existing first brigade of the third division of the royal army coming into the view of all.


    Though Hannah''s torn and dented armour registered in the minds of Blake and Rehabab, what mainly caught their gaze was her red eyes and most importantly the mana that wafted off her, mana which should only belong to beings like them.

 Chapter 85: Two Down

    "They were fathers, husbands, brothers, sons, lovers, each of those men had someone waiting for them back at home. They had their dreams and aspirations, so much to look forward to, but then you came and ripped all that away.


    You harvested their lives like they were nothing but crops, massacred them like they were animals, and you did all this for what?


    So that you could become a demon, so that you could have power!! You are a disgrace to humanity."


    "Considering you''ve also just sacrificed your chance to reunite with your family, depriving your children and the people of this country of your love and protection for the sake of power, aren''t we both the same" Blake calmly reasoned.


    "We are not the same Blake, you are a product of your calculated choices, I am a victim of circumstance."


    "Don''t be hypocritical commander, you had the option to return to your family, but instead you chose this path.


    I don''t know what you expect to find on this path Hannah, but I want to assure you that the only thing waiting for you at the end of it, is my cock ploughing all my holes. I would tell you to ask Rachira what that feels like, but there is a chance I might have ended her."


    Blake spoke his last sentence with a shrug expecting Hannah to be filled with rage at the implications of his words and attack him but then rather than react as Blake had expected, Hannah remained calm and Blake seeing this turned to Kate.


    "What happened"


    With shame in her eyes and a dispirited look, Kate opened her mouth to talk, but then the words he wanted to say became stuck and she could only look back to Lena and then bow her head in shame.


    "Release her," Blake said.


    "Don''t be retarded Blake if I was just going to release her, then would I capture her in the end."


    "Don''t flatter yourself, my guess is after I told her I killed you, she came to check up on you and you captured her, but what confuses me is why you made her transform Hannah."


    "Well, you''re right about the first one, but I think you should rethink your conclusions on the second topic"


    Hearing Lena''s words, Blake looked to Kate and seeing her head further dipped, a thought came to mind and it was only thanks to his conscious effort that he avoided a look of irritation and annoyance from claiming his face.


    "You tried to make her a vampire" Blake asked and Kate''s nod confirmed his suspicions.


    Though Blake could try asking Kate why she did that, knowing that she was loyal to him, he could already guess that it had something to do with her trying to get him a powerful asset or the woman knowing his love for sex wanted to get him a current peak pussy.


    "Well there was also the chance that she did that just to boost her confidence considering how much her failure to transform Lena demoralized her, but if that is the case, then it means this is a very serious matter, one I don''t have the time to deal with.


    Looking at Kate, Blake once more considered cutting his losses and abandoning the woman, but the thought of possessing the ethereal drift had him hesitating. Thalia needed a master and Blake was not ready to carry on that job that would involve his physical investment and he wasn''t even sure what would happen if Kate stopped being the dungeon master.


    Would the dungeon cease to exist or will it randomly teleport?


    "So, Hannah wants to kill me and Kate has somehow been subdued by you. What do you want, spit it out because we don''t have all day.


    A group of top-level evil beings gathered together, I can only imagine the ecstasy that would appear on the face of the church''s knight if they were to hear about this."


    "Don''t put me in the same category with you vile beings" Hannah said but Blake paid her no attention, his gaze remaining on Lena.


    "You killed me, do you expect that I wouldn''t come for revenge after resurrecting, "Lena said with a mocking smile which turned evil and then she continued speaking.


    "You decided to kill me but saw it fit to keep Kate by your side. For that, I would first end Kate''s life before I take yours."


    Lena''s words had Kate trembling and looking at Blake with fear in her eyes.


    "Now before I kill you, I want to introduce myself, it''s only fair you know the true name of the person who killed you. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My name¡­"


    At this point, Blake turned away from Lena and stared at the living heat source to his side.


    "You heard her mention that she came back from the dead but are still quite unbothered, do you know anything about that," Blake asked, unsure if he would get a reply, but surprisingly it came.


    "She is a wraith, they typically hide in the body of their victims, festering there till their victim dies and then they take control of their body, using it to roam the world of the living till it is exhausted.


    They generally think themselves the best and are quite in love with the sound of their own voice, but don''t let that fool you and make you look down on her.


    Now are you done talking with your women"


    Digesting the words of his fellow demon, Blake answered his question despite its inaccuracy.


    "Yes.


    You''ve by now heard my name but I don''t know yours or what kind of demon you are."


    Rehabab''s face scrunched up at Blake''s question and giving him a look over.


    "You transformed yourself into a demon without learning our ways or about our kind."


    "I planned to learn on the job."


    "There are rules Blake Luxander," Rehabab said confirming Blake''s words about him knowing his name.


    Blake and Rehabab spoke to the hearing of all, the two demons not minding Lena whose eyes began severely twitching or her presence which got bigger, making them feel like she was present in the very air that existed around them.


    As Lena''s presence grew, Kate who was beside her suddenly had on a pained expression, her eyes showing her despair as she was unable to even speak, and then before the two men could react, she rapidly dried up, and under their gaze fell to the ground, her body scattering into dust particles that were carried by the wind, her clothes the only thing remaining of her existence.


    Blake''s face remained impassive as this happened and with Kate no longer being a factor and Lena showing such cold brutality, he quickly made up his mind on his next move.


    "You take on the wraith, I''ll take on the vampire girl, when I am done with her I''ll join you to kill Lena and then we will have our battle."


    Rehabab''s eyes narrowed at Blake, his gaze telling Blake that he was not amused by him trying to give out orders and most especially the allocation of battle partners.


    Without a word, Rehabab blurred and disappeared from his location, appearing beside an already expectant Hannah whose blade was already charged with mana and swinging at him.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Rehabab reached out and grabbed Hannah''s blade while it was still in the air with his left hand and then just as Hannah was realizing that her blade had been caught, he thrust his heavy blade, drilling it into the left side of Hannah, piercing her heart and when he pulled his sword out of her, the woman collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 86: Questions

    "Am I that much stronger?" Blake thought to himself because despite Rehabab''s speed, he could still clearly see all that had happened and already had a few ways he could have countered him.


    Though Hannah''s death didn''t mean that Blake had lost a valuable pussy, with Kate dead, Blek felt nothing from Hannah''s death. He instead sighed when Rehabab turned and faced him and Lena.


    Rehabab had mentioned that Lena was a wraith, a mythical creature Blake had only ever read about in books and Blake being wary of this had decided to send out the demon to taste the water, but the fourth order being hadn''t been amused by this and had instead decided to do what he desired.


    "Demons" Lena said out loud with a flick of her tongue and an irritated look on her face but just before the woman could spit out some other words, Rehabab spoke.


    "The rift is about to close." This was all Rehabab said and the words that were about to leave Lena''s mouth became stuck and Blake knowing something was going on between the two keenly started at Lena, but unfortunately other than something along the lines of annoyance, he could read nothing from her expression.


    "This is your only chance, with all of this" Rehabab said looking around," the amount of scrutinization that is about to hit here isn''t something you can escape."


    While Lena perfectly understood what Rehabab was talking about and narrowed her eyes at him, Blake who was completely confused about what was going on spoke up.


    "What are you talking about."


    "The rift is about to close and with that the route into the underworld. While there are other ways to get into the underworld, I doubt you will know it especially with her dead, and with the events that have just happened here, you can imagine the kind of eyes that would soon be scouring this place."


    Hearing Rehabab speak about how Kate''s death now left him without the ability to create runes, Blake light cursed inwardly as though the system shop should be able to supply him with runes, having Kate around would have been a big convenience.


    "And why are being so generous with this information."


    "The truth is that this offer was originally meant for just her as I can forgive her transgression.


    I originally planned to leave you out here, but then imagining that I wouldn''t be able to kill you with my own hands after what you did to my army, I decided to pity you, so how about this.


    I would give you a 3-day head start while we are in the underworld before I begin hunting you."


    "Not interested"


    Without any noticeable reaction, Rehabab nodded at Blake''s reply and then he looked at Lena and seeing her turn and began walking in the direction of the valley, he got his answer.


    "You are quite talented Blake, it''s a shame that you became a demon this late in your ranking journey, had it been before you ascended to the second or even third order, you would have been able to draw out so much more of your potential."


    As Rehabab spoke, from the corner of his eyes, Blake could see Lena''s slightly falter in her steps and then he was forced to look back at Rehabab as he gave him another offer. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you give me the artifact you used to subdue the entire battlefield, I will take you to the underworld and let you be on your merry way."


    "Oh, so that''s why" Blake thought to himself as he now understood why Rehabab had not been scared of him despite the power the armour of hell had displayed and had instead vehemently pursued him after his transformation.


    "Well, I did sacrifice his soldiers so that''s another reason," Blake thought and then he rejected the second offer.


    "Don''t be foolish, whatever energy is in the artefact is by now already used up, what is that in exchange for your life."


    "Your words are true, but have you ever considered that perhaps it is a one-time-use treasure."


    Blake''s words had Rehabab sigh, disappointment flashing in his eyes.


    "I am Rehabab, 4th champion of his lord Archduke Matleshore, if we meet again, I will kill you," Rehabab said and followed after Lena, returning to the rift.


    "He must really be pressed for time, or is there something else" Blake thought wondering why Rehabab hadn''t pushed more for the artefact, considering how powerful whatever artefact he had would be since it had also subdued him.


    Watching the back of the two people as they departed, Blake would have loved to say he was relieved at not having to fight either of them given the power that wafted off their beings, Lena particularly, the woman having an aura that put his senses on constant alert.


    Lena knew far too much about Blek and with the right train of thought could figure out a lot of things and this was one of the reasons why he had killed her and now seeing her walk away with the information she held, Blake felt bitter..


    More importantly, Blake''s instincts were going haywire, like he was missing something very important and the further the duo went the stronger this feeling was and soon Blake arrived at a question.


    "They have a reason to want to kill me, why are they letting me go."


    Sure, Rehabab had mentioned that the rift was about to close, but Rehabab was a fourth-order being and Lena who now fiercely hated him seemed nearly as strong as or stronger than Rehabab.


    If the both of them were to gang up on him, Blake didn''t see himself surviving for up to a minute and yet they both let him off.


    "Am I perhaps looking a horse''s gift in the mouth?"


    Unable to figure out the reason for his uneasiness, Blake quickly opened the system shop, looking to purchase a movement technique that would help him flee the region.


    Blake had just opened the technique when the first ability he saw in the shop had him freezing and the next second spending nearly all his Sin points on it.


    [Inspect (epic)]

 Chapter 87: The Fraud

    [Inspect (Epic): When used, this ability gives its user detailed information on its target, though the user should be warned that how much information can be shown depends on the user''s strength when compared to that of the victim.


    Price: 13810SP]


    [New Balance: 4620]


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Rehabab Gondre]


    [Species: Infernal Demon]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Magma Tyrant]


    [Soul essence:210]


    [Strength: 922 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:848 / Intelligence: 620/ Mana: 1070 / Charisma: 200 / Will: 400]


    [Abilities/skills: Magma Quake(legendary), Nether rift(superior), Hellish transformation(epic), Flames of perdition(rare), Larva spawn(common), Magma summon(superior), Fiendish regeneration(rare), larva quake(rare), Hellish Aura(rare), infernal chains(rare), Heat wrap(rare), Burning curse(rare), Blazing charge, scorching whips(rare), Quake(rare) ...]


    [A walking summary of pure destruction]


    "Considering I am still at the first order, his stats aren''t that far from mine, but why so many techniques," Blake thought with a gulp as he gave up after reading about half of Rehabab''s ability.


    Before Blake dismissed Rehabab''s status screen and and moved to Kate, he checked up on two of his skills, magma quake which had a legendary tag and neither rift which depending on what exactly it was might provide him with some valuable information."


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Lena Olak/Amelia Hungary]


    [Species: Wraith/??]


    [Rank: Fifth order] Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Title: Harbinger of Death, undying mother of the night, Walker of the underworld]


    Soul essence: 3410


    [Strength: 300 / Agility: 200 / Stamina: 450 / Vitality: 500 / Intelligence: 4000/ Mana: 1200 / Charisma: 1900 / Will: 2050]


    [Abilities/skills: Soul Bind¡­..Error, Error]


    [Host will have to actively initiate a battle of ...¡­]


    After seeing the error, Blake was forced to ignore the next information that the system provided him as he felt a hard crazed stare land on his figure, his eyes moving to meet that of Lena.


    "She knows I tried inspecting her"


    Making this realization Blake''s hand immediately went to his ears as Lena''s presence suddenly blew up and a scream a hundred times worse than what the woman had tortured him with when they had first met erupted from her mouth.


    The incredible high-pitched scream had a sharp pain shooting through Blake''s head, but with a bit of effort he was able to bear it and keep his eyes on the woman, a shocking scene entering his sight.


    With shock and a bit of fascination, Blake watched as Lena''s prime and regal appearance changed to that of a black-haired woman with tears going down her eyes, her skin as pale as that of a dead body, a gaping bloody wound where her heart should be and her dress turning into the exact same one she had been putting on when Blake buried her, the earth stains all over it confirming this.


    "Kill him" Lena screamed at Rehabab her face hysterical and full of madness.


    The events happening before Blake seemed like a dream to him and he could not help but be shocked once more when after Lena gave her order, Rehabab stumbled backwards like he had been hit by an invisible force and then turned to face him, a murderous intent aimed at him wafting off his being.


    Remembering the stats of both people Blake quickly understood how what was happening was possible and wasn''t surprised when Rehabab''s body lit up with mana and the demon ran towards him.


    Before his evolution, Blake''s plan for those who would be looking to engage him after he evolved was to use the armor of hell, but now with the system suddenly getting some safety parameter update, it had locked away the armor and left him having to fend off his enemies on his own.


    Blake had planned to flee, but he had instead ended up having to clash with Rehabab and now that the man was charging him once more and this time full of rage and the desire to destroy, Blake knew he had to give over 100% of his best.


    Blake was ready to use every ability in his arsenal to handle Rehabab and most important of all deal with Lena because whilst the woman was a deadly fifth-order being that absolutely hated him and wanted his death, she at the moment was at her weakest and most importantly vulnerable to him and this was a conclusion Blake had arrived at after assembling a couple of facts.


    When Lena had first popped up, Blake had expected a bit of initial leeway with the woman, after all, she did have an obsession with him before he killed her, Blake expected some screams and questions before she took any radical decision, but after seeing her brutally murder Kate and then just seconds ago crazily command Rehabab to kill him, a question popped up in his mind.


    "If she hated me so badly and wanted to see me dead, then why was she acting all calm when she arrived, why not immediately charge me and end my life."


    Surprisingly, almost as soon as Blake asked himself this question, the answer popped up in his mind, "because she couldn''t".


    [Soul essence: Soul essence is an energy that comes from the soul, this energy determining the soul''s attack and defense strength.


    For one to become able to use this energy, they need to have evolved their soul from a mortal state]


    [Soul essence: 10000]


    [Soul essence: 3410]


    [soul essence:210]


    These were the soul essence of Blake, Lena and Rehabab respectively and after understanding what soul essence was from the system, Blake understood that amongst all three of them, he had the strongest soul despite the fact that it was dormant and that the strength of his soul was the only possible reason why whilst Lena could command Kate and even a fourth-order being like Rehabab she had not taken the simple route of commanding him who was of a lower rank.


    Blake also understood that whilst he was just now figuring this out, Rehabab who had a far better knowledge of wraiths had long since put this together and that was why he had first killed Hannah, the woman a factor Lena could control and then after he had spoken about the rift closing.


    With his ability Nether rift, Rehabab never had to worry about the rift closing but had lied that it was an issue.


    What Blake had initially thought was a sort of unusual kindness from the infernal demon was in truth a threat from Rehabab to Lena, a threat which said "I would go and leave you at the mercy of Blake Luxander"


    From Rehabab''s schemes it was more than clear that the demon wanted Lena for a reason and while this reason eluded Blake he couldn''t help but laugh and think to himself that Rehabab had no idea how truly powerful Lena was, what sort of a monster she was.


    "With her titles and unbelievable stats, I bet she is an over one thousand year old wraith who has been in slumber for a long time and is just awakening."


    What worried Blake at the moment was that with how aged and wise Lena was, given how much she knew about him, she could most definitely put together a lot of things and arrive at some very devastating truth.


    Blake still remembered Lilith''s warnings to him about their relationship leaking out.

 Chapter 88: Believe

    "A walking summary of pure destruction," Blake muttered, remembering the system''s description of Rehabab as the man approached him, his every step leaving cracked footprints that exploded into pools of larva as he went past.


    "All this power only to be turned into a puppet by the mere words of a woman," Blake thought feeling pity for his fellow demon who had overstretched his hands wanting to control a mountain whose height he couldn''t see.


    [Hemokinesis]


    Earlier, Blake had used this new ability to manipulate his own blood and match up against Rehabab and now Blake decided to get a bit bolder and use the ability on a grander scale.


    Rather than just use the ability as a force multiplier, reaching into himself, Blake had his own blood rip a tear on his forearm and flow out, the blood rising into the air and forming a blob over his hand.


    Blake stared hard at this blob, concentrating on it and then he opened his hand, watching as the blob instantly turned into a thick long red katana, a katana which he grabbed out of the air, immediately poured his mana into it and used to parry Rehabab''s heavy strike from above, this decision nearly having him fall to the side.


    "Damn it, I need to stop doubting myself," Blake said scolding himself at his decision to parry Rehabab''s attack rather than clash with it head-on due to his fear of his katana breaking.


    Sure, there was a chance that his weapon would actually really break if it collided with Rehabab''s sword, but Blake recognized that the likelihood of that happening would drastically increase if he had no confidence in his own ability.


    Though losing the armour of hell was a very big hit on Blake''s strength, now that he thought about it, Blake reasoned that perhaps it had been for the best because had that not happened then Blake would never have recognized that he was handling his current life like a sort of video game.


    Blake behaved like a player, looking to buff himself up as much as possible before heading into battle, forgetting that unlike video games where the next adventures and challenges were already preset, in the real world anything could happen at any time.


    Though he had pathetically tried to push the question away, when Blake battled Rehabab the first time and was forced to learn how to use hemokinesis on the fly, he couldn''t help but wonder to himself what would happen if he were to lose the system.


    Unlike his other abilities and techniques which could be upgraded through the system and by using sin points, the abilities Blake had gotten from his evolution could not be learnt by simply spending sin points, as his experience had taught him, he actually had to practice them to become skilled with them.


    Blake wasn''t denying the deep value of the system, especially its shop, but with the several realizations he had made after his last talk with Mr Black, who was to say that the system wasn''t actually a sort of stimulant to Blake, something to rapidly boost his strength while at the same time leaving his core foundation empty and in this way making him a huge scary beast with hollow bones.


    If there ever came a time when the system left him, taking the knowledge of all its skills and abilities with it, then what would become of him.


    These thoughts made Blake realize that abilities derived through his own hard work or bloodline were actually what he could rely on and that rather than thinking of what to buy from the shop anytime he came across a formidable opponent, he should instead figure out how he could use his current abilities especially his bloodline abilities to win, after all, he was a real-life character, he had to develop his own battle instincts and style.


    "Well that''s going to be really hard" Blake muttered when he thought about resisting the urge to just enter the shop and buy himself a water-related skill to combat Rehabab, though fortunately or unfortunately he was broke.


    "I''ll just have to cautiously make use of the system and make the most out of it while we are still chummy."


    As Blake parried Rehabab''s swing, his hands twisted and immediately he had his katana swinging towards the demon''s chest his eyes firm and his expression bland as his blade clashed with Rehabab''s titanic sword this time.


    "Urghhh,"


    Blake grunted as the clash with Rehabab sent him stumbling backwards after all to focus on supplying a steady flow of mana into his blade he had been forced to reduce his concentration over his own blood, the one thing that enabled him close the strength disparity between him and his opponent.


    With a snort, Rehabab capitalized on Blake''s backpedalling form and made a slash, his blade particularly turning a hot scalding red as he launched another strike, and Blake seeing this had blood flow out of his arm and quickly transform into a blood-red shield that floated above him.


    "Now let''s try this" Blake muttered as he cast another one of his new abilities.


    [Blood curse] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A second after Blake cast this technique, Rehabab''s sword collided with the shield, the heat from his blade actually making the top of the shield boil and steam.


    A repelling force came from the shield as it pushed against Rehabab''s sword, doing a good job of keeping the infernal demon''s weapon at bay before eventually shattering as its integrity was quickly compromised by the heat pouring off the heavy sword.


    By the time Rehabab''s sword made it past Blake''s blood shield, Blake had already safely retreated and began preparing an attack while Rehabab steamed, the demon paying no attention to pieces of the blood shield which flew up and lashed onto his body or perhaps he did but wasn''t worried about them since the heat radiating from his body turned them to steam before they could touch him and consequently rendered Blake blood curse useless.


    "Yep, I''m definitely a bad matchup against this guy" Blake thought as he swung his Katana at Rehabab who was still pulling back his sword after shattering his blood shield.

 Chapter 89: Am I Impatient

    Though Blake couldn''t be 100% sure, he felt that unlike Kate who had still been conscious of the things that were happening around her, Rehabab''s consciousness had been totally repressed and his fury brought out of him.


    Blake believed that for all of Lena''s power, there was a limit to how much control she could have over people and he was glad for that as this berserk Rehabab, exchanged control, tactics and precision for power and also unfortunately insane battle instincts.


    When Blake brought down his Katana on Rehabab, seeing the man move to defend his attack with his right arm, initially had Blake smirking as he believed that he was about to take an arm, but contrary to his expectations, what the infernal demon instead did was move a step closer to Blake and then used his left ankle to collide with Blake''s weapon.


    As Rehabab''s ankle clashed with Blake''s Katana he drove his arm backwards, this move having the tip of Blake''s blade slice down his forearm.


    This sudden reflexive move surprised Blake, but the worst was yet to come because just as his blade was slicing through the arm of the infernal demon, Blake realized that Rehabab''s body was slightly lowered and his heavy sword was on its way to cut him in two.


    "Was I impatient?" Blake thought as he realized his desire to quickly take advantage of Rehabab had left him in a position where after his attack was dealt with, he now became vulnerable to the attack of his opponent.


    Gritting his teeth, Blake pulled as much mana as he could from his mana core, sending it into his blood and then having his blood burst out from his forearm and create a shield in front of him.


    Right from the moment he had evolved, the first thing Blake had sensed about himself was the copious amount of blood in himself but as he created this blood shield, he could feel that he had just drained a significant quantity of it.


    "This is far too much blood, but I have no choice," Blake thought.


    Right now, Blake''s life was on the line and taking it off that line was what was most important.


    Without even knowing it, subconsciously Blake implanted his potent desire for an unbreakable shield into the blood as it left him, filling it with as much mana as he could and then a second after it formed, the clash happened.


    Still steaming and realizing heat like it was powered by the sun, Rehabab''s blade smashed against Blake''s shield with a roar from both it and its owner, the roar sending a thunderous sound echoing through the air as the huge weapon turned completely yellow with flickers of fire leaving it.


    Still pushing himself off his feet, hoping to be able to flee his position with whatever time the shield had bought him, Blake''s skin singed and burnt from just being this close to the heat being released off Rehabab''s weapon, the left side of his upper body turning black.


    Holding back a hiss, Blake rapidly retreated surprise on his face to see the shield he had created remain firm and stay floating in the air, only starting to boil when he was already well out of the way of the attack.


    The surface of the blood shield steamed and hissed and after it let out a bubble, it shattered just like the first one, its pieces being boiled to steam before it could touch the ground.


    "Damn it, are those the flames of perdition," Blake asked himself cautiously looking at the spark of fire that came from Rehabab''s blade, the deadly heat they gave off made Blake associate them with one of his skills he had inspected.


    A frown marred Blake''s face as he kept up a steady retreat his eyes leaving Rehabab to the left side of his chest which had turned blistered from being exposed to the heat of Rehabab''s sword, but then as Blake stared at the hideous burn, his intuition lit up and following it, he willed the mana in his body, watching as every injury on his body healed before his very eyes within a second.


    "But I don''t have blood regeneration skill" Blake thought in surprise but then remembering one of the new weirdly graded skills he had gained he quickly checked on it and a portion of his status. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Vitaliy:1199.9999]


    [Vitality sacrifice: What makes Blood unique and universal, making it stand above the strength of the flesh, bone and even the soul, Life.


    Blood is vitality and vitality is life, who said the flesh can''t survive without the soul. Sacrifice your vitality to perform miracles.]


    "Ballsy brag"


    To talk about vitality in such grand nature and even put it above the importance of the soul, Blake could not help but wonder if this was the system''s thought or that of a blood demon.


    Rehabab had told him that he did not have any idea about the nature of demons and Blake had to agree with him.


    Though Blake was skeptical about the whole vitality description, he in the end was more fascinated by how little of his vitality he had spent to heal himself, an image of invincibility popping in his head.


    Quickly shoring up this information, Blake dismissed the system interface, his interaction with it having lasted less than 5 seconds and then he focused on his hot opponent.


    "I really need to focus on this battle" Blake bitterly thought to himself chuckling at his pun.


    After destroying Blake''s blood shield, Rehabab took a step forward, stomped his right foot onto the ground and Blake seeing this, not even wasting a second sped towards Rehabab and though a small part of his mind warned him about being impatient once more, Blake buried this thought after all whilst yes he might be making a mistake what if it wasn''t.


    Blake could feel a tremendous amount of mana pooling within Rehabab and knowing the kind of skills this demon had in his arsenal Blake made up his mind to stop whatever technique he was gearing up for.


    As Blake approached the infernal creature, he pumped mana into his Katana and covered it with flames and then while he ran he raised his left hand at Rehabab and began rapidly firing fireballs at him, his actions gaining the demon''s attention.


    Though the intelligent and proud gaze Rehabab had bore before he fell under Lena''s control was absent, when the Infernal demon looked at him, Blake could still see the anger and annoyance he felt at his actions and though he was still on high alert, Blake felt a huge relief when he felt the accumulation of mana within Rehabab suddenly stop, a portion of it being dispersed and the rest disappear as a technique was cast.

 Chapter 90: Pieces Of Information

    "If I''m right he''s cancelled whatever technique he originally intended to cast and instead opted for one easier and faster" Blake thought getting close to Rehabab and clashing blades with him.


    Performing three quick blood-enhanced attacks which were able to push back the annoyed demon, the interruption of his technique having left him disoriented, Blake was able to send Rehabab retreating but just as he considered performing a quick slash, ready to inflict critical damage on his opponent, the ground trembled and exploded in random places as dark red creatures crawled out, their magma filled entry points heating up the atmosphere so much so that Blake worried his blood would boil.


    Observing the dozen creatures that came out of the ground, it didn''t take Blake long to figure out that Rehabab had cast magma summon, a technique superior to the larva spawn he had used earlier on him, but then a thought hit Blake.


    "If this technique is a downgrade to his original intention, then what was his original intention." Blake thought his mind remembering the only legendary and epic technique the demon had.


    Prior to this battle, the only status Blake had ever viewed was his, Kate and Thalia''s and with what he had seen after viewing Rehabab''s status, Blake could firmly say that his earlier experiences had skewed his mind.


    Having arrived in this world with a few epic and legendary abilities and then meeting Thalia and Kate, Blake had thought that epic and legendary skills were common things, but now here was Rehabab, a champion in the army of his archduke master and a fourth-order being and he had just one legendary and epic technique.


    The worst part of this was that the demon''s rare graded techniques were so deadly that if the system told him it had made a mistake and these had actually been legendary techniques, he would believe it.


    Temporarily pushing the matter of his poor grasp over his own techniques to the back of his mind, Blake glanced at the dozen four-legged wolf-like creatures which were made out of magma.


    "Urghh I hate this guy, there is no blood in these stupid things he summoned" Blake thought and with that, he turned and ran. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They might have four legs, but there is no way they are as fast as Rehabab right" Blake thought to himself.


    After some seconds Blake looked back and saw Rehabab''s red hulking figure on his heels, his summons trailing far behind him.


    Blake nodded his head to this, but then he ignored these two parties and scanned further back, doing his best to observe the world behind him while maintaining his forward momentum, and though unfortunately his speed fell and Rehabab closed the distance between them much faster, Blake spotted what he was looking for, Lena on her heels chasing after them.


    Though there was a chance that Lena could just sit and control beings the likes of Rehabab as she wished without consequences, whilst he and Rehabab battled, Blake had been keeping an eye on the woman, noticing how she was always in sight throwing him a menacing stare and always making sure she was in a position that put Rehabab between them.


    "With what I have seen so far, It is highly possible that Lena''s control technique has a range limit but unfortunately even if that is true, exploiting this information for my use is going to be quite troublesome."


    Staying so close to the battlefield while he and Rehabab battled and then going after Rehabab when he pursued him, a situation in which she could have just sat and waited considering that so far she had been completely absent from the fight, not even using a single ability against him.


    Putting these things together Blake figured he was very right in his earlier assumptions, but for now, he decided to push that piece of information to the side and make use of another more rewarding one.


    Without warning, Blake put the brakes on his run, stopping in his tracks. Blake turned around and then took three steps backwards, his nerves on edge as the taller form of Rehabab ran past him, the infernal demon stopped after taking several steps his gaze focused on a particular area some distance in front of him, his magma summons soon speeding past Blake and attacking that spot with fury.


    Immediately seeing the summons go past him, Blake''s figure blurred as he moved as fast as he possibly could, his blood moving through him faster than ever, his figure appearing beside a woman in the next seconds, his hand clasping around her mouth, muffling the words that were about to leave it.


    By this time Lena had transformed back to his sweet beautiful appearance and remembering her body attributes, Blake figured it was probably because she did not have the mana to waste on such a powerful form which wasn''t being used.


    Though Blake didn''t look back, he could very clearly feel Rehabab''s mana become agitated from just the muffled sound that came out of Lena''s mouth and then tears began running down her eyes.


    Betrayal, hurt, anger, all of them Blake could see in Lena''s eyes, but he didn''t care.


    "I''m going to loosen my grip on your mouth, if you dare make a sound, I will crush your head. Are we clear?" Blake asked receiving a nod from the woman.


    Blake''s eyes narrowed at Lena and then suddenly his hand moved from her mouth to her neck, his eyes hard and tightly gripping his Katana.


    Lena was possibly an over thousands of years wraith, she had just awakened and did not Blake not have such a monstrous soul strength he could already imagine himself having to flee from her.


    Now that Lena still had a pathetically weak body in comparison to her soul, this was Blake''s one chance to deal with this woman and he was for no reason going to let it slip.


    "Tell Rehabab to come closer and kneel before me," Blake said not caring how Lena felt.


    "Also, just know that if he makes any sudden move on me, I will crush your neck while also slicing you in two, at least this should kill you permanently."

 Chapter 91: Eternal Servant

    To Blake''s misleading words, hurt appeared in Lena''s eyes but Blake stared at the woman unflinchingly, following her everybody movement as she had Rehabab turn away from the battle which he was keenly observing and with an annoyed expression walk towards her.


    "I can see why she doesn''t bark commands at him as she wishes, she doesn''t wish to antagonize him and lose control of him" Blake thought and then he had the infernal stop about a step from him and kneel.


    While battling with Rehabab, along with figuring out that Lena''s control technique could have a range limitation, Blake also figured out that Rehabab should be extremely susceptible to illusions and as things were at that moment it proved that he had been right.


    The idea of an illusion was to infiltrate and fool a mind and if one''s mind was already suppressed as was the case of Rehabab, then they made the juiciest of targets for an illusion and now glancing from the side of his eyes and staring at the kneeling demon, Blake could not help but look at Lena and want to end her.


    "Tell him to look up and open his mouth."


    Her eyes teary, Lena spoke to Rehabab, the infernal demon first grunting, his mana flaring a bit as he showed his discontent with Lena''s command and then did as she commanded.


    Not wasting a second, Blake let the katana in his hand dissolve and turn back to blood which thankfully flowed back into his body and then he stretched his hand out over Rehabab and let one finger point down at his mouth.


    Tightening his grip on Lena''s neck, Blake poured mana into the index finger of his left hand, groaning within when he was hit with a sudden weakness and a massive mana drain.


    Just when Blake''s mana reserves were down to half of what he initially had, the drain stopped and a thick red drop of blood formed at the tip of his finger and fell into Rehabab''s mouth.


    [Eternal pact: A loyal subordinate is every Leader''s dream, but then can you imagine a loyal servant who will never become obsolete to you.


    For a bond to be eternal, both parties need to be able to see value in each other. Convince your target to serve you for just a moment and you gain an eternal loyal servant.]


    After evolving, the corruption skill which Lilith had gifted Blake had disappeared only to be replaced by the Eternal Pact, and after the information on its working had been fed into Blake''s mind, though it had a major con, Blake could see the soul mark, another new skill had gotten taking care of it.


    As the drop of blood fell into Rehabab''s mouth, Blake wondered what was going to happen next, his mind mulling over how exactly he was going to convince his target, and then he felt a part of his consciousness leave him and awaken in another place.


    "Surely my mind can''t be in two places" Blake thought and truthfully, he was right because soon a set of memories belonged to him but were not being made by him considering he was out here began appearing in his head and he quickly understood what was happening.


    "So this is what is called a split conscious"


    **Blakes''s split Consciousness(pov)******


    I had just watched the expensive drop of blood drop into Rehabab''s mouth and then the next thing I knew, I felt an instantaneous pull on my being and then I was in here in this world of darkness.


    At first, I was panicked, after all, if I was here then who was going to watch over my body, who was going to supervise Lena.


    My mind was quick to start looking for a solution, but then I caught the tall figure of Rehabab standing a good distance away from me the infernal being staring at me with his arms folded.


    Seeing Rehabab I quickly got a grip on myself and paid a bit more attention to the darkness that made up my surroundings, the only light in this place surprisingly being the mysterious one that hung between me and Rehabab.


    "So, will you talk, Where are we?"


    After observing the darkness around us and realizing that I and Rehabab were definitely in no ordinary setting, I was quick to realize that this could only be the handwork of the eternal pact technique and as Rehabab questioned me, I fluidly gave him an answer.


    "We are in your soul space."


    "Figured" Rehabab grunted and then he asked his next question, "Why are we here"


    "I want you to follow me Rehabab, I want you to join my ranks."


    "Declined.''


    "It''s either that or you die," I said and from where he stood, I could see the demon''s face twist up in what might be anger.


    "I am a warrior, I don''t fear death."


    "Don''t be an idiot, there is no glory in death, a true warrior seeks life and strong challenges."


    "What wise and sage words, but let''s give them a chance. What am I to gain if I join you."


    Initially, I had wanted to take this as a sales pitch, me needing to convince and also give out incentives, but then I remembered that I was a fighter, a warrior.


    "Your Life." I calmly told Rehabab and these words had him unlocking his arms and moving towards me with heavy footsteps.


    We had no access to our mana or more appropriately couldn''t even feel it, so the only thing that developed between the two of us was a tense atmosphere.


    "Is that a threat little man?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you want to live Big boy or are you a coward."


    **end POV**


    Though Rehabab gave no reply to his question Blake felt his mind become full, his split consciousness returning, and then looking at the kneeling man, he watched as Black fumes began rising off his body and to Blake''s shock, he felt a connection form between him and Rehabab, one which subconsciously let him know the demon''s state and train of thought.


    Getting to his feet, Lena''s control him already broken, Rehabab looked at his arms, clenching and unclenching them.


    "I feel I''ve gotten stronger but I can''t figure out how."


    Curious about Rehabab''s words, Blake decided to inspect the demon once more.


    [Name: Rehabab Gondre]


    [Species: Infernal Demon]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Magma Tyrant (Eternal servant)]


    [Soul essence:1210]


    [Strength: 922 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:848 / Intelligence: 620/ Mana: 1070 / Charisma: 200 / Will: 900]

 Chapter 92: Fighting Soul

    "Your will and soul strength have grown greatly" Blake said to Rehabab giving him an idea of what to search for, a vigilant Blake noticing the bit of shock that flashed in Lena''s eyes.


    Rehabab went silent for a while, his mana activity drastically reducing and then suddenly he burst out with a powerful presence, one reminiscence of Lena but far weaker.


    Rehabab''s outburst of what Blake felt could be termed soul power led to a pressure falling all around them and he was just about to speak to the demon when he burst out laughing and then he turned to him and bowed.


    "I am eternally in your debt my Lord, though if you had told me you could offer such power right from the onset, I would have probably long kneeled to you"


    "There is not much worry, you are my subordinate and it is only right I help you grow, but tell me what has you so excited, I''m quite ignorant on many aspects of cultivation."


    Rehabab was at first taken aback, suspicious that Blake was just kidding and then he nodded his head and spoke.


    "Though comprehension is a powerful determiner of one''s strength in the upper orders and also a limit, the strength of one''s soul is a greater limiter and also a trump card.


    When one''s soul becomes strong enough, it evolves into a fighter soul and this a kind of soul only typically found in orders above the fifth, yet here I am possessing it."


    "Hmm, you said it''s a limiter, how does that work."


    "Though I don''t have the full details, but from what I know, the ranks after the fifth rank require one to have a fighting soul to advance and with there being no popular wide method to increase soul power, that order is most times the end of cultivation for numerous people."


    "You mean sixth-order beings?" Blake asked.


    "Yes, but the thing is that depending on the place and culture, the sixth order is referred to by different names, after all, it is the last order of the mortal realm, the order one needs to break past to enter the unbound realm. In most worlds, it is the ruling order."


    Absorbing the new information, Blake realized how beneficial a source of information Rehabab was to him even though limited since he wasn''t from this world and didn''t know its settings.


    Looking at Lena, Blake decided to poke around a little, not minding Lena''s presence.


    "Have you heard of the Harbinger of Death?"


    "No, My lord" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What about Walker of the Underworld."


    "Yes," Rehabab answered after some seconds his eyes going to Lena who was gripped in Blake''s hand tight and widening, the demon quick to connect the dots.


    "The walker of the dead has uncertain origins, but what is known is that she was once married to one of the rulers of hell, the lord of pride precisely.


    She descended from hell to the underworld where she seduced two emperors with her beauty and after a few years killed them and wiped out their armies."


    "Okay," Blake simply said, a brutal plan for the Wraith forming in his head as he updated her threat level.


    "Rehabab go close that rift, and when you''re done, bring me the body of the female commander, there should be some wealth to salvage off her."


    Blake''s reason for bringing Hannah''s body had nothing with salvaging because Blake didn''t want to risk Lena learning his plan for her, he said this instead.


    "Yes, my lord"


    As Rehabab left, Blake sighed in his heart as he felt relieved at the fact that truly Rehabab had become his eternal servant, the demon not even aware that his casual decision to serve Blake had made him an eternal servant.


    Rehabab was not even aware that his personality had begun changing since he got up from his knees.


    "That''s some deadly ability you have there," Lena said, the teary and frightened look in her eyes gone, her haughty and arrogant expression back.


    "You seem quite relaxed about your situation."


    "Because I know you won''t kill me, you''re a greedy man Blake, and something tells me you would rather make use of me than see me go to waste."


    "Perhaps."


    "Don''t be shy honey," all great men started out like you.


    Rather than stupidly be in self-denial, Blake accepted that just like Lena had said, he had a large appetite and with the success of Rehabab, he now wanted her under his thumb.


    "Open your mouth" Blake said but Lena snarled.


    "When I was just your normal everyday woman who had no strength but sincerely loved you, you used me and then killed me when you felt I was a burden.


    Now that I possess great power, you want me to bow and surrender myself to you. Just what do you think I am, some whore you can throw and pick as you wish"


    "I really don''t care what you are Lena, what I care about is that you are useful and whether you will be my whore, meat shield or sword will be up to me.


    Now if you don''t want me to crush your neck and take you to a world of pain, open your mouth."


    **Blakes''s split Consciousness******


    When Blake appeared in the world of darkness for the second time today, he didn''t rush to get a word out of Lena, he calmly stood facing the woman watching her and waiting for the attack that was soon to come, one of his goals being to spend as much time as he could here.


    Lena was a sure over thousands of years old entity, and there was no way Blake was going to believe that such an entity would just casually be ready to give up her freedom especially since unlike Rehabab who thought that he was just changing loyalties and being bounded by some few rules she had actually got to see the submissive dog he had been turned into.


    "Aren''t you going to say something? "Lena asked.


    Standing opposite Blake the black tight gown with a slit that started from the hips and went down revealing Lena''s well-toned legs was quite eye-catching and then there was the long hair which reached all the way to her curvy hips and had turned white, this giving her a ravishing look that would draw any eyes.


    Though Blake had initially been surprised by Lena''s look, he pushed the issue of how she had got to look like that away figuring it had something to do with how the woman mentally saw herself, this thought of his born from his ignorance of the concept of a soul space, and unfortunately for Blake, Lena picked up on it.


    "You know Blake, you are a jar of cosmic complexities. How you can have the most complex and stunning of abilities yet still be ignorant of the commonest of knowledge baffles me.


    If you didn''t know, this is a soul space Blake, my soul space to be precise, and in here I can turn my thoughts into reality. This means that in here, I am all-powerful. In here, I am a god"


    As Lena spoke, the darkness all around her and Blake disappeared, a sun appeared in the sky and the dark floor turned into sand, an ocean appearing to their side.


    A red couch appeared behind Lena and when she gracefully sat on it, it changed into a beach chair, her clothes turned into white lingerie and as she lay on this chair, it perfectly extended to fit her size.


    "So Blake, what do you think, do you want to negotiate?" Lena asked staring at the man who was just a few steps from her and had been buried to the neck in black hardened sand, the black sand making a sharp contradiction to the brown sand of the beach.


    "Is it that hard for you to imagine that even here in your soul space you could still be beneath me" Blake said from his position in the ground, his eyes on the several burning chariots he had created in the sky and sent running towards Lena.

 Chapter 93: Sea Of Blood

    Lying on the chair, Lena''s eyes narrowed at Blake''s words but then when the flaming chariot appeared her eyes widened.


    "No way" thought the woman as she quickly pushed herself off the chair and jumped away, wishing to dodge the chariots while also putting distance between her and Blake but just as her feet touched the bright brown sand on the ground and moved to push her further away from Blake, everything froze.


    From the chariots which had just crashed into her last position and began exploding to the grains of sand and flames that were rising into the air, everything was paused in time, well except a huge grey-skinned demon who silently walked and stood in front of Lena, her head barely reaching his chest.


    Lena looked up at this figure in trepidation, the calm eyes with which he stared down at her serving to raise her panic, as she tried and continuously failed to gain any semblance of control over this space which should be her soul space, a place saturated with her soul essences.


    Lena was still stuck trying to understand the unbelievable, when the world around transformed and in an instant, she found herself kneeling down on a high platform which looked down at a turbulent blood sea, her hands cuffed by long blood-red chains which pulled them to either side.


    Ignoring the roars of the sea waves behind her and the eerily red moon that hung in the sky, Lena looked at the chain that stretched from the shackle around her neck, her gaze following the chain till it landed on the naked man who held its other ending, his frame seated on a mighty red throne covered with the faces of people that were letting out shrieks that while loud still sounded faint to her.


    From the sides of the throne, blood flowed out of the eyes of these screaming faces the blood dripping down to the floor and falling into the sea.


    "I see you''re taking to this new bloodline of yours like a fish to the sea," Lena said.


    To her words, Blake pulled on her leash, forcing her figure to crawl several steps forward and come face to face with his soft limp cock which she had been trying to avoid looking at.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t started sucking it," Blake said.


    "Seems you still haven''t gotten the memo that I''m not Lena. I am a wraith that possessed Lena from the day she was born and has been dormant in her for several years only becoming active after you ended her life."


    "Those are nice words, but they are all lies since I know the truth."


    "Really, and what truth would that be"


    "That you are truly Lana Olak and that is because you somehow got yourself to be reincarnated and be born a human."


    "Now that''s a story I haven''t heard, where did you hear it" Lena asked with a chuckle.


    Leaning forward, Blake answered Lena.


    "When you were reincarnated, you became bound to this body and though your memories and soul strength are just returning, your body still remains that of a weak human and considering your soul is still thoroughly bound to it, we can both guess what would happen if I were to destroy it."


    "Do you think I will die?"


    "No, you will survive, but the problem now is, at what cost? I heard a few stories about you marrying powerful leaders and then ruining them, and I can''t help but think you have a reason for doing this while also suspecting that your soul strength has had a major hand in your successful seductions.


    I wonder how much more capable you will be with the injuries your soul will suffer after it is forcefully ripped out of its shell."


    While Blake said this, he set the entire soul space ablaze hoping this would damage her soul.


    **** End split consciousness ****


    Though Blake had no idea if it made a difference, while he was within Lena''s soul space, he set the world on fire, his mind taking on a thought that wished for the entire space to collapse. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake sought to damage the woman''s soul as much as possible and before even his split consciousness returned to him, he tightened his grip on Lena''s neck and executed another of his bloodline abilities.


    [Blood drain]


    Amongst Blake''s abilities, there was one that he felt was passively active, and that was blood-potent.


    When Blake had held Rehabab he had felt the powerful volumes of vitality swimming within the demon and it was then that he had come to realize that it wasn''t that Rehabab didn''t have blood but that his blood contained vitality and energy too powerful for him to remotely tamper with.


    It was only when he was in contact with the demon''s skin that he could influence it.


    As for Lena, Blake hadn''t been paying her any attention, but after grabbing her neck for several seconds, Blake had come to be able to easily feel the bright mobile vitality within her and those of every living thing around him.


    It was like his one time with Lena was the key to unlocking his blood-sensing ability, then again it might have been Rehabab who did but Blake had been too worried about Lean to notice that he had this ability.


    Now as Blake activated Blood drain, he latched onto this mobile vitality within her and pulled, silently watching as the woman''s face and body rapidly sunk as if all the fats and meat were magically disappearing from within her.


    [Ding! Blood drain active +3 vitality]


    [Ding! Blood drain active +6 vitality]


    [Ding! Blood drain active +4 vitality]


    The appearance and content of this message stunned Blake, but he had too much at stake at the moment to begin getting lost in the excitement of what this blood drain technique could do.


    Soon Lena opened her eyes, her consciousness returning but all she could do was hatefully stare at Blake as he killed off her body by turning it into fuel for himself while also damaging her soul.


    Staring Into Lena''s eyes which wanted to burn a hole into him, Blake watched life slowly leave the woman, and then an angry powerful presence descended on the entire area, Lena unleashing her entire might.


    "Slowly, a white translucent figure began rising out of her body, but Blake turned away from this figure and instead looked to the left where a horrifying-looking wraith with dirtied cloth and a gaping wound in its chest screamed as it forced itself past a wall of lightening it had encountered.


    Uncaring for the damage it did to itself, the translucent figure pushed herself to go through, her figure beginning to shimmer past it and almost going past when a woman with red eyes and a miserable-looking golden armor appeared before her and slashed down her sword, her sword glowing a bright light and sending the translucent figure horribly screaming and retreating backwards, and then just a second later it heard two dreadful words.


    "Soul mark"


    [Soul mark: Take control of the body and soul by giving commands. Unfortunately, these commands can only control the target for a limited time before they have to be renewed.]

 Chapter 94: Subduing The Mind

    **Several minutes before Lena came out of the soul space and regained consciousness**


    While it was nice to be getting steady feedback on what was happening between his split consciousness and Lena in her soul space, Blake still felt weird about the idea of not being in control of what was happening.


    "Hmm a blood sea and throne that cries blood, I never knew I was this creative," Blake thought, a good portion of his attention on the memories appearing in his mind, but then a figure taller than him arrived and he knew his ultimate trump card had been brought.


    Looking at Rehabab who had returned with Hannah''s body carefully carried in his hands, Blake had him place the woman down and while he moved to attend to her, he told him to watch over Lena''s body his orders to eradicate the woman if her eyes so much as flickered open.


    A few steps from Rehabab and Lena, Blake knelt over Hannah, his breathing steady as he placed his hands on her damaged body and listened.


    There was no heartbeat from the woman, no breath leaving or entering her nose or mouth, but within her, inside her delicious body which had gotten a sword put right through its left side, Blake could faintly feel a single strand of vitality weakly trudging about.


    "Now let''s see if I truly am a miracle worker"


    Saying this, Blake placed the index finger of his right hand over Hannah''s lips and then after watching his vitality fall by close to two hundred points, he had his blood sip out of the tip of his finger and watched as a glowing red drop of blood fell into Hannah''s mouth.


    Standing up, Blake watched Hannah remain unresponsive for close to a minute, the huge chuck of vitality she had just ingested lazily floating about in her, and then all of sudden the movement of the vitality rapidly increased and soon it was being spread to all parts of her body, the stab on her chest healing right before Blake''s eyes.


    A few more minutes went by before Hannah''s eyes opened and immediately they caught sight of Blake her face twisted into a frown but she made no moves to move get up.


    "How am I alive, I died."


    "Well, luckily for you, you''re a vampire and they are said to be as tenacious as cockroaches.


    More powerful vampires are said to be able to survive and live without a heart, so I think me bringing you back from just a stab to the heart isn''t that serious a task." Blake answered spouting what he had read from fantasy books.


    "You still haven''t answered my question."


    "I did, you''re just not satisfied with my answer" Blake shrugged.


    Realizing Blake wouldn''t be answering her question, Hannah snorted and closed her eyes.


    "Well, whatever it is you want from me, I won''t give you."


    "Okay"


    Hannah blinked at Blake''s words surprised that he was giving up on her so easily but then he knelt close to her and spoke two words, "Soul mark".


    Blake wished he could have used the eternal pact on Hannah, but he was sure that for what he had done to her army, the woman was more than ready to cause him spite and though he could think of some ways to have her submit to him even if for just a moment, he couldn''t see himself doing that in the limited time he had before Lena decided to rip herself out of her soul space, after all, she wasn''t some amateur in the matters of the soul.


    With ruthlessness, Blake conquered and marked Hannah''s soul, and with the woman unhappily under his thumb, he performed an inspection of her, glad that he had done so after seeing her stats.


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dhampir/Angel]


    [Rank: second order]


    [Title: Fallen General]


    [Strength: 258 / Agility: 210 / Stamina: 120 / Vitality: 430(-) / Intelligence: 170/ Mana: 350 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 400]


    [Target is constantly losing vitality]


    [Abilities/skills: soul kill]


    [A walking corpse]


    "Damn everything here is wrong, isn''t the vampire transformation supposed to boost her" Blake wondered, but then he remembered that Hannah had also not been under the control of Kate or on her side, so it could only mean that in one way or the other, there had been a clash between them, and this had been the result.


    "Is she even aware of this?


    Looking at the system''s remarks on Hannah and then her status particularly her vitality which had a minus sign, Blake could not help but look down at the woman who had a stoic expression wondering if she knew that every second that passed, she was dying. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She was once a commander, I bet she does know what is happening, but is also aware of how disadvantaged the leak of such information can put her.


    Not to mention that for now, the vitality I flooded her with is holding out quite strong."


    With such a horrible constitution, one which had left her falling from a third-order being to a second-order being, something Blake didn''t even know was possible, Blake would have been left wondering how Hannah had survived the sword stab right until now if he didn''t see her will stats and her secondary specie.


    "A dhampir and an angel"


    For now, Blake''s focus wasn''t on Hannah''s specie but on one of her skills which he was sure came from one of her bloodlines, "soul kill".


    Unfortunately, Blake didn''t have time as a luxury, so he quickly put Hannah to work, and to get her to more easily cooperate and do her best he promised that under some restrictions, though wouldn''t undo the mark he had placed on her he would let her go do whatever she wished after they were done, this was how cautious Blake was towards Lena


    ***Present Time***


    With Hannah knowing she had nothing to lose considering that Blake would still force her to work for him with whatever mark he had placed on her, she had agreed, and now as Blake placed a soul mark on Lena, a second later he found himself falling to his knees and to his surprise back in Lena''s soul space or at least where he thought he should be.


    "My sweet darling Blake, you were quite boastful of your soul power, now why don''t we put your mind power to the test.


    Welcome to my mind space honey."

 Chapter 95: Vitality Scramble

    Soul space, soul essence, wraiths and so on, in just this one night, Blake had been saddled with both theoretical and practical information on all of them, and now as he stood in Lena''s mind space staring once more at the exotically beautiful white-haired woman in tight black dress she had become he could only think about how troublesome his current situation was.


    From the information Blake had been provided with, he understood that while the eternal pact conquered the soul, mind and body and made them all loyal to him, the soul mark conquered just the soul and body and though the soul was the basic building block of a person''s existence, the mind and body were the drivers and executioners of that existence.


    Of course, if he had a stronger will which translated to mental power Blake could more efficiently control those who had been marked, but now with Lena having a will that superseded his currently usable will, Blake knew she would be more than a handful. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Smirking at Blake, Lena raised her hand into the air for dramatic flare and turned the world they were in into one of blood-stained ice, the woman having the two of them float up while both ground and sky were filled with ice spears that were pointing at him.


    "Now Blake what would you do," Lena said appearing in front of him, her figure standing a breath away from him


    While Lena looked up at Blake''s impassive eyes her hands trailed down his chest and when they touched his pants every piece of clothing on him disappeared, his cock soon grasped by both Lena''s hands and try as he might Blake could not stop his eyebrows from raising due to the high pleasure that hit him just from this one simple action.


    "Don''t be surprised sweetie, though you are of course the best at inducing pleasure, I would like to think in my mind space I beat u in that game," Lena said pouting seconds later when Blake remained silent.


    "Come on, doesn''t this remind you of our first time. You overwhelmed my mind with yours and made me horny for your cock."


    "It does" Blake nodded and then sighed.


    "In case you haven''t noticed I''ve had a hell of a day Lena, that you are trunk load of experience and knowledge is the only reason I''m entertaining you right now, so spit out what you want."


    Genuine annoyance appeared in Blake''s eyes when he spoke and Lena seeing this, seeing Blake treating her just as he did back then despite the deadly being she had now become could not help but go crazed once more.


    "You''ve had a hell of a day, I was killed by the man I love you bastard, and now he wants to turn me into his loyal pet, how dare you tell me about having a bad day, do you know how I feel."


    "I don''t care," Blake answered and tired of the situation he began feeling around.


    With overwhelming strength, though he seemed free, Lena had bound him up here in the air with what felt like numerous giant hands and though Blake could exert his own will and challenge the woman here in her mind space, he simply didn''t have the time for such a thankless job.


    Rather than spend his time fighting a battle that he might actually lose considering Lena had been confident enough to bring him to her mind space despite the risk, Blake chose to exit it.


    Normally with this being Lena''s mind space, she could restrict him from even leaving but since she had pulled him in here through his connection with her through the soul mark, all he had to do was return to it and leave.


    Hearing those three words, Lena shut up but then a wide smile appeared on her face.


    "Blake I will break and remake your mind, I will put you in the most hellish of pain you have ever gone through..."


    Mid-speech, right before Lena''s eyes, Blake disappeared and the woman could only blink in shock, rage and then frustration.


    Opening his eyes to the real world, Blake nodded his head when he saw Rehabab standing beside him, the demon''s still active magma summons some distance away watching the surroundings while Hannah was seated a couple of steps away.


    "The perfect servant "Blake thought looking at Rehabab and giving him a nod before turning to the translucent soul of Lena that was regaining consciousness.


    "Return to your body, I''ll feed it with vitality," Blake said earning himself a glare from the wraith before she floated back into her collapsed physical form.


    Sighing as he had a look at his depleted vitality considering he had used it to revive Hannah, Blake moved over to Lena and put a drop of blood rich in vitality into her mouth glancing at his remaining vitality.


    [Vitality:923]


    For Lena unlike Hannah who he had been unsure of and had saturated with vitality, Blake gave the woman just enough that flesh returned to her body, but she was far from the stunning beauty she had been earlier this night.


    "Ahhhhh Blake what is this, heal me completely" Lena screamed, but Blake who had already stood to his feet ignored her, sighing internally as the woman grabbed onto his arm and began trying to shake his unmovable figure infuriated by her malnourished look.


    "Don''t you have thousands of years worth of memory and experience, why are behaving like a child "Blake pointed out and the blank stare that Lena gave him like he was an idiot had him groaning within at the female nature.


    "Fine, if you''re a good girl, for the rest of the day, I''ll fill you up with vitality" Blake said trying to make full use of this opportunity but all he got from Lena was a snort.


    With bewilderment, Blake watched as the woman stomped up to an already annoyed Hannah and grabbed her arm.


    "Blake thought a fight was about to break out between the two women, considering their prideful natures and differing ideologies, but then with a loud " Shut up" from Lena, Hannah collapsed to her knees, her body trembling as Lena drained her of her vitality.


    Without delay, Lena''s body returned to its prime state, but then when she noticed that despite the drain, Hannah still had more than enough vitality in her and decided to go on draining her, Blake decided to intervene.


    "Lena that''s enough" Blake said and before he could enforce his words on the woman through the soul mark she let go of Hannah and turned towards him.


    "Why did you fill her up with so much vitality and then give me scraps?" she barked.


    "Shut up or I''ll drain it out of you": Blake said inspecting Hannah to make sure she was okay, sighing when he saw Lena had taken away nearly half of her vitality and even shaken her will


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dhampir/Angel]


    [Rank: second order]


    [Title: Fallen]


    [Strength: 258 / Agility: 210 / Stamina: 120 / Vitality: 257(-) / Intelligence: 170/ Mana: 350 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 381]


    "This woman" Blake thought glancing at Lena.

 Chapter 96: Dispersing The Team

    "Rehabab, I want you to take your summons, scour the area and kill every being that draws breath, there should be a lot of deserters from this battle¡­"


    "My men do not desert" Hannah cut in, throwing Blake a glare which he entertained while continuing to give his order.


    "There should be a lot of deserters from the battle but since commander Hannah insists that her men do not desert, if you find anyone make sure to give them a gruesome death, whilst reminding them that their suffering was because they dared to desert the army.


    When you''re done with the deserters, go north, you''ll go past a village and after a while arrive before a group of people. Kill all of them.


    If you find any female rankers, capture them if you can, and then when you''re done, don''t stay in this region, cover your tracks and go into hiding, I''ll reach out to you.


    Rehabab nodded his head at Blake and then he looked towards the two women, the infernal demon clearly aware of how dangerous they were.


    "My lord please be cautious of them," the demon said his words ringing directly in Blake''s mind and then he turned and left, his steaming dog-like summons going with him.


    "You care for the deserters but not the villagers whom you forced out of their homes and seized their property" Blake asked a curious look on his face but Hannah ignored his question.


    "You''ve gotten your screaming whore, can I leave now."


    "Not yet, I still got some questions for you."


    "What questions, ask them quickly, your sight is getting more and more revolting to look at each second," Hannah said with disgust.


    "Well, you should just let her go, she looks like she really needs the space," Lena said from the side, her hair which had been scattered moments ago now smoothened out and sent to fall behind her.


    Initially, Blake had wanted Hannah to stay so he could question her about this ridiculous war that had occurred, knowing that there was more involved in this skewed battle that saw an army with a third-order commander facing an army commanded by a fourth-order being.


    Looking back at his reason for wanting this knowledge, curiosity and his desire to complete his ongoing mission from Lilith being at the top, Blake decides to take a step back after all as Lena said, Hannah could do with some space and Blake had long-term plans for her.


    Lena had already miraculously shaved off a portion of her will with her actions and Blake had no desire to worsen her mental state, and besides if his thoughts were correct, then he was more than sure that no matter what, Hannah would always return to him.


    "You can leave," Blake said his words surprising both women who looked at him in surprise and a second later, Hannah stood to her feet and bolted away. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t know my charms were that effective" Lena said her hands on her waist as she stared at Blake with a smile.


    "Did you really kill Kate?"


    "Yes, I wiped away and shredded her soul. Just who did she think she was having you give her all the attention and praises. I mean it''s not like I mind that since I know how relentless you can be in bed, but still, for you to¡­.."


    "Shut up" was all Blake had to say for Lena''s mouth to close itself despite the woman''s struggles.


    Moving towards Lena, Blake put her on his shoulders and then he bolted away.


    As Blake moved, he thought of Kate and could only sigh at the matter, though at the time she had been killed, he didn''t have the luxury of getting emotional, not that there were any emotions in him at the moment, but considering the huge service the woman had rendered to him, he could not help but believe she desired better.


    In no time Blake began thinking about the fragility of life when three gentle taps to his back brought him out his contemplations and Lena spoke to him, the strength of his earlier command having weakened over time and been broken by the woman.


    "Where are we headed."


    "A nearby town or preferably city"


    "Oh, so that''s why you were all too happy to let Hannah and Rehabab go, you trust me to be the only one who can seamlessly blend into human society with you, and well there is also the fact that you know letting me out of your sight is a very bad idea."


    "I wouldn''t have minded Hannah."


    "Hmm, well knowing you, you probably have no idea where we are at the moment and are just running blind, but don''t worry, I know a place."


    Though Blake would have loved to quickly return to Caramel Town and go meet Thalia considering Kate was now dead and the dungeon without master, he was also wary of being tracked after all what had just happened was a war with seemingly no survivors, who knew the capabilities the kingdom and churches possessed to figure out what had happened and track them.


    ........


    "A demonic ritual, someone turned the battlefield into a ritual ground. How is that possible, you are aware that there was a fourth-order demon present right?"


    "Sir I''m not sure, the battlefield is an entire mess, our historians and wardens are trying to make sense of what transpired last night but at the moment they are just tripping on themselves.


    "What is suspected to have been an unearthed grave was found on a hill not too far off, and when we crossed energies from the grave with the most prominent and powerful aura from the battlefield, a match was made."


    "Prominent and powerful aura, are you talking about the 4th-order demon you mentioned."


    "No, Your Grace, I am talking about a completely different presence, though the impact of this presence is absent on the battlefield, it is dominatingly present in the atmosphere.


    "Explain"


    "Some of the first and second order soldiers collapsed to their knees and began venerating when they entered some areas of the battlefield."


    "Any survivors"


    "No, your grace,"


    "Commander Hannah and the demon."


    "Though we are yet to get any evidence that could point to her death, she has completely disappeared.


    The good news though is that with the Demon''s wanton display of his abilities, though we couldn''t get a whiff of his track, the historian got a very clear image of him, and it''s like we suspected, it was an infernal demon."


    "That''s enough Captain Sigil, you can leave"


    "Your grace" the captain bowed and left. Leaving a rather slim dark-haired man to lean into the chair of his office with a groan while watching a man silently emerge from the shadow of his office.


    "Now why the long face, your wife apparently defeated a sovereign demon and perhaps even an infernal.


    There is a chance that she is alive, I don''t know about you, but I really want to tap that ass one more time"

 Chapter 97: A Fun Game

    "Where are you guys coming from,"


    "Hathvile town," Lena said with a small smile, her eyes leaving the guards who were talking to her and staring at the tall walls of the city whose gate she stood beside.


    "You say he''s your husband" The guard asked looking at the huge black haired man beside Lena dressed in dusty grey clothes, with a black cloth tied around his head and falling over half of his face and carrying a heavy bag over his back.


    "Yes, forgive his silence, but his communication skills are rather bad" Lena said in a lowered tone, her pitiful posture successfully getting the sympathy of the guard.


    "Fine. You say you have no document and wish to start a new life within the city, are you aware of the costs for that."


    "Oh yes" Lena replied, her eyes once again filled with excitement and with care she reached into a brown bag hanging from her shoulders, taking out a pouch of coins her movements containing a bit of hesitation, but with determination, she gave it away.


    "Are you sure you want to give this away, the guard said taking the pouch from Lena and inspecting the silver within."


    "My husband and I believe this city has a lot to offer us," Lena said with a grin.


    "Okay, well good luck with your dreams." The guard said letting Blake and Lena pass through the small black gate that stood built some distance from the huge main gate of the city.


    As the pair went past the gate, they both felt a light film of energy go over them, but they ignored it and kept moving with no alarms being raised or shouts echoing around Blake and Lena walked into Paldin City, an average city which was governed by a battle mage. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Considering they had arrived at the city just when the light of the sun was beginning to appear over the horizon, Blake and Lena got to walk the scanty streets while it was quiet and empty.


    With Lena clinging onto Blake''s arm the two walked through the city, Lena leading the way.


    "Have you been in this world before you decided to reincarnate" Blake suddenly asked as they walked


    "What do you think" Lena asked with a chuckle.


    The pair walked for a few more minutes before finally arriving at a tall building with the word Trusks Hotel written on it and entering it.


    "Go call me your manager," Lena said when they got to the front desk, her words immediately sending the young lady behind the counter into action.


    Seeing this, Blake''s eyes narrowed and he took a deep look at the Lobby of the hotel, taking note of its new paint but most especially its sturdy walls and the old dates which hung around on some names and paintings on the wall.


    "Follow me" Blake suddenly said and before Lena could let out a word, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her out of the building.


    Lena wished to struggle out of Blake''s grip despite how useless that was, but Blake''s words didn''t just echo in her ears but also her soul and her body did as he said.


    "What is your problem," Lena asked but Blake ignored her, simply holding onto her arm as he moved forward.


    From Lena''s earlier reply, Blake had already gotten the info that before she had herself reincarnating into a baby to be born in this world, she had walked it and putting himself in her shoes, Blake could only conclude that the woman had built a connection for herself to use when she reincarnated and that Trusks hotel was one such connection.


    From being extremely cautious at the city gate to casually using her powers to command a hotel receptionist, that action had sent Blake bells ringing and there was no way he was taking any risks with Lena.


    "Darling, are you that scared of me, for all you know, I might have called for the hotel manager just so I could also put them under my control" Lena said easily figuring out the reason for Blake''s actions, but just as Blake was dismissing her words from his mind, she added some words.


    "Or perhaps, this is all just a ploy by me to have you think that I actually have a connection in that hotel and hence make you leave it and take me to one where I actually have connections."


    At this Blake paused in his tracks and gave Lena a hard stare.


    "Or maybe I do have a connection to all the hotels in this city"


    Turning away from Lena Blake waved his hands at a passerby stopping him and asking him a question,


    "Please, my wife and I are new here and looking for the most recently built hotel could you please direct us to it?"


    Minutes later Blake and Lena were In front of a building with the words "Utopia Rest" on it, the building quite colourful and already having a bit of traffic at its entrance, however, just as Blake was about to go into it, Lena spoke.


    "You know, though the chances are small, I could have also left orders for a new hotel to be built just before my soul completely awakened and hence why I mentioned all those possibilities, after all, you choosing to go to the most recently built hotel is the only logical decision.


    "Your awakening was brought several years forward when I tried to kill you, so I''m sure whatever hotel you told whoever to build for you is yet to be made" Blake said marching into the hotel, Lena following after him with a pout as her fun had now ended.


    Walking into the hotel lobby, Blake went straight to the receptionist counter, and after a friendly chat with the man behind it, took a pouch off his waist, counted off some coins and gave it to him.


    To solve the issue of their clothes and the matter of money Blake and Lena had attacked a small group of adventurers that had been on their way to the city.


    Killing them as quickly as possible or in better terms assassinating them, Blake had proceeded to bury their bodies and then make his way over here.


    As for the matter of his disguise, though after his evolution he had lost the skill ''sun cloak'' there was nothing to fear as his new title more than compensated for it.


    [Blasphemer of the sun:


    In the name of the sun god, you have committed the vilest of sins and corrupted the most devoted of his followers.


    Truly you are a sinner, your vileness one to be nurtured.


    Equip this title to hide your evil nature, mingle amongst the followers of light and further spread your corruption.


    Warning: All body stats except charisma and strength are cut in half, +200 strength, +400 charisma.


    Restriction of bloodline abilities.]

 Chapter 98: A Not Incredible Body

    The room Blake and Lena were led into was average-sized with two beds, a table at the end and a window on the wall opposite the door.


    When the receptionist who had taken them to the room left, Lena walked over to one of the beds of the room and was just about to Plop onto it when Blake''s words rang out.


    "Take off your clothes"


    Lena paused midstep and turned to Blake, who stood some steps behind her and was focused on unbuttoning his shirt.


    "Have you no shame," Lena asked but Blake ignored and instead went ahead to take off his clothes revealing his naked form.


    Surprisingly enough, when the blasphemer of the sun god title was activated, Blake simply reverted to his previous human appearance, though a lot more muscular and taller.


    "Are you really thinking of fucking me, do you actually believe that you are qualified to do that" Lena spoke with disgust and mockery in her tone.


    Blake had several reasons for still keeping Lena alive, many of them debatable considering the risk that came with her still breathing and of his many reasons, one of the lesser ones being so he could fuck her.


    Thinking of the windfall of sin points Thalia had given him, for a being who was thousands of years old, Blake wondered how many sin points he would get when he ploughed her.


    With her experience, Blake was more than sure that Lena was well aware that this was one of the things he was going to do to her once he spared her life.


    Not in the mood to engage in whatever banter she wanted to bring up, Blake was just about to enforce his command and get her to do as he had said when she on her own purposely walked towards him, her gaze on his and then they were close, she dropped to her knees and holding his cock, pressed his still limp member to her nose taking a long whiff of it.


    Cautiously staring at the woman at his feet, Blake activated lockdown, sealing off the room from the outside world, and then he equipped a different title " knight of carnage".


    There was a powerful burst of mana from Blake, the normalness which he had once embodied disappearing as mana which gave one nightmares at day briefly swirled around him and his figure transformed, his skin going grey with several black veins popping all around his body, while his cock which was in Lena''s hand rapidly thickened and lengthened, thick black veins with a tint of red spreading all over it and then it''s tip took on a shiny black colour.


    "You just know how to spoil me" Lena said her eyes going all over Blake''s dick, her hands roaming over the veins and her tongue hanging out of her mouth.


    "Did the sight of my dick break your mind?" Blake asked with a chuckle.


    "You wish" Lena snorted.


    "Then why isn''t it in your mouth yet."


    Deciding to be the stubborn bitch she could be at times, Lena opened her mouth to reply Blake and that was all the opening Blake needed to shove his dick into her mouth, filling it up and having her jaws stretch.


    "Suck it," Blake said, his hands on the woman''s head.


    Despite the tidbits of fears that popped up in his mind as Lena threw him a frown, Blake was soon rewarded for his bravery when he felt Lena''s tongue lick the tip of his cock and then further stretching her mouth open the woman took the head of his cock into her mouth, her eyes on his dick as her head moved front on back on it.


    As Lena sucked Blake''s cock, swallowing more and more of it, several new notification messages dropped but as he opened them a look of disappointment couldn''t help but flash across his face.


    "This isn''t bad, but it''s way below my expectations


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +18 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +13 SP]


    Looking at the stats he was getting for a blow job, stats that a maiden ranker would have given him, Blake began thinking about why Lena wasn''t meeting up to his expectations and then he remembered her predicament and almost facepalmed at his oversight.


    One didn''t fuck a soul, they fucked a body, and for all of Lena''s deadliness and strength that was only relative to her soul, her body was still as weak as that of a first-order being and hence considered normal by the system.


    Sighing internally" Blake grabbed onto Lena''s head and pulled the woman off his cock.


    With ease Blake pulled the woman to her feet ignoring her shout at him and then with his other hand he ripped off her clothes, exposing her fully naked body.


    With appreciation, Blake smacked Lena''s right boob, its huge but firm nature sending the blood in him going faster and prompting him to fondle it.


    "You have the body of a goddess, you weren''t this good-looking before, how did you become like this," Blake asked but Lena''s frown told him they were not on the same frequency.


    "Do you get off on causing me pain?"


    "That is a possibility" Blake shrugged," Now my question."


    "The body takes on the shape of the soul" Lena said and seeing Blake nod in understanding, she spoke.


    "Now will you let my hair go"


    "You speak like you don''t like it," Blake muttered no longer pulling on her hair and his other hand leaving her breasts and forcing its way between her legs


    "Does the fact that you are powerless and at my mercy turn you on Lena?"


    Rubbing her soaked pussy, when a few seconds passed and Lena didn''t reply him, Blake gave the woman''s right boob a harsh slap, his hands grabbing them as she hissed from the pain and then Blake remembering that he had a goal to achieve here, turned her around and pushed her to her knees.


    Pressing Lena''s back down so that her ass was properly presented to him Blake, rubbed his cock over her pussy lips and began pushing it in, his left hand more than enough to keep the struggling woman pinned down.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 99: Throes Of Passion

    Looking down at Lena, Blake''s eyes continuously drank in the sight of her well-curved flawless body as he pressed his dick on her cunt, delivering a harsh spank to her ass when the woman kept wiggling it about.


    "Stay still," Blake said loving as Lena''s ass cheeks jiggled from his hits and when the woman went still he had another go, pressing his cock against her pussy and watching as the black head of his dick disappeared into her pink cave and the rest of his dick began following.


    "It''s too big, too big, you''re ripping me" Lena called out, her finger scrapping the floor but Blake completely ignored her words, pushing against the tightness of her cunt and only stopping when it became obvious her cunt had been stretched to its limit.


    "I hoped to bury my dick in you at once'' Blake muttered in disappointment but within him, he had a grin because it seemed her body had taken on not just the shape of her soul but some thoughts of it as well.


    [Ding! You have deflowered a maiden +400Sp]


    You bastard, what did you take my pussy for, a fuck toy" Lena roared but once again Blake ignored her.


    To play this dangerous game he was playing with Lena and win, one of Blake''s strategies was to treat Lena like the ancient being she really was.


    Blake was truly proud of his cock, but he doubted it was something that could intimidate the likes of Lena.


    Holding Lena''s waist, Blake began pulling about 2 inches of his cock out of Lena and then he inserted it back in, adding a bit more of his dick into her cunt with each thrust he made. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blake it''s big, it''s so big" Lena muttered, letting out a yelp when Blake pulled her hair up so that her upper body now stood on her arms.


    "It''s big, but I don''t hear you saying you want me to stop" He whispered in her ears and to this, Lena turned to him and licked his lips.


    "Blood demons are known for their vitality and stamina, I still have some faint memories, let''s see how you match up against them, and oh don''t worry, I''ll keep in mind that you''re still a sort of newborn."


    When Lena finished speaking, she on her own slipped herself back down, comfortably resting her chest on the floor while her head rested on her arms and her butt was raised high up.


    Though Blake understood that Lena was trying to rile him up, that didn''t mean it wasn''t working after all he had his pride and though he didn''t let her words drown him, he grabbed both her ass cheeks, watching as his hands sunk into their softness and then he resumed forcing in more and more of his dick into her, the gasp the woman released when he thrust in her egging him on.


    When more than half of Blake''s rod was buried in Lena''s wet cave, Blake placed his hand on her curvy hips, and then pulling out his cock till only the tip was left in it, he moved his hips forward and drilled nearly all of his bulging member into her.


    "Anghhhh" the first proper moan left Lena''s mouth, her feet rising into the air, but Blake simply smiled at this because there was more to come.


    Enjoying the warm feel of Lena''s cave tightening around his cock, Blake began thirsting in and out of her, the continuous lubrication that spilled out of her pussy, spurring the lust in him and when he saw the ripples that spread from her ass cheeks at they collided with his thighs he couldn''t help but roughly grab and pull on them as he fucked Lena.


    "Arghhhh" Lena groaned at Blake''s rough actions but he ignored her and drowned whatever pains she was feeling with the feel of his rod which stretched and dug deeper and deeper into her with each thrust.


    "So big, so big" Lena muttered as she lay on the floor, one of her hands moving to her belly and rubbing it, the woman able to feel a slight bulge there and then she moved her hand to her cunt and gasped at how stretched it had become, her hands able to feel the movement of Blake''s dick as it violated her cave.


    Though Lena had a lot of plans in mind for Blake, for now, the only thing that mattered to her was the intense pleasure going through her body, but just when she thought she had some time to go before she finally reached her peak a whole different wave of pleasure hit her and she found herself scraping at the floor and praising Blake''s cock incoherently, not minding the tiny bright red snakes that crawled across her body, one even going across her lips.


    [Lust Aura]


    [Sweet touch]


    [Sneak passion]


    [Sneaky Passion: In the form of blue-burning ethereal snakes, this technique amplifies the pleasure a female gets from you based on how attracted she is to you.


    Warning: The reverse is also the case]


    Not just Lena, but also Blake had numerous blue snakes running over his body and the rapid intensification of the pleasure had him grunting and ramming into Lena as hard as he could.


    With the activation of this technique, the sounds of Blake and Lena''s moans were all that filled the room, the both of them smashing their flesh against each other as even Lena began moving her hips backwards and with such intense sensations, it didn''t take long for Lena to raise her head up, her mouth opening and eyes drunk with ecstasy as she was hit by an orgasm, not minding that Blake leaned over and gripped her neck as fucked her tightening cunt harder, his heavy grunts filling her ears and only heavier louder till with a power growl his slammed his whole dick into her snatch and had his first ever demonic ejaculation.


    Just like Lena, waves of pleasure hit Blake, taking him to a peak he had never felt before, but then unlike her, Blake had a mission and so when he finally began coming down from his climax, he fought through the fog that clouded his mind and called on the system.


    [Balance:10223]


    [soul collar: when this collar is worn, it locks away one''s soul essence. It renders them unable to use their soul essence or submerge into their soul.


    Warning: the collar can function for only 7 days.


    Price:10000]

 Chapter 100: I Think I’m A Bit Scared

    Her crazed laugh, the look of anger and madness in her eyes when she had killed Kate and then declared intent to end him.


    The dangers of keeping Lena alive and breathing were many and real but then so were the benefits.


    Rather than having just the system to answer him when it felt like it and then scraping about as he tried to advance, Blake could get Lena to direct him, he could get the woman to teach him lessons that would take him a thousand years to learn and avoid mistakes that would take him forever to correct.


    It was risky, but to move forward and overcome the odds awaiting him, this risky but high-paying path was the one Blake wanted to transverse especially now that she had gone and killed Kate, she had to take responsibility for that.


    Lena''s body was a work of godly art, her flawless skin and curves eye-grabbing, especially while the woman had an orgasm and her body contorted in ways that fanned the flames of lust.


    Cancelling out sneak passion, Blake ignored the attractiveness of the female beneath him and grabbed her hair.


    Without fear, Blake pulled on Lena''s hair, making the woman cry out as she was forced to raise her head and look to the ceiling, her mind still overrun by the sensation of the orgasm it had just been through and Blake not missing his chance, had the soul collar appear in his hand and a second later clasped it around Lena''s neck.


    As Blake put the collar around Lena''s neck, his mana churned as he prepared himself to face whatever danger, but Lena''s actions were not what he expected.


    Lena suddenly paused her body freezing and then she reacted


    "What is this" Lena screamed turning to Blake with wide eyes.


    "Blake take this thing off me"


    "Lena calm ...." Was all Blake could say before a slap landed on his face as Lena who had without rush gotten to her feet and now stood up looked down at him who was still kneeling with a glare that Blake could swear would kill an ordinary being.


    "Blake Luxander you have till the count of 7 to take this thing off else I will make you beg for hell."


    "Just 7 counts" Blake thought pushing himself off the bed to his feet and taking several steps away from Lena till he was on the other side of the room, his eyes narrowed and heart beating ridiculously fast as Lena slowly followed after his figure while counting.


    It wasn''t that Blake was scared of Lena considering that he could crush her currently weak self with just one hand but more of the fact that Blake could feel a terrifying oppressive aura which needed him to actively resist it was coming off the woman and filling the room. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a woman whose soul essence he had locked away, to see Lena release such a powerful pressure from her being, not a single bit of mana radiating off her not that it would have mattered considering how weak her mana was, for the first time since entering this world Blake felt his will be shaken.


    "Fuck, I think I''m a bit scared."


    Despite the fact that he towered over her, his body possessing muscles that could crush her if he just carelessly flexed them, as Blake stared at Lena, he for some seconds believed he was staring into the eyes of a goddess, and not just any goddess, but one of death.


    With every walk Lena took closer to him while counting down from 7 Blake saw death approach him and when death counted down to zero, Blake slapped it to the side, sending it flying and slamming into the wall.


    "Status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 223]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 855 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 350 / Will(mysterious): 1352]


    "She did me worse than Hannah, 148 points of my will shaved off, what kind of a monster have I gone and mixed myself up with" Blake thought looking at Lena who was rubbing the left side of her head that had collided with the wall.


    For all his battles that involved his will, the tenacity of Blake''s will was what was always put to the test, no one had ever broken his will not even the screaming and anguished souls of thousands of people.


    "How did u survive that." Lena said still rubbing her head, her figure standing up before dropping to the ground, the rage and monstrous aura which had been releasing moments ago completely absent.


    "You''re good Lena but I''ve faced far worse than you," Blake said thinking of when he had been thrown into hell and now understanding and agreeing with some wise words.


    "Fear a man who has nothing to lose."


    The essence of hell was to break the will just as Lena tried to do and shockingly enough Blake was sure that back then his will had remained untouchable, compared to now where even though he was a stronger being he had actually gotten some of his will torn apart by Lena.


    "I now have something to lose," Blake thought with a sigh.


    "What did you hope to gain from this Blake, the only thing your actions are doing at the moment is building my animosity for you."


    "Perhaps but taking away your strength is the only way I can get you to cooperate."


    "Cooperate," Lena said looking up at Blake with sad eyes and laughing,


    "You speak to me like I am the one in the wrong when in fact this whole situation is your fault.


    "I loved you to the point of obsession, do you think I would have gone against you if my soul had awakened according to my plans.


    You killed me Blake you caused this, your stupid fears are the reason for all of this."


    Lena spoke her words with anger ladened with sadness her teeth grinding against each other.


    The naked woman spoke with emotion and passion and though Blake''s will stat had taken a hit he was far from falling from her little tricks, not like he even tried to sniff them out because all Blake cared about was what he wanted.


    Besides, there wasn''t even a 1 per cent chance that a thousand-year-old soul would stick to liking a man her ignorant self had gotten obsessed with for not up to a month.


    "You say a lot of things Lena but I still don''t hear you talking about how you''ve realized your current situation and have decided if you will become an accessory or a problem to be worked on.


    My greed is monstrous, and if you are not going to realize your position and satiate it, then prepare to be drowned by it."

 Chapter 101: Magic Weapons

    After hopefully checkmating Lena and telling her his stance, Blake had proceeded to first change his title back to that of a blasphemer, his demon form being replaced by his human image and then after both he and a silent Lena had cleaned up themselves and Blake decided to order food from the hotel as opposed to buying from the system, after all, variety was spice.


    With them having arrived at the city in the morning, the couple had the day to themselves, and though Blake had a couple of tasks he would like to accomplish in this city, he decided to put them on hold and deal with a more impending problem.


    Having no intention of letting Lena out of his sights and also not wanting a venomous woman by his side, Blake''s plan was to get Lena''s reply by the end of the day and depending on her answer, either end her or have a new perfect servant by his side.


    After their meal Lena had sat down on the bed and began meditating and for the first seconds Blake would be lying if he said he wasn''t a little bit spooked by this but minutes later he calmed down and sitting down opposite the bed he let his blood flow out of him and began manipulating with it.


    "Have you ever heard about consolidating one''s gains after a breakthrough or an enlightenment" Lena spoke, her eyes slowly opening.


    "No" Blake answered.


    "Is this how you plan on becoming a grand powerful expert?" Lena asked looking at the sizable quantity of blood which floated above and was being made to move left and right.


    "You''re a blood demon Blake, not a blood bender, if Rehabab used his mana the way you did, do you think he would be as fearsome as he currently is."


    The sudden berating from Lena had Blake silent and mulling over Lena''s words while also waiting to see exactly where she was headed.


    "Blake what are magic weapons" Lena asked and before Blake could even decide to show off an expression of ignorance Lena answered the question, the woman quite aware of the limits of Blake''s knowledge.


    "As you already know, we have the standard rankers weapon through which mana can be channelled and then after that, we have magic weapons, the dark dagger you gave Kate is a perfect example of it.


    To define a magic weapon, I would call them weapons which on their own can pull off intricate feats while needing the input of just mana.


    Now though I am sure you have already heard of magic weapons whether in passing or from books I am sure you are ignorant of the fact that there are different levels of magic weapons.


    There are 7 levels in total and only the first three levels exist on this planet with the first two being the limit the best blacksmiths here can make, your dark dagger for example is a level 1 magic weapon."


    Lena''s shift from the poor use of his blood ability to magic weapons threw Blake for a spin, but he made no complaint about this as he instead greedily absorbed all the knowledge that was being offered.


    Lena talked some more about magic weapons, focusing on just the first three level magic weapons and the after she switched back to the issue of his blood.


    "Now Blake I have explained to you about magic weapons and how for one to use those of the third level and above it they would have to refine it with their mana and will, soul essence sometimes being required.


    You are a blood demon Blake, of all the weapons you can think about, which do you think is the best for you?"


    "My blood" Blake answered a second later.


    "At least I didn''t get tricked by an idiot," Lena said with a smile and gave Blake another question.


    "If your blood was assumed to be a magic weapon, what grade will you say it was."


    "Fifth grade"


    "It''s good to know you at least see the potential in your blood and while I wouldn''t say you are wrong, personally I believe your blood should rank as a level 7 magic weapon and even possibly beyond.


    Of course, it''s weak at the moment, so we''ll just place it as a third-level magic weapon."


    Giving Blake a few seconds to go over her words, Lena spoke once more.


    "What do you do after you get a third-order magic weapon?"


    "You refine it" Blake answered and Lena waved her hand at him a bit of surprise on her face when he immediately closed his eyes and drew the blood floating above back into his body.


    "Hmm, and here and I thought he would ask me for tips on refining his blood, how boring." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To refine a magic weapon, one needed to circulate mana all through their body and then into the magic weapon and then back into their body and though this sounded easy the hard part came in the input of one''s will into the mana just before it reached the weapon and circulated through it.


    It was this will that would flood the mechanism that had been built into the magic weapon, this mechanism most times being runes which one needed to continuously bombard before they could get control of the magic weapon.


    Very few people had powerful will that could visualize and be used to refine a weapon and even those that had such powerful will did not have the fortitude that would let them use their wills continuously, it took them several weeks and even months to refine a weapon, but for Blake considering he would be refining all the blood in his body, it was worse.


    Understanding that he couldn''t refine all the blood in his body at the moment, Blake decided to spend just 30 minutes refining a portion of it.


    For 30 minutes, Blake went silent, the only activity from him being the movement of mana within him and then his eyes slowly opened and from a cut that appeared along his arm, a wave of blood sped out, rising up to the ceiling and hanging over the room like a cloud of rain.


    "The power of your blood after just a bit of first-stage refinement is shocking Blake, I can only imagine how powerful it would be after going through all three stages of refinement.


    It''s s shame though that you''re too hooked up on me becoming your perfect servant and so will kill me when I eventually refuse to submit to you.


    I feel sad to think of your talents being wasted, there is so much I could have taught you."

 Chapter 102: How Many Years

    With a few questions, lessons, and visible results, Lena had turned the situation and now Blake who had sworn that he would end the woman if she refused to submit by the end of today found himself hesitating.


    "You''re full of potential Blake, if you made a blood shied now, how do you think it would fare against Rehana''s strike" Lena said looking up at the gurgling blood which hung above her, the red liquid releasing a faint pressure that it didn''t have before


    Following Lena''s gaze, Blake stared at his very own blood which floated above, able to feel it like it were his limb, its every move directed with just a thought, the current distance between them not being a hindrance.


    Back when Blake fought Blake, it was only halfway into their battle that he had discovered that he could imbue his will into his blood to strengthen it, and even then, the range at which he could manipulate his blood when it was away from him had been very low, 3 meters being the max before it collapsed on itself.


    Right now, Blake believed that if he were to fully refine his blood, he would be able to create a blood shield so powerful that even without his presence to actively strengthen it Rehabab would have to strike a few times to destroy it.


    The feeling was novel and invigorating to Blake, but at the same time, it did not just make sense.


    Blake was still just a first-order being and had just evolved and yet with him just following Lena''s teaching and refining all the blood in his body, he felt like he had taken a huge step to closing the gap between him and Rehabab''s strength.


    "I feel powerful, a lot more powerful than I believe I should be from just having refined my blood," Blake said looking at Lena and watching her lick her lips and give him a lazy look.


    "You wouldn''t be asking me this question if you had asked me earlier why I believe your blood has a potential that rivals a level 7 magic weapon."


    Changing her position so she lay on the bed with her breast pressed on the mattress and her head held up her hands, Lena answered Blake.


    "If there is one thing I regret doing after I got my memories, it would be killing Kate, that woman knew her stuff, I can imagine tutoring her into being a very useful pawn." Lena started.


    "Then again let''s not forget you, the heartlessness required to sacrifice sons, husbands and brothers for your selfish desires and then tenacity to withstand the torture of all these souls. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Your determination and greed paid off Blake because right now you have divine blood or more specifically semi-divine blood flowing through you."


    "What is divine blood" Blake asked.


    "Something that can be used to comprehend blood" Lena muttered, Blake barely hearing her and then she rolled so she was facing the ceiling.


    "I''m hungry Blake, go get your teacher something to eat, make it¡­." Lena started but then went silent when the blood that had been floating above shot down at her, turning into a long hard spike whose tip just rested an inch above her forehead waiting for Blake''s command to end her life.


    "Blake is this any way to treat your teacher."


    Standing up, Blake moved forward so he was standing by the bed and looking down at Lena as he spoke.


    "You''re resourceful Lena, and just now you''ve proven that I am not foolish to have taken so much risk with you, but this is where the line ends.


    I am greedy, but not greedy enough to keep dancing in flames because I like the colour."


    When Blake said just this much and kept silent Lena looked up at him with a grim look her movement limited by the blood spike which was just an inch away from her skin, and she spoke.


    "You win, I''ll sign a contract with you," Lena said and the woman seeing a frown about to climb onto Blake''s face added some words.


    "Don''t go pushing me into the wall Blake, because I''ve had enough of being toyed with by you.


    You have your soul mark which makes me unable to effectively lie to you, so tell me right now, do you think I am lying to you."


    "Considering you are the one whose life is on the line I would suggest you watch your mouth."


    "Yeah right, kid If you''ve truly brainwashed yourself so much that you believe you can afford to lose me, then you really are an idiot.''


    "Yeah, I understand how valuable you are Lena, but at the same time, my life is more valuable and then come my power before you."


    "Which is why I am proposing we sign a contract which would have me serving you as your teacher and protector until you reach the unbound realm," Lena said.


    "No, I want you to serve me for 1000 years."


    "You foolish child, are you mad"


    "Fine 900 years."


    "50 years"


    "That''s low Lena, do better."


    "Fine 60 years."


    "950 years."


    "Damn you bastard, 90 years."


    "500 years."


    "100 years, and that''s it, I''m going to serve you for a hundred years."


    "I''m the one with the deciding power here Lena.


    200 years that is my own offer. Such an amount of time is a spec for you, but it should be at least enough time for me to get to a recognizable level of power in the grand scheme of life."


    Lena''s sudden change in attitude and her willingness to actually find a compromise with Blake were good selling points that had him look favourably at the idea of a contract.


    Amongst his arsenal of abilities, Blake had one called blood pact but unfortunately, it was a one-way contract.


    Though 100 years had seemed like quite a lot when Lena had mentioned it, Blake had to remind himself that this was no longer Earth, where if one lived up to 100 years they were considered a sort of legend.


    In this fantasy world, people lived past 100 years, going into the hundreds and thousands and though Blake felt like even 200 years was too small considering how much more time Lena had, Blake wary of aggravating the woman and seeking her cooperation decided to go with this offer and stand on it.


    For a few minutes, Lena tried to get Blake to change his stance and when she failed, she eventually agreed to be with him for 200 years.


    "So, you said contract, what kind of contract are you talking about"


    "A soul contract,"


    "Not happening."

 Chapter 103: Milk Shower

    It was late evening in Paldin city, the city seeing its last activities of the day and the stress not as busy as they had been some hours ago. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On a paved road mildly filled with passerbys and carriages, a couple walked together hand in hand, the lady bearing the look of a woman just entering her thirties and the gentleman a man in his early twenties.


    The duo of Blake and Lena drew several eyes as they moved but thankfully caused no scene, their kind uncommon but not rare., this largely being thanks to Blake''s illusions which did a good job of lessening their appeals.


    "Though they can''t hide the fact there was a large-scale battle the government is doing a good job in keeping the nature of the battle secret" Lena muttered as she and Blake passed by another group of people who were talking about the explosions that someone else had heard the previous night and how this morning there had been military movement in the region and martial order in some areas.


    "Would be great if we could somehow find out how much the army has already figured out, that way we know what to prepare for and how to better hide."


    "Hide" Lena dramatically exclaimed to just Blake''s hearing.


    "Where is your ego, how can an almighty blood demon hide away from us weak humans."


    Ignoring Lena''s tease Blake picked up on a portion of her words and questioned her.


    "Are you human?"


    "Who knows?" Lena said with a smile looking away from Blake.


    Not getting an answer, Blake thought to say more but in the end decided against it, right now he had to keep as many cards as he could away from Lena.


    Things like the fact that he already knew her other name, his knowledge of her alternate species and the strength of her soul essence.


    Though Blake and Lena were close to reaching an agreement, he was on full alert of the woman.


    Lena had suggested they sign a contract but the second Blake had heard the nature of the contract, he had been against it, the demon wary of the woman''s soul manipulation abilities.


    Rather, Blake had told Lena to give him 4 days to consider the whole deal of her teaching him when in truth his real reason in asking for that delay was so he could scour the system shop for a soul contract.


    After walking for about a minute more, Blake and Lena slowed their steps as they came to a restaurant with a good diagram of beef drawn above its entrance.


    With his curiosity about this world''s culture and Lena''s enthusiasm to move about Blake and Lena''s plan was to have dinner outside and spend the rest of the evening touring the city before returning back to the hotel.


    To Blake''s relief and Lena''s disappointment, the evening went without drama and soon they were back in their hotel, and out of their clothes, making sure to fuck Lena, surprised when the woman lasted well into the night before passing out, leaving Blake to mediate and practice with his blood.


    The next morning saw Lena down on her knees between the legs of Blake who was in his true form, her hands behind her while her lips were wrapped around his cock and moving up and down.


    With his hands on Lena''s head, Blake groaned as the woman made it a goal to milk him this morning.


    Forgoing most of Blake''s length, Lena placed her attention on the front part of Blake''s dick, sucking his black mushroom head and then taking some more of his cock into her mouth, her tongue teasing the tip of his dick whenever she pulled back and then moving to massage the bottom when she took him back in.


    Used to hammering his cock down women''s throats Blake would have long started doing the same to Lena if it wasn''t for the tiny bolts of pleasure that went through him when her tongue touched his rod''s tip.


    The electric-like feeling had Blake leaning back as he held Lena''s head, low groans leaving his mouth as Lena''s lips worked his dick and though her techniques took time to bring him to the peak, when Blake finally blew his load, he felt his ball properly empty themselves.


    A load of white shot out of Blake''s dick and poured over the face and breast of Lena who seemed to have desired to milk shower this morning and then when his thick rod was done releasing its essence, the prominent veins on it slightly fading away, Lena gave it one hard suck before standing up and heading to clean up.


    "Her lust for dick carried over." Blake thought.


    After the eventful morning Blake and Lena had breakfast and then dragging an unwilling Lena with him, took them to the library where they spent the better part of the day reading books, well Blake mostly since Lena who was bored out of her wits decided to sleep, her action making Blake truly reconsider his thoughts on how he expected an over one thousand-year-old being to behave.


    Since coming to this world, Blake had been focused on getting stronger, his only knowledge about it being what he had gotten from the previous owner of this body and considering the boy had been a squire who had spent his whole life under the service of the baron, what he knew was extremely limited.


    Now that Balke had some semblance of power and could not just be squashed by any power he annoyed, he decided it was time for him to learn about this world he was in especially since he had an assignment that required him to conquer it.


    Thinking of his first phase mission, Blake thought of Lilith and with the various epiphanies he had gotten about the woman the past days he considered straight up dumping her and her agreement, after all, Mr. Black had sort of nulled whatever contract he had gotten into with her.


    "It''s not a bad idea, but for now, there is no need for me to make a new enemy and cut off a possible fallback option.


    Besides, who knows what she would do if I defy her."


    For the next three days dragging Lena with him, Blake spent his time in the library reading as much as he could and when he was not reading, he was either resting or fucking an enthusiastic Lena.


    As the days went by, different stories and conclusions about the battle which had happened began sprouting out, some people panicking as they feared an invasion from the neighbouring country while some came up with voodooistic reasons for the battle signs.


    Through all this, Blake remained focused on his accumulation of knowledge and it wasn''t until the sixth day that his daily reading schedule was disturbed by a woman who gave off an aura of authority.

 Chapter 104: Tides Of Time

    As Blake already knew, Braga was the name of the planet which he was on and from the books he read in the library, he learnt that according to historians, there had once been a large continent on it called Narash, this continent surrounded by an encompassing sea called Junos.


    Though the books didn''t go into specification about Narash, it made clear the fact that at some time in the past, this super large continent had split into 4 continents, 3 of which were currently known and possible to access while the other had seemingly vanished, most theorizing that it had drifted away to the other side of the world.


    Within the books, Blake had seen some diagrams of Narash and then that of the content after it had split, noticing that a large chunk of it was missing from the bigger picture.


    Looking at the spherical image of Braga and the blue ocean which covered most of it and reminded him of earth, Blake couldn''t help but wonder why the people of this world had not sailed the sea and tried to discover the missing continent.


    It was only later that Blake would read and understand that the seas of this world were not to be treated like that of Earth, the dangers that lurked within them being one that kept even fourth-order beings in check.


    Reading about the general politics of this world, Blake also read up on the workings of religion in the world, surprise filling him when he learnt that the churches were actually the true rulers of the planet with the pope standing at the top, and it worked like this.


    In this world there were several churches, all these churches having their own god whom they served, and amongst these churches, there were 7 main churches, and though this should have implied that there were seven main gods, there were actually 8 main gods.


    The sun god, the god of darkness, the moon goddess, the goddess of fire, the god of thunder, the god of entertainment, the goddess of nature, the god of the sea.


    Other than the god of the sea, all the other gods had their own churches, the hierarchy of their churches having a panel of archbishops at the top and then ruling over all these churches including archbishops was the pope who was selected from whichever church won a competition that was held every hundred years.


    Knowing how fanatical religious people could be and imagining how arrogant their gods were, it surprised Blake to know that rather than engage in battle to wipe out each other, these people were instead living in harmony.


    It was after reading some key books that Blake got the hint that the only reason these churches didn''t straight out declare was due to the influence of the god of the sea.


    The few mentions of the god of the sea gave him a mysterious atmosphere and Blake tried to find out more information about him but ended up empty, eventually having to give up and begin reading up about ranked beings and the wars of this planet.


    It was in this part of his studies that Blake learnt that though the churches were restricted from battling each other, they based themselves in different countries as the main religion and fought each other when these countries went to war.


    An example can be taken from Aramia and the other countries that 2 other countries that shared the continent of Gharactol with her.


    Of these two countries, one was dominated by the church of darkness while the other by a minor god, the god of dreams.


    There had been several other countries in Gharactol, but they had all been conquered by Aramia, this a proof of their bloodthirstiness, especially that of their champion.


    The mortal realm and unbound realm topic which Lena had briefly mentioned when she taught him about using his blood was what Blake was currently reading up on, understanding that from the first order to the sixth order, they all fell under this realm and he had just finished reading on the little information which was available about the unbound realm when a woman walked up to him.


    The woman was dressed in a fine green dress that reached her knees and then covered in thick green robes, the high quality of her dress easy for Blake to notice despite never having been one for fashion.


    The golden earrings the woman wore amplified her already immaculate beauty, drawing one''s attention to her red lips and curly long Blake hair.


    A single glance at the woman and one would know she was a person of high society, the exact kind of person that Blake wanted to avoid at the moment.


    "The both of you are under arrest, place both your hands on the table," the woman said her tone calm and the two men that stood behind her with their hand on the hilt of their swords making it clear that they were not here to play.


    Blake had noticed when the woman came into the library and had been quick to pick up on her stare several minutes ago before promptly ignoring it as that of some curious female, how was he to know that he would end up in such a situation.


    "Is there a problem ma''am, we haven''t done anything" Blake said as he slowly raised his hands and put them on the table signalling an unhappy Lena to do the same.


    Understanding that this wasn''t some democratic country he was in but one ruled by royalty, nobility and money, Blake decided to approach this matter with diplomacy, glad when he saw the woman hesitate after he peacefully complied with her words.


    At the moment, the entire country was looking for him, a clash with this city was the last thing Blake needed.


    "You have on an illusion, take it off," the woman said with narrowed eyes.


    Though Blake wasn''t 100% sure, he knew that what the disguise the system title provided him went beyond the scope of an illusion, and this left his dulling of his and Lena''s charisma the only illusion he had on himself but that small bit of hesitation from him was all it took for her to cast a spell on him. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Break" she said and like that Blake''s illusion came crashing down, he and Lena''s appearance revealed in all its glory.


    s

 Chapter 105: The Cheat Called Charisma

    For a few seconds, both the black hair woman and the two men behind her were stunned and then when they came to it, the woman visibly gulped and then scrutinized Blake and Lena up and down.


    "Who are you both"


    "I''m Blake and this is Lena. Sorry if my illusion made you uncomfortable or violated any rule around here but as you can see our appearances are not so simple." Blake explained.


    "Yeah, and the same should go for your identities." The woman was quick to reply.


    "Oh that, I''m a knight and she is¡­." Blake started but was cut off.


    "I''m his sister, we just have really good genes, you should see our parents," Lena said cutting into Blake''s words and throwing him a light smile.


    "Who are your parents" the black-haired woman asked getting a disappointing head shake from Lena.


    "Are you seriously asking us that, despite what he''s already told you? If you are going to keep on interrogating us like suspects, then perhaps we should also start interrogating you, after all, you are a beautiful woman and that is very illegal."


    When Lena was done talking a sudden heaviness descended amongst them and a second later, with a smile on her face, the black-haired woman suddenly bowed her head.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, I''m Patricia Lorwick. I apologize if my actions seem rude, but it''s just that your illusion was quite strong and required quite the effort on my part to break it."


    Blake nodded to Patricia''s apology but in his head he pondered her words, focusing on the efforts she talked about because with just a glance he could tell that this woman was no third-order being and should not have been able to pick up on the fact that he had an illusion, though he did also have to consider that his he hadn''t cast illustra with all his strength.


    "It''s okay Patricia, I can kind of understand where you are coming from," Blake said. "Would you like to join us?"


    As Blake made this offer, he pointed at a free chair beside him, a small smile on his face.


    "I don''t want to intrude, you guys seemed to be quite busy" the woman said looking from Blake to Lena and then the books at the table, a hesitant look on her face.


    "Actually, it''s just me studying, my sister is too much of a lazy bum and I want you to come sit with me because I believe you can help me."


    With this second line, Patricia put a finger to her lips like she was in thought and then she nodded her head, waving the two men behind her to the side while she took a seat, seating on Blake''s right as opposed to Lena who sat on his left.


    "Okay, what do you need help with."


    Seeing the smile at the corners of Patricia''s lips and her partially relaxed posture, Blake couldn''t help but think about how unfair the world was to those without charisma.


    With just his high natural attractiveness, Blake had gotten this obviously high-class woman he had just met to sit with him, even drawing out her friendliness and softness.


    Of course, feeling the mana that lay within her, Patricia was a hole whom Blake was about to score in, but there was also another more important thing about her.


    "Rita Lorwick, is she your sister."


    "Yes" Patricia answered the smile on her face lessening.


    "Well, then it''s such a coincidence that I met you since I actually had plans to meet her."


    "I see" Patricia answered her mood totally down and Blake had this feeling that she wanted to leave but at the same time was hesitant to leave his side.


    "Just like others I have heard about your sisters'' beauty and when my sister and I found ourselves taking a little break from our travel in this city, I thought it a must for me to see her, but I don''t think I have any more need for that considering I have seen the angel meant for me."


    Like a charm Blake''s words got Patricia glancing at him and though what the woman threw him was an inquisitive look he knew that she had already slipped into his trap.


    "What angel," Patricia asked.


    With an amused smile, Blake leaned back in his seat and looking Patricia in the eyes answered her.


    "The angel I am looking at."


    A small blush climbed Patricia''s face and it was at this point that Blake decided to speed up his interaction with the woman.


    "lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    Leaning forward, Blake reached out a grabbed Patricia''s hand and though this action of his startled the woman, the instant their skin made contact, a tremble went through her and she had no qualm with Blake properly holding her.


    "You are the governor''s sister, could your authority get us this floor of the library to ourselves, I want to discuss with you quite sensitive and vital information." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Patricia blinked her eyes looking like she wanted to process what Blake was asking of her and then she blinked heavily and replied Blake.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem, give me a second."


    With a bit of fluster on her face, Patricia stood to her feet and walked over to the two men she had placed at the side, her steps hurried.


    "This should be fun to watch" Lena who was to the side and had been quiet all this whole suddenly said and though Blake initially thought she was referring to the fuck he wanted to deliver to Patricia seeing the glint in her eyes he knew there was more to it.


    "What should be fun"


    "Oh, the battle between you and those two men, you see she has a magic artifact, so remember to protect me while you''re having your fight.


    Blake''s face scrunched in confusion at Lena''s words, but then the sudden build-up of mana and the flames that came tearing through the air had him quickly standing off his feet, picking up Lena and running out of the way of the fire torrent that came charging through their last position. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpy

 Chapter 106: Escape

    Dropping Lena on the floor, Blake turned and faced the other of Patricia''s guards, this one already having his sword drawn out.


    With his mana bursting, the man ran towards Blake his steps calculated and sword poised to pierce, but even with most of his stats halved, to Blake the man moved quite slow and with a sigh Blake shot forward, meeting the man halfway and delivering a hard punch straight to his guts.


    Blake''s opponent did not see him move, one second the man had been acting on the orders of Patricia, charging towards Blake and ready to strike him down and then the next, Blake disappeared from his sight and he was hit with a heavy punch.


    The man felt darkness coming to claim his vision and though he fought it, he in the end collapsed to the ground, the daylights knocked out of him.


    Dealing with the first of Patricia''s guards, Blake turned to the last one, this guard being the one who had fired off the fireball, and seeing the man stuck looking at him in shock and fear, his expression already telling Blake that he had seen how effortlessly he had taken out his colleague, Blake closed the distance with the man and despite his fearful eyes delivered a hit to his guts, also rendering him unconscious.


    From the moment the first man had cast the fireball to now when Blake knocked out the two guards, it had been less than 10 seconds, and with both men out, Blake went after Patricia who had set loose her guard on him and then wisely chosen to run away.


    With the ground floor included, the library had three floors and considering that they were on the second floor, it meant that if Patricia wanted to flee from Blake, then she just had to descend one more floor and she would be on the ground floor from were she could easily flee.


    This had been Blake''s predictions of Patricia''s actions, but then when Blake noticed the woman ignore the exit door and began heading towards one of the windows of the second floor, he accelerated.


    Luckily, each floor of the library was quite large with a high ceiling, so Lena still had some distance to cover before she could jump out of the window and alert the whole city that something was wrong.


    Blake''s figure zipped forward and grabbed onto Patricia''s shoulders just before the woman''s body could touch the window. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Effortlessly, Blake pulled Lena back, sending her stumbling backwards so that by the time she regained her balance, she was now staring at him who was standing between her and the window she had intended to make her escape through.


    Looking at Blake with fear, Patricia turned to her left wishing to seek help but then froze when she noticed that other than the area through which she had been, the rest of the library was at peace, everyone focused on the book they were reading, none the wiser of what had happened.


    "What do you want" Patricia asked looking at the much taller man whose charismatic appearance had a sort of calmness filling her.


    "You are scared at the moment, is there any reason for that" Blake calmly asked.


    "Well, you were doing something to me some minutes ago so I got scared and decided to run" Patricia said looking left and right worriedly, "Why is everyone so calm, can''t they see us?"


    "They can''t see us because they are under an illusion," Blake said, his words making the woman''s expression more fearful.


    Pressed for time, Blake took a step forward, Patricia reacted by taking a step backwards, but when Blake took another step forward, she stood still until he was directly in front of her and began rubbing her cheeks. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    Blake had kept lust aura active and so with just the few seconds he and Patricia had spoken he had gotten the woman horny and her mind foggy once more.


    Not wanting whatever artifact Patricia had to take effect and free her of his lust aura again, Blake took her by the hand and quickly led her to where they had been previously sitting, a sigh leaving his lips when he noticed that Lena was not there and then silently staring at the chaos around him.


    The truth was that while Patricia saw a library filled with people who seemed unaware of what was happening this was just a result of an illusion Blake had cast on her because in reality, screams, a blazing fire and smoke filled the library floor.


    Though Blake had told Patricia that he had cast an illusion on the whole library, that couldn''t be more far from the truth because though the thought had crossed his mind a limit on his Illustra was the fact that he had to see his target to put them under an illusion, something he could not do in the library considering the several tall shelves that filled it.


    "I have to get her back" Blake told himself but then could only grimace as he was hit with a realization that Lena could possibly have already figured out.


    In exchange for a near-perfect disguise and even the ability to evoke the power of the sun god, Blake got most of his stats cut in half and also lost the ability to actively use any of his abilities and skills that came with his demon bloodline.


    In other words, if Blake wanted to use the soul mark he had placed on Lena to locate her, then he had to switch his current title to either of the other two, an action that would lead to him transforming into his demon form.


    Understanding that he didn''t have much time as soldiers would soon be climbing up to this floor, Blake quickly thought about his next actions and came up with two options.


    Reveal his true form and recapture Lena while also telling the entire country where he was, this information bound to attract the country''s stronger rankers, the possibility of a fifth order being appearing not being out of the question considering what his presence could be interpreted as, or let Lena go and make the best of his situation.


    Seconds before soldiers burst into the second floor of the city''s library, their weapons out and ready to slay whichever evil doer was disturbing the peace of the city, Blake, had already made his choice as he stood beside two dead guards.


    Several minutes later, the city was put on lockdown and a city-wide hunt for a black-haired woman with dark eyes and most importantly a thick black collar around her neck was issued out.

 Chapter 107: The Assassin

    "To have such an incident happen within my city just a day before my sister''s wedding, I can''t help but feel incompetent especially considering I recently bulked up the city''s security.


    Robert, perhaps I should have accepted your suggestion of holding the wedding in the capital."


    "Don''t think like that Rita, such a thing could have happened anywhere, we should just be thankful that Sir Blake was there to stop the kidnapping and that Patricia is safe.


    What we can do now is take further measures to prevent this from happening again and decide what to do about this female assassin."


    Yes, this was Blake''s solution to his situation. Rather than call a calamity on himself, one he was ill-prepared to face, Blake decided to first knock out Patricia with a violent injection of his mana into her and then spine the whole tale in his favour.


    First, Blake designated Lena as a sneaky assassin who had wanted to kill Patricia, and then secondly he painted himself as a travelling knight of the church of Light who happened to be present when this was about to happen and intervened.


    With Patrica safe and confirmed just to be unconscious, it hadn''t been hard for Blake to take everyone''s mind off investigating his story and instead go on a city-wide hunt for Lena, a task which lasted for hours before being called to a temporal halt since apparently tomorrow was supposed to be Patricia''s wedding day.


    Currently, Blake was in a red colour decorated office located in the mansion of the governor, seated on a comfortable red chair and facing the beautiful red-haired Rita who sat on the opposite side of the table in front of him and having Robert to his side.


    After Blake had safely delivered Patricia to Rita and only her, he had joined her in doing an initial sweep of the area around the library in search of Lena.


    "Concerning this assassin, I believe the wedding should be put on hold" Rita said, her words surprising the tall dashing groom-to-be.


    "Isn''t that going a bit too far Rita, this could be taken as a sign of fear" Robert calmly said, the frown on his face telling of how much he disliked this idea.


    "I don''t plan to hide away Robert, I plan on going on a manhunt after this and sifting out this assassin.


    I have a powerful close friend coming over tomorrow and with her help, I am 100 per cent sure that we will find this assassin." Rita replied, her eyes fierce and her hands tightly gripped. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at Robert, Blake could see that the man was still strongly against the idea of cancelling his wedding, but he in the end relented.


    "As I mentioned earlier, this woman is quite good at using illusions, so I believe it will be best if a possible general counter for this can be made, else we run the risk of causing massive casualties if we put a lot of pressure on her."


    "Yes, about that, I have kept your warning about her abilities in mind, and my current solution for this is that we have only groups of second-order beings engage in this search."


    "Wouldn''t that make manpower quite lacking, while quality is very much needed, quantity is also as valuable considering the wide area we might have to search," Blake said, Robert nodding in support of his words.


    Blake''s words had a contemplative expression claim Rita''s face her forehead scrunching.


    Blake had introduced himself to Rita as a third-order being, a thing he could now effectively do thanks to his increase in power and it was for this very reason that he was seated amongst these two people.


    When Hannah had found out that he was a blessed Knight, she who was a commander of a division, a position higher than that of a governor had been ready to suck up to him, so it could be imagined how much Rita looked up to him despite the fact she was similarly a third order being.


    Blake could have delivered Patrica to the soldiers and with his identity go back to his hotel but he had instead gone through the stress of delivering her straight to her sister and then joining the initial search for Lena because he had an agenda.


    Explore more stories at m-vl_em,pyr


    "A wide area artefact could help," Blake said, a hand going to his chin," I could even amplify the range of its effect."


    "Though it isn''t a wide area artefact, Patricia has an artifact that can be used to keep the mind clear and free of manipulations," Rita said after some seconds, her eyes slightly brightening up and a bit of relief going through her.


    "Bingo"


    This was what Blake was after, not information on whether Patricia had an artifact but information on whether Rita herself had one and with the woman only mentioning her sister''s artifact even after several seconds passed, Blake rested into his seat and fully drove his plan forward.


    "Lust aura."


    "Robert, give me and the Governor a bit of privacy, "Blake said, his words surprising everyone, and though Robert wanted to complain, with Rita herself staying silent and him giving Blake''s huge figure which contained power he was still far from reaching a glance, he bowed his head and excused the two.


    When Robert left the room, the door closing behind him, Rita focused her attention on Blake, waiting for him to speak, but he instead stayed silent and after several seconds she spoke.


    "What did you want to talk about"


    "Are you horny"


    Not minding that Rita stiffened up after his question, Blake got up to his feet and walked around the table, stopping by Rita''s side and then he grabbed the woman by the hair and turned her head so her eyes stared directly at his crotch.


    Tightly holding Lena''s hair, Blake pulled down his pants and held his thick flaccid cock against her face, rubbing it across her lips and pushing it into her mouth which readily opened.

 Chapter 108: Official Sucker

    Though while in his human form, his body lost the numerous veins that would normally adorn his skin, the same did not apply to Blake''s cock, and when Rita saw the veins on Blake''s still soft dick as he pulled down his pants, she couldn''t help but gulp.


    Though of course, Blake''s looks had gotten her daydreaming a few times, her thoughts had always been pure, but then a minute earlier, she had suddenly found herself staring at him, an intense heat building within her, one which she struggled to fight against.


    When Blake had ordered Robert to leave, Rita had been in a state of crisis, the woman unsure of how she would act if she were to be left alone with him, but then he had walked over to her, his steps confident and figure radiating a sort of power she had never felt before. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rita had been unsure of what Blake was up to and how to act until he had grabbed her and made her face him, his extremely appealing figure appearing in her eyes and then he had brought out his cock and the dam which she had been so badly trying to hold back came flooding.


    When Blake put his fat cock against her lips, the stuffy smell of his released package hit her strongly, sinking her further into the sea of lust and with a heavy breath and hazy eyes she opened her mouth and gladly let his fat meat into it.


    "Suck it as well as you can Rita, don''t disappoint me."


    Rita was no virgin and before her appointment, had engaged with a few men. Rita thought she knew what it meant to be horny, but the feelings going through her at the moment told her different and when Blake gave his command his hand stroking her cheeks, a fire whose only goal was to satisfy Blake and the heat within her legs lit up in her.


    With his cock in her mouth, Rita nodded her head and further widening her mouth, she moved her head forward and took in more of his thick dick, her hands reaching up and wrapping around his warm meat.


    Enjoy stories on m_v lem|p-yr


    Grawk! Grawk! Grawk!


    With her mouth getting the assignment and rapidly producing saliva Rita moved her head back and forth coating the first half of Blake''s cock with her spit, blinking her eyes in satisfaction when his hands went through her head caressing it and telling her that she was doing a good job.


    "How about we go deeper" Rita heard Blake say and quickly nodding her head, she stretched her mouth as wide as she could and swallowed in more of his dick, suppressing her gag reflex and pushing his tip down her throat.


    With her continuous movements, Rita got Blake''s rod rapidly hardening and soon it was at full mast, containing a heat that made her suck on it passionately and lovingly.


    For the first few minutes, Rita pleasured Blake''s cock in this way, her eyes going wet due to the constant stretching of her throat but soon despite her hand stroking the base part of Blake''s cock and her tongue and throat caressing the rest of his meat, Blake wanted more and he gave his order.


    "Alright time to go deeper my cock sucker."


    Rita nodded her head but second later could only shake her head after a few seconds of trying to put more of his dick down her throat and failing.


    "No worries I''ll help you."


    Seeing the grin on his face, Rita knew that whatever Blake was going to do wasn''t going to be pleasurable for her, but thinking of the fact that it would please him and imagining his whole length down her throat, she eagerly nodded and looked at him, anticipation filling her eyes when he grabbed her head with both hands, her eyes widening as he pushed her head toward his dick, pushing his hips forward and forcing more and more of his cock down her throat.


    First, the pain from having her throat stretched hit Rita and she couldn''t help but grab Blake''s thighs tightly, her eyes watery as she felt her throat burn harder and harder as more and more of his dick was pushed down her throat.


    Though the process was slow, it gave Rita a bit of time to adjust to Blake''s length but then when about an inch of his dick was left, Rita was left breathless and began starving for oxygen.


    Rita hit Blake on the thighs to make her predicament known, but then he smiled at her and to her shock instead forced down the rest of his length.


    Hit with pain from Blake''s actions, Rita''s situation got worse and then a second later much worse as Blake began fucking her throat.


    Lacking oxygen and having her throat violated, Rita tried to push Blake away, even trying to bite his dick but it was to no avail as it was too thick and the woman could only send her hands flailing as the much stronger man pounded her mouth, a grin on his face.


    Tears flowed down Rita''s eyes as her world darkened but just as she thought she would die from having a dick in her mouth, the devastating dragon which she had swallowed pulled out of her mouth and harshly slapped her across the face.


    "You better suck in as much oxygen as you can because your lips and throat still have a fat job ahead of them.


    Nodding her head as she coughed, Rita sucked in as much oxygen as she could, her heart beating fast and a sense of anticipation building within, an anticipation which was fulfilled when Blake brought his cock to her lips once more.


    Without hesitation, not even waiting for Blake to put it in her mouth Rita gobbled Blake''s cock, sucking it with relish and looking at Blake with her tear-stained face, completely intoxicated with his meat.


    "That''s good "


    Blake enjoyed the warm feel of Rita''s lips, letting out pleasurable sighs when she began swallowing his dick once more, the tip of his cock entering her throat.


    The sound of Rita sucking Blake''s dick filled the room, her messy swallows and moans music to his ears.


    With pleasure coursing through his body, Blake had just begun wondering whether to fuck Rita in her office or Patricia''s when the door of the office was suddenly opened and a breathless female rushed into the office.


    "Governor the assassin has surrendered herself" the woman was able to let out before a gaze at the unbelievable sight in the office and the man who had made this scene possible froze her.

 Chapter 109: Willing Suckers

    Having Blake''s warm fat meat in her mouth, with relish Rita had begun devouring it, sucking the thick rod and happily taking more and more of it in her mouth but then Illinoi her personal assistant had burst into her office.


    From the corner of her eyes, Rita had seen the woman enter the office and instinctively she had wanted to pull her head off Blake''s dick, but his hand stopped her and with a thrust of his waist he had her focusing back on his rod.


    Once more the haze of lust clouded Rita''s eyes and immediately, she became uncaring of the consequences of being seen in such a degrading position.


    With a hum, Rita resumed sucking off Blake, one of her hands soon going down to her legs and pulling up her dress, her kitty haven been ignored for too long.


    While Rita obediently went back to sucking his meat, Blake focused on the woman who he had frozen with a casual use of his fear aura.


    "Lock the door and come here."


    With her body trembling, the woman did as Blake said fearfully walking up to him while at the same time rubbing her hips against each other, unaware that she had already become a victim of Blake''s lust technique. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The woman moved toward Blake, taking his outstretched hand and going closer to him till he had his hands wrapped around her waist and with her body pressed to his was now looking down at Rita who was diligently sucking his cock, uncaring for her presence.


    "What is your name."


    "I''m Illinoi, the lady''s personal assistant." the woman replied with a tremble, but Blake only smiled his hands going down to her butt and giving it a squeeze.


    Read more tales on NovelFire-l-em,py-r


    Considering Rita dressed quite conservatively, her robes having given Blake no chance to properly asses her features, it made sense that her PA embodied this same practice.


    Now had Rita been a man perhaps the situation might be different, but in the end Illinoi''s dressing made no difference to Blek, because in the end, after feeling her butt and loving the way it filled his hands, he placed both his hands on the woman''s dress and in a single motion tore her clothes in two and left her totally naked.


    Unlike Blake and Rita who possessed a young appearance, Illinois despite being a ranked individual, most likely a first-order being possessed an older look, and when Blake stared at her naked body, he knew without a doubt that she was a mother.


    "You look splendid Illinoi" Blake complimented the nervous woman who currently had her head bowed and then while his left hand returned to Rita''s head, his right hand went over Illinoi''s shoulder and began fondling her breast.


    "Illinoi, explain what you mean by the assassin has surrendered herself," Blake asked.


    From just the ministrations of Blake''s hand, waves of pleasure began running through Illinoi''s body and she found herself rubbing her naked body against his, her hand going underneath his shirt and rubbing his chest as a low moan left her lips.


    Chuckling at how immediately lost, Illinois had become, Blake took his hand off her chest and gave her bum a loud spank,


    "My question."


    "Ahh sorry Sir Blake" The woman responded her head going down, but this only brought her eyes to Blake''s hard rod which was being sucked by a dreamy closed eye Rita.


    Illinois made a heavy swallow at this sight and then focused and answered Blake.


    "A woman that fit the description you gave entered the mansion some minutes earlier.


    She somehow made it to the grand hall at the center of the building and there she revealed her identity and demanded for you.


    "Why didn''t the soldiers just arrest her," Blake asked, grunting afterwards and focusing back on Rita when the woman had nearly swallowed his entire cock and was face fucking herself, uncaring of the pain and discomfort it caused her.


    Holding Rita''s head, Blake helped her fulfil her rough desires, rapidly moving his hips forward and backwards, pumping his dick in and out of her throat.


    At this point, Rita''s face was a mess, saliva blanketing its lower portion. Blake watched as his cock filled and expanded Rita''s throat, the huge bulge it created as it moved in and out of her throat visible to both him and Illinois.


    Blake would have loved to keep going like this till he had his release but he had already built up quite the tension in his balls, and with Lena out there, he knew that he had to cut his current session short.


    Though a third order being, Rita''s body had its limits, so this time when Rita finally reached her limit Blake pulled his entire dick out of her mouth and then gestured at the table in front of them.


    "Get on it and present your pussy." Blake said and while Rita hastily did that, looking like she was scared Blake would retract his order, the disguised demon turned his gaze back to Illinoi whose hand already grasped his cock and began stroking it.


    Feeling Blake''s gaze, Illinois looked up to Blake and made her feelings known.


    "I want to serve you, can I put it in my mouth."


    "Not now" Blake said giving the woman''s bottom a hard slap, eliciting a sharp gasp from her.


    "My question." Blake reminded as he moved and positioned himself behind Rita who had climbed onto the table and taking Blake''s height into consideration knelt at the edge of the table, a portion of her legs hanging off it with her back raised and arced while her dress was lifted so it was above her perky butt.


    Rita didn''t have a fat jiggling ass, but she did have a shapely bubble butt and Blake made sure to feel them up as he positioned himself behind her.


    "Several men tried to apprehend her, but she has a powerful technique around her which knocks out anyone that gets close."


    "Does she still have on the black collar," Blake asked as he rubbed his finger over Lena''s cunt which faced the floor as his other hand held her by the neck and pulled her towards him.


    "Yes," Illinoi answered and Blake nodded as he lifted his meat and pressed it against Rita''s cunt, wasting no time to begin pressing it in.


    With the collar still on, unless Rita had found some way to escape its effect, Blake could only conclude that with just the potency of her will, Lena was keeping all the soldiers around her at bay.


    Truly horny, Blake temporally pushed the thought of Lena out of his mind and focused on the woman before him, slowly pushing his cock into her already wet cunt, not stopping even after the head of his dick was inside her.


    Rita held Blake''s hand as her cunt was invaded her grip tightening as more and more of his dick went into her, stretching her further than she had ever been and bringing with it a severe sensation of pleasure and pain that had her opening her lips and staring at the ceiling in confusion of which expression to adorn.

 Chapter 110: Pleasure And Holes

    "It''s too much" Rita said her hand moving back and pressing against Blake''s hips, wanting him to stop him from further pushing into her, but her efforts were in vain.


    Gripping Rita''s neck and holding her waist, Blake kept pushing in more of his dick, his eyes closed as he enjoyed the feeling of spreading Rita''s tight cave, his cock throbbing as it moved.


    The deeper Blake went, the stronger the resistance his cock faced with Blake only stopping when his dick hit her cervix and had her letting out a gasp. Find adventures on m,v lem|p,yr


    Completely pulling his dick out of Rita, Blake pointed it at Illinoi, the woman getting the message and quickly getting to her knees, swallowed his bulby mushroom and after intently sucking it for some seconds, she began slobbering up Blake''s dick.


    Sucking and spitting on it, with her hands moving up and down his cock, Illinoi soon had Blake''s meat completely wet with her saliva and when he pulled it out of her mouth which had been greedily sucking it, she pouted as he returned it to Rita''s cunt.


    With the new lubrication, Blake put his cock back into Lena''s cunt, slamming half his dick in her in a single go, his actions making her go wide eye and then he began moving his hips.


    With the lubrication from Illinoi and the intense heat that Rita felt within her it didn''t take long for the wet sound of Blake''s meat going in and out of Rita''s cunt to begin ringing.


    Anghhh! Anghhh! Anghhh!


    As Blake''s hips rocked back and forth, his dick moving in and out of Rita''s pussy, Rita moaned, the pleasure she was feeling surpassing the discomfort of having Blake''s rod in her and soon even the extra stretch to her cunt began feeling pleasurable.


    In no time, rather than push against Blake''s hips, Rita instead pulled on them encouraging him to go deeper into her, a request that Blake had no request with.


    As minutes went by, the sounds of ruckus happening downstair began reaching the room but none of its occupants paid it any mind, their minds clouded with lust and soon, Rita quivered, her cunt contracting harder than ever around Blake''s cock and releasing it''s essence.


    "Arghh Blake, I''m coming" Rita called out as she had her first orgasm, her eyes soon widening when Blake''s grip on her neck tightened and he began pounding her.


    While Rita shivered, Blake''s dick ruthlessly went in and out of her cunt, his hips vigorously moving till soon his cock was once more kissing her cervix.


    With each touch of Blake''s cock on her womb, a more intense pleasurable sensation hit Rita and then just when she thought she had hit the height of pleasure, Blake activated another technique.


    "Sneak passion"


    Immediately Blake''s mana churned and little snakes made of mana began running over he and Rita''s bodies the pleasure going through them more than tripling.


    "Anghh ! anghh! Arghhh! Anghh!


    Without reservation, Rita moaned with abandon while Blake who was behind her heavily grunted, thrusting his dick harder and harder into her till all of it finally went in.


    "Arghh Blake you''re in deep "Rita screamed in surprise clearly feeling just how far Blake''s cock had gone.


    Rita reached for her belly rubbing it as tears came to her eyes, her body receptors overloaded with pleasure and unsure of how to express it.


    Pressing his body to Rita''s so his form hulked over her, Blake pounded the woman for another minute before he felt his balls begin to tighten.


    "I''m about to cum, are you ready to take my seed"


    "Yes, yes, Blake, I want you, please fill me with your seed, Blake please fill me" Rita cried out and when soon Blake''s cock throbbed and his essence shot out of him pouring straight into Rita''s womb.


    The feel of her womb getting directly filled, had Rita''s eyes flipping and all senses going off, the threat of backing out hovering above the woman and then for a second she found herself in a dark world with Blake before her.


    "Rita, who do you belong" Blake asked.


    "You Blake, I belong to you forever," Rita said and after that, her world went black.


    With Rita going unconscious, Blake released her neck and let her upper body collapse to the table while he himself took a seat on the chair behind him.


    An amused smile climbed onto Blake''s face when as he sat, he found himself staring at Illinoi who was to the side and down on her knees, furiously moving her finger in and out of her cunt while her other hand messaged her breasts.


    After just releasing its essence, though Blake''s cock had softened it was still semi-hard and with its thickness and the juices dripping off it, it quickly caught Illinoi''s gaze.


    Taking a gulp, Rita looked up to Blake, her gaze asking for permission and when he smiled, she hastily crawled up in between his legs and without reservation took his meat into her mouth. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As a blood demon, Blake could get his dick to full mast if he wished, but keeping in mind that Lena was downstair doing something he decided to have Illinoi only clean his dick for now, her pounding would come soon.


    While Illinoi sucked Blake''s cock, Blake glanced at Rita a smile on his face as he stared at his successful use of eternal pact on the woman, glad to see he had found a loophole.


    Eternal pact generally demanded that when a victim submitted itself to the user, the victim''s mind not to altered or tampered with in any way by another, and for a while Blake had thought his lust aura to be a technique that manipulated the mind, but then if it did, how come there was a chance for people to put up resistance against it especially considering his will strength.


    Understanding sweet touch to be a technique that simulated pleasure in the body, for a moment Blake considered that lust aura worked as a sort of aphrodisiac a substance which worked on the body and then he did a test run with Rita and was greedy with success.


    The Eternal pact asked that the target''s mind not be affected by another, it never spoke against the target''s own body affecting their mind.

 Chapter 111: Willpower

    "Without mana and with the soul collar around her neck, what can she do"


    Though Blake knew Lena still had a bit of danger to her, this was the question he had asked himself and as much as he had estimated the woman, he had not expected to descend to the sight of several rankers lying down around Lena who sat on a brown chair in the middle of the grand hall.


    Though Blake hadn''t gotten to moving around it much, after complimenting Rita''s mansion, the woman had given him a breakdown of how it was built.


    Stay updated with m-vl-em,py-r


    The mansion of the governor was divided into three sections, the left right and middle sections.


    The left wing of the mansion served as its administration area, the right served as the living quarters and then the middle section had the grand hall and few other places that could be considered somewhat public areas.


    With a wedding having been primed to happen in the grand hall, when Blake and Rita descended the stairs which led from the left side of the mansion directly to the grand hall, they were met with the sight of several men dressed with and without armour surrounding Lena who was first surrounded by a few unmoving bodies.


    "Governor" a bulky man who had on iron armguards and chest plate quickly called as he moved up to Rita, relief on his face.


    "For a moment we were worried something had happened to you when Illinoi didn''t immediately come back.


    Is all okay"


    "I was taking care of a very critical matter,"


    "Yes, Robert informed us" the man said with a nod of his head glancing at Blake who was behind her.


    Apparently, entry into the section of the mansion that housed Rita''s office was extremely limited and with Robert having vouched that Blake and Rita were having a very important conversation, despite the critical issue down here, no one else had come to check up on her after Illinoi.


    "Speaking of Robert, where is he" Rita asked as she moved forward and closer to Lena, the men in front giving her a wide berth, Blake following behind.


    Well-dressed and exuding an air of confidence, Rita walked till she stood at the front of the encirclement around Lena, stopping and listening to the man beside her.


    The name of the man speaking to Lena was Ling and he was the head of security of Rita''s mansion and also the strongest individual in the city after Rita.


    The man explained to Rita how at the moment the entire mansion had somehow been sealed up in a barrier with no one able to go in or go out.


    Ling further explained to Rita that the area around Lena was a no-go zone to all of them as there was a powerful force around her that made anyone who tried going close to her fall unconscious.


    Rita listened to Ling''s words and when he was done, she told him and the rest of the men to stay put and then moved forward, her every step cautious as she got closer to Lena.


    All this while Lena had her head rested in her palms and her eyes closed, but when Rita moved and was about 5 meters from her, she opened them and turned to her before then turning to Blake who hung at the back amongst the men.


    "Why are you standing so far from me, aren''t you interested in why I returned?"


    While Lena spoke to Blake, Rita kept moving closer to her, but then suddenly the woman froze as an aura which reeked of death engulfed her, paralyzing her and filling her eyes with darkness.


    Immediately, Rita had her mana bursting out of her, but the only thing it did was help her keep standing, her body frozen with the fear of death.


    "Powerful right" Lena said crossing her leg over the other, "now imagine me imbedding such a powerful will into my mana."


    Blake had planned for Rita to deal with Lena primarily so she could test the waters but to his shock, Lena had frozen the third order being with just the strength of her will and then now she was telling Blake that despite him pushing her to the wall, she still wasn''t totally defenceless.


    Embedding one''s will into their mana wasn''t something Blake had ever heard of or thought of, but considering that he could also imbed his will into his blood now that he was a blood demon, he couldn''t also say Lena was lying.


    At this moment, the encirclement of soldiers had gone silent as they all watched the unbelievable sight of their governor also being casually dealt with by the enemy.


    Blake didn''t blame them for being surprised as even he who had an inkling of Lena''s heights had been surprised, but while they looked at each other and mostly towards him and Ling hoping for the both of them to get Rita out of her predicament, Blake connected with a power that should not be in him.


    Blake observed Lena as the minutes went by, calmly staring at her, doing nothing when she began talking.


    "When a dungeon master dies, that dungeon along with its fairy ceases to exist. Luckily for you, though I didn''t totally kill Kate, she is still alive and this also means...."


    Lena had thought right, Blake truly did value the dungeon beside Caramal Town and truly wished for Kate to be alive, but then she had made a mistake thinking Blake could not do without her.


    Whatever the reason, since Lena had clearly proven that she was not a force that could be controlled or reasoned with, then it meant that it was time to go.


    Before Lena could finish her sentence, Blake closed the distance between them in a burst of speed, the golden sword appearing in his hand and with it glowing he pierced it into the seated Lena.


    Blake''s sudden actions caused everyone to look at him in surprise, relief filling the faces of all present when the glowing sword set the body of the seated woman on fire her entire body ablaze and before their eyes, she began burning up in golden flames.


    Lena had a surprised look on her face as Blake stabbed her and when her body began burning, her skin quickly breaking off and being turned to golden particles, a crazed look filled with hate appeared on her face.


    Lena wanted to speak, but the best her lips could do was tremble. Lena found herself unable to move a muscle and as Blake ended the woman for the second time doing it more thoroughly this time, he felt relief at having put out a burning fuse like Lena.


    Behind Blake, Rita who had gotten free after Blake stabbed Lena walked and stood by his side and though her breathing was quite heavy, overall, she was alright.


    Together, Blake and Rita watched as Lena was burnt to ashes, the woman erased from existence within minutes and leaving behind a spotless chair.


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 112: Spotless Chair

    Seconds passed after Lena''s presence had been eradicated and Blake couldn''t help but keep staring at the empty chair.


    "Is everything alright?" Rita who was at Blake''s side asked, touching his hand.


    "I''m not sure" Blake replied, "She was such a menace that I can''t believe that right now I just ended her.


    No way it is this simple to end this woman.


    I keep waiting for my instincts to act up for my senses to go an alert but nothing is coming, it''s like she is truly dead."


    At this point, Blake had already made Rita his Eternal servant so he had no problem divulging such information to her.


    "Are you sure you aren''t just worried that she didn''t survive and might actually be dead? You did tell me that she was a close associate of yours the two of you having a sexual affair."


    Reflecting on Rita''s words, Blake could not say whether or not a small part of him actually regretted killing Lena.


    "Oh well she''s dead now" Blake muttered to Rita''s hearing and then he turned to her.


    "I believe you know what to do about this matter"


    "Don''t worry, by tomorrow it will be a thing of the past"


    "Good," Blake said and then looked away from Rita and stared at stairs to the left, ones which he and Lena had just walked down from.


    "Handle things here quickly, I''ll be waiting for you in Patricia''s room," Blake said and then he left Rita''s side and went to meet up with Illinoi who was descending the stairs his blood already pumped up.


    As Blake ascended the stairs he looked back down at the chair on which Lena had stood shaking his head at the fact that it had been left totally unharmed by the flames but the soul collar had burned along with her.


    ...¡­


    Moving through the right side of the mansion, after walking past a few corridors, Blake and Illinoi pushed open a door and went through it, their eyes quickly taking in the sight of Robert, a still unconscious Patricia and a maid who was standing by the side.


    "Sir Blake," Robert said standing up respectfully and while he did that Illinoi who was to Blake''s side waved at the Maid to leave the young woman doing as she said but when she moved to go past Blake her head bowed, Blake''s arms rested on her shoulder and he stopped her in place.


    Blake''s action surprised all the conscious people in the room and before their eyes, they watched as he turned the confused woman so that her back tilted to his side and then with his other hand he grabbed her bottom.


    "Sir Blake" Robert immediately said when he saw this, but somehow, a sharp glare from Illinois had him shutting up and looking at what was happening in confusion.


    After getting his cock cleaned by Illinoi back in Rita''s office, Blake had effortlessly turned her into an eternal servant, not even needing to dick the woman to get her to submit to him.


    With that, just like with Rehabab, Illinoi had gotten a drastic increase in her willpower, this improvement coming with her being turned into a follower of hell, her whole being corrupted.


    With her much stronger will, Illinoi who was used to dealing with several notable people was able to tame the likes of Robert allowing Blake to have his fun with the maid.


    "What is your name" Blake asked as his hands moved down to the woman''s legs.


    [sweet touch]


    "Nina"


    Nina wore a typical maid outfit, her prominent buttocks helping to make the already seductive uniform more appealing and Blake had no qualm taking his hands under her skirt and grabbing a handful of her ass cheeks.


    "Nina, are you married" Blake fondled the woman''s ass.


    "Yes, for two years," the woman answered.


    In addition to her maid uniform, Nina wore white tights, an addition meant to offer extra coverage to her dress. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately for the woman, the simple application of a drip of blood at the tip of his finger enabled Blake to cunt into her tights and in no time have a finger in her cunt.


    Nina shivered as she was penetrated but other than closing her eyes and gripping her hands tightly she made no effort to get away from Blake.


    Nina''s mind told her what was happening was wrong, but at the same time in addition to fearing both Blake''s status and strength, the pleasure generated by his finger simply being in her, kept her confused.


    "Robert, take a seat" Blake said looking away from Nina to Robert who at this point had his mouth open as he watched Blake''s finger Nina before all their eyes.


    Robert wanted to speak up against Blake, but a dose of Blake''s aura had him doing as he was told.


    Taking his sticky finger out of Nina, Blake grinned at the woman and took a few steps away from her.


    "I need a throne," Blake said after looking around the room.


    "That will be hard to find" Illinoi being the loyal servant wanting to satisfy her master''s every desire said, but then she went silent as a black throne appeared within the room, just beside Patrcia''s bed.


    [lockdown]


    Without effort, Blake cast this ability, and then he let dark red man bubble all around him, an evil presence descending upon the room and when the mana around Blake faded away, he was naked and in his full demonic form, his black horns pointed up to the ceiling and his semi-hard cock full of black veins on display to all.


    Though Blake was the same height in both his human and demon form, as he revealed his grey skin to all in the room, everyone felt he had become titanic.


    Taking a seat on his throne, Blake looked to Illinoi, his gaze snapping her out of whatever trance his transformation had put her in, but just as she began moving towards him, Robert screamed.


    Stay immersed with m_vl_em_p_yr


    "Demon, you''re a demon, you''re a demon"


    While saying this, Robert fearfully retreated and then he pulled on his mana, his face full of fear, but then when Blake turned and glanced at him, he collapsed to his knees and hugged himself, his entire boy trembling and a whimper leaving his lips.


    Back in the office, haven given Riata and Illinoi a general run down of his current situation, both women had been looking forward to seeing Blake''s demonic figure and now that Illinoi saw it, after she had calmed down she quickly walked up to Blake and placing herself between his legs bent down and kissed him while also grabbing his heavy rod.


    The pair had just begun moving their lips over each other for a second when there was a bit of movement from their left and a question was asked by the woman who had been unconscious until seconds ago.


    "What is going on."

 Chapter 113: Gentle Nina

    Stay updated via m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    "Do you want to remain a maid for the rest of your life. Does it matter if he''s a demon, he''s promised you power within this mansion, he said he can get Rita to uplift you.


    If even the governor has submitted to him, then why are you hesitating."


    Despite the fact that Nina was just a few steps away from the door which would take her out of this room full of madness, rather than flee, the woman was on her knees, stuck fighting her demons.


    Whispers of reasons why she should be waiting in line to ride the demon''s cock just like Illinoi was doing filled Nina''s mind.


    The simple maid tried to fight them off, but they only ever partially faded away, one significant seductive thought remaining, and when she indulged in that thought, the others returned till she was once again drowned in carnal thoughts that involved her and a grey being.


    ....


    "Do you know you are sometimes a disappointment to your sister. Look at the man you want to be with, what exactly about him attracts you.


    I''m actually hungry for you Patricia, your body gives off a charm more appealing than even your sisters.


    Just like Illinoi, your sister worships my dick and hopes that you will join her.


    What does it matter if I am a demon, do you think you won''t moan when my dick penetrates you."


    Thoughts propagating filthy actions between her and the demon rushed through Patricia''s mind, but she fought against it with all her might.


    Looking at Robert who was currently holding onto one of her arms, occasionally looking at the scene happening in the room before looking back at the ground in fright, Patrica couldn''t help but get angry at the man.


    After she had woken up to the unbelievable sight of a being she could only call a demon fucking Illinoi, Rita''s personal and trusted assistant, Patrica had been ready to go on the attack, but then her stupid man had been used against her.


    "If you leave this room I will kill him."


    Full of fire and refusing to be bent to the whims of a demon, Patricia had looked to Robert, expecting him to be similarly all fired up, but instead, he had been full of fear, holding and begging her not to leave him as she did not want to die.


    ¡­.


    Since acquiring the dark whisper technique from the shop, this was the first time Blake was putting it to heavy use and he had to say that it was doing a recommendable job.


    With Illinoi already quite wanting for Blake''s cock, when he had decided to reveal his demon form it was like his cock had been upgraded to premium as after kissing him, the woman had aggressively gone for his cock, sucking on its fat bulbous head with bright eyes and then enveloping it in her little sister. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Illinoi''s cock craze satisfied Blake and having to deal with the other people in the room, he used the fear aura and dark whisper.


    For the unfortunate Robert, Blake had filled his mind with demoralizing and bashful thoughts demeaning him and destroying his confidence.


    Focusing on Illinoi, Blake looked at the sweaty body which had been riding his cock for the better part of 4 minutes and decided that it was time for him to get active with her.


    With Illinoi being an unranked human, Blake had decided that rather than risk breaking her body with his dick, he should let her start at her own pace, and now that her cunt was able to swallow more than half of his dick, he reached up and grabbed her neck, his other hand going to her buttock and then on her next descent he pulled her farther than she had planned to go.


    "Arghhh," a sharp cry contrary to her previous moans left Illinoi''s mouth this time as a sizable length of Blake''s dick entered her and further widened her cave.


    Wanting to adjust to the new length in her, Illinoi stopped moving, wanting to stay still, but her strength was no match for Blake who lifted her up and brought her down on his cock, once more, the grin on his face telling her that all of his dick was going to be entering her.


    Twenty minutes later, all of Blake''s cock was already being sucked up by Illinoi''s pussy and he at the moment was standing while having his hand underneath her thigh, holding it up as he pounded his cock into her cunt.


    With Illinoi''s weak constitution Blake knew that there was a chance that after he made her orgasm this time which would make it her third, she would pass out, so he hammered her quite hard.


    With Illinoi''s pussy releasing a good amount of lubrication, Blake''s cock slipped in and out of her expanded cave without much resistance, this hypnotic sight drawing Nina and Patricia into a trance that lasted for several minutes only ending when Illinoi let out a long cry as her body shuddered, another orgasm hitting her.


    The woman held onto Blake tightly while she came and when her body finally came down from its high, she passed out.


    Not surprised, Blake pulled Illinoi off his still hard dick and dropped her on the bed, smirking at the sight of her cunt which released a sticky white fluid as his dick was no longer there to plug it.


    With his dick hard and covered in sticky fluids Blake stared at the two women before his gaze settled on Nina.


    "Are you ready to be a good maid?"


    With her being just a maid, it came as no surprise to Blake that with the heavy sexual atmosphere and the flooding of sexual thoughts into Nina''s mind, she had been broken.


    "Well then, why don''t you show me how good a maid can clean a cock." Blake said after Nina nodded to his question.


    With unsure steps, Nina got to her feet and walked over to Blake, she knelt between his spread legs and tentatively holding his hard throbbing rod, extended her pink tongue and began licking it.''


    The act of the woman was cute and having exploded in Illinoi once and Rita some time ago, Blake was in no rush to ejaculate so he enjoyed Nina''s gentleness.


    After some seconds Nina got bolder and she had just begun sucking on the head of his dick when the door of the room was pushed open and Rita walked in.


    The conscious occupants all had different reactions to Rita''s entry but the woman paid them no mind as she instead quickly walked up to Blake a hesitant expression on her face.


    "Master" Rita called unsure, looking at Nina who knelt before his cock and Illinoi who lay sleeping on the bed, her defiled and satisfied hole on display.


    "What is it Rita" Blake asked.


    Recognizing that she was talking to Blake and that this was his demon form, Lena nodded her head and spoke.


    "Master I''m sorry, I forgot to inform you about something very important.


    You see, if you remember I mentioned that I have a powerful friend coming to the city tomorrow, but I think a more apt description for her would be a deadly friend.


    You see, she is the fourth disciple of the champion of Light."

 Chapter 114: A Night Of Moans

    Rita''s presence brought a certain silence to the room and when she relayed her error to Blake, with what the current occupants of the room had experienced, they felt a shiver of fear run through them, after all, there was a chance they could be silenced.


    The news Rita had just delivered had Blake''s eyes narrowing but then after staring at her for some seconds, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Nina''s head bringing her lips to his cock and having her return to sucking it.


    "Though you''re apologetic for being forgetful, you''re at the same time not panic-stricken so this tells me there is some good news, what is it."


    "Ahh, well she just sent me a message earlier informing me that she would be delayed and only able to arrive in 6 days."


    "Have you decided on a day for their wedding?" Blake asked as he fully relaxed and pushed Nina''s head down, sending his cock hitting the back of her throat each time.


    "No" Rita answered.


    "Have you ever sucked a cock this big" Blake asked, putting Rita on hold and focusing on Nina


    "No" the woman replied as Blake let her take his meat out of her mouth.


    "Do you want to feel this cock in your cunt" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t know" Nina said but even as she talked to Blake her hand went moving up and down his cock after all just the simple act of toughing it sent pleasure tingling through her body.


    "Well then, let''s put it in you" Blake said standing to his feet and extending a hand to Nina who took and was lifted so he stood on her feet.


    Pressing her boy to Blake''s Nina''s head rested on his chest, his dick pressing against her tummy and she made no complaints when he reached for the back of her dress and zipped it down.


    Slowly Nina''s maid outfit fell off her body revealing her clad breasts and exposed kitty and then she was carried and placed on the bed.


    "The wedding will be held in 6 days. Ensure your friend knows this and ¡­."


    "What do you mean the wedding will be held in six days, who are you to decide when I will get married?


    Sister what are you doing collaborating with him, don''t you know this is treason, the nation would have our heads if this is found out."


    "Can you ensure your friend comes nothing later than six days"


    "Though I can''t control her, I can influence her and also keep an eye on her general movement."


    "That would do, now handle your sister."


    Blake ignored Patricia''s outburst and finished his conversation with Rita and then after sending the woman to deal with her sister, he focused on the female beneath him.


    Climbing over Nina, Blake leaned down and kissed and then he sent his hands roaming all over her body, his cock pressing against her pussy.


    "Now let''s fill that hole of yours with my dick," Blake whispered into the woman''s ears, holding his dick and pressing it against her already wet lower lips, slowly slipping the large head of his dick and then pushing as he forced the rest of his dick in.


    Lying beneath Blake, Nina''s eyes winded as the head of Blake''s dick entered her. She gripped his tight and opened her mouth in a silent gasp, digging her nails into his back as he further pushed into her, stretching her pussy.


    "Please it hurts" Nina whispered, fearful of offending Blake and also for her cunt.


    Hearing the woman''s pleas, Blake stopped pushing in and instead pulled out a bit of his cock, giving her pussy some breathing space before pushing it back in.


    With at least this night to use as he wished, Blake took his time to slowly fuck his full dick into Nina, massaging and kissing her and they lay on the bed, eliciting cries and whispers from her as his touch had her bathed in pleasure.


    Minutes went by and after Blake released a load in Nina, he got off the breathless woman and stared at the sight of Illinoi awake and eating out a naked Rita who had sat down on her face.


    With lust aura, Blake could get Patricia, just like he had enjoyed seducing and fucking Nina, Blake wanted to do the same to Patricia so he


    Blake got off the bed and moved to the other side, sitting beside Rita who was being eaten out by a hungry Illinoi and with his dick semi-hard and twitching Blake faced the somewhat miserable duo.


    "Patria come here, "Blake said, watching Riata nod at her sister from the corner of his eyes.


    Looking at Rita, Patricia looked at Blake hesitantly and then she crawled over to him.


    With all the numerous odds and factors that had been placed against her, Patricia''s actions were not too surprising to Blake, not even the fact that she decided to crawl over considering it was what the voices in her head had told her to do.


    Robert who had been holding Patricia all this while tried to hold her back but a glare from Rita had him recoiling and releasing her, his mind weakened by the cruel words Blake had been whispering in his head.


    Read amazing stories on m_vl_em_p_yr


    "Looking at Patricia''s beautiful face that surpassed even that of her elder sister and her lips which were pressed against each other, Blake reached down, grabbed her head and pressed her lips to his cock.


    "Lick it"


    With lockdown activated, the happenings within the room were locked out to the senses of anyone not in it, so Blake had no qualms filling it with his presence, his every word weighing heavy on the minds of all its occupants.


    Illinoi who had always been strict and admonished her sister for being lazy, had sucked and happily ridden Blake''s cock. The maid who had just met Blake had let him spread her legs and penetrated her with his thick mean and then her sister who she loved and looked up to had told her not to be scared and to engage with Blake.


    Though Rita was currently having fun pressing her cunt onto Illinoi''s lips, Patricia had caught the hungry gazes she had been sending Blake''s cock and though the woman was still against all of this, she was also very curious about this mysterious demon who had just popped out of nowhere and yet had a dick that sent two women Patricia respected crazy.


    Not minding that just behind her was the man she would be getting married to, Patricia licked Blake''s cock from top to bottom the woman quite bold with her tongue and without even Blake''s order, she enveloped the dark bulbous head of his dick and sucked on it with curiosity, finding herself loving its elastic feel.


    Seeing Patricia become enamoured with his dick, Blake leaned back and reached for Illinoi''s breast fondling them as he thought about how he would be fucking all the women in this room a few more times.

 Chapter 115: A Spin

    After Blake''s episode with the four women that night, everyone in that room was turned to his loyal servant.


    Initially, Blake''s intentions had been to wipe out the memories of Nina, Robert and even Patricia, he had been against the idea of turning them into his eternal servants for two reasons.


    One was that, these three people had no combat or visible utility that he could make use of, for Blake their only use was the farming of sin points.


    Secondly, the eternal pact was a technique that didn''t just make one his servant but also made someone an extension of him.


    Blake''s eternal servants received what could be called a blessing from him, their will becoming unprecedently strong especially those of the non-rankers who suddenly found themselves able to give off an aura that would subdue even ranked beings.


    These blessings came with the curse of becoming a being of the underworld, a thing which the right people could figure out and raise alarms about


    Blake was wary of these three people going out and letting it be known that they had been corrupted by evil, but after pondering it for a while he changed his mind about this line of thinking.


    Rather than go corrupting just the person who stood at the top and wanting to use them to covertly take over their organization, Blake decided to instead go for the full city hierarchy, at least this way decisions could be taken more quickly and his orders given out more boldly.


    Blake''s mission was to conquer this continent and since he was allowed to do it in whatever way he felt, he decided to start with making this city his.


    Though his stay here was only going to be temporary, Blake figured it didn''t hurt to have a city supporting a duke when that duke began making ridiculous declarations.


    Knowing the pros of having a safe and united base, the next day, after telling Rita to make Nina head maid and his personal maid, Blake fucked and corrupted a few more maids and then he trained.


    As a governor and a third order being, Rita had a well-equipped training room and it was here that Blake spent the most hours of his day, only stopping in the evening to eat and fuck Rita and any other woman in the city whom she thought would be worthwhile for him to control.


    Of course, Blake fucked these women in front of their husbands whom he then proceeded to corrupt, the boost in sin points that the system offered him a great insensitive for his actions. Read now on m_vl_em_p_yr


    When Blake trained, he involved himself in as much spar as possible a corrupted Ling being a usual training partner for him.


    Of course, with the difference in just base strength between the two of them, it would be hard for Blake to properly spar against the man, but Blake had solved that by buying extremely heavy weights that slowed him down just enough for Ling to be a threat to his life.


    With the ability to heal himself, Blake had the man attack him lethally and inflict deadly injuries and lessons on him many times. In this way, Blake got to have his battle instincts sharpened, after all the pain from Ling''s attacks did hurt.


    After his spars Blake spent his time meditating and getting in tune with his abilities and then at night since he could do without sleep for quite a long period, he refined his blood as much as he could and then spent some time going through the system shop, browsing through the options.


    Blake had just 6 days and though he didn''t expect to make groundbreaking progress with his training, considering he was at base level in the use of his abilities, every progress at this point was a big step.


    On the third day, late at night, while Blake was seated at the edge of the bed in Rita''s grand room, the governor and her sister lay behind him naked and asleep after getting their cunts pounded.


    Blake idly stroked the hair of a blonde woman who was kneeling on the floor and sucking his dick as hard as she could, the woman frantic to get Blake cock hard and ride it.


    The woman was a chubby one and unsurprisingly Rita''s chief cook. When Rita informed him that she was actually a second-order being, he had decided to invite her to the room and after having the woman watch him fuck Riata and Patrica, with lust aura and sweet touch activated, Blake had turned her into a desperate being that needed to have a release.


    With the lady''s full Lips, Blake was doused with pleasure waves when her lips up and down his cock, the feel of her thick tongue when it slobbered his dick having tingles go through him.


    While the woman sucked his cock, Blake opened the system, and checking his status his eyes went to a particular section.


    [Sin roulette: You have been bestowed with the ability to gain all 7 sins and feed off them to increase your strength.


    Price: 50000] S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After his evolution, Blake had returned to the system shop to make the painful realization that everything had become far more expensive than before, the prices even doubling and near tripling.


    Though Blake had a small idea as to why this was possible, when he questioned the system on the reason for this, the answer he got left him rethinking some of his previous conclusions.


    [The services of the system do not come for free, Sin points are what you use to pay for them and you may not be aware, but so far the system has been running at a loss with the low prices it offers to you.


    Until this margin is corrected and the system begins running at a profit, there will be an increase in price with a new level obtained or sin unlocked.]


    Not only that, but when Blake went to convert his Sin Points to points for his body stats he discovered there was a change in exchange, it was no longer 100 sin points for 1 stat but now 200 for 1.


    "Isn''t this exchange too ridiculous why such a leap, it didn''t even go to 150 but to 200"


    [Your massive increase in strength has a big hand to play in that]


    For these two answers he had gotten from the system, Blake had hammered at it trying to get an explanation, but in the end ended up empty, the system going mute and even making Blake wonder why it had even answered him in the first place.


    Was this before Mr. Blake''s last message, Blake didn''t doubt that he would have been okay with these changes but now that he was made more aware of Lilith, he couldn''t help but be wary of them.


    After his time spent fucking in this city, with a bit of dedication Blake had been able to amass a good number of sin points, and though the few changes to the system had questions popping into his head, Blake spent all the money he had made to have the sin roulette spinning, watching with bated breath as a roulette with the 6 sins he hadn''t acquired went spinning.


    The sound of coins rolling rang out till eventually it slowed down and some seconds later came to a stop, the black pointer at the top resting over a particular sin.


    [Pride]

 Chapter 116: Selric Zayden

    In a completely different world, one far removed from that which hosted Selric, a high-level world to be precise, on a planet called Plume, a 17-year-old boy blinked open his bright blue eyes, a smile on his face as he hurriedly got to his feet.


    With how bright the boy''s smile was, one would think that he lived a life of comfort, but the worn out mat which he woken up from, his bare feet and the creaking walls of the room he had been sleeping in told a less luxurious story.


    Hurriedly grabbing a red staff with beautiful carvings on it from the side, the boy ran out of the room, immediately arriving outside where the weather was chill and only half of the sun had begun peeking out.


    The boy looked left and right restlessly and then with a shrug he burst forward and began running through the grounds of the monastery, his destination its gate.


    Despite the cold stone floor and dewed grasses, he passed over, the boy moved swiftly and gracefully without bother, his eyebrows raising when he went past several houses.


    "I know I''m up early, but how can there be no one awake at the moment. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I just hope the gate is not locked."


    With a little frown on his face, the boy kept on moving forward, his footsteps slowing down when he reached the gate of the monastery, his mood was about to go down, but then he noticed the really high walls of the building and with a smile he charged up, his swift figure turned into a blur and when he got close to the wall his legs bent and he shot into the air, successfully soaring over the wall.


    One would think that with his new height, he might be a little panicked considering how he had done this impromptu, but then when the boy reached the peak of his flight, he spun the staff in his hand, the action making a gentle wind pick up around him and began carrying him forward.


    The wind rushed from his head to his feet like it was a stream of water, helping him glide over several acres of land as he slowly descended.


    To stabilize himself in the air, the boy strapped his staff to his back and had his hands spread out and facing the earth.


    It looked like what he was doing was a practised technique but the several hidden eyes at the monastery which had been watching him knew it was just another impromptu technique of his.


    This was the kind of talent or perhaps monster Selric Zayen was.


    After several months of being at the monastery, today he was allowed to go see his family.


    With a hum and instinctive adjustments to the wind he had flowing around him, Selric glided down to the ground enjoying the rush of the wind over his face, but then when he noticed that it was getting weaker, a frown marred his face and the next second his eyes brightened as he got an idea and soon sent himself shooting through the air a loud, the wind howling in his ears.


    Experimenting and figuring out ways to keep himself up in the sky, Selric remained airborne, arriving above his destination within 30 minutes thanks to his travel by flight.


    "Shame that I''ll forget how to do this "Selric thought and truly this was one of the shortcomings that kept him from advancing and entering the unbound realm, his laziness and his mind which was very poor at storing information on techniques he had performed, whether learned or improvised.


    For his descent from the sky, Selric let himself descend with a whirlwind circling him.


    As Selric got closer to the ground the whirlwind spun harder and harder but unfortunately, for some reason, at a point the whirlwind became completely ineffective and he fell uncontrollably out of the sky.


    Thanks to how much mana, Selric had pumping out of him, when he dropped from the sky and landed on the ground, the loud sound of a collision rang out.


    "Damn it, Dad is so going to kill me." He chuckled, looking up and around to see if he had been caught.


    Falling from the sky, Selric had landed in an extremely wide compound, one with white and blue themed walls and 7 ancient-styled buildings within it. Read today on m,v,l,e,mpyr


    "That girl, even with this much noise she didn''t notice me. I need to punish her, it seems she''s been slacking in her training."


    Of the seven buildings within the compound, the one Selric had landed beside, stood farthest from the rest, this giving it a bit of isolation and it was this building that held the compound''s training rooms.


    If Selric remembered correctly which he sometimes didn''t, she woke up early every morning earlier than even he had today to begin her training, and with how excellent of a ranker, she was, one would think that his abrupt and noisy landing would have already brought her out to check the situation.


    "Not even that her cute maid girl came out" Selric thought as he walked towards the building remembering the blue-haired girl, he had tried hitting on some years ago only to be rebuffed by his sister and sent away.


    "We could have had such a great love" Selric thought but then he paused as he surprisingly saw the face of this blue-haired girl just as he climbed the 20 steps that led to the entrance of the building and stared at the wide hall inside it.


    "Ehhh Juin, when did u develop interest in putting on horror makeup," Selric asked cocking his head to the side as he stared at the girl up ahead.


    Within the hall, there were several pillars which reached up to the ceiling and beside one of the pillars was Juin.


    The girl knelt beside the pillar and had her head resting on its hard surface, a thick red liquid having been poured over her face and bare arms.


    "Hey I didn''t know there was liquid makeup, you girls just keep on getting more and more innovative huh," Selric said taking a few quick steps forward, pausing once more when he was just a step from the girl who was or had been just an age younger than him.

 Chapter 117: The Undefeated

    In the quiet and empty hall, Selric stood staring at Juin''s corpse for 5 seconds and then suddenly his body swayed to the side like he was drunk, moving left and right and dodging two dark daggers that shot down from above.


    When Selric''s body stopped its stagger, his figure became translucent like he was fading away, and it was only a second later that his attackers above realized that what they actually were staring at was a mirage as the figure of Selric phased into existence up in the air, soaring between them.


    Just like them, Selric gaze was focused on the body below, and that didn''t change even after his black-clothed enemies spotted him and began charging up attacks.


    Without even needing to pay attention to them, Selric felt as their mana moved, the quantity that moved, the paths it took in their body, the transformations it made along the way, all of this Selric sensed and as this mana poured out of them transforming into a technique this same technique was also birthed from his being, but 3 times stronger.


    From both Selric''s opponents, a red bubbling wave of fire which took the form of an arm extended and shot out towards him, both arms having their palms flat as they sought to collide with each other and in the process squash him who was in the middle.


    Rather than move out of the way though, Selric raised both his hands and had the same technique appear and shoot forward.


    Selric own fiery arm bubbled and released a fiercer heat as it charged forward and when it reached that of his opponent''s, it crushed it effortlessly and swiftly grabbed the originators of the technique.


    If the two men thought they would have a chance to escape or try a hand at another technique, they were wrong because immediately the arm grabbed them, it crushed them.


    Not up to half a minute had gone by since this battle started and it was already over.


    Selric descended from the ceiling with a boom, his fall cracking the floor, but he cared for none of this as immediately, he ran forward and began searching all the rooms of the building.


    The several scars of battle left all over the building left Selric''s heart beating faster and faster and after a few minutes of looking for his sister and understanding that she was not there, he zoomed out of the building and headed straight to the one person that could give him an explanation, his father.


    Selric''s route to his father saw him encountering several opponents and having to end them and though the journey was short, seeing so many of them loitering around the compound of his family had fear creeping inside of him, and minutes after he had arrived at his father''s residence, he found himself surrounded by a several sliced up bodies and in his hand the neck of the only other live person in the building.


    For the first seconds in the building, rage had clouded Selric''s mind but then before he killed everyone, he regained his cool and knew to keep one alive.


    Using the swords littered around, after cutting off the arms of this unfortunate person, Selric pinned the man to the ground, several swords filled with mana sticking inside of him and then he squatted in front of him and asked him a question.


    "Why did u people attack my family and where are they."


    Of course, the man kept silent, reaching the fourth order required an at least resilient mind and after some seconds, Selric who understood this without delay went into torture.


    Selric didn''t care about finesse or strategy, after all, it wasn''t like he had ever learnt how to carry out torture. All he knew was the general knowledge of it being about pain, and that was enough information for him. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Putting his brain to use, Seric caused as much pain as he could to the pinned man, doing it in whatever way he could, and about 15 minutes later he was walking out of his father''s residence, his hand and chest covered in fresh warm blood and a man who had chewed on his own intestines behind him.


    Moving out of the building which had become suffused with the thick smell of blood, Selric took in a deep breath and then his next step saw him shooting into the air.


    As Selric soared through the sky, he looked down below and there he saw a group of people running towards his family''s compound and this time they didn''t even try to hide their identities.


    After the bloody interrogation he had just carried out, Selric hoped the information he had gotten was wrong but when he saw the murderous look that the people below gave him as they noticed his airborne figure, his heart cracked and the fear in him grew.


    At the helm of the group below were two men whom Selric didn''t know but could feel their power, he saw the men stop their team and instead begin moving towards his calculated landing position and he grimaced.


    "I can''t afford to touch the ground, these guys would keep me busy for too long."


    Selric''s lips tightened at the dilemma he was facing and then seconds later he strongly stamped his foot on the air and shot forward, leaving a blast of wind behind.


    From initially failing after his massive jump, Selric was now running through the air, each step shooting out a blast of wind and taking him over several meters, the enemy team below left in the dust.


    Within minutes Selric arrived at his next destination and in no time was once again falling, at first, there was a ball of air beneath each of his feet to cushion his fall, but then after his sights locked onto the situation below, his form shot down at incredible speed and he crashed to the ground his fall accompanied by blood flying into the air and screams resounding from all around.


    This time, Selric had not crashed into an empty compound, he had crashed into a crowd of people and ignoring the screaming around him, he ran towards the huge burning stake a few steps from him, one which had his father, mother, two brothers and one sister bound and placed in the middle and being burnt alive.


    The desire to get them out of their predicament filled Selric, but just as he was two steps away from the stake, he crashed into a barrier which sent him taking several steps backwards.


    Selric blinked at this and then looked once more at the people in it, seeing his siblings in tears as they screamed and his father shaking his head at him, rage built up in Selric and he threw an air-splitting right fist at the invisible wall ahead of him.


    Selric''s attack had the image of the barrier which surrounded his family appear and then it faded away.


    Selric blinked at this, stared at his father who kept shaking his head and screaming what he knew was definitely "run away" at him and then took a step back.


    Narrowing his eyes, Selric took a deep breath and then began churning the mana within with him, gathering it in his palm but then could only watch as a second later, the mana in his hands dispersed when a wave of mana passed through him and a voice which he had heard and defeated before spoke,


    "Selric the undefeated, the boy who has never lost a fight since the day he was born. It''s a pleasure to meet you once more, I hope I don''t have to introduce myself again." Stay in the adventure with m-vl-em,py-

 Chapter 118: Anguish For Pleasure

    Behind Selric was a middle aged with a black armor and red sword walking towards him, his every steps that let out a thump, which spoke of the weight of the amour on his body.


    The man had on a charming smile as he approached Selric but then a second later that smiled was wiped off as a fiery red hand shot of from Selric''s back like it was an extra arm and grabbed him.


    Stay ahead with m_v_l_e_m_p_y_r


    Ignoring the man behind him, Selric took the staff off his back and with a shout swiped it at the barrier, sending it trembling, it''s figure fazing in and out.


    "How rude" the middle aged man behind Selric said as he watched him try to destroy the barrier, the man''s face calm like he wasn''t being squeezed by a giant hand made of flames.


    Though Selric could feel how easily the man behind him was handling his attack, he didn''t have time to focus on him because right before his eyes his family was being burnt flesh by flesh, their screams though inaudible to him, very clear and he could not help but release tears as he repeatedly smashed his staff against the barrier, pouring as much mana as he could into it.


    "Why, why, why after all these years, how could these people betray us like this."Blake thinking about the reason for today''s events.


    You see here on plume, there were three dominant races, the humans, the giants, and the elves.


    Each of these races stayed on their own continents which they dominated, and most importantly they each hated each other.


    Hurk Zayen and Glinda Zayen were Selric''s father and mother respectively with Hurk an elf and Glinda a human.


    Though Selric knew there was more to the story, the only thing he had been told about his past self by his father was about how he and his mother got together.


    Apparently, Glinda had found a heavily injured Hurk washed up ashore the river banks and then rather than report his existence to the authorities, she had instead cared for him and nursed him back to health


    From there, they had engaged themselves in a fantasy tale of love and gotten married.


    Selric didn''t know the specifics, but by the time he had been adopted to the Zayen family, his father had already become powerful and prominent person in the country and been assigned a territory to handle.


    The number of people Selric''s father had leaked the secret of whom he truly was Selric did not know, but what he did know was that the church of fire had found out about his true species and sent for the immediate extermination of the Zayden family and most importantly him.


    When Selric had asked about his family, he had been told that they had been taken to the central town of this area to be burnt alive, the nature of his father and siblings as elf breeds and his mother a traitor to her race to be announced.


    To his shock he found that he had even been a priority target and that someone special had ben sent just to deal with him, but unfortunately, he got to the compound far earlier than anticipated.


    Well at this point the question of who had been sent to deal with him didn''t really bother Selric because that person was behind him right now.


    "The champion of fire, Bram Thalryn"


    "Hmm kid, you know I''m here to ensure they die right, I can''t really allow you rescue them." Bram casually said from his position of capture only to be ignored by the desperate boy.


    Every hit Selric made with his staff had the barrier trembling and the ground quaking


    Relentless in his desire to destroy the barrier, within 10 second Selric had already hit the barrier 10 times and by his eleventh he had the earth upon which the barrier stood cracking.


    "I''m already straining it''s entire structure, I just need to keep up with this intensity, soon the seal powering it up will be overheld by the damage I''m dishing out, they won''t be able to repair the barrier fast enough."


    Selric''s plan while brute was actually the fastest and most efficient way to take down the barrier given his conditions, but then there came the problem of the fact that though his arrival had killed a few people and dispersed the crown around, Excluding Bram who was behind him, Selric could spot some individuals around, and though their aura''s were hidden, he could already imagine the strength church needed to have deployed to detain his father.


    Still caught in the grip of Selric''s fiery arm and not minding that he was ignoring all he said, Bram admired the precise mana flow and efficiency used in the creation of the technique for some seconds and then he spoke.


    "You know, this doesn''t make sense. I''m the champion of fire and your using fire to bind me. Are you just dumb did you just recently use this technique and it was still in your head."


    Brams''s question saw no reply from Selric who kept hammering at the barrier with his staff, the image of the barrier at this point being constantly visible, the barrier having taken too much damage.


    "I don''t know whether to marvel at your physical might, the fact that you figured physical attacks work best on the barrier so fast or the tenacity of that staff.


    Then again, it''s a staff from mount Yoko. I wonder how do you feel about the monks. Though it is righteous that they said they wouldn''t kill you themselves, they had no qualms letting you leave today and come to die at my hands."


    Brams words filled Selric with information that he hadn''t started to ponder about, but with more tears going down his eyes as he watched his family burn and thought of the monks he had been with for the past months, he paused for only a second before continuing to hammer the barrier.


    "That barrier is a lesser version of a gift I received from the god of fire. I commend your strength for being able to put it under such strain, not even I can do that."


    When Bram saw that his words were not evoking any intense reactions from Selric, he went silent for a few second and after thinking for a while, a cruel smile came to his face.


    "I heard your closest to your elder sister, how come you haven''t asked me about her, surely you''ve noticed that she isn''t in there."


    Though Bram''s words had more tears going down Selric''s eyes, his words didn''t put a pause to Selric''s actions.


    "I''ve captured and kept her in my chamber, when I''m done with you and your family, I''ll return to her and enjoy her services. I''ve always wondered what an elf feels like, she should be tasty."


    Just as Bram finished his words, Selric''s staff landed on the barrier once more and this time it shattered it and without delay, Selric shot forward.


    By the time the barrier fell, only Selric''s father was conscious, the rest having already collapsed after screaming in pain for so long. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The distance between Selric and his family was just about three steps, something he could cover faster than the blink of an eye, but then just as Selric saw the light he had been hammering fot, it was covered by a smirking middle-aged man who was bathed in flames.


    "Did you really think I would let you save them. Your anguish is my pleasure Selric, why did you think I let them burn in ordinary fire.


    The plan here is simple Selric. You and I will battle while they burn, but first let''s wake up those sleepy heads, how can we fight without music."

 Chapter 119: Backup

    Several kilometres from Paldin city, under a nearly full moon that hung up in the sky and lighted the dark world, on a forest cliff stood a huge red throne.


    The throne had a high backrest, and on its body, crooked fleshy-like lines which could best be described as veins ran all over it.


    Every few seconds under the light of the moon, a thick red liquid could be seen moving within those veins.


    The veins ran all over the throne and then they flooded into four tubes that were connected to the back of a bare-chested grey-skinned demon who was seated on the throne facing the plain that lay below the cliff.


    The demon was rested on the throne with his head resting on the palm of his left hand with the only movement coming from him being the heavy rise and fall of his well-formed chest, and except for the squelching sound that originated from between the man''s legs, the night was totally silent.


    A few seconds went by before the man raised his right hand and placed it on the bundle of hair that was working on the tool between his legs, a shiver going through the owner of this hair at his touch.


    Flickering his eyes open, Blake closed the screen of the system shop which he had been browsing through having just bought a movement technique and filled his Vitality stat and then he stared down at Patricia who had her lips tightly wrapped around his cock, moving them up and down as she pleasured his member.


    Find adventures on m,v lem|p,yr


    Fully focused on pleasing Blake and getting rewarded with his milk unlike Blake, Patricia failed to pick up on another presence which appeared a few steps behind the throne.


    Several more minutes went by as Patrick slobbered up Blake''s cock, holding the base of his fat veiny dick with both her hands before eventually it trembled and began releasing its unholy seeds.


    With her eyes brightening, the woman locked the black mushroom head of Blake''s cock in her mouth sucking on it as several ropes of his essence were shot into her mouth, an expression of pleasure claiming her face as she tasted and swallowed his cum.


    Several seconds later, Blake''s cock finished dumping its load, but just as the woman began sucking his softened fat meat, he reached down and patted her head. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s enough Patricia"


    "But I want more" the woman pouted looking at him pleadingly.


    "If you want more, then perfect your water slash"


    "You''ll give me another exclusive reward" Patricia excitedly asked.


    "Yes"


    "Can I make the request?" the woman asked.


    "What do you want."


    "I want you to fuck my asshole and then have Rita suck your dick straight away."


    "Sure," Blake said with a shake of his head not caring much.


    When Blake had met Patricia she had been troublesome and stubborn yet in the end she ranked second as the nastiest woman he had fucked since he got to Paldin, the first spot going to none other than Illinoi.


    From the last time he had spoken with Illinoi, apparently, she was finding it easier to increase her mana reserves when she trained and was sure of becoming a first-order being before this month ran out.


    Letting Lena suck and peck his cock lovingly, Blake watched as she put it back in his pants, zipped it and stood up.


    A gasp left Patricia''s lips as she stood up because despite the throne covering whatever lay directly behind it, she could still see a huge shadow from the side and when she moved to the left, she saw a huge hooded figure who was down on one knee and had an entire body covered by the cloak he wore.


    "Get going, " Blake said.


    Patricia nodded her head lightly and while throwing the kneeling figure another glance she turned and ran off, returning to the city.


    Getting off the throne which disappeared into his inventory Blake turned and faced the figure behind him.


    "I can still sense a bit of aggression coming off you, it seems your journey wasn''t peaceful."


    "It was nothing much my lord, just some noisy rankers" the figure said standing to his feet as Blake waved at him.


    "Well sorry for calling you on such short notice, but I hope you got my message on being battle-ready."


    "Yes, while the message wasn''t clear as the word came out cracked, I was able to make the keywords."


    Blake nodded his head, his mind temporarily going to the implications of him being able to contact his eternal servants through the connection they had over long distances.


    The only hiccup with this was that so far Blake found himself only able to communicate with Rehabab. For Rita, he could send her some strong feelings and for the rest of his servants, even Patricia, though he could sense his connection to them he couldn''t transmit any sort of message.


    "I guess the connection heavily relied on the strength of both users or maybe I need to become stronger" Blake concluded.


    "So, who are we battling."


    "Naomi Miranda"


    After saying this name, Blake went on to give Rehabab the short story of how he had ended up in the crosshairs of this woman and the past happenings of the day and informed him of one of the latest developments.


    Naomi had been set to come to Paldin city in six days, but on the fourth day, the woman had informed Rita that she would be coming on the fifth day with company and so here was Blake meeting Rehabab earlier than he had planned.


    "Rather than let her come to the city and discover how much I have taken over it, I decided it would be better to meet with her when on the way, clash with her and defeat her there.


    My original Plan was to have you accompany me and watch my back while I battle the woman but with her bringing company it seems we would both be having an opponent."


    Finishing his explanation of the situation, Blake watched Rehabab fall into thought and soon he got a reply from his fellow demon.


    "You are very right that this Naomi would be able to pick up on the evil you have spread within the city and that she should be neutralized, but my lord I don''t think you are ready for this."


    "What do you mean."

 Chapter 120: I See

    "Forgive me if I speak out of turn, but though I can sense that you have made a bit of improvement since we last saw, I don''t believe you are ready to engage in a battle of this magnitude.


    "Naomi is in the third order and though there were other factors to it, I did clash with you and get a draw."


    "For all our battles, even when I was at my most intense I at best used 70 % of my strength. My desire to possess the artefact you used to subdue the battlefield left me never seeking to end you, well that is until Lena but even then I was full of rage."


    "My lord you are powerful, but a lot of your potential is buried and yet to be brought out.


    My lord, when matters concerning champions are brought into a board game, the entire table is flipped and every player gives up.


    Original content from M-VL-em|p,yr


    My lord I will be honest with you, against a third-order being who is a disciple of a champion, I fear that might only be able to eke out a draw, not to talk of you.


    And then there is also her companion, a person of the church light, I might not be able to help you in your battle."


    "These are strong words that have seen the heads of many servants roll. I can understand fearing the champion of light, but why do you fear a disciple this much."


    "I don''t fear them, my lord, I just acknowledge their strength and most important of all their resources.


    Their resources are what makes all these people scary and powerful. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The church had existed for thousands of years, and in those years, they have accumulated a wealth of resources, treasures that would make even the demon dukes of the underworld green with envy and a major reason for that is God''s Trial ground"


    Rehabab went silent after saying this, watching as Blake''s expression became contemplative, the man in deep thought and then he spoke.


    "I''ve never heard of the god''s trial ground, but I have heard of the sun god''s trial which happens every 50 years, it accepts every Individual in the continent, even those that don''t serve the sun god.


    Are they the same?"


    "Though it''s quite audacious for it to be called such, we should be talking about the same thing is that is the only occasion on which all the talent in the continent are gathered.


    There are strict stringent requirements for entering these trial grounds and though at the beginning when this trial was created everyone in it had a fair chance at getting their hands on resources, with time the main churches got a massive advantage in the god''s trial and it is thanks to these champions.


    With their incredible blessings, these champions easily went past obstacles that would hold down other rankers for hours, going for the best and numerous resources and bringing them back to the church which used these resources to train stronger individuals for the next trial run and like this a cycle which saw the churches growing infinitely stronger was born."


    "I see," Blake said and then turned and started walking away, waving Rehabab to follow him.


    "Where are we going" The infernal demon carefully asked as he followed.


    "We''ve got two possible beauties to capture Rehabab we can''t afford to be late"


    Rehabab faltered a bit in his steps when he heard what Blake said, shaking his head a few times as he followed the shorter demon accepting that his worries had been promptly ignored but then his face scrunched up.


    "You want us to capture them"


    "Well capturing them will be the best, but if they prove troublesome, kill them."


    Rehabab nodded his head to this, and when Blake walked out from the hard floor of the cliff back into the forest and began speeding, he followed after.


    Like this the pair of a lord and servant, ran through a forest in the Polaris region for three straight hours, their figures only pausing when they reached a rocky plain.


    After spending close to an hour going past the rocky plain, the duo came upon a wide river.


    Blake had been ready to swim through the river, but then he stopped and turned to stare at Rehabab, the man whose very existence represented fire.


    Understanding the question Blake was asking, Rehabab walked till he stood at the end of the river and then he stomped his right leg on the floor.


    First, there was a tremble and then before Blake''s eyes, earth rose from underneath the river creating a dam with a smooth top that they could both walk over.


    "You can use Earth techniques," Blake casually commented as he took the dry path.


    "It was my field before I comprehended the commandments of larva."


    "Commandments?"


    "Yes, for whatever comprehension you decide to engage in, what you hope to understand are the commandments."


    "Are you saying there are commandments for whatever aspect one wishes to comprehend?"


    "Yes, my lord have you never seen a commandment tablet."


    "No, I haven''t," Blake said and through Rehabab''s eyes narrowed at this, he explained.


    "A commandment tablet is generally a mythical slab that has the commandments of an aspect written on it."


    "So one just has to read the commandments and then understand them," Blake asked.


    "No¡­" Rehabab wanted to explain more but Blake waved his hand.


    "This is an important conversation, we''ll talk about it more some other time, but I have one question."


    "Yes"


    "Is there a commandment slab for blood"


    "No, unlike we infernal demons that can stick to our larva till the end of the lines, blood demons branch out and comprehend other aspects."


    "I see"


    Though he appeared calm, within him Blake could not help but be dispirited as he remembered Lena''s faint and Vague reply when he had asked her about his divine blood.


    "Something that can be used to comprehend blood"


    At this moment Blake felt a little regret at losing Lena, but the feeling didn''t last long as he got over it and in no time, he and Rehabab were over the river and running forward.


    For his clash with Naomi, Blake had considered having it happen within a town that the woman was sure to pass on her way to Paldin city, wanting to use the lives there as a way to restrict her battle prowess but he had in the end decided against that.


    At the moment, the church and the powers of the country not to mention the champion of light possessed a true threat to Blake and he didn''t want to get careless and announce himself to the world.


    At least not now when he was honestly being estimated to be significantly weaker than a mere third-order being.


    Running for about 20 minutes more, Blake and Rehabab arrived at their destination, a jagged terrain filled with dry sand and stones.


    "We''ll wait for them here."

 Chapter 121: Hiding Strength

    "Nana, you should see how strong I was, especially how high I jumped, it had the judges sighing as without doubt or need for even the others to have their turn I was the winner.


    I mean what 7 years jumps 10 meters in the air without using mana right"


    "You''re right, it is really quite inconceivable that a 7-year-old would be able to do that, you''re one hell of a talent Kail."


    "Hahaha, no, nothing like that, I''m just built different, that''s all." The boy called Kail replied.


    Kail was a red-haired spirited boy who could be said to be in his last year as a teen, his face quite young and full of confidence. Experience the epic saga on m_vl-em|p-yr


    With how freely he moved, how much he spoke and the excitement he talked with, Kail revealed a kind of naiveness that was hard to find in the world and at the same time an arrogance that would leave one doubting their observation.


    The person Kail was talking with was an average-height woman with black hair that was cut to just above her shoulders. The woman had on a blue cloak with a scarf to cover her head as she made her travels but beneath her cloak, one could make out red clothing.


    On the woman''s forearms, she had silver armguards, on her neck hung a necklace with a yellow diamond pendant and on her feet, she wore quite hard brown boots.


    With the reply this woman had given Kail, one would think she was quite interested in his words but the frown and dryness with which she had spoken said otherwise.


    "Yeah, and that''s not the only thing, you see there was this animal hunting competition that was being held when I was still seven.


    Everyone was hyped about it thinking about who would be able to hunt down 8 or 9, can you guess how many I hunted"


    "13"


    "Nope, 35 and I would have hunted more if I hadn''t gotten bored¡­."


    Nodding her head, Naomi who Kail had started calling Nana turned to the left looking past Kail to the woman who silently walked together with them and gave her a pleading look, one to which she merely replied with a smile and shake of her head.


    The woman''s actions told Naomi that she unfortunately had to keep putting up with the arrogant braggart beside her.


    Of the group, the silent woman to the side was the most eye-catching, her appearance surpassing those of her travel partners in spaded.


    Whereas Naomi and Kail had on blue dusty cloaks, the woman had on a sparkling white cloak with golden linings on her skin and whereas Naomi was a beautiful woman and Kail a really handsome young man, this woman with her white hair had a beauty that surpassed that gave her an aura of exultance.


    A few minutes went past with the three of them strolling during this part of their journey, walking through the rocky area they were now in and then the white-haired woman suddenly spoke her words gaining the attention of Kial and Naomi.


    "Should we keep on moving forward or go around."


    "Why would you even suggest such a thing." Naomi asked a hurt look on her face." If there are a group of idiots up ahead that think they can target us, then we need to educate them on how stupid such an idea is." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After Naomi finished speaking, Kail whose eyes had been narrowed spoke, his playful and na?ve tone gone.


    "I don''t mind, this should increase my killing tally on this planet," he said with a smirk.


    "Oh, do you usually go on killing sprees on the different worlds you visit?"


    "Well not too often, but when I do, I make sure that world remembers me for centuries," Kail replied and then he continued, but this time back to his playful nature.


    "Solara, I don''t mind taking you with me to visit my next world, in fact, I actually want you to come along, I believe we''ll have a lot of fun and the new perspective would do a lot for your growth."


    "That is quite the offer" Solara said with a smile a dreamy look flashing through her eyes, but in the end, she shook her head.


    "I have my duties here and most especially now, travels are not for me" Solara said but the boy merely smiled at her, staring at her with a look that showed her how entertained he was with her appearance.


    Looking at the two of them, though Naomi was thankful that Kail had stopped pestering her, she was at the same time annoyed with how much Solara was sucking up to him, willing to please what she believed was his over-inflated ego.


    With a roll of her eyes, Naomi looked forward and not saying a word to either of the two, she shot off, speeding towards the enemy that had hidden themselves in a concealing barrier.


    Solara looked at Naomi''s figure which had sped up ahead and sighed internally, thinking of her brashness, but then Kail''s words snapped her attention.


    "Unless you want to explain to your champion why her disciple is dead you should go after her."


    Solara''s eyes widened when she heard this and not even questioning Kail, she took off after Naomi.


    "I would have expected such a barrier to be possessed by only the church but it seems there are some other competent people in this country.


    That barrier isn''t meant to conceal presence but strength and if not for the strong will running through it, I would never have guessed there was a threat in there.


    Battling such a person should give me some fun."


    .......


    With Blake still new to combat and lacking experience and a Rehabab being someone who specialized in fighting in flat areas, the terrain Blake had chosen was optimal for them both.


    With Naomi estimated to arrive at Paldin city by evening today, Blake had been forced to travel all night the previous day to this location.


    Here was a place devoid of human life for a good number of kilometres and though Blake would have wished that he could battle them at night unless he wanted to exhaust himself in his travels then right now was the best he and Rehabab could do


    With the barrier which Rehabab had set, they waited for their target, soon spotting them and while they still debated the surprise addition of a third party to the group, they were soon surprised once more when their main target came speeding towards them.


    "If we kill her, we can immediately flee, after all, our goal is to maintain the secrecy of your activities in Paldin city.


    The rest won''t have a reason to go there if she dies; they''ll go back to the capital to report it."


    Thinking over Rehabab''s words, Blake nodded and immediately, just as Naomi got within range, Rehabab burst out with power his heavy sword appearing in his hand and spitting sparks of red flame as he sped towards the approaching woman easily breaking through the barrier he had put around them with a powerful momentum and then not caring about the surprised look on Naomi''s face, he brought his sword down.

 Chapter 122: Shared Opponents

    When Rehabab came out of the barrier, he suddenly appeared in Naomi''s vision and though the woman wasn''t too surprised by this and was ready to react, the strength she felt pouring from him and his nature, shocked and stiffened her for a few seconds, and this was all the time Rehabab needed to close the distance and put her in a state where she had absolutely no choice but to clash with him.


    After the shock, Naomi''s eyes quickly cleared and while she ground her legs into the ground, sliding across it as she looked to break her momentum, a long war hammer appeared in her already swinging hand.


    With her brash approach and delayed reaction, Naomi despite doing her best was at the moment in a position where her hammer which carried a weak momentum was doomed to lose a clash with Rehabab''s sword, a loss that would end up with her suffering an injury this early in the battle.


    With a distaste, Naomi set her hammer rushing towards Rehabab, but then to her shock once more, the scenario she had predicted did not occur as rather than the demon''s weapon clashing with hers, he instead used his left to tank and effectively rebuff her and then now in front of her defenseless, his tall hot figure looking down at her, as his sword descended to split her in two.


    "I''m going to die," Naomi told herself, as the aura of death enveloped her, but then she heard a shout.


    "Retreat"


    Not even doubting those words for a second, Naomi abandoned whatever flimsy defence she had wanted to put up and immediately pushed her body to move backwards, watching as three potent bright yellow barriers appeared between her and the descending sword. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the heavy sword sliced through the barriers, several more appeared, effectively slowing it down and leaving Naomi to be hit by the powerful slicing shockwave of the sword as it hit the ground, her body out of its path.


    A vertical line of blood spurted out of Naomi from just this shockwave travelling to her and when she noticed that it was the left side of her chest that was hit, she could not help but marvel at her opponent''s fighting power and desire for her death.


    While pain from the injury on her chest ran through, from the corner of her eyes, Naomi spotted a grey tall being speeding past her, his destination being where the voice that had told her to retreat originated from.


    "No, Solara" Naomi thought worriedly, the threat of the demon before her forcing her to keep her attention on him.


    Running her mana through her body, Naomi was glad to know that with all the barriers that had been built in front of her, the cut on her chest had only been shallow but that didn''t stop her face from going grim as the steaming demon took a heavy step forward and shot towards her.


    Unlike the first time when she had been caught in a bad position and fumbled, now Naomi''s power surged through her, the brown nature of her hammer immediately changing to a bright golden and releasing a faint glow as she kicked her feet and sped towards Rehabab.


    "He should be an infernal demon in the fourth order, but what about the other one, we need to regroup and strategize.


    If I can just get back to Solara, she should be able to force our enemies back and give us breathing space."


    Naomi had just begun thinking of how she could escape Rehabab after their next clash when there was a powerful explosion of power behind her and Rehabab who had been rushing to attack her immediately put a break to his run and sped towards a grey figure that was shooting through the air, going back the way he came.


    "Well, I guess Kail took care of him."


    Naomi looked to the infernal demon wanting to attack his open back but then Kail''s voice hit her like he was right next to her.


    "Don''t, he''s baiting you, come back."


    "I know," Naomi said with a snort.


    ** A Minute earlier***


    Watching Rehabab move to quickly end Naomi, Blake had been surprised by Solara''s actions and then quickly shot towards her, wanting to end her while she was bust protecting Naomi.


    Within seconds, just as Solara was taking her mind off Rehabab and focusing on her, Blake who already had his blood sword out, swung it to take off her head and as he did this, he waved his left hand and created a blood shield to block the path of a red-haired boy who was approaching from the side.


    Though he used just his right hand, holding the weapon tight, Blake slashed at the white-haired beauty.


    With a bit of panic on her face, Solara had multiple yellow barriers appear in the air standing between Blake''s sword and her neck, fear appearing on her face as his blade with a bit of difficulty sliced through these barriers and sped for her neck.


    Unfortunately for Blake, just as it seemed like he was going to take off Solara''s head, the sound of something shattering sounded and a fist with blinding speed appeared at his side and smashed into him with a powerful impact.


    With Blake unable to use inspect due to the fear of alerting the enemy of their strength, it had been all too easy for Blake to write down the strength of the red-haired boy with how young and goofy he had been, but now as the boy hit him with a raging strength before, a smile on his face, Blake regretted his action.


    Letting go of his sword which shattered to pieces, Blake was sent shooting backwards, his big figure shooting through the air and blood flying out of his mouth.


    "Broken ribs, shattered internal organs, ruptured lungs, burning heart"


    As Blake moved through the air he tried to ignore the pain and figure out the amount of damage he had been inflicted with, but couldn''t make out a thing, his mind a jumbled mess as everything about his body felt like a mess.


    Without cushion Bake''s flight trajectory took him slamming onto the ground, his eyes heavy and falling to the ground but then he saw the figure of Rehabab approaching from the side. Your journey starts at m_v le mpyr


    Figuring that Rehabab was running towards him out of worry, Blake stamped his leg onto the ground in his next roll and went soaring into the air.


    "Inspect" Blake thought and as he landed on the ground and slid across it, the force from the hit yet to be fully cancelled.


    After some seconds Blake who had come to a stop looked at Rehabab who had slowed down and was staring at him in surprise and spoke.


    "I''ve incapacitated Solara for some time, you deal with Naomi, I''ll come help you when I''ve killed Kail."


    Blake''s words were calm and full of confidence reaching both Rehabab and the enemy team and then he shot off towards his target.

 Chapter 123: A Minute

    "I''ve incapacitated Solara for a while, you deal with Naomi, I''ll come help you when I''ve killed Kail."


    Naomi had just retreated to her group when Blake spoke these words and she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "How does he know your name" Naomi said looking at Kail, but Kail''s attention was not on her but on Solara, an unhappy frown on his face as he noticed the blood stains on her face and clothes.


    "What is that," Naomi asked also noticing it.


    "The scattered shards of his sword, it should be some kind of poison," Kail said and just as he finished speaking, Solara who had been silent all this while fell to her knees, her right hand on her bountiful chest as her breathing turned heavy and rapid.


    "You both go, they''re coming." Solara wheezed out.


    Seeing the beads of sweat that began forming on Solara''s forehead, Naomi frowned wanting to argue with her, but Kail''s voice rang out to the hearing of all in the area.


    "Solara hold tight, Naomi go hold back the infernal demon, I''ll come help you after I''m done killing this blood clown, it shouldn''t take up to a minute."


    After saying this, Kail''s body blurred as he ran towards Blake and Naomi though hesitant, after patting Solara on the back and telling her she would be back as fast as possible, without fear she ran to clash with a fourth-order being.


    As the two departed, seconds later, three wisps of black smoke came off Solara''s skin her body shivering as it rapidly weakened, her ability to command her mana becoming near eradicated while whispers of evil filled her head.


    ...


    [Name: Naomi Miranda]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Strength: 750/ Agility:532 / Stamina:623 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 420/ Mana: 684 / Charisma: 300 / Will: 321]


    [Abilities/skills: Daybreak aura (rare), Light infusion (epic), Blinding judgement (epic), mountain resilience(rare), Sun fire wings (rare), Sunlit chains (rare), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic), molten impact(common), crushing tempest(rare), Hammer of tremors(common), earth breaker stomp(common), Meteor strike(common),]


    [A really strong female, her husband better be a giant]


    ......


    [Name: Solara Ardent]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Strength: 432 / Agility:409 / Stamina:450 / Vitality:423 / Intelligence: 562/ Mana: 632 / Charisma: 800 / Will: 264]


    [Abilities/skills: Solar ward (common), Divine flame of sol (epic), Inferno base (rare), Blessings of Dawn(rare), Sunlit chains (common), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic)]


    [A woman of faith, A hater of Evil]


    ......


    [Name: Kail Drayden]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Child of the storm] Your source is m-vl|em|p,yr


    [Soul essence:210]


    [Strength: 732 / Agility:780 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 831/ Mana: 1234 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 707] S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Blake be careful for the eyes of the heavens are about to fall on you.]


    ......


    Approaching Kail, Blake took another look at the stats of all three people, the system''s comment on Kail drawing his attention.


    When making a comment about his inspected targets, the system never called out his name, but this time, when it did Blake could not help but remember Mr. Black, wondering if it was his doing.


    "I''ll make sense of this later."


    Having been quick on his feet to leave behind his sword and use a blood curse on Solara just as Kail''s fist wrecked his innards, the enemy''s team was now down to two people and just like Blake had told Rehabab he had every intention of ending Kail and coming over to help him.


    Speeding towards a similarly charging Kail, when they both got into combat range, they both surprisingly had fireballs shooting out of their raised palms and speeding towards each other.


    With their focus on each other, they continuously dodged each other''s attack, Blake a little bit bitter to see that while Kail gracefully dodged his attacks, he was forced to slash and roll out of the way of Kail''s own, his momentum slowed so that when he got close to Kail and brought down his katana and clashed it with a red sword that had appeared in Kail''s hand, he found himself being forced backwards despite his blood already pumping through him.


    It was sad to accept but the undeniable truth was that despite Blake''s huge frame he was actually outclassed by Kail in terms of strength, the inspect skill did not lie.


    Grunting as he was forced back, Blake snorted and sent his left hand shooting towards Kail, a fireball in his palm and rapidly expanding as it was carried forward.


    Unfazed by the sudden attack from Blake, Kail slashed his blade upwards at Blake''s fireball his blade colliding with it and stopping its forward movement in its track, the fact that it hadn''t yet exploded despite the collision from Kail''s sword was a testament of it''s stability.


    Unruffled by Kail''s move, Blake seeing his chance to chop off a defenceless opponent''s head had his blade going towards the man''s neck but then Kail rather than keep pressing his blade against the fireball, pushed it to the side, sending Blake''s arm flailing and leaving his chest wide open.


    The sudden move surprised Blake who had already moved most of his attention to his swinging blade, but then just When Blake thought Kail would use this opportunity to retreat, he let the momentum he had used to deflect Blake''s fireball, carry him forward and then with some power from his legs, he sent his body spinning and his back eventually colliding with Blake''s chest.


    Completely taken off guard, the hit had Blake taking a step back only able to watch Kail bounce off his body and into the air and while his body spun, just before it landed a red light shot off from him and landed behind Blake to reveal a red spear.


    Recovering from Kail''s hit, Blake stood on his feet, but he could only watch as a relaxed Kail walked past him and toward his spear.


    "This was too easy," Kail muttered as he went past Blake and then he raised his voice as he spoke his next words.


    "Alright Naomi I''m coming to help"


    Kail''s words brought the attention of the three other people on the battlefield towards him and Blake, everyone''s eyes widening when they saw the fist-sized hole right in the middle of Blake''s chest.


    "It hasn''t even been half a minute."

 Chapter 124: Reason

    As Kail walked past him, Blake''s eyes followed his figure, and within him he sighed.


    Kail, Naomi, Solara, all three of them were third order beings yet right from the moment Rehabab revealed himself till now, Blake had not seen an iota of fear appear on their faces.


    It was like to them; he was just another fourth order being who was in their way and needed to be put down.


    Looking at their stats, Blake could only remember Rehabab''s fears and finally understand them.


    "The blessed and talented ones" Blake thought remembering Mr. Black warnings of extremely talented people and wondering if the man revealing such things to him had triggered a sort of karma that saw him encountering not one but two them.


    "What a bummer"


    As this thought went through Blake''s mind, he had the blood which had been steadily accelerating throughout his body double in speed and then his figure turned into a bloody mist, one accompanied by a loud impact resounding through out the battlefield and stunning the onlookers once more as they found Blake now standing where Kail who had been casually walking towards had once been.


    "Sorry about the interruption, you can carry on" Blake said his back to the three onlookers as he walked towards the figure of Kail that was still shooting through the air, his eyes following a red light that was following after his airborne figure, this red light being the spear he had sent through him and wanted to go retrieve.


    "What an arrogant bastard, he could have called on his spear but just so he could spite me he decided to walk past m retrieve it."


    As Blake walked towards Kail, the red mist which till hung over his body was slowly absorbed back int him and to the view of all the flesh around the hole in his chest squirmed and began rapidly filing up, his flesh regenerating at a visible speed.


    The blood mist Blake had turned into came from the one blood technique he had been able to find in the shop and buy. [Sacrificial Blood Mist]


    The technique had cost Blake a whooping 20000 sin points and to make matters worst, just like its name implied it required a sacrifice to work, a sacrifice of blood or in other words vitality.


    Unlike other sacrifice techniques that gave a massive boost in strength and speed, the blood mist served mostly as an escape technique, this meaning that it focused on giving it''s user just an extremely high burst of speed.


    Blake''s little move against Kail had cost him 2.2 points worth of vitality and when he heard Kail''s complain as he got closer, he felt it had been worth it.


    "That was painful" Kail said as he rubbed his chest looking at Blake with smile, "If you had swung your blade instead you have ended me." Your story continues with m-vl-em|p-yr


    "Or you would have ducked" Blake replied getting a chuckle from Kail.


    "You''re right, I would have dodged it, but it''s not my fault you weren''t fast enough."


    Hearing this statement, Blake had to sigh and internally agree because truthfully his plan with the blood mist had been to slice off Kail''s head but to his shock, as he turned, Kail''s body had already began getting in a position to duck the man having somehow telegraphed his move despite his sudden speed.


    Within that tiny bit of time, Blake''s mind had quickly gone into overdrive and thought to immediately turn his sword into a shield so that at least his hit would be a guaranteed one and he would be able to avoid any sort of retaliation from Kail.


    "Maybe I should have increased the amount of vitality consumed" Blake thought but then could only sigh as doing that would have made his build up to the attack longer and also alerted Kial of his intentions before he could even execute them.


    "There is also the problem of how well I can control myself at such a speed."


    While tremors, explosions and waves of heat rang out from the battle going on between Rehabab and Naomi, Blake and Kail walked towards each other and when they were several steps away stopped.


    "Are you sure you want to continue with this fight, why not have your infernal pet swap with you, he is the one I actually want to fight, your challenge just fired me up."


    "If I do that, how would I kill you." Blake said but his words got Kail laughing at him.


    "Where do you find the arrogance to speak like this because seriously, you''re nothing but a talented trash. I wonder what demon duke spawned an idiot like you.


    I mean the demons preparing to go to the war with the living but if the other nobles are like you, then perhaps we should take the war as a sort of training episode. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They Books speak highly of blood demons but look at you."


    As Blake listened to Kail talk and arrive at multiple wrong conclusions while also confidently letting out some information, Blake could not help but remember the message he had gotten after acquiring the sin of pride.


    [What is pride, what do you have to be proud of]


    "What makes so confident that you will kill me." Blake suddenly asked, interrupting Kial.


    "My strength" Kail simply replied, but Blake was not done with his question.


    "What about my own confidence, what if I also believe without a doubt that I will also kill you."


    "What does that matter to me, even if you believe that you can conquer the world, what matters is my belief."


    Kail''s words had Blake forehead furrow but within a second Kail spoke once more,


    "Are you trying to make some sort of comprehension, I can move back and give you space"


    The arrogance of Kail''s word had Blake taken aback, but then he smiled at the red hair.


    "My name is Blake Luxander, you''ve earned my admiration Kail and for that I would let you choose which woman I should spare after I''ve killed you."


    "Baseless pride is nothing but arrogance Blake, and that alone has gotten more rankers than you can count dead."


    "I know."


    "Well then so what has you so full of pride."


    "The fact that I''ll kill you today."

 Chapter 125: Nifty Technique

    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 13053]


    [Sins Unlocked: Pride, Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 450 / Will(mysterious): 1352]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), sacrificial blood mist(Epic), Blood curse(epic), Blood potent (epic), Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic), soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [You have a long way ahead of you, young sinner]


    The plan for today''s action had Naomi as the strongest and most important target but now there was a change in that plan as Kail someone who had not even been accounted for had been boosted to the deadliest person in the group.


    With Kail, being the strongest, logically, Rehabab should be the one facing him while Blake handled Naomi, his original target, but Blake had no intention of following logic, after all, where was it now that Naomi was for some reason battling on equal grounds with Rehabab.


    Unless Rehabab himself had an inspection skill, then he most definitely still thought that Naomi was the strongest member of the group and Blake had no intention of fixing that.


    When Rehabab had advised Blake against battling Naomi, the reason Blake without thought ignored his words and marched the two of them here was because he was looking to make a great achievement.


    Blake had not been lying to Kail, originally Naomi was the one he had intended to kill and use to build his pride, but now Kail had turned to that person, even proving a worthier opponent. Exclusive content from m,v lem|p,yr


    This wasn''t a matter of Blake simply fighting someone stronger than him, no this was a matter that concerned Blake''s foundation and his future. So far everything could be said to have been handed over to him, overcoming Kail and emerging victorious would serve as validation to Blake''s own self and hard proof that he was on the right path to accomplishing his goals.


    "You still won''t pick the woman to be spared" Blake asked, but Kail, merely smiled and the next instant they both clashed, a bloody mist coming off Blake and blue light that released several after images coming off Kail.


    Within seconds, sword and spear clashed multiple times the fighters both fully immersed in the battle between each other, one of them looking to prove himself and the other looking to once again reaffirm his superiority, it was a clash of will and though they talked trash about each other, none of them underestimated the other, after all, they could feel the potent mana that coursed through their beings.


    With his blood pumping through him and boosting his strength, Blake''s sword clashed against Kail''s spear one more time, their movements a blur thanks to his use of blood mist and Kail''s use of what should be a movement technique.


    Feeling like the battle had come to a stall and that they were going nowhere, Blake decided to up his game and try to snag an advantage.


    For the numerous clashes he had exchanged with Kail, Blake had dialled down his vitality consumption to 1 point per second, but for his next strike, he burnt 5 points, making his figure literally disappear from Kail''s view and appear behind him, his katana swinging down at him.


    With Blake''s speed and angle of attack, climbing up to a higher speed something and getting out of the way was Kail''s only option, but considering what Blake was sacrificing to achieve this speed, he doubted the red hair could do that.


    In the end, Blake''s prediction was correct but that didn''t mean that he got to make his sweet cut because the next instant, a clone shimmered into existence behind Kail and grabbing a hold of Kail''s spear which had flown to its hand, it turned it into a shield and blocked Blake'' strike.


    Bitterly taking a step back as the clone which had appeared exploded into a cloud of blue smoke after absorbing the impact of his strike, Blake found himself narrowing his as out of the smoke, 6 more clones came running out in pairs, sword and spear in their hand as they charged him at the same time.


    Quickly taking a few steps backwards, Blake found himself defending and rolling out of the way of various swings that were being taken at him.


    "Clones, that''s a nifty technique, I should try getting one," Blake thought and then his expression scrunched up and the next second he flicked a finger on his left hand at one of the approaching clones.


    This flick had a drop of blood shooting out of Blake''s hand and he couldn''t help but smile a little when the blood transformed into a deformed form of him, this wacky clone of him exploding in a shower of blood immediately it touched one of Kail''s clones, it explosion not harming his opponents clone in the least way.


    "I need to refine my blood some more, my will in it is too weak and that should be why I couldn''t give my clone a proper form."


    Satisfied with the innovation he had just made, Blake had the sword in his hand break down, spread to both his hands and turn into a gauntlet, and then he charged forward and began smashing his fists into the clones one by one, more than aware that the real Kail wasn''t amongst them.


    With how the first clone had popped despite being behind the cover of the shield, Blake had easily figured that these clones lacked durability and what better way as there to crush them than getting in close and throwing out punches they couldn''t defend against.

 Chapter 126: Disruptive Pulse

    Within seconds, Blake ran through all the clones, destroying them with heavy punches and it was only after he had ended all of them that he discovered that the blue smoke which they released upon destruction hadn''t dispersed but had instead surrounded him.


    "A cover attack" Blake muttered, the gauntlet on his left hand turning to shield which he turned and used to defend against a slash from a huge blue blade wielded by Kail. Then turning the gauntlet on his right hand to a katana, Blake swung it at Kail who unfortunately dodged as he rapidly retreated backwards disappearing into the surrounding smoke.


    "What is he up to with this smoke" Blake muttered and immediately he raised up his hands his eyes narrowing a ball of fire with a hollow centre appeared and within seconds more than tripled in size, having the length of an arm.


    "Firestorm" Blake muttered under his breath, his eyes hard as the fireball floated an inch above his arm, rapidly expanding and descending, its hollow middle swallowing Blake while the rest of its fiery body exploded outwards, sweeping the area around Blake with several waves of momentous flames. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake''s attack saw the appearance of an area-wide firestorm, crushing and burning everything in its path, leaving a burnt earth in its wake, but just like Blake expected to his right, his rampaging flames met resistance in the form of a powerful mana shockwave that slammed into it the first time, halting it in its tracks and then the second time completely smashing it apart and creating a clear path between Blake and its creator.


    "When the second shockwave came and cleared the flames to Blake''s right, he without delay shot towards Kail who was taking his hands apart, this apparently having been his method of creating the shockwaves.


    With a blob of blood in each hand Blake rapidly approached Kail, refusing to give the man knowledge on what weapon he was going to be turning the blobs in his palms into.


    When Blake was a few steps from the Kail, to Kial''s surprise he threw the blobs at him, each blob turning into four red daggers that sped towards him while Blake followed after them, blood flowing out of his palms and creating a new katana.


    Kail''s eyes narrowed at the approaching dagger, having the spear in his hand turn into a shield, but then just as he was about to bash the daggers to the side and face Blake, they all deviated and went around him obviously going to circle him and attack from the back and though Kail would have liked to turn around and destroy these daggers, he had Blake in front of him and could only turn his shield into a sword and use it to clash with his blade.


    Having his blood pumping through him at a rapid pace and increasing his strength, Blake pressed against Kail''s blade hard, looking to keep him unable to react to the daggers which unfortunately were still making a turn around to begin shooting towards Kail.


    Though Blake had practised creating and controlling these daggers before, with the still unrefined nature of his blood and indirectly the daggers he found that though his will would let him control them over a good distance, he was extremely limited in how fast and durable he could make them especially when they at a distance from him.


    With Blake pressing down on Kail''s sword, unless Kail could overcome his strength and shive him away, then his only other option was to wait for the daggers to come skewer him or try getting out of the way and taste the edge of Blake''s katana.


    Blake hoped he had checkmated Kail with this move, but then with a smile, Kail jumped backwards using the force from Blake''s blade which had been pressing against him to soar backward and as he flew, a spark of blue began running all over his body, lighting arc soon sparking all over him.


    While lightning arcs appeared over Kail, he turned the sword in his hand into a spear and with a twinkle in his eyes he threw it at Blake, and then immediately slammed his palms against each other.


    Faster than even the spear a powerful electrifying pulse spread out from Kail, hitting the daggers which were just about to stab him, and having them turn to blood that scattered as they flew through the sky, the same thing happening to Blake as he was hit, his sword becoming liquid and pouring down his hand, leaving him to stare at the approaching spear which was almost upon him and with a loud crack became enshrouded in lightening.


    "A disruptive technique, my mana is heavily lagging," Blake thought, rapidly retreating, a dark look on his face as he noticed the spear correct its trajectory based on his movements.


    Experience tales at m-vl-e-mpyr


    "Damn this bastard" Blake screamed in his head, taking in the image of a smirking Kail as he stopped retreating and went on the attack, a powerful explosion filled with lightning arcs soon spreading from his location and spreading for over 20 meters.


    With the lightning and wind in the explosion, it crackled as it rose, burning and electrifying anything within it, creating a double damage attack and then seconds later, when the explosion ran its course, Kail who had moved a few meters backwards looked at the hot dust filled area where the explosion had erupted and called out.


    "Are you still alive"


    With the intense chaotic mana in the area, sensing what was happening within it was impossible for even Kail and he was just about to turn and go help in the killing of the infernal demon when he noticed a shadow through all the dust and debris.


    "Don''t worry, your prince is still alive" Kail sarcastically said to Rehabab who had broken off from Naomi and was running towards his position.


    Despite Kail''s words, Rehabab did not slow down in the slightest he continued charging towards the huge cloud of dust looking to retrieve Blake and Kail was just about to intervene when several yellow barriers appeared in his path and though he smashed through them, it slowed him down and allowed Naomi to catch up with him and once again engage him.

 Chapter 127: Smash

    When Blake had gone off to battle the red hair and left him to fight Naomi, disregarding Blake''s words or more aptly boast, Rehabab had already planned to finish and go help him.


    Despite his warnings to Blake about the strength of the disciple of a champion, Rehabab had expected to quickly deal with Naomi disciple of the champion of light or not, but minutes later he found himself getting frustrated as he fought the woman.


    In terms of speed and strength, Rehabab well outclassed Naomi and should have been able to easily crush her, but then after that one injury he had inflicted on the woman, when they met once more, he found that she had activated an armour that protected her forearms, legs and chest area and with just that, Rehabab found his efforts to kill her thwarted at each turn.


    Well versed in the use of her armour, something Rehabab was beginning to believe was a magic weapon, to keep Rehabab at bay and stop him from delivering a nonstop barrage of attacks on her, Naomi had her war hammer. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though the hammer wasn''t the best weapon to use against someone who well outpaced you, with Rehabab''s huge figure making him a big enough target and the piercing explosion that happened when her hammer smashed into anything, Naomi kept Rehabab well on his feet.


    They had both exchanged attacks front and back, larva techniques being fired off by Rehabab and to his anguish, earth techniques the perfect counter to his larva being cast by Naomi.


    Though Rehabab ruthlessly suppressed Naomi, constantly putting her on the back foot, with her unending resilience their battle could be called a stalemate because in the end, Rehabab had to use up lots of mana and energy to constantly be on the attack.


    When the lightning-charged explosion from Kail and Blake''s battle occurred, Rehabab had just swung his heavy sword at Naomi and gotten it blocked by the mere brown light that shone over her forearm.


    The strength and loud sound from the explosion had both Rehabab and Naomi looking over at it and before Naomi could react Rehabab shoved her away and immediately began speeding towards the distant explosion.


    With an annoyed growl, Naomi kicked her feet off the ground and chased after Rehabab, her hammer held to the side.


    Ignoring the woman chasing him, Rehabab focused on the life force he could still feel from within the explosion despite the heavy mana activity happening within it and not even thinking about why he could sense Blake, Rehabab charged forward to get Blake and flee but then a set of familiar barriers appeared before him and despite how hard he charged into them, wanting to break through the hastily put up barriers, he was soon forced to jump to the side as a second later, his previous location exploded, courtesy of Naomi who had caught up to him.


    Ignoring the red hair''s words and hard gaze, Rehabab looked to once more run towards Blake but a stomp from Naomi had the earth in his path erupting in a wide explosion and forcing him backwards and a second later another explosion forced him back.


    Bitter at Naomi''s tenacity, Rehabab quickly summoned a dark red fireball to his hand and without delay threw it at Naomi.


    Rehabab stood waiting for the fireball to crash into Naomi and explode so he could deliver a follow-up attack but was instead left stunned as though his fireball did explode, the dangerous red flames it released were quickly sucked away.


    Before Rehabab could figure out what had just happened, the brightness of the sun rapidly intensified and a beam of light instantly fell from the sky on him.


    With wide eyes, Rehabab wanted to get out of the way of this attack but just as he moved a heavy weakness hit him and he crashed into a barrier, in the end only able to grit his teeth as the white beam of light slammed into him and a heavy explosion erupted from his position.


    Despite the morning sun already being high in the sky, the explosion further lit up the day though it wasn''t as strong as that which Kail had created.


    "You don''t need to push yourself so hard Solara we are already winning "Naomi said to the heavily breathing woman who was walking up to her.


    "That basted took me out within seconds of the battle starting" Solara said looking to the side where a massive debris still hung.


    "And then there is the torture," Solara said, her eyes glowing white.


    Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr


    "Since Kail has already killed that bastard, I guess I''m just going to have to settle for torturing his servant"


    Nodding her head to Solara, Naomi lifted her hammer and slammed it on the ground her eye narrowed as she sensed a bit of mana fluctuation from within the explosions, her action leading to three cracks on the earth travelling from her and creating another explosion within the still settling one.


    "He dodged it," Solara who was to the side said grabbing Naomi and pulling her back as their previous position exploded in a shower of larva, a growling creature crawling from the larva pool that had formed, this happening in several spots around them


    Naomi''s eyes hardened at this, but Solara merely snorted and raised her staff into the air a white brilliance began to come off her being and then just as the growling larva creatures began speeding towards them, a power all-encompassing wave of warm energy spread out from her blasting in all directions and travelling for up to 30 meters.


    The second the warm light touched the larva creatures, they immediately exploded into showers of larva but Naomi and Solara paid them no mind as they instead looked at the infernal demon who had just gotten back on his feet after the attack from above, but had fallen back to his knees once more after being hit by the light that had come off Solara.


    "I am the light of my lord and I shall urge all evil I come across" Solara said a white flame appearing in her hand, Naomi who was beside her quickly taking several steps away from Solara, the incredible heat from the flame stringing even her resilient skin.


    The fire in Solara''s palm burned brighter and brighter, rapidly increasing but before she could do anything with it, a body crashed into the area between her and a downed Rehabab rolling past with incredible speed and leaving a trench in its wake.


    "Kail" Naomi said in surprise noticing the patch of red hair that rolled past and then looking in the direction where he had come from and seeing the hulking form of a man with one arm steadily walking towards them.

 Chapter 128: Prove My Existence

    [What is pride, what do you have to be proud of]


    Unlike Lust the sin if lust which was actually quite straight forward, only needing one to engage in or inflict lust, pride was a state if being. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    True pride wasn''t something one could just wake up one day and decide to have, they could act it but they would never truly be it.


    After getting the sin of pride, Blake had spent several hours the next day trying to commit a prideful and receive a notification from the system to no avail.


    Blake''s failures to commit a prideful act saw him going to study up on the topic of pride and having reading up on a few theories had arrived at the truth of what pride was and another message which the text as also thyrite to send to him,


    "He was not worthy."


    Blake had thought about being arrogant, but even that required on to have some accomplishments under his belt.


    It was for this reason that Blake had been unhesitant to ambush Naomi''s group and then engage Kail after seeing his stats.


    Though Blake had fought notable figures like Gommash and Rehabab, there was really nothing to be proud of in those fights as they saw him using tricks and considering to flee while the others saw him with an opponent that was either holding back against him or not fighting at his best.


    Inspecting Kail and seeing his stats, especially the system''s comment, Blake had found the existence who would prove his existence and for this fight, not just to gain the pride of sin card but also to validate his own existence and conviction to himself.


    To prove that his goals were not mere dreams and that he was actually moving towards them, Blake was going to kill Kail and he was more than ready to put his life on the line.


    With his mana disrupted and slowed down and a spear enshrouded in lightening which carried with it an aura that spoke about volumes of power compacted into it headed towards him, Blake was in a most precarious position, death waiting for the arlt o come pick his soul.


    With his body and mana feeling sluggish, Blake gritted his teeth and rather than try to control the blood in his body, he went for his blood essence.


    Right from the moment, Blake had become a blood demon, he could always feel his blood essence within him feel how hidden they were in his body, placed closed to his heart so they could always act to save it if ever they were a time of need.


    Whereas in other species life force and energy was found only in their blood essence for blood demons, their blood also carried these traits but that didn''t mean that the lines between blood and blood essence had been blurred till were the same because while blood merely carried life force and energy, the blood essence produced this life force and energy and also carried pieces of the soul able to nourish it. Explore new worlds at m-vl-em|p-yr


    After becoming a blood demon, Blake''s blood essence had become nearly as important as his mana core, but to survive his current ordeal he gave the command and had 30% of his blood essences rushing out of their hidden caves.


    With their incredible potency, Blake had them low init his left hand, burst out of his spores and surrounding it to creates a huge red gauntlet that covered his entire arm, and then just before it could, Black sent his fist shooting at the spear.


    Though the explosion that ensured from this explosion saw Blake be brutally battered by a torrent of fire and lightening his body turned into an obstacle that persistently got in the way of the brutal storm around it Blake stood his ground.


    When the explosion finally died down, Blake opened his eyes, his breathing heavy and ragged as he looked at the thick dust and the debris which flew around him, he could barely see more than a meter away from him and when he looked to his left could only sigh at his missing left arm.


    "I''m in an extremely horrible shape." Blake muttered.


    Not only had Blake lost an arm but he had also lost 20 percent of his blood essence, and it wasn''t like the other 70 % were full of energy and ready to be supplying him with volumes of vitality.


    Blake remained still for several seconds as he pulled on his mana which had by now began flowing smoothly through him, the disruption which Kail had inflicted on him having been overcome.


    Clenching and unclenching his one good hand, Blake had a blob of blood flow from his stomp and hover his palm and then he checked his vitality stat, grimacing at how much it had dropped when he hadn''t even began healing himself.


    [Viatlity:937]


    Shaking his head at the situation, Blake paid attention to the world outside the dust nd debris that surrounded him.


    One would think that with what Blake had just been through his sense would have been dulled, but that was far from the truth.


    At the moment, Blake could clearly sense everyone on the battlefield, it was like the push against death had drawn out more of his self because he could clearly hear the conversation going out outside, a smile appearing on his face when he noticed Rehabab''s struggled.


    "Eternal pact might just be the best technique in my arsenal" Blake thought as he began moving forward.


    "You should focus on your own battle you know" Blake said his voice travelling out and reaching Kail who had been staring at the fight happening some distance away.


    "Ohh," Kail said paying attention to Blake, his expression not too surprised, "I don''t really see anything left to battle."


    "It okay if you can''t see anything, it just means I''ll have to beast you sights back inot you then."


    Blake said and unhesitantly, he kicked off the ground and sped towards Kail his mana churning through him, but Kail merely stared at him with a lax posture and when Blake was halfway to him, his mana flared and clones began running out of his body and charging towards Blake.


    "Does he really underestimate the strength left in me this much"

 Chapter 129: Clash Of Pride 1

    Blake felt that he had to punch Kail really hard to prove to him that he was still in the game. But just as he and the clones were about to clash, a powerful aura left Kail, Blake suddenly found himself in a position he put several people in before.


    Blake''s movement slowed as he was hit with a wave of fear and though he shrugged it off almost immediately, the same could not be said for his mana because to his shock, it once again began lagging.


    "This is different from the pulse he sent out last time, what kind of technique is this"


    While Blake found himself deprived of his mana and having to use just his physical strength to battle, Kail who was watching him silently finished muttering the technique he had just cast.


    "Aura bind."


    Kail had spawned 24 clones and seeing them surround Blake he turned and started walking away, the thoight of Blake fading from his mind.


    Blake had just begun thinking about how to handle the clones around him when he saw Kail turn to leave and his eyes couldn''t help but narrow at this while an indomitable aura exploded out of him.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Are you dead yet?"


    Blake''s words froze Kail in his tracks, the clones around him immediately exploding as he activated his fear aura to the max, his emotions boosting its strength.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure what kind of technique Kail had used to suppress his mana, with just a full circulation of his blood around his body, he had freed it and on the spot decided to dominate this battlefield.


    "You are becoming annoying, perhaps it''s time I¡­.."


    When Kail had begun speaking his face had been of annoyance and disinterest, but then midway through his speech, Blake''s figure disappeared and appeared in front of him and he had just barely crossed his arms his arms in defence, a shield appeared over them when the hardest punch he had ever felt in his life was thrown at him and he without delay he was sent shooting through the air.


    With a thick red mist rising off his body, Blake watched Kail speed through the air, but then rather than run after him he calmly walked, his steps fast and firm.


    "10 vitality points and he was still able to react and put up a semblance of a defence, not to mention he was actually able to cast a technique" Blake lamented.


    The true reason Blake hadn''t pursued after Kail was that he couldn''t, just before Blake could hit him, the man cast another disruptive pulse and though Blake''s attack properly landed on him before the technique hit, after that, he could only watch his opponent soar away from him, while the energies in his body lagged.


    With the other members of their group having moved closer to them, Blake wasn''t surprised to see Kail''s figure land in their midst, but when he walked closer, he was surprised to see the horrible state Rehabab was in.


    As Blake approached the group, a light red mist began leaving his body and though he had indeed lost one arm, the fact that he had sent Kail flying through the air and digging through the ground made both Naomi and Solara take several steps back as he approached, their eyes trained on him, their body tense and alert.


    Blake moved till he was a few steps from the group who were facing against each other, having Rehabab to his right side and Naomi and Solara on his left with Kail quite the distance away.


    "I knew you were getting tag-teamed but I didn''t think you would be losing this bad."


    Ignoring Naomi and Solara who stood to the other side, Black placed his attention on Rehabab, watching as he gritted his teeth and pushed himself to his feet.


    "Speak for yourself, you had just a single opponent and you gave him your arm."


    Blake raised an eyebrow at Rehabab''s words interested to know that he still had a personality.


    "True but at least I''m not getting beat up and forced to kneel" Blake said looking away from Rehabab and staring at Kail who was some distance away, down one knee and had blood dribbling down his lips.


    Blake opened his mouth to speak to Kail but was forced to look to his left as Solara had the white flames she had summoned earlier to burn Rehabab shooting towards him, the searing heat of it reaching Blake before the fire had even come close. Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelFire


    "How Ironic that you''re getting beat up with your own element" Blake said as blood poured from his stump and formed a thick wide shield directly in the path of the fire. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s not normal fire, it''s a holy flame, Retreat " Rehabab said already moving away, but Blake stayed.


    Despite seeing how his blood shield boiled and began trembling at just the touch of the white flames, rather than flee, Blake turned towards the fire which was still being held back by the blood shield, a roaring and rapidly growing blood-red fireball appearing in his hand and when the white flames eventually broke through, he pointed the fireball at the approaching flames and sent it shooting forward.


    Without delay the fireball and the torrent of flames clashed a resounding explosion which saw the white flames win erupting and when the diminished flames charged forwards, so also did Blake.


    Blake had never been burned by holy flames but today he tested it and now he knew why underworld beings feared and hated it so much.


    Unlike normal fore which washed over one''s body as it burned it, holy flames stuck to the body like glue and then rather than burn outwards, they brunt inwards.


    This meant that rather than thriving on oxygen to survive like normal fire, they instead fed on one''s flesh to keep alive, the flesh of those filled with evil a delicacy.


    Running into the flames, Blake soon had his entire body covered with white flames, the pain that came from it as his flesh was being burnt and fed on horrifying, but he paid this no mind,


    Like he was immune to pain, Blake went through the wave of flames and coming out of the other side, appeared in front of Solara, a fist covered in white flames heading towards her, but then just before he could hit her, a yellow shield appeared, this shield stopping Blake punch to his surprise and then with his failed attack, he could only look to the side as a hammer which was bathed in white light and shattering the air headed toward him.


    Seeing the smirk on Naomi''s face as her hammer came for him, Blake quickly arrived at a conclusion.


    "They anticipated that this is what I would do, but how"


    Boxed in this badly, and knowing that no blood shield he would create could even be an obstacle to Naomi''s bright hammer, Blake thought to burn more of his vitality to get out of the way, but then he snorted and let the hammer hit him.


    [Congratulations you have committed your first prideful sin +5000 SP]

 Chapter 130: Clash Of Pride 2

    The collision between Naomi''s hammer and Blake saw a cracking explosion resounding through the air and everyone having a stunned look on their faces as they saw Blake barely flinch an inch from this explosion.


    Solara in particular had her mouth wide open when she saw her flames which were supposed to be feeding on his flesh and burning him to nothing suddenly quench, like a flame deprived of oxygen.


    Ignoring the gazes around him, Blake focused on the system screen that had popped up in front of him.


    [True genuine pride can only be gotten through one''s willful hard work, it is the culmination of one''s sense of fulfilment.


    Pride gives one the strength to stand tall against naysayers and the courage to boldly pursue their goals.


    When one falls their pride makes them work harder so that they will never fall again.]


    [Your desire to crush your enemies no matter the odds has instilled pride in you]


    [You have unlocked pride aura]


    [pride Aura: Let your pride be your shield and your will its durability.


    100% dominance to all beings with a will less than half of your will.


    Exhibit pride in the battlefield to gain 0-100% defence against all attacks instilled with a will less than half of yours.


    Using no mana, survive a frontal attack from your opponent with just your physical body to receive immunity to any attack from your opponent weaker than the one you tanked.]


    This message had only come after Blake had tanked Naomi''s hammer strike, so it was based on a feeling of invincibility that Blake had decided to receive the blow.


    After quickly reading what was on the screen, Blake glanced at Solara, his mere gaze making the woman tremble and fall to her knees, and he was just about to turn to Naomi when a searing fireball came speeding towards him.


    Without worry on his face, Blake let the fireball hit, and though to Kail it looked like his fireball merely splashed against Blake without burning him, to Naomi and Solara who were by his die, they could see that the fireball never hit him, it merely stopped a meter away from him like it had encountered a barrier.


    "I was thinking of tanking this fireball with my bare body and starting my immunity climb, but it seems one of those attacks I survived from Kail with just my body is being counted. It should probably be that first one with the spear.


    Looking away from Kail who had by now stood to his feet and was looking at him with squinted eyes, Bake stared at the two women, noticing that Naomi had used his moment of distraction to hastily move her and Solara away from him.


    Though the system had explained the main functions which the pride aura offered, there were also the nitpick to it which Blake had to figure out on his own. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire


    From what Blake had observed after looking at Naomi, Solara and even Kail, other than just defending, the aura also portrayed him as a predator to those woefully weaker than him and a threat to those with powerful wills.


    Staring at the two girls, the thought of combining pride aura and fear aura popped up in Blake''s head, and he was just about to test it out when several human-sized fireballs came speeding towards him.


    The fireballs scorched and dug into the earth which they passed over and in no time, like a stream of bullets they were before Blake ready to smash into him one after the other.


    However, unlike before when Blake allowed the fireballs to come super close to him before they were blocked, like it was an extra limb, Blake flexed the prideful aura he could feel wafting off his body, pushing it forward till it was about 5 metres from him, this being his max and there all the fireballs were defended, slamming into a seemingly invincible 10 diameter barrier around him.


    Still with a single arm, Blake began moving forwards, a dozen fireballs splashing and dispersing when they came 5 metres close to him and with a few steps, Blake closed the distance between him and Kail.


    "I see you still aren''t dead" Blake said shaking his head.


    "I''ve been over here watching you for a while and I have to say I never expected to meet someone like you in this world.


    "I don''t swing that way Kail," Blake said but then Kail burst out laughing, holding his face in his palm.


    "Perhaps you don''t know this, but I am not from this world" Kail said satisfied when he got a raised eyebrow from Blake.


    "As part of my training I have travelled through about a dozen worlds in our Solosses, and in all my travels I have never seen a talent who comes close to me, not even amongst the disciples of champions, I have always triumphed over them all, well that is till I met you.


    You a puny first order being actually matching up to me"


    Though Blake hadn''t been hiding his rank, that Kail had picked up on it despite the potent power that poured from his being actually surprised Blake but his shock was nothing compared to those around,


    Kail''s reveal had Naomi, Solara and even Rehabab looking at Blake in shock, surprise and disbelief filling them.


    "Kail are you sure about this" Naomi who was well away couldn''t help but ask, her mind believing that she had heard Kail wrong, but his nod broke her hopes.


    "You say I only come close to you. What else do you have for me" Blake asked.


    When Blake asked this question, Kail smiled and took two steps forward and though Blake didn''t show it, he felt the radius of his pride aura actually reduce and the abundant aura which he gave off weaken.


    "Tell me Blake, the spear is used to attack you, what happened to it."


    "It self-destructed during the explosion," Blake said with a shrug his eyes narrowing as he could feel the atmosphere tensing and tightening around him.


    Kail opened his mouth to reply Blake, but before a word could get out, Blake shot forward, red mist powered by a 7 vitality stat wafting off him, but just as he was 8 metres from Kail he felt a mighty force appear and push against him and though Blake tried to overpower this force, he found himself sent flying backwards and crashing into the ground within seconds.


    "I have been giving my best against you Blake, but if I were to count the might of the power I have held back, then in truth you have been fighting against me using 60% of my power."


    Pushing himself up to his feet, Blake calmly rotated his neck and looked at Kail with annoyance a red sword appearing in his hand and catching on fire.


    "You''re beginning to sound like a woman, spit it out what do you think you possess that is so special."


    [you have committed a prideful act +300 SP]


    Kail smiled at Blake''s rude request and then lifted his hand forward as he levitated 3 meters off the earth.


    "I have a comprehension Blake, I have comprehended Mana."


    Immediately Kail finished speaking right before Blake''s eyes mana so thick that it became visible rose up from the earth and formed several dozen spears which all hung up above Kail and pointed down at Blake.


    S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 131: Invincible

    Just staring at Kail, Blake felt like he was staring at a deep mana well.


    From the winds that passed over his skin to the earth he stood on, Blake felt like they had all become an extension of Kail, but this little display did not make him falter.


    "So what if you can make more spears, come let me test their durability" Blake said and then he kicked off the ground.


    As Blake approached Kail, the blood katana which he had created thickened and lengthened and then from his left stump, a blood whip which flailed around in the air was formed and when the dozens of spears began shooting towards, him, Blake had the whip move in front of him, turning into a large shield that stopped the spears.


    With the shield, Blake''s advance was only slightly slowed and though he wished that things would continue like this so he could slice off Kail''s head, he knew better than to expect just this from someone who said he had comprehended mana.


    Had Kail not said he had comprehended mana, Blake would never have thought that was possible, but now that he had said it, Blake believed that such a comprehension was bound to be standing at a height quite above comprehensions like larva and that Kail still had much to show.


    For a few seconds Blake easily defended against the spears, but then out of nowhere a familiar aura hit Blake and soon his large shield was broken through by a spear covered in cackling lightning and speeding towards him.


    "Don''t tell me¡­." Blake had just barely started saying when several more lightning spears broke through his shield, all of them shooting at him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is no joke," Blake thought as he watched spears with firepower comparable to that which had taken his left arm arrive before him in no time.


    With narrowed eyes, Blake dissolved his punctured blood shield and had the blood flowing back into him, casually watching as the lightning spears smashed into a barrier 5 meters from him, his pride effectively defending him against them.


    "I have already survived a frontal attack of this type so unless he creates a spear far more powerful than before then he is just wasting his time.


    To the people watching the battle and Kail who was fighting Blake, he found it absurd that Blake was able to easily deal with this attack.


    At first, when Blake had stopped the fireballs, Kail had suspected a defensive artifact or a top-grade defensive technique, but seeing Blake steadily approach him despite the powerful explosion that the lightning spears were releasing as they collided with whatever shied he had around him, Kail was left flabbergasted.


    "So much to learn from this world" Kail thought and then he had two spears appear in his hands and with a smile, he began spinning them while waiting for Blake to come close to him.


    Looking ahead and seeing the calm on Kail''s face as he prepared to clash with him, the nerves of Blake''s left stump twitched and Blake couldn''t help but wonder if he should regrow his arm.


    Fear of what was to come and how things would play out after he had survived Kail''s lightening spear had kept Blake from burning a major chunk of his vitality and regenerating his arm, but now as he saw that he was about to engage in a close combat exchange, Blake slowed down and rethought his decision.


    Explore stories on m,v l''-NovelFire


    "There is also the worrying problem of how long it would take, regrowing my arm is a bigger and more draining task than filling the hole in my chest."


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared," Kail said when he noticed Blake''s significant drop in speed, but a second later he took a step back with a smile as thick red mist came off Blake''s body and his figure appeared close to him.


    While Kail''s feet moved backwards, the spear on his right arm turned into an axe and he immediately sent it swinging at Blake''s tall figure particularly targeting his left side.


    With just one arm, Blake''s left side had become a glaring weakness and as his axe shit forwards, Kail expected him to move to dodge it, an action which would weaken his footing, a situation Kail was waiting to capitalize on.


    To Kail''s shock though, rather than Blake following the script, he ignored the approach of his axe and instead slashed his blade at him looking to slice him in two.


    For an instant, Kail wanted to call Blake''s move a bluff, but his senses alarmed and with a thought he had lightning flashing all over him as he blitzed away, avoiding being dissected by Blake''s katana but not before giving Blake his forearm.


    "He got faster midswing, he would have cut me before I cut him," Kail thought in shock as he looked at his own stump and his falling forearm, which had been sliced off.


    "He moved at his fastest when he punched me earlier, how could he have gotten so much faster. What is his top speed."


    The loss of his arm had several questions going through Kail''s mind, but he did not have the time to answer them as Blake immediately shot after him, his katana held to his side and a bloodthirsty aura wafting off him.


    "With a furious expression, Kail kept retreating but as he did so, he had clones going into the hundreds covered in lightning appear and immediately rush towards Blake.


    "Blake Luxander, I will kill you," Kail screamed.


    Kail''s declaration had the mana in the air riling up, strong winds picking up and clouds gathering overhead, but Blake did not care, he didn''t care even as a familiar voice sounded in his head.


    "You''ve proved your point, don''t push him."


    Through the numerous clones which contained potent lightning power that rivalled that of third order being, Blake spotted Kail''s retreating figure and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    Not caring for the clones which brandished swords, staffs and axes and menacingly stood in his way lightening arcs dancing all over them, Blake ran forward and when many thought the attacks and swings of these clones would stop him in his tracks, with the aura of pride around him, he bulldozed his way through them.

 Chapter 132: No Surrender

    As Blake moved through the hoard of clones, the red mist coming off him thickened and with this, his speed increased, reaching a level which could only clearly be followed by Rehabab and Kail.


    With the lightening surrounding the clones and the potent mana which they had been created with, at the moment, each of Kail''s clones was powerful enough to face off against a few average second-order beings and emerge victorious, yet here was Blake rushing through them like they were standing sticks.


    Quickly getting over the shock of losing his forearm, while retreating Kail brainstormed as much as he could on how exactly Blake was being impervious to his attacks, and in the end, when nothing came to mind, he lifted his right hand, pointing his index finger at the approaching demon and at the tip of finger, he had mana rapidly gathering. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With only a few clones to go through, Blake saw Kail''s actions, he saw the way mana from both the earth and atmosphere surrounded him and gathered at the tip of his finger, a blue ball forming, growing and then being compressed.


    With Kail retreating, Blake knew that he couldn''t reach him in time to stop whatever attack he was preparing and at the same time, he knew that this technique wasn''t one his pride aura or blood shield could defend against.


    In this situation the wise thing to do was turn around and flee, something he could manage given that he still had a good enough amount of vitality he could burn, but then rather than do that Blake kept moving forward.


    To Noami, Solara and Rehabab who had lost interest in battling each other and were now watching Blake and Kail fight, Blake''s monstrous charge while intimidating, looked brainless and suicidal considering he was running into an attack which was clearly meant to obliterate its target and was very well going to obliterate him.


    Standing farther from the fighting duo, Rehabab clenched his fist hard as he watched this, he wanted to scream out to Blake to retreat but then he remembered how it was Blake who had saved him.


    Rehabab remembered how he had been advising Blake against battling Noami, that he was too weak for such a clash, but then here they were, after just a few days of them being apart Blake had advanced so much that he was battling a clear one in a thousand years genius someone Rehabab knew he would lose to.


    "To comprehend something like mana while just as the third rank. This is a feat that can only be accomplished by those with monstrous talents, and here is my lord clashing with this talent and even pushing him to the edge."


    Rehabab prided himself as a warrior, a man who found thrills in victory but now reflecting on himself, reflecting on his actions, he felt shame.


    "I''m not worthy to serve him"


    While Rehabab felt shame, unlike him, Naomi who watched Blake and Kail move towards their final clash found herself in a world of anger, anger she directed at herself.


    Continue reading on m|v-l''e-NovelFire


    Noami''s anger boiled from how inferior she felt as she stared at the powers exhibited by the two men, but unlike her, the only thing that flowed through Solara''s mind was how to end the demon who was full of so much potential before he became a bigger problem.


    Uncaring for the thoughts of his spectators, Blake charged towards what looked like his certain death, the one thing giving him the confidence and audacity to do this being the budding connection he could feel himself having with something distant and profound.


    The closer Blake got to Kail, the stronger the connection and then when he reduced the distance between them to just 10 meters, just as the small ball blue was fired, shooting towards him and expanding as it came, Blake brought down his hand, a red axe with black vein like vines wrapped around its handle and head appearing in it.


    As the axe appeared, the clouds which had long gathered in the sky, immediately took on a red colour, shining a red light on the word like they were a luminous body and then on the axe Blake held, red lighting enshrouded it as he swung it at the beam Kail had released.


    The appearance of the hammer made fear pass into the hearts of all those present, and then when the collision happened, a powerful explosion which shook the sky and sent everyone soaring backwards erupted.


    Holding onto the hammer and attacking with it, Blake felt he was invincible and had an infinite amount of energy at his beckon, he felt like he could triumph over any obstacle and that the world was his, he felt like he was above all, he felt like he could decide the fate of all, he felt like he was a god delivering judgement.


    For several seconds, the world was washed with mana and then when the explosion died down, a powerful wind came from Kail and swept the area clear, everyone looked at an unharmed Black in shock.


    "How did you defend that" Kail asked with disbelief, but just as Blake moved to lift his left hand and show him the axe he found his hand empty.


    Blake was surprised as he had not felt the axe disappear and then he shrugged his shoulders at Kail.


    "Well didn''t you see the red lightning I summoned?"


    "What red lightening" Kail asked his chest heaving up and down, Blake''s feat having obviously annoyed him and his response making him more unhappy.


    Blake was confused at Kail''s confusion considering the world had been clearly lit up red and that Kail should have seen the red lightening that came from his axe, but then before he could say a word.


    Kail turned and began walking.


    What Blake was unaware of was that he was the only one who could see the red axe he had summoned and the effect it caused, all everyone else saw was him running into Kail''s attack, colliding with it and then blasting it away like he had done to Kail''s other techniques.


    "You win"


    Blake was taken aback by the sudden surrender but he wasn''t here for a surrender.


    "I said I would kill you"


    "And so did I" Kail said turning back furiously, "but I acknowledge your strength and will be the one to back down."


    "I don''t need you to surrender Kail, I said I would take your life and that is what I would do," Blake said a smile on his face as he took a step forward, his aura exploding.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act +10000SP]

 Chapter 133: Clash Of Pride 3

    "Whatever method you used to defend against my attack has drained you dry of your mana and similarly I have also been drained of my mana.


    I can notice the occasional spasm in your leg. You are in no condition to fight, but if you insist on being stubborn, then I don''t mind going the extra mile and helping you die."


    "Blake don''t push him. That axe you just summoned is something straight out of myth. The most it has ever been summoned by a person is once, this is the heavens trying to manipulate you, don''t let¡­.."


    "The heavens "Blake whispered under his breath as he listened to the warnings of the voice in his head and then cutting it off, turned to Kail.


    "Words spoken by weaklings."


    Not even waiting for Kail to respond, Blake lifted his hand up in the air and smiled at him.


    "I said you will die today, not even the heavens can change that"


    As Blake made this declaration, for the first time in his life, Kail was gripped with the feeling of a deadly crisis, his entire instincts screaming at him that death was coming but then rather than listen to survival instincts which begged him to flee he took two steps towards Blake and with a smile he had mana gathering towards him.


    Kail could feel that Blake was trying to tap into some mysterious power that would end him, and Kail took that as a challenge to also tap into a higher power, since piercing strike, an attack that was the culmination of his current comprehension of mana and strength couldn''t kill Blake, then he would just make a breakthrough in his comprehension level and use that to kill Blake.


    Blake could feel Kail''s intentions and to this he smiled, focusing harder on the profound feeling which seemed to be somehow much farther from him than when he had first sensed it.


    "Stupid axe come to me," Blake muttered.


    From being a battlefield filled with explosions and the use of techniques that would make fourth-order beings wary, the battlefield had gained a certain calm as the two main combatants were now just silently standing before each other.


    The winner of the battle was no longer going to be decided by who could fire off the strongest attack, but by who would grasp onto a higher level of power first, Blake seeking to summon the black axe and Kail looking to increase his level of mana comprehension.


    Like this a long silence which lasted for minutes descended and the spectators could only watch in bewilderment.


    "I can''t believe he is seeking to comprehend mana to the third level, only those in the fifth order comprehend those levels," Naomi muttered in a low and near-defeated tone.


    "I don''t understand, why is Kail going into a stupid challenge with this demon when he can just attack and kill him?"


    Enjoy new adventures from m-v l''e|m,p| y- r


    "They are both exhausted Solara, and most importantly prideful, their pride won''t let them sneak up on each other, this is a sort of battle to see who is a greater talent."


    "But they have no idea what each other is trying to do, what if whatever that demon is doing is easier, I mean Kail is trying to comprehend the third level of mana on the spot what could be harder than that."


    "You are right it doesn''t make sense for Kail to engage him in such a challenge, but then again he could be taking this as a challenge to his own self.


    With how much pride Kail has I can imagine how badly he must have been hit after he saw himself drawing in a battle with a first-order being.


    Even I am still trying to digest that information."


    "Well, while I hope he succeeds, this challenge of theirs presents for me the best opportunity to kill Blake and I''m not going to miss it.


    Deal with Rehabab."


    After saying those words, covered in golden light, Solara levitated a bit off the ground and she shot forward gliding over the ground and approaching Blake with murder in her mind.


    Naomi though not against the challenge between Kail and Blake saw the truth of Solara''s words and just as Rehabab moved to intercept Solara, she struck the ground with her hammer, making a tall thick wall shoot up from the ground and come between him and Solara, and by the time he shattered the wall and got to the other side, she was already waiting for him, hammer on her shoulder.


    "Hello again"


    "Get out"


    "Make me" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...¡­


    With Rehabab taken care of, Solara had a clear path to Blake. She could already see herself harvesting the life of the monstrously talented Blake and had already called upon her mana.


    With her staff held to her side and glowing sliding over the ground, Solara rapidly closed the distance between her and Blake, but then suddenly out of nowhere, a white-haired woman phased into existence in ahead of her and without being able to put up the slightest resistance, Solara collapsed to her knees sliding on the ground and coming to a stop in front of the woman.


    The subtleness with which the woman had subdued Solara left everyone unaware of what had happened, well everyone but Blake.


    The concept of reaching out for a feeling and trying to grab onto it and summon it made no sense to Blake, but in the end here he was doing it, and to make matters worse he wasn''t doing it with all his focus because of course he still had enemies around him one being the person who had finally decided to reveal herself and protect him.


    "Not even a thank you Blake" the voice of Lena sounded once more in Blake''s head, the woman now feeling like a cockroach Blake could not get rid of.


    With pride aura and his blood which he could control with just his intent, Blake was well secured from any attacks that were to come his way.


    Why Lena had helped him Blake didn''t know and he didn''t let that make him drop his guard against her.


    While the minds and souls of the others were susceptible to Lena''s manipulation, Blake was immune to it, and whether Lena knew this or not, he had been aware of her presence and movement on this battlefield the minute she stepped foot on it.


    Blake was an eternal demon, there was no one who could escape his senses.


    A few minutes later, Blake opened his eyes, in his hand an axe and though he noticed that no one other than Lena noticed and saw the red axe, he was glad when seconds later, Kial''s eyes opened and he with fear in his eyes stared at the Blake who was now standing right in front of him and the weapon he had summoned.

 Chapter 134: DESPAIR

    There was a saying of something like hopelessness revealing the true character of a person and well that was what Blake shockingly got to experience next.


    Blake watched as Kail who had been full of pride broke down in front of him, trembling and taking several steps backwards.


    "Please, please don''t kill me, I can offer you anything you want. I have a multitude of wealth back at home, I can have all the churches in this world worship you."


    As Kail begged, the mana which had been calmly swirling around him became chaotic. It tumbled about as it circled him and then its bright blue nature took on a very dark shade seeming to want to become black. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Till this point, Rehabab and Naomi had been in their own world having zero idea of what was happening around them, but now as they saw the state Kail had been reduced to, they disengaged and watched the battlefield which had been silently flipped, their eyes going to the obediently kneeling Solara and the white-haired woman beside her.


    This pathetic side of Kail completely threw Blake off guard, but just when he was about to bring down the axe and end him, a thought came to mind.


    "I started before you, so it would be unfair of me to say I won, continue your meditation and try to see if you can get that higher power you were seeking. You have 10 minutes."


    Kail sputtered out thanks as he was given this grace but Blake paid him no mind, his eye on the notification that ad popped up in front of him barely able to contain his grin,


    [Ding! Mercy is a trait only the strong have the privilege to show, it is proof of your confidence in your abilities.


    Congratulations you have committed a prideful sin +20000SP]


    Calm and without worry, Blake silently watched as Kail with a scared expression tried to return to his meditation his efforts a sorry sight.


    From the corner of his eyes, Blake watched Lena leave Solara''s side and move towards him, her steps unhurried and full of elegance.


    Standing him, Blake noticed the intense stare Lena gave him and the weapon in his hand, observing them with fascination.


    "This isn''t normal" Blake suddenly said, his words making Lena focus on him and then follow his line of sight.


    "He''s broken" Lena simply said


    "I know the man I fought, even if he was going to lose his cool, he wouldn''t have turned to this."


    Enjoy new tales from m-v l''-NovelFire.net


    "He isn''t broken by you but by the weapon in your hand."


    "How."


    Lena went silent for several seconds, her eyes closing and then when she opened them, she spoke.


    "Though he is a man who has been in countless battles and climbed the corpses of many, there is one thing he has never experienced in his life, Despair."


    As Lena called this name, blue lighting brighter than the red which flashed in the clouds streaked through the sky gaining the attention of the conversing individuals.


    "You didn''t tell me some people wouldn''t be happy with you sharing this information."


    "Would it have mattered?"


    "No, keep talking."


    "No one knows the true name of the weapon in your hand or if it even has one, but ever since ancient times the name it has been given is Despair, and that is because it takes away the favour of the heavens ."


    Blake frowned at Lena''s words, looked at the weapon in his hand and then looked at Kail.


    "That still doesn''t explain why he has become like this."


    "From the day he was born, though he doesn''t know it, the optimism which has always pushed him to work his hardest and become the best he can comes from the heavens.


    Now not only did Despair take away this optimism from him, but it also unleashed its own despair on him.


    Right now, your dominance has crushed his mind, he doesn''t know how to push through as he can see no light at the end of the tunnel. He has no desire to push forward as it has always been supplied to him by the heavens."


    "Your words are a bit cryptic, but with what I understand, isn''t it self-harming for heaven to give people like Kail such big help, why not just let them on their own so they can build themselves, I don''t think even Kail would be against that."


    "Blake, do you think those who never give up, strive hard and are left to build their own optimism can become greater than Kail, greater than a champion."


    Without much thought, Blake wanted to say yes but the amused smile on Lena''s face shut him up.


    "The heavens are not fair Blake, the idea of shaping one''s own destiny is a fool''s tale.


    The people who get to rule the world have already been decided right from birth, their destiny set in stone.


    Have you ever wondered what makes the world of the living different from the underworld despite the fact that sin is well in both these places?"


    Lena smirked at Blake when she saw his eyes widen and his head move a bit forward the Eternal demon unable to hide his curiosity, though Lena could see that he already had a rough idea of the answer.


    "The heavens are absent in the underworld Blake, only in the underworld is one''s own destiny in their hands."


    Lena''s words had Blake close his eyes for some time, a silence which lasted for a minute descending between the both of them.


    So many thoughts went through Blake''s head as he digested the new information he had been fed and then he turned to Lena.


    If your words are correct, then the world of the living is actually a sort of prison to we rankers, but then, while I can attribute the reason the people of the living are not clamouring to go to the underworld to be because of their ignorance, then what of the underworld, surely the people there know this, so why are they fighting to come to the world of the living.


    Lena nodded her head to Blake, her expression telling him that she expected this question, but then she looked to the sky and sighed.


    "That''s the real big question darling, I could answer it for you, but then you''ll receive restrictions you can''t afford to be given at your current stage.


    The best I can do is ask you why despite the underworld being as vast as the world of the living, all it has are 7 rulers who aren''t even as powerful as the common gods you know"


    Lena''s words made Blake go silent and close his eyes for a few minutes and then when he opened his eyes, he swung the black axe in his hand.

 Chapter 135: Fingers Crosssed

    Covered in red lightening that cackled unceasingly and bringing with it a feeling of doom and power, the black fell from the sky.


    One would think that for such a legendary weapon its descent would split the winds and create a storm, but other than a few more lightning arcs appearing in the sky, everything was silent and when the axe descended, Lena had a surprised expression on her face.


    "What are you doing"


    Looking at Blake and then the axe which he had causally swung to the side instead of smashing it on Kail, Lena was left totally confused.


    "The time you gave him has passed Blake, you need to kill him now. That axe won''t stay with you forever, the second it leaves you, the favour of the heavens will return to him.


    Do I need to tell you how much of a boost that would be to him after what he had just gone through?


    Who knows what kind of blessing he is going to receive"


    "This axe will remain with me for however long I wish it to stay" Blake said throwing Lena a glance that had her shutting up and blinking, watching as he closed the distance between him and Kail.


    "Did I just get intimidated?" Lena asked herself in shock, her mouth a little open as she watched the bloody, beaten, but proud back of Blake.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act + 13000 SP]


    Ignoring the bountiful notification message that just dropped down and Lena who was behind him, Blake had a glowing drop of blood gather on his fingertip and then he flicked that blood at Kail, controlling it so it flew into his mouth.


    The next instant, just like usual, Blake felt a part of himself leave, and in no time, that split consciousness of his, found itself in a collapsing world of green.


    "I''ve never seen a world so bright, you are quite the joyful one huh." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the moment, Blake was in the air, floating in a blue sky and looking down at Kail who was simply sitting on a floating cloud his eyes lifeless.


    "Why are you here." Kail, asked, his words drawled out.


    "Nothing much, I''m just wondering if you''re comfortable here" Blake said looking at the sky which was already being devoured by scary black cracks and then the tress and grass down on the ground which were shattering apart to reveal a black blank space.


    "What can you do?" Kail asked, his voice disinterested but the fact that there was still a flame lit up in him more than clear.


    "I can save you from this destruction. For a moment back in the real world the light of realization flashed in your eyes.


    You don''t want to end like this do you."


    Kail sighed at Blake''s question and then he lay on the fluffy cloud he was on and looked at the black space that was soon becoming his new sky.


    "I tried to fight against the despair, but I couldn''t, it was like my whole being had been taken away from me.


    Even now I feel worthless. I''m currently just waiting for the end that is to come."


    "You say you can save me, what do you want."


    "Your servitude. "Blake answered.


    "You''re giving me hope Blake" Kail muttered a small smile coming to his face and to their notice, the speed at which Kail''s soul space was shattering heavily reduced.


    "Seems your help is quite the positive input" Kail murmured, his voice having a bit more strength to it.


    "So, you''re my only lifeline huh" Kail asked.


    "Yes"


    "I don''t plan on serving you forever"


    "Feel free to try getting stronger than me," Blake said with a smirk and unfortunately for Kail, he took that as a challenge and nodded his head, dooming himself as all he just did was transfer his destiny from the hands of the heavens to that of Blake.


    A few minutes later, the axe in Blake''s hand disappeared and when he turned to walk away from Kail who had begun releasing black fumes from his body, he collapsed to his knees.


    "You didn''t tell me this thing is such an energy drainer," Blake said as after a bit of struggle rather than being able to push himself back to his feet, he fell down face forward, only barely able to put a roll in his fall so he faced up.


    Silently Blake stared at the sky and unlike before, his eyes were calm, a certain peace to it.


    "You don''t seem worried to be so vulnerable in my presence, do you think I won''t kill you."


    "Urghh, I''m so tired of being hunted by you, Lena if you want to kill me then do it now or else get down here and put my head on your lap, this floor is too hard."


    A few seconds later, Blake was resting his head on a soft pair of thighs, and getting his head gently stroked.


    "I hate you" Lena said but Blake paid her no mind, his eyes instead on Kail''s status which had now popped up in front of him, all his details accessible.


    [Name: Kail Drayden]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Child of the underworld]


    [Soul essence:800]


    [Strength: 732 / Agility:780 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 831/ Mana: 1234 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 1243]


    [Abilities/Skills: Mana bomb (legendary), Mana shaping(legendary), Spectral clones(epic), Disruptive pulse(epic), Elemental fusion(epic), Devastation cyclone(epic), Phantom step (epic), Mana shockwave(epic), Aura bind(epic), Spear bullet(epic)]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    "His willpower is nearly as high as mine, and these skills of his, every one of them is epic, with there even being two legendary."


    Blake carefully reviewed Kail''s status, only being distracted by the man himself when he awakened from his transformation and spoke, an unhurried expression on his face.


    "Naomi has noticed that I''m no longer on her side and fled."


    "You think Rehabab can''t catch her."


    "She is a heavy fighter with a master we can''t afford to let her return to."


    "You want to go after her."


    "Yeah, but our battle drained me severely, I need evil mana stones to recharge and for Solara to be awake to heal Naomi when I take her out, it won''t be a harmless task."


    From the softness of Lena''s lap, Blake sighed and with a fluctuation of mana had a high-grade mana stone appearing in his hands.


    "How long will it¡­" Blake started but then sighed when he saw Kail holding the mana stone with his left hand and pointing a finger at the figure of a fleeing Naomi, the new Eternal servant, absorbing mana from the stone and using it to immediately form a ball of mana at his fingertip.


    "What an unfair world" Blake muttered in his head. Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire.net

 Chapter 136: Jerim

    On a planet where the sun shone a mixture of red and black and the clouds were so red that one would think it was floating blood there was a single continent which made up 4 percent of the planet, the rest of it made up of thick red gas.


    This red gas spread across the entire planet, but thanks to a seal that had been placed on the lone continent thousands of years ago, its presence was extremely thin and this made it habitable for living beings.


    On this continent, there was an extremely tall lighthouse which gave out a red light and it was beside this lighthouse that the few beings who lived on this continent stayed.


    Standing on the highest mountain of this continent was a red-skinned man who was dressed in white robes that billowed under the gentle wind that washed over him.


    Behind the man to his left was a young woman who was fiddling with a dagger and to his right was an old man who was seated on a rock, holding onto a stick to support himself and having tired eyes that told a story of how much he did not want to be here.


    The red-skinned man had his fists and jaws clenched, his discontent coming from the absence of the ever-present red light in the lighthouse.


    The man had his eyes trained on the top of the lighthouse like he was trying to bore a hole through it, his body so taut that he could have been mistaken for a gallant statue.


    Though each member of the group portrayed three different emotions and kept to themselves, one thing they all had in common was their red skin, it being a mark that their relationship transcended a simple acquaintance.


    The group stayed silent for several minutes no one saying a word till suddenly the sky lit up in a brighter red, this lasting for only a second and along with this phenomenon, the lighthouse once more began shining, its light spinning around and stretching as far as the continent went.


    "Finally," the young woman said in relief, turning around and beginning to walk away, the old man slowly getting up to follow after her.


    "Damn you Jerim, you had us waste our time here just because of your fears," the young woman said her tone conveying her annoyance at the man in front.


    "Nobody leaves" Jerim said and while a look of frustration appeared on the woman''s face, the old man merely sat back down with a groan.


    "This is the second time it was summoned and this time it lasted for nearly 20 minutes in the hands of some idiot.


    That is unheard of, this is not an issue that should be ignored."


    "You''re right that Despair has never been summoned twice in a single day especially when the time between the summons is nearly negligible, but you have to remember that the last time it was summoned was 1200 years ago.


    There is nothing special about this, all that can be said is that precedence for this event has been created, nothing more." The old man calmly explained.


    "It was summoned for more than 16 minutes, someone was able to tame the axe for more than 16 minutes, are you just going to ignore it," Jerim asked finally looking away from the tower and staring at the sitting old man.


    The old man sighed at this question and then he looked up at Jerim.


    "As I mentioned earlier, precedence has been created. If it would make you feel better, why don''t you try summoning it now and see what happens."


    "What is going to happen" Jerim asked wanting the information before he did as the old man said.


    "You would be able to hold on to it for up to at least 20 minutes, maybe even exceed that.


    Jerim narrowed his eyes at the old man for a few seconds and then he turned back to the tower and stretched out his hands towards it, a violent malevolent aura coming out of him and a mana which split the air pouring out of him.


    For about a few seconds Jerim raised his hands and calmed his breath, and he was just about to begin meditating and summon the axe when the lighthouse suddenly went dark.


    This time, both the woman and old man looked up at it in shock, disbelief in their eyes as Jerim roared into the sky with anger.


    Jerim''s malevolent mana burst out of him shattering space as it moved away from him and forcing the two people behind him to get off their asses and back away from him.


    With ease and grace, the old man and woman floated away from Jerim, their eyes on the man who had lost his temper.


    "Old man, you had better give a suitable explanation for this, not that crap you were saying earlier." Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    "You are right this is so not normal, but unfortunately, I can''t give an explanation for this except to tell you that the coming demonium won''t be so simple.


    "Say, what do you think about these three summons, what if they are from the same person.


    "That''s impossible, a person can only ever summon Despair once in their lifetime." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You sure, you said it was impossible for it to be summoned twice in a single day."


    "That was me trying to figure out despair, what I tell you right now is an iron-clad rule of despair."


    "If you say so," the woman said with a shake of her head and though she doubted his words about an ironclad rule, she also agreed with him when he said no one could summon it twice.


    "Control over Despair meant having the might to kill the heavens and the only reason Jerim could summon Despair so many times was because he was the son and heir of Lucifer, the one true king of hell.


    While these three people occupied themselves with thoughts of how frequently Despair was being summoned and the implications of this, on the planet Plume the cold burning eyes of a 17-year-old boy looked down at a middle-aged man who was on his knees and looking at the sky hopelessly.


    "Do you feel despair"


    "I do" Bram replied with a lost gaze and with those words, the red axe which the boy held up in the sky fell onto his neck, digging into his flesh and detaching his head and left arm from the rest of his body in a single swing.

 Chapter 137: New Target

    When the red lightening which had suddenly filled the sky disappeared, Selric''s mind was brought back to the world of flames which he was currently in.


    For several kilometres around him, bright red flames burnt, the scene birthed from the battle between him and Bram and as Selric moved to take a step forward, he collapsed to his knees, the fatigue of the drawn-out battle he had just been in not being the cause but rather the axe he had summoned out of nowhere, the weapons being an extreme stamina drain.


    Though Selric didn''t know what the axe was, he knew that it was the only reason he had been able to kill Bram.


    From the moment Selric had begun battling Bram, though the feeling of death being close to him and then far away from him had always fluctuated with the changes in the tide of the battle, it had never left him, not even when he gained an immense advantage over the fire champion. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right until the red axe came into his hand, Selric had always felt death hovering over him but with the red axe in hand, he had been at peace and with a surety he had never felt before in his life, slashed at Bram and killed him.


    "Releasing a sigh" Selric tried to think about what to do next, but the sadness and sorrow which he had pushed away while he fought Bram came rushing and unable to control his emotions, tears ran down his eyes.


    The battle Selric had just had with Bram wasn''t their first fight, no it was their third.


    Their first fight had happened when Selric was still just 11 years old, back then, he and Bram had clashed after Selric had decided to stomp on his huge ego rather than stroke it.


    In that fight, Selric had humiliated the champion of fire, beating him so badly, that his father who was the only one bold enough to disregard the champion''s orders that they be left to fight till death had to intervene.


    Though to the spectators Selric had been unbeatable, this being how he earned the nickname ''the undefeated'', this was the one time he had been truly scared in his life.


    "Today would have been the second time of me feeling hopeless fear, it would have been like last time where no matter how hard I beat him, he always got back to his feet full of energy and ready to make breakthroughs as he fought.


    Last time I had already run out of stamina and would have been defeated by Bram if Dad had not intervened, and this time with the breakthroughs he kept on making in his fighting style and fire comprehensions I would have been pushed to exhaustion if the red axe had not appeared.


    Its appearance took away his fighting spirit, it made him hopeless"


    All on his own, Selric had nearly figured out the basic workings of Despair but despite somewhat unknowingly solving this ancient mystery, it didn''t change the fact that he had failed to save his family.


    Selric''s second fight with Bram had involved him first trying to get past Bram and save his family and then when he realized that such actions would lead to him playing to Bram''s hand, he had decided to take an extreme route.


    Another name for a champion was a hero or so Selric had thought because when he had decided to go on a killing spree of the town, though Bram had engaged him, it had only been done half-heartedly, the man showing that he really didn''t care about the lives that were being harvested, all he cared about were the pieces of Selric that were being cut away as he committed such a horrifying act.


    Selric''s and Bram''s second fight had ended with Selric having no choice but to listen to his father''s pleading words to flee after his mother and siblings had been burnt to death and he was the only one left.


    Unfortunately, though Selric had managed to escape Bram and evade his hunt for a few days, the vengeful champion had still found him and initiated their third battle, a battle which ended with him dead.


    For several minutes, Selric just sat collapsed on his knees, letting out the tears that he had been unable to in the last days, not even the approach of a man who wore white robes and a necklace with a fire emblem getting a reaction out of him.


    "You didn''t fail my expectations Selric, you actually killed him, your father would be proud."


    To such pointless talk, Selric kept silent, letting the pain in his heart rampage through his body and mind.


    "The country didn''t betray your father Selric, it was the church. They are the ones who had him executed.


    Though the muscles in his arms and legs were completely unresponsive, Selric found the strength to raise his head and look at the man standing in front of him.


    "Are you here to capture or kill me"


    "No"


    "Are you from the church?"


    "Yes"


    The man''s identity and intention did not match but given his current state, there was nothing Selric could say about it.


    After getting the answer to his last question, Selric bowed his head and the man taking this as a sign of acceptance, took another step towards him and collapsed to his butt with a sigh.


    "Your father and the country''s leader were quite on good terms, I mean he even let your fathers marry his daughter." The man said and seeing Selric raise his head and glance at him once more, he smiled.


    "Your mother was born out of wedlock, so her relationship with the crown wasn''t something that could be spoken of.


    Also, if you''re wondering why the crown did nothing about your mother and her family being killed, then all I can tell you is that there was nothing that could be done.


    The church is above the king and the king beneath it and, unless he wants to announce to the other human countries that he is a traitor who sides with elves, a situation that would lead to the country falling into war, then he has no choice but to let this happen.


    The needs of the thousand come before that if of the few."


    Whether or not the words the man in front of him spoke were true or not, Selric didn''t care because a relationship with the king or the country was not what he desired. Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "Where does all this leave me, I am an elf after all."


    "We both know that''s not true, your father let the king know that you were adopted."


    Wiping the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead, the man was just about to continue talking when Selric spoke.


    "As long as your desires don''t conflict with my desire to eradicate the church of fire from this world, then we have an agreement of cooperation."


    "Oh, I think we will be quite the partners Selric."

 Chapter 138: Practical Woman

    The battle against Kail, Naomi and Solara had ended in a way Blake had not predicted but given the results, he had gotten, he was sure as hell not complaining. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With Solara and Naomi captured and Kail turned into an Eternal servant, Blake had claimed a complete victory.


    The fourth disciple of the champion of light, a high priestess of the church of Light and to top it off, a genius talent from out of this world, the rewards for the battle though incredible came with a lot of hiccups but after enjoying apparently three days of sleep, Blake that decided that before he went into figuring out how to navigate the issues waiting for him, he should first indulge his body.


    Slightly smiling as he saw the number of Sin Points, he was raking, Blake looked at the blue-haired girl who had her hands on his chest and was slowly moving her body up and down, her face scrunched up.


    "Do you want my help?"


    "No, the girl screamed in fear" Looking at Blake cautiously to make sure he wouldn''t try anything, pouting when he began chuckling at her.


    "Master don''t laugh, it''s not funny, I''m doing my best here." The girl complained, her big eyes making her look quite pitiful.


    "Well, your best clearly isn''t enough."


    "The audience is getting bored."


    Blake''s words had the girl turn to her back and stare at the cells behind her which each had a female with both hands and neck chained to the wall.


    The young girl looked away from the women and stared back at the man below her, biting her lips and with determination, going down on him, this time swallowing well more than half of his dick into her cunt.


    "Ahhhhh" The girl screamed, freezing in place as she let her pussy adjust to how much it had been stretched.


    With Blake''s sex techniques already activated and his hands running all over the girl''s breasts, whatever pain the girl felt from stretching herself so much quickly faded away, but just as she prepared to lift herself up, Blake''s hand wrapped around her back and she was pulled into the embrace of his huge grey frame.


    "Master" the girl called, the fear in her voice evident and no one not even Blake could blame her given how he wanted to put his cock which was almost the size of her arm into her little snatch.


    The girl kept wiggling in Blake''s embrace, but a slap on her ass cheeks had her settling down, her hand grasping his chest.


    "Thalia, let Master put his whole dick inside you, he misses your kitty okay"


    "Okay," Thalia meekly said.


    Grabbing onto the fairy''s bubble butt which could fit in his palms, Blake Pulled her off his dick, giving her cunt some breathing room, and then as he heard her whimper at what was to come, he brought her ass down on his cock, his hips shooting up.


    "Hrgghhh" Thali''s soft voice echoed as her little sister took in more of Blake''s dragon, the petite fairy grateful that Blake hadn''t tried to smash the whole thing in her.


    Hrghhh! Hrghhh! Hrgghh! Arghhh! Arghhh!


    Groans escaped Thalia''s lips as Blake pumped more and more of his dick into her.


    The fairy had her eyes closed as her pussy was loosened and by the time Blake''s whole dick was moving in and out of her, she had already begun moaning, the extra pleasure derived from his touch filling her senses and sending them haywire.


    Master! Master! Master!


    Thalia''s moans were music to Blake''s ears, but the sound of notifications from him earning sin points were a harmony.


    Once again, Blake had his cash cow in his hands, and he planned to milk her as much as he could.


    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!


    Minutes later, Blake got Thalia on all fours and with her huge form above her, his hands rested on both her side, he rammed his dick in and out of the young fairy who had her face pressed to the bed grabbing tightly to the bedsheet and screaming.


    Smashing his waist down, each movement of Blake''s waist had his whole dick pumping in and out of her, and soon just as his balls began tightening he felt the walls of her pussy begin contracting.


    Experience tales with m v|l -NovelFire.net


    "Hmm, how coincidental," Blake thought as fucked her harder, needing to press down on Thalia''s back to keep her in place when she began thrashing.


    Blake''s groans got heavy as time passed but before he could reach his peak, Thalia hit hers, her pussy tightening around his dick as her juices came flooding out, her eyes rolled to the back and tongue hanging out.


    Seeking his own peak, Blake rammed his dickin and out of Thalia whilst she orgasm, a frustrated sigh leaving his lips when he found his throbbing cock still not releasing its essence by the time Thalia had begun calming down.


    Looking down at Thalia, who was heavily breathing and had collapsed on the bed, Blake stood up to his knees and pulling his dick out of Thalia, stared at the women in the cells.


    "It seems you''ve broken your toy, how do you plan on dealing with that," Naomi who was leaning against the bar of her cell said.


    "I think you know, how, Blake said getting off the bed he was on and moving to the front of Naomi''s cell, his rock-hard dick well within Naomi''s reach, and not disappointing Blake, the woman reached out for it.


    "Don''t feel so smug, if I had these chains and cuffs off I would snap your dick like a twig?" Naomi said letting go of Blake''s dick which she had failed to snap in half, a lot of her physical strength being heavily restricted.


    "Is that so?" Blake said and then looked at the woman amusedly.


    "You know I''m more surprised you actually held onto my dick, considering its state."


    Looking at Blake''s cock Naomi looked at her hand and proceeded to wipe the liquid on it on her dress, not the least bothered by Blake''s gaze or his thoughts.


    "So I wasn''t wrong to think of you as a practical woman."


    "Flattery will get you nowhere, I have no intention of letting that thing into me in forever.


    "What if I force it."


    "I''ll crush it."


    "You''re not some woman who blindly follows faith, you are one who believes in practicality."


    "Aren''t you curious as to how I was able to make Kail follow me?" Blake asked.


    Whilst sex could be used to turn the likes of Rita and Patricia into his eternal slaves, the same could not be done to Naomi. She looked like someone that might even try killing Blake while they fucked.


    Blake looked to use Nami''s obvious competitive nature to his gain, needing to get the woman to submit to him just once, but then the silent priestess to the side finally decided to talk.


    "Don''t listen to him Naomi" Kail didn''t join him of his own wish, this evil creature did something to him.

 Chapter 139: Holy Captives

    Solara''s words made Naomi narrow her eyes at Blake even if subtle and take a step back.


    "It''s not nice to lie Solara" Blake said turning to the bound priestess who had moved to the front of her cell and was giving Blake a disgusted look.


    "The mere sight of you disgusts me. You need to be banished back to the pit you crawled out from."


    "Would you believe me if I told you this is actually where I come from," Blake said but Solara merely snorted.


    Looking back to Naomi, Blake sighed and then to the woman''s shock had a key appear in his hands and then threw it to her.


    The key bounced and clanged as it fell on the floor of the cell while Blake opened the door of the cell, retreated and sat on the edge of the bed behind him and watched Naomi. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you need me to come in there and release you?" Blake asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Giving Blake no reply, Naomi stared at him a few seconds longer and then she bent and picked up the key unlocking the cuffs that bound her to the chains attached to the wall and then she looked at her forearms which still had on a black bracelet.


    "What about these"


    "They stop you from using mana."


    Naomi''s forehead scrunched at Blake''s words and then she moved forward and pulling open the unlocked cell door, walked out of it.


    She took a step forward and then watched the sitting Blake, her eyes going to his dick and then to Blake''s surprise nodded her head,


    "You have a really big dick."


    "Do you want to suck it?" Blake asked making his veiny cock bounce up and down interested in what Naomi was up to.


    "No, nothing like that. The sight of your dick just reminded me of some men I helped Solara torture they were rapists, so we crushed each of their cocks hours before I finally killed them.


    "How sadistic, do you want to try crushing mine," Blake asked still silently sitting on the bed.


    "Perhaps" Naomi said licking her lips and then the next instant her figure blurred, the ground where she had previously been standing exploding as she moved two Blake three steps getting her close to him and her right heavy boot shooting for his head.


    Raising his left hand, Blake defended against Naomi''s attack, but this defence of his only applied to him stopping the woman''s from kicking his head as without much delay his body shot off the bed to the side, slamming into the wall.


    Blinking his eyes, Blake pushed himself from the wall, took a step forward and then paused as he stared at the sight before him.


    "Glad to know you understand the situation," Naomi said as she had her left arm wrapped around the neck of a naked and fearful Thalia.


    "Master" the girl pitifully called out but Blake barely gave her gorgeous face a glance before looking back at Naomi.


    Defeating Blake or killing him had never been Naomi''s goal even though she believed she was physically stronger than Blake.


    Thalia was Naomi''s reason for attacking Blake. Naomi planned to use her to get Blake to submit.


    "So, what do you want."


    "Release Naomi"


    "Just that and you''ll release Thalia."


    "First do as I say."


    To emphasize the threat she now was, Naomi tightened her grip on Thalia while looking at Blake, her muscular arm on the girl''s neck quite the scary sight as it looked like she break the girl''s neck if she applied just a bit more force.


    "You believe I value her that much."


    "Yes you, do, I saw the way the boy of fucked."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a virgin, how can you read into our emotions while we fucked."


    Though it was just for a second, Blake saw a flash of pain go through Naomi at the mention of her virginity and he made sure to shelf that information.


    Naomi stayed silent at Blake''s question and then a second later she snapped Thalia''s right ankle, moving it the wrong way.


    Her face cold as she ignored Thalia''s cry, Naomi''s actions would have been quite impactful if it was for the lustful look in Blake''s eyes and the fact that his dripped dicked which had begun softening hardened.


    "You say she is of value to me, but what about Solara, she is also of value to you, If you kill Thalia, I''ll tear Solara in half."


    The calmness with which Blake spoke irritated Noami but just as she opened her mouth to speak, Thalia who had been whimpering suddenly stopped and then cursed at her.


    "He defeated your whole team and you still think he was foolish to let out of your cage." Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Now don''t be hard on her Thalis, you can''t blame her for grasping onto the faintest bit of hope."


    Blake and Thalia''s lack of care for her presence threw Naomi off guard but when she saw Solara who was in her cell nod at her, Naomi without hesitation squeezed on Thali''s neck hard, satisfied to hear a brutal crushing sound.


    Releasing Thalia''s body, she stamped her foot on the ground harder than she had ever, sending her body shooting towards the closed wooden door of the room planning to exit and flee.


    With Solara''s nod, Naomi understood that rather than let Blake have his way with both of them, it was better that one of them escaped, after all, Thalia was right.


    Blake had taken on Kail and bested him and if he was confident enough to release her albeit without her mana sealed, then it meant he was more than sure he could handle her, perhaps even having contingencies in place.


    It was not something Naomi wanted but with her strength and position, the only person she could attempt to save was herself and it was something Solara agreed to.


    With her strength and speed, Naomi was more than sure that before Blake could react, she would have bashed through the wooden door and gotten out of her, but then suddenly she found herself slowing down, her acceleration coming to a snail''s pace and then right before her eyes, the girl she had just killed got up and waved at her.

 Chapter 140: IT Is You I Want

    Naomi was completely baffled by what she was seeing unable to understand how Thalia was still alive, but she wasn''t given the time to ponder as the petite Thalia jumped up in the air and then with a smile ran and rammed her.


    With Thalia''s small body and weak strength, moving the likes of Naomi even if they stood stationary was impossible for her, but Naomi was not on the ground, she was in the air.


    Thalia''s hit had Naomi''s body slowly begin moving backwards and when she recovered from her attack, she waved her hand at her, then the next second, Naomi could do nothing as the flow of time returned to normal and she was sent shooting backwards.


    "Bam"


    With how hard Naomi stamped on the ground, she had basically turned herself into a rocket and so with Thalia changing her trajectory her collision into the wall literally shook the entire room.


    Plastered on the wall, Naomi''s heavy breathing resounded throughout the room but Blake who was to the side ignored the woman and went into Solara''s cell.


    "I''m sure by now you must have figured out that you are the one I truly want."


    "Me" Solara questioned in disbelief."


    "You don''t need to keep pretending, I know by now you''ve figured out where exactly you are and how hopeless your situation is.''


    "A dungeon" Solara muttered almost like she didn''t wish it were true but the smile on Blake''s face dashed away her hopes.


    Anyone who was well attuned with mana and vitality would have noticed that Thalia was not normal.


    With Thalia''s near immortality, her ability to distort time and the fact that Naomi had been unable to break through the wall of the room only sending what felt like a huge structure shaking, a keen knowledgeable person would quickly figure out they were in a dungeon.


    "You see, I want you and Kail because I believe the both of you would be the best with your unique strengths to my dungeon.


    If you agree to work for me, I''ll let Naomi go"


    "You expect me to believe that."


    "Yes, because we''ll sign a contract."


    "And what of Naomi, obviously you don''t expect her not to tell the church about you."


    "I do, and I even want that."


    Solara raised an unbelieving eyebrow at this and Blake merely smirked at her.


    "Naomi has no idea which particular dungeon I am in, what do you think will happen when she makes her report."


    Solara''s eye narrowed and Blake rubbing her cheek decided to give the answer.


    "The only solution will be to enact a massive operation to search all the dungeons in the country or even the continent.


    Were it Naomi I was capturing, that would be a possibility, but thankfully I have no need for her, and so don''t have to worry about such a problem.


    You will merely be declared as a lost soul, I will be cursed, and that will be the end of your life story."


    "What of Kail, you should know he is not from this world, his people won''t let this slide."


    "Of course, I''ll be sending him back, I have a mission for him back in his home world."


    "I sensed the evil he has become infected with" Solara said with disgust but Blake merely laughed, waving his hand.


    "Don''t be like that, I offered him some serious power you can''t blame him."


    "And for his fall into darkness, who in this country would dare investigate him, because I doubt the champion of light has the time to come out and see him a mere third order being off.


    Besides, who knows he might even debunk Naomi''s story, after all, I doubt a prideful person like him wants it to be known that he lost to a first-order demon."


    Naomi was speechless after Blake finished speaking. She looked down to the floor, uncaring for Blake''s presence which moved closer to her and his hand which moved down to her breasts and went below her clothes. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    [Sweet touch]


    The feel of Blake''s hands on her neck and soon her breast sent several tingles going through Solara but she easily brushed them off and ignoring Blake''s rude hands focused on him.


    "Her will is quite low but she has such a high resistance to my chance, could it be her intelligence, I''m still yet to see the use of that stat.''


    "What does the contract entail" Solara asked but Blake who was cupping her breasts instead took his hand out of her clothes and brought a blood finger to her lips.


    "That isn''t normal blood," Solara said looking at Blake. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It isn''t "Blake said as his other hand pressed Solara''s jaws, forcing it open and holding up her head, the blood on his finger dropped into her mouth.


    Though Solara tried to spit it out, it was pointless as the next second her eyes closed while Blake who had felt a bit of his subconscious split off sighed and moved over to Naomi.


    To keep the woman in place after she had crashed into the wall, Thalia used her control over the dungeon to have it suck her in, so that when Blake moved to stand in front of the woman, he found himself staring at a head which was sticking out a wall.


    "Not what I had in mind, but this okay" Blake said not minding Thalia who happily skipped over to him and without haste fell to her knees and grabbed his cock, finding herself having to look up at his heavy meat with Blake''s new height as she sucked it.


    Naomi''s eyes went to Thalia''s obscene actions and then she looked at Solara who was inside the cell.


    "You must have heard everything I said to Solara"


    "Yeah, I heard your lies."


    "Whether you believe them or not doesn''t really bother me. You have some strength so you aren''t exactly useless.


    You can choose to either join me or you leave."


    "I want to leave" Naomi said without hesitation and to her shock, Blake nodded his head at her.


    "Alright, Thalia is available will see you out."


    After Blake finished speaking, the wall spat Naomi out and the woman after looking at Blake warily turned and instead of going out the door, ran over to Solara''s cell.


    By this time, Blake''s split consciousness had already returned, Solara having been turned into an eternal servant and given instructions on how to proceed.

 Chapter 141: Release

    Though the conditions to turn one into an eternal demon seemed quite troublesome, Blake was finding that this hardship was only present when the target hated him.


    The requirement for one to be an eternal servant was simply an instance of genuine subservience.


    All the target had to do was decide that they would be subservient to him, and it didn''t matter whether or not they planned to betray or even kill him after, the deed would be done.


    After showing Solara that she didn''t have many paths to take and that her death was a possibility, predictably, the woman decided to take the logical option of being under Blake and bidding her time, a decision that instantly doomed her.


    Picking Thalia off from the floor, Blake threw her on the bed, smiling as the girl got into a proper cat stretching pose, her body pressed to the bed and ass properly raised up, waiting for his meat to destroy her.


    "Both of you quickly say your goodbyes, Naomi doesn''t have much time in here."


    Though Blake said they didn''t have much time, it wasn''t until he had emptied his essence into Thalia that he had the cum filled fairy walking Noami out of the room while he went into the cell which held a still-bound Solara.


    As Blake entered the cell, both he and Solara made eye contact, their gazes staying locked even as Blake undid her chains, the braces on her forearm also coming off and her mana returning to her.


    "You''re really going to let her go right" Solara asked but Blake''s smile had her blinking at him in disbelief.


    "So all those things you said Back in my soul space, they were lies."


    "I told you I wouldn''t hurt her, that wasn''t a lie.


    Tell me do you really think her returning to the champion of light is what''s best?


    If you truly believe that place is the best for her, then all I can say is that your faith in the sun god has made you blind."


    At these words, Solara flinched taking a step back and looking at him with a frown, but despite the reaction, Blake still had on a smirk.


    To Blake, this was the beauty of the Eternal Servant technique. The skill''s ability to keep one''s personality and feelings while making them completely loyal to him was just phenomenal.


    [Lust aura]


    [Swet touch]


    Having just been turned into a servant, it was of course expected that Solara would still have her previous belief implanted in her, so then rather than go on a journey of triggering her, Blake decided to assimilate her into his cult with pleasure.


    Taking a step forward, Blake closed the distance between them, bending down and kissing a frowning Solara while his arms wrapped around her waist.


    For the first seconds, Blake gently kissed the woman, feeling her body tremble at what could possibly be a new foreign feeling to it, and then his hands moved to her butt and grabbed it.


    Solara jumped at the feel of her butt in the hand of a man, her body tensing up but soon relaxing at the sweet feel of Blake''s lips.


    Minutes of kissing and groping went by in the cell, Solara needing to take an oxygen break a few times, and then soon Solara was lifted by Blake his hands under her robes and grabbing onto her ass he kneaded it while trailing kisses along her neck.


    "Let''s go the bed," Blake said to the red-faced priestess, his cock pressing against her butt and telling her of what was to come.


    .....


    After leaving Solara, Naomi''s hand had been cuffed behind her back and a sackcloth placed over her face and she had been led out of the room.


    By now even Naomi had understood that she was in a dungeon and she could only sigh at the mess of the whole decision, her mind unable to comprehend how they had fallen into this situation, suffering defeat at the hand of a first-order being.


    "It''s that stupid Kail, how could he have gone and lost against a first order demon. He had just one job."


    This was the thought that went through Naomi''s mind, but this was not the kind of woman she was.


    Right after she had this thought, Naomi sighed, feeling pathetic and ashamed of herself and her thoughts.


    "Since when did I begin blaming others for my own weakness, I couldn''t even attack my own opponent, only able to turtle up, where do I have the right to talk against anybody.


    My weakness caused our loss and now not only is Kail for some reason an associate of this demon, but Solara who was being targeted has been captured and for my sake has no other choice but to enter a contract of servitude with this demon. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The contract time might be limited but that doesn''t change the fact that she is now in captivity.


    She told me she is sufficiently protected in the contract but who knows what could happen, even if she serves her contract, that doesn''t mean she can return to the church or even to the country.


    By the time I report what happened, she''ll be immediately considered a traitor and demon associate."


    Naomi was deep in thought when a familiar voice reached her ears, and the hand which was leading her forward stopped moving. Discover exclusive content at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Oh you''re the new guy, Kail right"


    A cute curious voice asked.


    "Yes, and I believe you are this dungeon''s fairy, Thalia"


    "Yep"


    "Well Thalia, I would like to talk to Naomi would that be possible."


    "What do you want to tell her"


    "Some personal stuff"


    "Hmm¡­.


    Fine but don''t take long master already said she should be sent out."


    "Thanks"


    After that, Thalia took her hands off Solara''s arm and while she moved away, Kail filled the space and took off her sackcloth.


    The sudden light had Naomi blinking her eyes and then taking in the sight of the narrow pathway she was in, noticing that both its end and beginning were dark and only the spot where she and Kail stood had light.

 Chapter 142: A Personal Chat

    "How are you."


    "What do you want"


    "Why the aggression"


    "You betrayed us."


    "How come, I don''t remember us being on some team or going into battle together?


    I just tagged along with you guys, faithfully fought a battle and lost, and decided to surrender to the enemy."


    "And then you hunted and captured me." Naomi bitterly said, remembering how Kail had stopped her from escaping.


    "Ohh," Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a non-apologetic look on his face, Kail leaned against the stony wall behind him and observed Naomi who had her head bowed.


    "Why did you join him."


    "He offered me power."


    Kial''s answer was swift and simple but it only made Naomi''s face scrunch up at him.


    "You really expect me to believe that because you were defeated you lost faith in yourself and decided to become a demon''s lackey and become powerful. Have you lost faith in yourself and your teachers back in your world"


    For some seconds, Kial stayed silent, and then he burst out laughing.


    Naomi''s face scrunched, the woman wondering what she had said that was funny, patiently waiting for Kail to speak as he calmed down.


    "I heard the champion of light selected you from the streets. I can see that had made you forget your roots and become not just arrogant but delusional."


    A look of ignorance and annoyance at what Kail was talking about showed up on Naomi''s face but this only made him shake his head, disappointment on his face.


    "Perhaps this is why you are weak."


    This one sentence from Kail lit up the flame of anger in Naomi, but before she could blow up, he spoke.


    "You talk about faith in oneself as if it is only by the power of your body that you are what you are today. All those countless resources and teaching that were given to you by the champion and the church, do you think you would be where you are at the moment without them." Continue your journey with m|v-l''-NovelFire.net


    Naomi''s mouth went tight after Kail said this, her head bowed down as the truth of his words crashed into her but he was not finished.


    "Where are you headed after you leave this dungeon?" Kail asked.


    "I''m returning to the church."


    "And what of Solara, don''t tell me your safety was bargained for her captivity."


    "It was " Naomi answered, not hiding the shameful truth, and it made Kail sigh in exasperation.


    "You are bold enough to accept your inadequacies but too cowardly to see that of others."


    "Wha are you talking about?"


    "Why are you returning to the church Naomi, I know you don''t like it there."


    "Says who"


    "Says you" Kial chuckled, I didn''t come here to argue with you, just to give you some advice."


    "Loyalty is something that should be given to the right people"


    "You mean demons" Naomi said sarcastically her head up and eyes looking at Kail fiercely, obviously not about to let herself be so easily swayed.


    "I''m not Loyal to Blake" Kial said with a chuckle his words making Naomi''s eyes widen as she hurriedly looked to the side staring at Thalia who seemed to be in her world, often giggling with a dirty look on her face.


    "Like I told you, I''m with Blake for the power, I have every intention of challenging him again and winning."


    "You say power but just what kind of power is he offering to make even you thirsty."


    "Sorry, I can''t say if you''re not part of us," Kail said and continued, "Look I''m not going to lie to you that I am telling you all this for your benefit because the truth is that I also want you here for my own protection.


    In this den, it''s better to have two friends than one."


    "Is he really okay with you having this kind of mentality," Naomi asked still surprised at how vocal Kail was with his intentions to just use Blake and possibly dump him.


    "He is no fool, he understands that I am not some puppy who can be put on a leash by anyone.


    A first-order wielding such might, where has it ever been heard? You can either return to the capital, report this and then be mocked as a failure, this going into your record and also painting you as a disappointment to the champion of light or you stay here and tap into something great.


    I know about the ills and grievances that the citizens have about the champion and I''m sure you know worse things she''s done, you owe her nothing,"


    After saying this much, Kail nodded to Naomi and then he turned and walked away, his exit informing Thalia that she could continue her journey with Naomi.


    Closing up her face, Thalia continued leading Naomi, a smirk coming to her face when Naomi suddenly told her to stop.


    "I''ve changed my mind, I want to talk to Blake."


    "Are you sure? Tricks would just get you in pointless trouble."


    "Yes, I''m serious."


    "Okay".


    Thalia led her back to Blake, this trek taking longer than it should.


    Arghh! Arghh! Arghhh!


    This was the first sound Naomi heard as she was escorted back into the room, the sound of the door closing behind her reaching her ears.


    "Master, she said she''s changed her mind and wants to talk to you," Thalia said.


    "This bastard, he''s back at it again, I wonder what woman he''s using that meat of his on."


    With what she knew of Solara, the notion that she was the one getting piped completely skipped over Naomi''s brain, and it was only when the confirmation was given from Blake and the sackcloth was taken off her head that she saw the scene before her and had her eyes widened.


    "What are you doing" Naomi asked, rage quickly climbing her face.


    Pressed against the wall was the well-endowed body of a totally naked Solara, something Naomi had never seen and behind her was the tall grey body of Blake, the demon similarly;y naked and having half of his meat in Solara.


    A demon and a high priestess, it was an unholy union, Naomi could never have thought of, one that had her both angered and swallowing.

 Chapter 143: True Selves

    Solara had her huge melons pressed against the wall, her buttocks propped backwards, her legs spread and a grey cock inserted between it, slowly moving in and out of her cunt, more and more of the cock disappearing into her with each thrust.


    Naomi was furious to see Solara being defiled, but then after she screamed, Solara turned and looked at her and rather than showing fear and despair, her eyes lit up in excitement.


    Naomi had been planning to charge forward and ram into Blake, mana or not, but Solara''s expression had her totally confused.


    Solara opened her mouth to speak to Naomi, but a particularly hard thrust from Blake had her letting out a gasp, her eyes opening wide.


    "Your cunt is really tight. Thalia get over here," Blake said, pulling his whole dick out of the defiled priestess and giving her right-ass cheek a slap that had her moaning.


    While Thalia, walked over, Blake, leaned down and turned Solara''s head so she looked up at him, he captured her lips in a sensual kiss, his long tongue slipping into her mouth.


    Blake and Solara kissed for a few seconds before Blake disengaged from her, turning to the side so Thalia who had already dropped to her knees could easily grab his cock and without needing to be told, suck on it.


    Reaching around Solara with his left hand, while Blake stroked Thalia''s head as she pleasured his cock, his left had kneaded the priestess''s mounds, pulling her close to him so that she leaned against him and pressed her right boob on his body.


    "You came back, what do you want," Blake asked facing Naomi.


    The scene before Naomi left her speechless for several seconds, her mind and body trying to come to a conclusion on how they should be feeling.


    Despite her earlier dismissal of Blake and his dick, Naomi would be lying if she said she had felt no urge to put the bulbous black head in her mouth.


    With Blake''s well-defined rock-hard chest, his muscular arms and legs and the strength that she knew resided in his body.


    When Thalia had been bouncing up and down on his dick, several times, the image of her being in Thalia''s position had crept up her mind and she had needed to vehemently push it away.


    At that moment, a heat rapidly built up between Naomi''s legs and though she felt the urge to swallow looking at Blake, hawk-like eyes she held tried to hold it back, her efforts soon going up in vain when Solara suddenly opened her mouth and began sucking on Blake''s nipple.


    "Have you forgotten how to talk?" Blake asked his hands going to Naomi''s derriere, the roundness reminding him of Elena''s ass.


    "I should pass by the village and get a relaxing ride sometime."


    Reminding herself of where she was and getting a grip on herself, Naomi spoke.


    "I want to join your group"


    "Why"


    "Because I did some thinking and concluded that there were more benefits to staying with you than going back to the church."


    "Hmm," Blake hummed as he forced more than half his dick into Thalia forcing the fairy to keep it in her mouth for some second before he released her head.


    "And why should I let you into my group, what do you have to offer."


    Blake''s question had an annoyed look appearing on Naomi''s face, and the next second she took a step forward, her right foot stamping on the ground hard and to Blake''s surprise actually causing the dungeon to quake for 6 seconds.


    Considering that Naomi still had her man sealed, her actions impressed Blake but before he could speak, Solara did.


    "You''ve begun comprehending quake."


    "Yes the last battle pushed me really hard" Naomi replied looking at Blake with a smirk.


    "Are you convinced about what I have to offer" Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    Tapping Thalia on the head, Blake had the woman release his cock and stand up.


    "Take off your clothes and come here.


    Naomi froze at this sudden order from Blake, her mind wanting to tell him no, but then the gaze of Solara which had on a smile, had her sighing and listening to her body.


    "I don''t mind sucking and riding your dick, but first I want us to have an agreement."


    "What,"


    "That you''ll help me find my sister."


    "I promise I''ll do my best"


    Nodding her head to this, Naomi without much delay began stripping down her every move watched by Blake and soon her body was out in the open for all to see, the scars and whip marks on her back, breasts and even her thighs making Solara and Thalia gasp in surprise.


    "You don''t seem surprised," Thalia asked.


    "I figured something like this was happening to you."


    "And yet you were willing to let her return to that hell," Solara said leaving Blake''s side and walking over to Naomi.


    "You speak like you would have believed me" Blake muttered with a shrug, watching as Solara was calmed by Naomi and then led back to him.


    "I very much enjoyed the sight of you fucking her, she''s been stuck up for too long. "


    Blake reached out and grabbed Naomi''s breast unacaring for the red whip scar that was still on it as he fondled it.


    "I loved being whipped and tortured while I fuck, I am a masochist."


    "Hmm, anything else" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m a sex freak, I can go on for hours unending, every man I''ve slept with is dead.


    Why don''t you satisfy them both first and then the two of us will have our fun after."


    Though Blake had caught a hint that Naomi hid a trauma, he didn''t expect it to be so deep that the woman had a whole other personality to her.


    Going along with Naomi''s plan, Blake took Solara back to the wall and there he drilled her pussy, smashing his dick into her and watching as her meaty ass jiggled.


    "You know, I fucked another priestess once, and what I learnt from that encounter was that you people are the nastiest of women. Just look at how wet you are" Blake said as he pulled his cock out of Solara who heavily breathing and barely standing on her feet.


    Solara''s juices dripped from Blake''s hard dick and she when she turned, Blake lifted her up, holding her lap in his hands and pressing her against the wall, his cock slipping into her as he once more started ploughing her, his blood riled up for the long fuck he had ahead of him.

 Chapter 144: Horror Story

    "Could you take off your hood ma''am"


    "Sorry, but my identity is sensitive and I''d like to keep it a secret."


    "That''s suspicious and would just force me to need to take you into custody," a man dressed in iron armour said, signalling his comrades who were behind him, his hand already on the hilt of his sword.


    Before the soldier was a woman totally covered in brown cloak, her hand and lower face the only visible part of her body


    "There is no need for that, could you just deliver this to the Lord Montreil, Tell him it''s a matter of secretive emergency. I won''t go anywhere. Please."


    Taking in by the woman''s plea, the man held up his hand to his comrades who had already aggressively surrounded the woman and then he looked at what rested in her palm.


    What the woman held out was a necklace with a coiling dragon pendant and after silently observing it for some seconds, the soldier moved back and headed into the guard house behind him.


    A minute later, he returned and waving off his comrades he escorted the woman into the grand estate, watching her every move.


    Some minutes later, the woman was led into a wide red theme room filled with expensive decorations and exotic items.


    "Wait here, someone will come to get you," the soldier said and then giving the robed woman a curious look he turned and left.


    To the woman''s surprise, several minutes went by before the door she had been led into was opened, and a figure gracefully walked in giving her a wary and questioning glance.


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Yes"


    The person who had walked in was a tall woman dressed in an expensive red coat that had a high collar but showed her bare feet. The woman''s hair was a bit ruffled and her face red. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ciara it''s me," The cloaked figure said, pulling down the hood she had been wearing to reveal sparkling blond hair and a tired face.


    "Hannah," Ciara said shock in her eyes, and then she quickly walked up to Hannah, her eyes a little teary and hugged her.


    "they told us you were dead," Ciara said as she hugged Hannah who hugged her back.


    "I''m alive. Where are the kids, where is Bernald"


    "Calm down Hannah, calm down" Ciara said, rubbing the cheek of the obviously fatigued woman.


    "Come I''ll lead you to them," Ciara said grabbing Hannah''s hand and leading her forward.


    After escaping from Blake, because that is what it was since Hannah refused to acknowledge that she had been let go, Hannah had made it her mission to return to the one place where she would unconditionally get help despite her current state, her husband.


    "Hannah had first headed to the village since that was where her husband and their children were supposed to be, but on her way there, while doing a bit of checkup on the situation in the country she had got to find out that lord Bernald Montreil was residing in the off-country estate of Duke Ezriel.


    Though this information had surprised Hannah considering going to the Duke''s estate had never been in their plan, in the end, she chalked it up to him having heard about her fate and taking this as a sort of measure.


    Not bothered about the whys, Hannah quickly changed her destination to the Duke''s estate and now here she was being led to her husband by the Duke''s wife Ciara.


    Their movement had them going deep into the left wing of the estate, something which surprised Hannha considering this area was the Duke''s private personal quarters.


    By this point in their movement, there was no longer anyone in sight, just the two of them trekking a lone quiet hallway.


    "Why is my husband this far in" Hannah asked unable to suppress the feeling of unease in her chest.


    "Our husbands decided to have some fun and they thought this would be the perfect area," Ciara said a smile on her face, a smile which further discomforted Hannah.


    Hannah wanted to pull her hands out of Ciara''s she wanted to draw her sword and ask the woman what was happening, but at the same time for some reason, her blood thirst had begun acting up and she was finding it hard to avoid jumping Ciara and draining her dry.


    Three days after leaving Blake, Hannah had been hit with the feeling of blood lust, and though she did her best to suppress her hunger, when the sensation of death and not just agony hit her, she did the deed.


    From then on, Hannah found herself needing to feed on someone nearly every 5 hours the blood she consumed always failed to last her as long as that which Blake had fed her.


    "He most definitely knows this and expects me to come back."


    With how ravaging and deadly her hunger was, figuring out Blake''s reason for letting her go, but she refused to let him win and rather than return to his sweet blood which her body craved she became a beast who fed on the blood of criminals.


    Even today, some hours before she got to the estate, Hannah had feasted on the blood of some unlucky victims, but unfortunately, it seemed their blood had been low quality because by Hannah''s count, it had just been 3 hours since she fed.


    Hannah''s battle with her blood lust delayed her long enough for them to reach their destination and when Ciara walked into a room covered by just red curtains, she followed after, freezing at the sight she saw immediately she entered.


    3 naked women kneeling beside a really big had that had two lustfull pairs


    The first pair comprised of a slim naked man with scales on half his skin, a horn on just the right side of his head and his eyes glowing an ominous red as he took a young blond girl who had lustful eyes from behind.


    The second was a grey hired muscular man with well formed chest who was getting ridden by a similarly naked woman who had on a long purple hat, with sevra tattoes on her body, and really long nails.


    Of these people, Hannah knew three, the man being ridden being her husband Bernard, the man with horns most definitely being the Duke given their resemblance, and then the third one being her precious daughter who was getting fucked by the demonized Duke.


    "Mia!!!!!!"

 Chapter 145: Lies and Lies

    The scene before Hannah was unbelievable. Despite seeing it with her eyes, her mind refused to put together the notion that her husband was cheating on her while their daughter was getting defiled.


    When Hannah called out to her daughter, she gained the attention of almost all the people in the room but the demonized duke after giving her a look was quick to go back to ploughing her precious daughter who seemed to be stuck in a pleasure trance.


    Hannah moved to take a step forward, her goal her daughter, but then Ciara''s hand fell on her shoulder and held her back.


    "Get your hand off me" Hannah snarled, her mana awakening within, her, but the next second she was forced to her knees, crashing to the floor as several black runes lit up on the ground and began rotating around her, runes arranged in the shape of chains bursting out and binding her arms and legs.


    "Be a good girl and wait here Hannah, we''ll talk after I''m done having fun," Ciara said and then she strolled over to the bed, the red coat she had put on falling off and revealing her naked body which possessed a long tail with a pointy tip.


    As Ciara got on the bed, the woman who had been riding Bernald rapidly got off him and Ciara without hesitation took her place, enveloping her husband''s dick with a moan and not wasting a second began bouncing on it.


    The entire scene before Hannah looked like a dream and she would have liked to pinch herself but her hands were bound and her mana had been totally stifled.


    Moans and groans resounded around the room, and Hannah desperate to get out of this nightmare bit down on her lips as hard as she could, drawing blood but unfortunately not waking up from her nightmare.


    Tears immediately went down Hannah''s eyes and then she shouted,


    "Bernald, you bastard, what are you doing, how can you let that demon have his way with our daughter."


    Hannah''s shout was quite loud and full of anger, and it successfully got the attention of the people in the room.


    Letting out a sigh, Bernald turned stared at the sobbing Hannah and spoke.


    "I''m not Mia''s father Hannah, she is currently being screwed by her true father. Now stay silent and let us be done and then we will explain to you the situation."


    Bernald''s words stunned Hannah but she refused to back down.


    "I don''t care about the pleasure of you sick bastards, release my daughter"


    Hannah''s words were fierce, but they led to a black rune rising up from the ground and wrapping around her mouth, keeping her silent as the occupants of the room went about satisfying their carnal desires.


    An hour later, the occupants decided to take a break, the duke collapsing on a couch in the room while one of the women who had been kneeling beside the bed knelt between his legs and sucked his dick.


    Ciara sat on the edge of the bed with Bernald resting on her lap and sucking on her breast, while Mia who had been fucked hard and rough by the Duke lay sleeping on the bed.


    "So what do you want to know"


    Hannah was surprised that Ciara was the one to speak, but that did not delay her from saying her wishes as soon as her mouth was uncovered?


    "Give me my children."


    "I see you have your priorities straight, you''re a good mother," Ciara said, stroking Bernald''s head as he expertly swirled his tongue around her nipples.


    "Giving you your children is no problem Hannah, but there are certain requirements you will have to meet for that to happen."


    Since they began talking, Hannah and Ciara had been looking each other in the eye, and Ciara couldn''t help but notice how fearless Hannah was to her gaze.


    "Is this the strength of a mother protecting her kids or something else?"


    "What requirements" Hannah bitterly asked knowing they wouldn''t be good for her.


    "Aren''t you curious about all of this. Don''t you want to know what we are plotting. Aren''t you worried about Bernald."


    "No, all I want are my kids. You can keep Bernald his values are clear to me."


    "Well I''m sorry Hannah but that is impossible because you see, both your children are already half demons."


    Find your next read at m_v l|e-NovelFire.net


    "Stop with the lies, I know who the father of my children is."


    "Are you sure about that?" Ciara said with a smirk reaching behind her and tapping awake Mia.


    "Hey Mia"


    "Yes Aunty"


    "Leo says he wants you beside him, you should go to him."


    "Oh okay"


    Before Hannah''s eyes, she watched as her daughter despite her tired body and aching pussy got off the bed and walked towards the Duke believing him to be her boyfriend.


    "Don''t tell me"


    "Yes, Leo never existed, it was just Duke Ezriel with a disguise coming and fucking his daughter in your house."


    Still not wanting to believe Ciara, Hannah looked to Bernald, but Ciara waved her hand.


    "Bernald is mine, it''s unfortunate that I met him when the two of you were already married.


    I wanted to switch Bernald and Ezreil so I could have him here with me at all times, but that priestess you kept around was an annoyance."


    "You should listen to her Hannah, I mean why do you think I had you refer to me as a demon whenever we fucked. Sometimes, I''m Leo sometimes I''m Bernald." Ezriel said as he basked in the pleasure of the two women sucking his cock.


    "Well, the summary of everything that is happening Hannah is that this country''s king is tired of being under the thumbs of the church and so he has decided to cooperate with demons to wipe out the church of light.


    Ciara''s words distracted Hannah from the actions of her daughter, making Hannah stare at her with a look of stupidity.


    "The champion of light and the pope will end this before it even starts," Hannah said finding the very notion of Aramia rebelling against the church of light incomprehensible, she was commander in the army of the country and was well aware of the might the church held.


    "Are you sure about that, you should remember that the pope isn''t currently on the continent."


    "You speak like he can''t come over here" sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    " But you forget there are ways to stop him," Ciara said with a smile.


    Ciara''s words made Hannah put her brain to work but minutes later she shook her head.


    "That''s impossible, both the church and country jointly control the boundary gate, the church won''t agree to lock out the pope for just any reason."


    "Even if it means news of a demon invasion reaching her." Ciara asked.

 Chapter 146: Schemes And Offers

    Though the existence of the god of sea had the churches cooperating with one another, that didn''t mean they worked in harmony or liked being in each other''s presence.


    Nothing irked a church like having members of another parading in their territory and worst of all their base, the worst being when it was a pope who didn''t come from their church.


    Though the church of Light enjoyed monopolies of producing a pope, they had lost the last competition and so now had to happily tolerate the pope on their soil whenever she came around.


    The current pope was from the church of Fire and she was a feisty and fearless woman and unlike the other previous foreign popes who were respectful when they entered Gharacterol, she moved within the continent like she owned it, the church having to beckon the champion of light to limit her sometimes.


    If the news that a demon invasion was happening on Gharacterol was to reach the other continents, the church of Light could bet that, unlike other times when the pope came with just her entourage, this time she would bring with her an army and that was something the prideful church absolutely abhorred, it would be a nightmare to them and their control over this continent.


    For all the neutrality that the pope was supposed to embody, it was common practice for a pope to at least once in their tenure march a large number of people into another content or country under the guise of preaching peace, settling a dispute, raining down blessings or any viable reason they could think of.


    To the common people, it might look like the pope was taking his work seriously and caring for the world, but to those who were knowledgeable, they knew it was just a guise for the pope to bring in spies and sweep through the territories unhindered.


    This dynamic had happened in every continent in the world except Gharactarol and the reason for this was the boundary which existed around the continent.


    The boundary wasn''t a physical wall that locked away the continent but more of a combination of the extremely turbulent sea and the scrambled space which existed around the continent.


    Unlike other continents which had several entry points, Ghratarol had just one and this one entry point was also the exit point and it was called the boundary gate.


    The boundary gate was a spatial teleportation chamber which was used to teleport in and out of the continent.


    With just one boundary gate, the flow of traffic in and out of the continent could be said to be perfectly controlled, the church and country able to limit even the pope, but with a worldwide emergency like a demon invasion, they could bet that unconventional means to enter Gharactarol would be used and the church of light would lose the tight monopoly it had on the continent.


    With this, Hannah easily understood that the church would go along with the country''s suggestion.


    "Hell, they''ve probably already had discussions for this when my army was being sent into battle."


    "Surely you don''t expect the pope to let the continent be just because we''ve sealed the boundary gate, she would get over here even if by force."


    "Without a probable cause backed by evidence, she''ll be delayed and restricted and when she finally comes over, we''ll be ready for her," Ciara replied without worry.


    "We? Is the country planning to cooperate with you demons permanently" Hannah asked, Ciara''s smile being all the reply she needed.


    "Only a champion can defeat a champion," Hannah said


    "I know"


    "I see"


    After her last words, Hannah went silent her head bowed for a while.


    "Bernald, you knew the truth about where I was going that day, you knew about the war I would be fighting."


    Enamoured with the breast he was feeding on, Bernald had no intention of replying to Hannah''s question, but then Ciara gave him a hard gaze and he had to default, the man pushing himself up from her lap and then getting off the bed he walked over to Hannah.


    "Yes I knew," Bernald said looking Hannah in the eyes and then he continued talking.


    "Hannah your current situation now is the reality you are in, I might not love, you but the days I spent living with you have made me develop feelings of care and concern for you.


    I know this is not the dream fantasy that you wanted but I want you to use the positivity within you to see the positives of your current situation."


    "What positive is there to see? You don''t love me and never did, you were never the man I thought you were.


    I have been getting raped for most of my life. I just knelt down here and watched my daughter be raped by the same man who has been raping me and might also be her father.


    Where are the positives Bernald." Hannah asked tears streaming down her eyes.


    "What has happened cannot be changed, the only thing you can affect now is the future, are you with us or not."


    After Bernald spoke these words, more tears flowed down Hannah''s eyes, her head falling. Read exclusive content at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This can''t be real, this can''t be real, Bernald please tell me it''s not, I''m trying so hard to hang on to my senses right now.


    There has to be a falsehood to this, maybe you''re fake, tell me it''s a joke¡­"


    As Hannah broke down, seeming to finally accept reality, she leaned forward and rested her head on Bernald''s chest, crying more deeply as he raised his hand and patted her head.


    "It would be alright Hannah, you still have Mia and Ryan"


    Bernald pulled Hannah closer, hugging her as she sobbed, thinking he was consoling the broken woman, not knowing that he had just offered himself up as dinner.


    "You were always a sucker for my tears" Hannah suddenly whispered in Bernald''s ears and the next moment she bit down on his neck hard, digging her fangs into him as much as she could and sucking on his blood.


    "Raghhhhhh"


    Bernald''s scream rattled, everyone, having them go on alert as they were in shock at what Hannah had done to him, but while everyone was still in disbelief, Ciara who had been watching the both of them and sensed something was wrong, went into action.


    Ciara arrived beside them in a single stride and then she swung her left leg forward, a powerful kick being sent Hannah''s way.

 Chapter 147: Rise Up

    With her throat already itching for blood earlier, when Hannah sank her fangs into Bernald''s neck, the full extent of her hunger was laid before her as she found herself drowning in the pleasure gotten from the sweet feeling of her filling her stomach.


    With a powerful bite that both lodged her head to his neck and disrupted his flow of mana and bodily coordination, Bernald was unable to do a thing but scream, his eyes wide as Hannah drank away his lifeforce, his salvation coming when Ciara''s kick connected with her body.


    One second Hannah had been filled with pleasure and the next a feeling of danger had hit her, and to face this danger all she could do was override her lust for blood and pull out her fangs just before the most powerful kick she had felt in her life hit her.


    The runes which wrapped around Hannah and bound her came from a circle of runes on the ground, their position keeping her kneeling in one position, but Ciara''s kick shattered these runes, freeing Hannah from their bondage while at the same time, sending her shooting through the air and crashing into the wall of the room, a wall which surprisingly didn''t break down after her collision with it.


    For several seconds, all Hannah could see was white, a high pitch sound rang through her head and when the world became visible again, colours and sounds being properly registered by her eyes and ears respectively, she strained and pushed herself out of the wall she had been embedded in, falling some meters down to the floor and the standing on all fours she looked at the scene in front of her.


    After what she had just done, Hannah expected panic and chaos, but other than the useless naked girls who gave her wary and fearful looks Duke Ezriel was still calmly seated and having his dick worshipped, while Ciara who was kneeling beside Bernald had his head in her laps.


    Though Ciara''s thighs had gotten covered in blood, Hannah could see that she had stopped the bleeding from Bernald''s neck.


    "I am a vampire, and I have infected him. If you want him to survive, you will do as I say."


    Before her blood lust had taken over her senses, this had been Hannah''s plan, infect Bernald and then strike a deal with Ciara.


    Hannah could not be sure if Bernald was that vital enough for her demands to be met, she could only hope that the obsession or love Ciara had for Bernald was actually genuine and the woman would be willing to sacrifice for his life. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hannah stared at Ciara intently, waiting for her to give her reply, but the person who spoke next had her blood boiling and her ability to control herself being tested.


    "I always told Bernald you were too much of a woman for him to handle but he wouldn''t agree.


    Now look at this, he nearly got his head chopped off by you."


    "Shut up"


    "Now don''t be like that Hannah, in bed you would always tell me to keep talking or is it because I''m saying the wrong words"


    "Shut up" Hannah screamed one more time, mana bursting out of her and tears going down her eyes as she watched an amused smirk play out on Ezriel''s face.


    From Ezriel to Ciara to even the other naked women, Hannah looked at all of them and she felt hollow inside because she knew that they knew, they knew the secret she had been trying to hide. Explore new worlds at m,v l''-NovelFire.net


    "Such fine emotional control, even with all the emotions raging through you, you are able to think and act logically.


    You know I was against the idea of you being the one deployed to face off against Baltimore''s army but in the end, the very reason why I was against it was the same reason you were chosen for it.


    Had it been any other commander at your level, the information on what was happening would have leaked out, but not only did you keep it sealed, you didn''t even tell your husband.


    You are the perfect soldier, Hannah."


    These words came from Ezriel each and every sentence cutting into her heart. Though Hannah wanted to charge forward and pummel him, inflict on him as much pain as she could, she didn''t, and it wasn''t because she was scared, but because she was at the moment on the verge of falling from a second order being to a first order.


    This was how bad Hannah''s situation was. After leaving Blake, the second the vitality he supplied her with had run out, no matter how much or whose blood she drank, she had found her rank slowly falling.


    At the moment, she was helpless and so she did the only thing she believed she could.


    "Please let our daughter go, remember the many pleasurable nights we shared I would bring you far more happiness than she could ever," Hannah asked standing on her knees.


    "Hmm true, but don''t you think it will be more pleasurable to have the two of you? You could teach her how to take care of me."


    Ezriel''s reply didn''t surprise Hannah because it was after all the only expected outcome. Her plea to him had been done out of desperation and the slightest of hope and now that the hope had been crushed she her head sagged as sobbed.


    "Oh, how the mighty have fallen. Were you not the woman who faced off against a fourth-order demon after just killing one in the third rank."


    Hannah didn''t know if the voice in her head was real or just her imagination but she ignored it.


    "You fearlessly faced a demon invasion even while you were outranked but yet are scared to attack and save your child, perhaps this is why you lost the war and let down all those men"


    "How dare you, I fought to my last breath, I am not afraid." Hannah roared in her head, refusing to be talked down by this imaginary voice in her head.


    "Then why haven''t you taken out your sword and swung it at Ezriel''s neck, why does that Bernald still draw breath. Who is Ciara to dictate for you your life."


    "Can''t you see that I am outmatched, they would end me with just their auras."


    "So you can sacrifice your life force for your soldiers but can''t do the same for your children."

 Chapter 148: Lets Benefit

    No that''s not true, I would do anything for my children."


    "Then what are you scared of, what is holding you back."


    "I don''t want to lose them, I''ve already lost my entire army, men who I trained, officers whom I promoted, Rachira whom I loved like a sister. Everything I have is gone, I don''t want to attack and put Mia''s life at risk, I don''t even know where Ryan is. Please I don''t want to lose anyone again."


    Hannah''s sobs intensified and though she gained the attention of Ciara after observing her for some second, Ciara went back to attending to Bernald, runes circling the two of them.


    "I see, so you would rather Mia lives a life of nothing but a cock sucker, eventually turning into a breeding stock for Ezriel."


    "¡­.."


    "Is this the kind of life you want for your children, if your children were in your shoes, is this what you would tell them to do? Live miserable lives because they are scared."


    "But Mia could die¡­."


    "So what if she dies, look at her now, look at what she has become and tell me if that is better than death."


    After speaking those words the voice in Hannah''s head went silent and Hannah not minding if it was real or not, looked up and stared at her daughter.


    Though Hannah could not see her daughter''s face, she could remember the hollow look in her eyes. She observed her naked body which was covered with bruises and semen stains and then bowed down her head.


    Though Hannah was now at her lowest, just like the voice in her head had said, there was still one thing she had to offer, and that was her life.


    "Every good parent was always willing to give their life up for their child."


    "Blazing Circle." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One second Hannah was kneeling seemingly defeated and then the next there was a red bloody streak in the room, and soon the collision of two swords.


    With his lax position, though a heavy aura poured out of Ezriel as he summoned his sword and blocked Hannah''s strike, he was still sent flying off the couch and into the air.


    Ignoring the airborne Duke, Hannah reached down and grabbed Mia by the shoulder, throwing her over her shoulder and then shooting for the exit.


    Hannah''s actions were swift and sudden, and though Ezriel had reacted, just as Hannah had calculated, Ciara who was focused on healing Bernal was too occupied to react, the woman not even looking up at the events that were happening in the room.


    In no time, Hannah was before the curtain, salvation in sight, but once more, just as Rehabab had done to her, a hand rested on her shoulders and her entire momentum was cancelled out, her suicidal technique shut down and her burning mana core brought to dormancy.


    Looking to her right, Hannah stared at Ezriel who had at some point already taken Mia off her shoulder and placed on his and was now looking her boy up and down.


    For your stupidity, I''ll be giving Mia 50 lashes, now you have a minute to either bend over and enjoy my cock or continue being stubborn and increase the punishment for both of you.


    "Why am I so weak" Hannah muttered as reality set in and the futileness of her resistance hit her.


    Hearing the punishment that would be given to Mia broke her but just as she moved to bend forward and of course allow Ezriel have his way with her, the voice which had first gotten her in the situation sounded.


    "You are still alive Hannah, what are you doing."


    "Can''t you see I have been defeated, my recklessness has just made Mia''s situation worse."


    "Yes, and your submissiveness will better it."


    "With Blake now a demon, it''s only a matter of time before he and Ezriel meet and become buddies.


    Blake will see you and he will ask to fuck both you and your daughter"


    "Ezriel wouldn''t ¡­.''


    "Are you becoming stupid, do you think you''re worth anything to these demons.


    What will Rachira think when she finds out that not only did you let yourself and your daughter become sluts for demons, but that you are also letting yourself be used by Blake, the man who raped and killed her."


    "Why are you inciting me towards anger, why do you want me to resist so much, why do you want my death."


    Hannah was no fool, no matter how emotional she got, her logic stood at the top and figuring out that she was egged on wasn''t hard.


    She had gone along with it the first time because it served her purpose but right now she wasn''t sure.


    Though the voice was right that she couldn''t afford to be turned into a demon''s tool, if she listened to it and died as she would, what would come afterwards?


    "There is still more to you Hannah, you have a power hidden within you, but for that power to show, you need to die.


    For there to be light, darkness needs to be snuffed out."


    "I have died before and nothing happened."


    "That''s where you are wrong, something was about to happen but I suppressed it."


    With the words that had been spoken, it took Hannah only a second to figure out who she was talking to.


    Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Lena"


    "Hello commander, whatever your misgivings for me are, you need to put them aside and trust me, it''s not like you have anything to lose.


    My goal right now is to save you so we can meet, You are a simple death away from a strength which we both could benefit from."


    "So I just need to kill myself."


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Though she said it casually and simply, the idea that she should just stab her heart and end her life scared Hannah.


    So many questions and doubts went through her head, especially when it concerned Lena.


    Hannah didn''t know much about the woman, but what she did know was that when she had initially picked Blake, Lena had been his comrade, and then after she had become a powerful being whom Blake was trying to get under his control.


    Imagining that Lena could perhaps be here under Blake''s order, Hannah wanted to completely ignore the woman''s offer of help, but she was well out of options and there was no way she was going to pick revenge over saving her children.


    Since Ezriel''s words to her, Hannah had engaged in a quick conversation with Lena, and now after she ended her talk with the voice in her head, she decisively ran her sword through her heart.

 Chapter 149: Awakening

    The option to fight and win wasn''t always available to all, and today Hannah was one of those unfortunate people. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    For some seconds after stabbing herself, Hannah felt alright and then when the feeling of weakness and rapidly fading life force hit her, she turned and looked at Ezriel, a hard gaze on her face as she stared at his shocked expression.


    Hannah wanted to burn the image of Ezriel into her mind, but then she smiled when she noticed the bundle on his shoulders raise her head and look at her, confusion which turned to horror appearing on her face.


    "I better not die Lena, because I can promise you that I would fight through the trial and obstacle of hell break through its gate and return to this world just to end you."


    Slowly Hannah fell to her knees, clinging onto her life despite being the one to bring about its end and as she fell to the floor, the sobs and screams from her daughter had her fighting against death with all her might. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing the desperation and knowing what was awaiting Mia if she were to genuinely die, Hannah found herself regretting her decision, tears going down her eyes and curses at Lena running through her mind.


    Unfortunately for Hannah, regret was a bitter pill which when swallowed couldn''t just be spat out and despite how hard she struggled, she could only watch as the darkness consumed her.


    "I said you should kill yourself, I didn''t say you should let yourself die. If you want to save your daughter, you better find a way to get out of that darkness.


    Feel out for the brimming power within you, it is not of hell and can never be. Grasp on to it as hard as you can because it''s your only way back to life."


    These words were the last thing Hannah heard before she lost total contact with the world of the living.


    "That was unexpected" Ciara said breaking the silence in the room.


    "Mom, mom wake up" Mia called out totally confused about the situation her eyes lighting up when she saw her Bernald rose from the lap of Ciara and sat up.


    "Dad, help mom, she''s dying," Mia begged with a teary gaze.


    Rubbing his neck which was still bloody but no longer bleeding, Bernald looked at Mia and then turned to Hannah''s body, a sad look filling his eyes.


    "I''m sorry Mia, she''s dead," Bernald said looking at the body before him unable to feel any mana activity.


    "She nearly killed you and you''re still feeling sorry for her" Ciara who was kneeling behind Bernald said with a snarl.


    "I stayed with the woman for more than a decade Ciara, I can''t just be impervious to her death."


    "Well, I hope you''re also impervious to the idea of fucking her cold corpse" Ciara said getting to her feet with an annoyed expression.


    "That doesn''t make sense," Bernald said also standing up.


    "Dang"


    Ciara and Bernald had just been about to play out some relationship drama when a black heady sword appeared in Ezriel''s hand and fell to the ground precisely on the spot where Hannah''s neck rested.


    Ezriel''s actions made Mia freeze, her mind slowing down as she was forced to stop thinking about her dead mother and more about the people around her while Bernald and Ciara looked at the naked Duke with a frown.


    "You just made the floor messy," Bernald said.


    Ezriel pulled his sword off the ground, kicked Hannah''s head a distance away and nodded his head.


    "You both say you know Hannah but are ready to believe that she would take her own life whilst her children are in our hands.


    "Her situation was hopeless, it was either she served you and got to watch her daughter suffer forever or she ended it and saved herself the mental torture. "Ciara pointed out.


    "Hannah would never save herself through suicide" Bernald said looking at the head of the once beautiful woman, his attention being taken off her head by Ezriel who began walking out, missing the eyes on Hannah''s head opening despite the fact that she had no body.


    "I''m taking my daughter for some lessons"


    "Okay" Bernald said but just as he was about to turn around, a pair of hands wrapped around him, one rubbing his chest while the other grabbed his cock.


    "You''re mine, Bernald" Ciara said, stroking his dick and rubbing her breast on his back, a smile coming to her face when Bernald, stiffened and relaxed in her hold.


    "I don''t like you caring or even thinking about other women Bernald. I want to be the only thing in your mind."


    While Bernald and Ciara began a bit of foreplay, getting themselves horny, Ezriel continued his march out of the room, his focus on his daughter, but he had just barely taken a step past the curtains when a holy aura exploded out of the body of the mother of his children.


    With speeds that would leave Rehabab blinking, Ezriel swiftly turned on his heels, Throwing Mia off his shoulder and to the side, his sword appearing in his hands and already giving off a dark aura.


    Without hesitation, Ezriel sped into the room, but the next second, he along with Bernald were sent flying out of the room and slamming on the wall behind them, waves of Holy mana washing over them and weakening them.


    "How did an archangel get in here" Ezriel asked gritting his teeth and struggling to push himself to his feet, his eyes looking left and right as an escape strategy began being built in his mind.


    "It''s not an archangel, it''s Hannah, she''s awakening."


    "You never told us she was an angel"


    "Neither did I say she was a dhampir but here she was a creature of the underworld.


    "Where is Ciara"


    "She was able to build a shield and withstand the shockwave., she''s the one who sent me out."


    "Why would she do that," Ezriel thought to himself, a suspicious look appearing in his eyes, but soon there was an explanation from within the room and while the powerful waves of holy mana which had been pouring over them ceased, Ciara came flying out of the room but unlike the disgruntles look on Bernald and Ezriel''s who had disgruntled looks on their face, she had on a smirk.


    "Boys I believe we''ve found ourselves a big fish," Ciara said but


    At the same time that this was happening, in a dungeon several kilometres away, a grey skin demon with horns coming off the side of his head, clicked his tongue as he felt himself losing connection with someone he would call quite important.


    Before this demon could delve into this feeling, a presence walked up to him from the back.


    "Blake, I have a mission for you."

 Chapter 150: Pleasant Discovery

    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 63077]


    [Sins Unlocked: Pride, Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 450 / Will(mysterious): 1402]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), Pride aura (legendary), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), sacrificial blood mist(Epic), Blood curse(epic), Blood potent (epic), Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic), Blood magic(epic), soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Youthful and full of energy.]


    Though the sin of pride didn''t drop notifications on Blake the way the sin of lust did, each notification it gave made Blake very happy and content.


    Rather than going for quantity, it went for quality, each notification related to it giving Blake sin pints that were very much more than what he would have gotten from fucking even three women in twenty minutes.


    "Well, it also depends on the quality of the women." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake would have liked to say that committing prideful sins was a more efficient way of farming sin points and that it ranked higher than the sin of lust, but he also couldn''t forget the number of points he had made from getting fucked by Thalia while he was unconscious.


    Blake had gotten over 25000 SP and though it was due to the fact that she was not an ordinary specie, it also alluded to the fact that if Blake were to fuck an extraordinary specie he would get far more sin points.


    It had to be remembered that the higher the rank of the women he fucked the more sin points Blake got and that Thalia was just barely 20 years old and still a first order being.


    This statistic had Blake imagining the amount of sin points a fairy who had entered the fourth and fifth order ranks would give and also, it told him that humans and other races were not crossed out from his list, after all, though they were a sort of lower species, they could also change their make up by improving their ranks.


    "Well for now engaging in prideful battle seems to beat going sex rounds."


    Aside from the about 48300 he had gathered from fighting, Blake had made a whopping 53773SP and the only reason this statistic hadn''t solidified lust as the best source of sin pints was the amount of time it took to farm it.


    After waking up from his successful battle, Thalia, Solara and Naomi had been Blake''s means of relaxation, and he made sure of a thorough relaxation not just for him, but for the women also.


    Other than Thalia, the other two women had been third-order beings, and to no surprise of Blake, Naomi had farmed him the smallest point.


    When Blake had schemed how to get Naomi to bow to him, he had decided to make use of her insecurity and poor treatment, something he had gotten a hint of back when she flinched at the mention of her virginity and also from her boldness towards his nakedness, even grabbing his dick.


    Blake had used a collection of emotion, insecurity and greed for power being the principal ones to get Naomi on his side and of course in the end he had dicked her, his horniness shooting through the roof considering when he pounded the woman he had been using no technique to induce lust in her.


    It had all just been a genuine horny Naomi who had been true to her nature and indulged in her sexual fantasy of sex with a demon,


    Of course, the moment they both had their orgasm, Blake had turned Naomi into an eternal servant, after all, she was still a genius and a well-trained one.


    Blake had expected Thalia to give him the highest returns but to his surprise, that position went to Solara.


    A virgin, a truly innocent woman and best of all a high priestess, Initially Blake had put Rachira and Solara on the same pedestal, but after making her an eternal student he had gotten to learn something very important.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act with a dark priestess +240Sp]


    The Title dark priestess was something completely new to Blake, considering Solara had been a high priestess.


    This change didn''t just apply to Solara it also applied to Naomi, but what made the whole difference and made this significant was the fact that though she was called a dark priestess she could still use all her holy abilities, she even exuded a holy aura.


    [Name: Naomi Miranda]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Lustful Disciple]


    [Strength: 750/ Agility:532 / Stamina:623 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 420/ Mana: 684 / Charisma: 300 / Will: 321]


    [Abilities/skills: Daybreak aura (rare), Light infusion (epic), Blinding judgement (epic), mountain resilience(rare), Sun fire wings (rare), Sunlit chains (rare), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic), molten impact(common), crushing tempest(rare), Hammer of tremors(common), earth breaker stomp(common), Meteor strike(common),]


    [A strong-hearted woman who has fallen you and become consumed by the lust which you represent] Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire.net


    ......


    [Name: Solara Ardent]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Dark Priestess]


    [Strength: 432 / Agility:409 / Stamina:450 / Vitality:423 / Intelligence: 562/ Mana: 632 / Charisma: 800 / Will: 264]


    [Abilities/skills: Solar ward (common), Divine flame of sol (epic), Inferno base (rare), Blessings of Dawn(rare), Sunlit chains (common), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic)]


    [A woman of faith, A lover of darkness, A follower of the Eternal Demon]


    Love under the moon was one of Blake''s legendary techniques and though it had been a while since he had used it, now having Solara under his thumbs and seeing her still possess her holy abilities he could not help but begin thinking about when next there would be a full moon, planning on harvesting abilities and skill from some women.

 Chapter 151: Upgrading

    About 13000SP from Naomi, 17000SP from Thalia, 23000Sp from Solara. This estimation showed how much the system loved the idea of Blake defiling a holy being and though he was sure the ridiculous stat points he got for ploughing Solara was eventually going to drop, till it did, he was going to milk the woman dry.


    "Also dedicated obsessed priestesses have become my main targets."


    From his escapades on the battlefield to the bedroom, Blake made a total of 102077 SP. Thankfully, Lena had been able to regrow his arm without his input, so to boost up his depleted vitality had cost him just 52000Sp.


    Though spending this much on vitality took him back to the base original of 1200SP, that didn''t mean Blake was clear of issues with his vitality because he did after all burn his blood essence on several occasions, there were consequences to his decisions.


    After gaining access to the pride aura, Blake''s will which had taken a hit from Lena''s intimidation, had improved but it was still 98 points short of reaching its initial glory.


    Blake had initially planned to use his sin points to raise it, but after getting his wealth slashed in half after he increased his vitality, he decided to hold off on that action.


    With a lot of things to do, after Blake left the company of Solara and Naomi, with Thalia flying behind him, he cleaned up and headed to the dungeon''s mana core.


    "Master, I''m so excited, I can''t wait to meet mistress again, that bitch has been parading all over the dungeon like she owns it.


    If she hadn''t shown me your body, I would never have let her in here, I would have fought her with all I had, right till the bitter end. She would have been¡­"


    Blake sighed at Thalia''s chatter but decided to allow the fairy have her fun after all she had been through her own experiences apparently having to defend the dungeon all alone against some ordinary passerby who had been too curious.


    When Blake had first woken up, he had informed Thalia of Kate''s demise, and though the fairy had first been sad, she had quickly gotten over it but just before they left the chamber and headed out, after he had informed her that he was going to try to upgrade the dungeon, she had gone hyperactive and began spotting how they could still revive Kate.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure about Thalia''s claim he didn''t question it since the last time he had tried killing Lena, she had mentioned to him that Kate was not dead and she could bring her back.


    Soon Blake reached the second to the last floor of the dungeon, the one which held the dungeon''s core. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A huge red glass ball which had been buried into the ground with just a portion of its body showing was what best described the dungeon''s core.


    Blake stood on the side of the exposed portion of the core and with Thali beside him, he began extracting High-grade stones and dropping them on the dungeon core, watching as they sunk into it.


    "Master where did you get this many mana stones" Thalia asked flying above Blake, her eyes wide in surprise and excitement.


    "Secret of mine," Blake muttered as he continued throwing mana stones on the dungeon core.


    A low-grade mana stone costs 20 SP, a medium costs 50SP and then a high-grade costs 100SP.


    Each high-grade mana stone that Blake pulled out cost him a 100 and by the time he had covered the entire surface of the dungeon core with mana stones which were slowly sinking into it, he had spent 20000Sp.


    This was expensive it was to upgrade the mana stones and how wide the exposed area of the core was.


    Other than the fact that Blake already had an investment in Thalia which compelled him to desire the advancement of this dungeon, he also had plans of staying here for some time, so he saw it necessary to up the security of his dwelling.


    Blake was silently observing the state of the mana core, watching as the energy within it rapidly increased when he picked up on a presence approaching him.


    "You are not allowed in here."


    " I didn''t see any guards at the entrance" Lena coquettishly replied and then when she got close to Blake she placed her hands around his waist with a pout.


    "No fair, you were having fun and didn''t invite me, it feels like ages since I''ve had you in my mouth."


    "If you crave my dick that badly, then come to the dungeon, I''m not stopping you."


    "Oh," Lena said, releasing Blake and taking a step away from him, moving so that she could stare at him from the side.


    "How long have you known"


    "I''d rather keep that information to myself."


    The woman in front of Blake was nothing but a clone and other than the fact that her imitation of his soul mark was lacking, there was also the fact that he had felt her life force once before and even her blood essences, Lena might build her clone to be everything she was, but there were discrepancies it in which she could not hide from him.


    To stop her from fixing these discrepancies and perfecting her clone, Blake decided to keep information on how he figured out her nature a secret.


    Lean was already a handful, any advantage against the woman was very much appreciated.


    "Well in that case" Lena said, her mana fluctuating a heavy cloud of man rosing off her body and revealing a slim naked dark-haired woman with shaved hair.


    Blake''s eyebrow raised, but he silently watched as this new woman dressed herself up in tight leather trousers and a jacket.


    "Blake, I have a mission for you."


    Blake gave the woman a once over, his eyes focusing much longer on her long legs, appreciating their structure before he looked at her eyes and then turned back to the dungeon core.


    "Master is she an imposter" Thalia who had shuttled to Blake''s other side asked, clearly afraid of Lena.


    "Yep" Stay updated via m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    "Should I call the team"


    "No need," Blake told Thalia, looking at the new body, analyzing that Lena was using a sort of possession technique.


    "I''m not an adventurer or mercenary Lena. I''m not muscle for hire."


    "No one is until they begin desiring the offered rewards."


    "I doubt there is something you can offer me"


    "After seeing Kail''s comprehension and witnessing its potential, I''m sure you''ve come to understand that all comprehensions are not the same and that selecting a comprehension is very critical in your development."

 Chapter 152: Futility Of My Actions

    With that one line of word, Lena had fully won Blake over and all he could do was focus on her and see what she had to say.


    "I can offer you help in any comprehension you would want to partake in."


    "Even mana," Blake asked, snorting when Lena shook her head.


    "We both know that''s not what you want."


    "And what do I want"


    "Blood. You want to comprehend the aspect of blood."


    "That is both right and wrong, I just don''t want to comprehend blood as a whole I want to comprehend my blood."


    When Blake said this he expected a look of hesitation or reluctance to climb on Lena''s face but she simply smirked at him.


    "Do you think you are the first blood demon to think about comprehending their own blood?


    This sort of thinking is a flawed one and it is what brought about the downfall of blood demons."


    "Can you explain that"


    "I will, but when you are back from the mission. We don''t have time at the moment."


    Blake frowned at this completely unhappy with the idea of being made to run a mission for someone, but Lena held quite the cards.


    "What is the reward for this mission then, be clear."


    "You''ll get the essence of an angel" Lena said and stopped, looking at Blake, her expression telling him that she wanted him to ask and though he would have preferred not to, how could he resist the words.


    "And how exactly is the essence of an angel going to be useful to me?"


    "You can use it to upgrade your blood from semi-divine to divine and with divine blood you can comprehend the aspect of blood."


    Having just gotten back to the dungeon after fighting a war, being on the run, and recruiting three very important people, there was a lot that Blake had to do.


    Taking a look at his stats and doing an inspection of his blood essence, Blake was not in prime condition to be heading into battle.


    "You know I''m not completely healed from my last fight right."


    ''Of course, but if I thought you couldn''t handle this, I wouldn''t have brought this to you. You might not believe me, but other than you, I am the person who values your life the most."


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean you value it much"


    "We both Know that I value you much, especially your dick I miss it much," Lena said licking her lips and then giggling.


    "Tell me the full specifics of the mission and I''ll decide whether I''m going or not."


    "You know you should trust me more, I could have killed you back then after you had just defeated Kail"


    Unfortunately for Lena her attempt to get Kail''s trust ended with him just blankly staring at her, waiting for the information she was supposed to provide.


    .....


    Swinging his sword forward, Ezriel slashed into two a gigantic fireball that had been fired at him, his eyes shining red as he brought a finger close to his lips and sucking in air blew it out, a powerful gale shooting forward and hitting the angel who had been flying towards him.


    After the waves of holy aura had disappeared, Bernald, Ciara and Ezriel had sped back into the room, and there they engaged a woman who had two white wings on her back and radiated a golden glow.


    Within seconds, the battle saw the room nearly getting destroyed, but the winged woman wary of destroying the room and mansion and hurting her children, took the battle outside.


    Within just a minute, runes had burst out of the estate grounds flowing into the air and in no time slicing through every inconsequential being within the estate, a blue barrier soon rising and covering it up. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the mansion sealed up, the demons Ciara and Bernald were able to come out and battle Lena.


    Despite the tremendous force with which Ezriel''s gale shot forward, when it collided with Hannah, all it was able to do was stop her advance, it failed to blow away.


    Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    It seemed like Lena would survive the storm and charge Ezriel once more, but Bernald who had on spiky black armour came running, he jumped into the air and angling his right shoulder slammed into Hannah just as the gale died down, sending her shooting down to the ground and digging a trench through it.


    "How is she so strong."


    "Don''t get scared, it''s just a temporary perk she''s benefitting from" Ezriel said, his naked form already covered in black armour that reflected a red shine in its joint areas.


    "When angels ascend a rank or in her case awaken, they get a temporal extra boost of holy mana and also a defence which can withstand anything."


    "How long does this last" Bernald asked.


    "About 10 minutes."


    "That''s a long enough time for angels to cause a lot of destruction.


    "True but this perk doesn''t work in the underworld, and also, though it makes gives one an unbreakable defence, their offence still remains the same."


    With this little bit of reprieve, the trio reorganized themselves and stood waiting for Hannah to come at them, seeing no need to go on the offense against someone with an impenetrable defense.


    Full of anger, Hannah pushed herself to her feet but rather than soar back into the air, she looked down at her hands and couldn''t help but clench them in disappointment at herself.


    When she had still been drowned by the darkness, listening to Lena''s words and using them to navigate her way back to ascension and life, Lena had told he to flee immediately after she became an angel, that the strength she would be endowed with was not sufficient for her to combat her enemies, especially since it had a time limit,


    Lena had told Hannah to flee immediately she became a full pledged angel, promising that she herself would save her children and though after awakening, Hannah had been stubborn and tried to defeat her enemies on her own, she could only accept reality once more at the moment.


    Putting the fate of something she treasured once more in the hands of another, she flapped her wings, using them like they were just a pair of arms she was born with.

 Chapter 153: 3 v 5

    Hannah looked down at Bernald, Ciara and Ezreil who had hurdled together and were ready for whatever attacks she could throw.


    Hannah gave the huge grand building which had her children and several lines of runes running all over it a glance and then she turned and began flying away.


    Two flaps of Hannah''s wings had her quickly picking up momentum and speeding through the air and when she came before the round dome that covered the entire estate, she slashed her swords which were vibrating, tearing a small hole into it and shooting out of the hole, her figure speeding into the distance.


    By the time Ezriel who had been below realized that Hannah was actually giving up on her children and escaping, she was already close to the dome, and he could only watch her leave in surprise.


    "We can''t let Hannah escape we''ll be asking for real serious problems in the future," Ezriel said, his armour disappearing from his body and showing his naked body which was already being covered by scales, two fleshy wings popping out of his back, increasing in size and hardening.


    "No, it''s not worth it, well be alerting the entire region of your presence, we can''t afford to jeopardize things at this point," Ciara said her runes circling all over her palms.


    "If Lena reports what we are doing to the church, we are doomed." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ezreil growled out as he hurried his transformation, his eyes turning red and his pupils becoming slits.


    "Perhaps, but if you go bursting out of this dome, you will just be confirming her information."


    "So I should let her go."


    "No," Ciara said her answer surprising Ezriel considering how she had vehemently stopped his departure.


    "Here," Ciara said as she slapped her right palm on Ezreils chest, runes which had been circling around her hand climbing onto him and imprinting the symbols they carried into his body.


    "This will hide your aura and presence and also enable you to track Hannah but within a limited range"


    When the runes numerous runes around her hand were all undone, Lena took a step back from Ezriel and watched as they spun around him, quickly imprinting themselves on his body.


    When the runes had all been imprinted, before Ciara could say a word, Ezriel who was now completely covered in scales and had two long horns on both sides of his head flapped the black gigantic wings on his back, shooting himself into the air and then with another flap, heading for the dome chasing after Hannah.


    Back on the ground, though Ciara needed to take a breather after casting so many runes on Ezriel, she took in just a deep breath and then looked in the direction Ezriel flew, he stared at the dome and had a series of runes fall off her hand and begin falling to the ground, pouring over it and watching as another set of runes on the ground lit up and then a hole began appearing in the dome, opening up for Ezriel to go through.


    Ciara and Bernald stared at the bullet shooting through the air which represented Ezreils, the both of them waiting for him to speed out of the dome, but then a huge long lightening spear appeared in the sky just outside the dome and shot towards the dome, passing through the opening that had been made and smashing into Ezriel''s figure a powerful destination immediately erupting in the air and giving birth to multiple auras.


    "Do you have any idea who they are?" Ciara asked with a frown, manipulating the runes in her hand and sealing up the dome, as tight as she could, a murderous look in her eyes.


    "No, but Ezriel looks pissed, I think we should leave this to him," Bernald said moving to an upturned rock to the side and taking a seat, calmly watching the flashes of light happening a distance away in the air.


    While his teammates, relaxed, Ezriel whose eyes were red with anger had his mana bubbling within him and with his wing releasing the occasional flaps he zig-zagged through the sky piercing through multiple clones of a red-haired boy, quickly making his way towards the team of 5.


    With the team that was facing off against Ezriel, the hearts of all its members were palpating as they all looked towards their leader who calmly descended from the sky with them, making himself relaxed on the large disc which their red-haired member had created.


    "Ignoring the gazes from behind, Blake''s eyes looked in the direction of the black-scaled flying demon who was murdering its way towards him for some second and then looked to the side seeming to be staring through all the clones that surrounded him and observing a women in the distance.


    "Prepare to disperse " Blake suddenly said and then he activated one of his most precious skills.


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Ciara Thorne]


    [Species: Half demon - Half ghoul]


    [Rank: Sixth order]


    [Title: Mistress of the Symbols]


    [Soul essence:610]


    [Strength: 1200 / Agility:2324 / Stamina:2000 / Vitality:2400 / Intelligence: 2134 / Mana: 4000 / Charisma: 3023 / Will: 834]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    [Name: Ezriel Thorne]


    [Species: Demonic Draken]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Soldier of Lust]


    [Soul essence:309]


    [Strength: 1300 / Agility:1080 / Stamina:1050 / Vitality:1023 / Intelligence: 671/ Mana: 1434 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 579]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    [Name: Bernald Montreil]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order] Discover more stories at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    [Title: Lord Montreil]


    [Soul essence:260]


    [Strength: 932 / Agility:1280 / Stamina:950 / Vitality:823 / Intelligence: 731/ Mana: 1104 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 542]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    "Bernald Montreil" Blake muttered his mind quick to remember someone else he had seen with this very same surname.


    "Hannha Montreil"


    "What is Lena up to"


    The mind of Lena was something Blake could not figure out not to talk of her purpose.


    Before Blake, he had a sixth, fourth and third order being and to battle and for a second he couldn''t help but think that he had let his guard down and allowed himself to be tricked by Lena into such a destructive position.

 Chapter 154: Runes

    "Solara buff Kail" Blake said his posture totally calm as they descended and though a frown climbed Kail''s face at this, he stayed silent.


    Nodding her head, Solara immediately had a staff appear in her hand. She held it with both her hands and soon a golden glow shot out from it and landed on Kail.


    Though Kial was against being buffed, he let Solara''s energy swim within him.


    Being the one who created the thousands of clones that surrounded the group and were acting as a wall to the approaching demon, Kail was well able to sense when one of his nearby clones was destroyed, and not even waiting for the enemy to become visible he attacked.


    Raising his hand up, Blake had a spear covered in lightning arcs appear in front of him and then some seconds later, when lines of fire had surrounded it, he waved his hand forward, watching as it tore its way through the clone in front of him and met his target who was just another clone away from him.


    Controlling the flat gliding platform he had created, Kail steered the team away from the explosion which resounded through the sky, clicking his tongue as he sensed the still vibrant energy of his opponent even though he had been blown away.


    "Seems I will be needing Solara" Kail muttered to the hearing of the team, and then he looked at Blake.


    "Who will help you"


    When Kail asked this question everyone took a glance at Blake and they stared at the woman some distance away from them, the best of them which was Kial only being able to look at the woman''s figure for 30 seconds before looking away, a growl leaving his lips.


    "How powerful is she" Kail asked.


    From their position, the group could clearly feel the presence of the woman like she was standing beside them and they would have already turned around and fled if they didn''t trust that Blake was no psychopath.


    "Sixth order"


    Immediately everyone took a deep breath, their feet uneasy.


    "Master, this is very dangerous," Rehabab said, glancing at Ciara and looking away, respect and fear in her eyes.


    Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Solara will back up Kail as he faces off against Duke Ezriel, Rehabab and Naomi will both face Bernald, and I will handle Ciara."


    Blake''s words had a lot of words filling the mouth of the team, but before they could each make their thoughts known he continued speaking.


    "Now, I''ll give you my observation of them and you will use that in your battle."


    When Blake had talked about giving his observation of their opponents everyone had thought he was going to give them some vague deductions but then he went giving them their strengths and weaknesses, even deducing the abilities they might have and before anyone in the team could question him, the gliding platform descended to the floor and he was walking towards his opponent.


    With Ciara and Bernald standing side by side, Rehaba and Naomi followed behind Blake, who was calmly walking ahead, but soon after taking several steps they began trembling as they moved, their teeth tightly clenched and forehead covered in sweat.


    Walking ahead Blake moved till he was within normal hearing range of Ciara and waved her.


    ''My teammates can''t withstand your soul aura. Let''s go someplace else so they attack Bernald."


    Blake''s mention of Hannah''s husband''s name, had Bernald focusing on Blake and giving him a once-over. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do I know you"


    "No, but I know your wife," Blake said, "Surely you''ve seen her recently"


    "No, I haven''t" Bernald say, " Do you know where she might be."


    "I don''t, but the blood stain on your neck and shoulders says you should. I can even sense the strong holy aura that had been here not too long ago, it''s intoxicating."


    Blake turned from Bernald to face Ciara but he discovered that the woman''s eyes had become focused on the people behind him.


    "Are you Rehabab"


    "No"


    "Who are you"


    "You seemed quite all-knowing when I was walking towards you, why don''t you figure it out."


    "Though Ciara and Bernald kept up a calm composure, Blake could tell that they both recognized all if not most of the members of his team and they were blown back by the absurdity of who they were.


    Blake''s reply to Ciara''s questioning of his identity irked the woman, but she stayed silent and rather than using words to convey her intentions, she used actions.


    With a wave of her hands, runes rose up from the ground coiling around Ciara and then shooting toward Blake with blinding speed.


    The runes moved so fast that in the blink of an eye, they had wrapped around Blake and then without delay pulled him so that he was standing right in front of Ciara.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Ciara said her tail rising from behind her and rubbing Blake''s cheek, its pointy end teasing his skin.


    "You haven''t done what I said," Blake said nonchalantly, his attitude greatly surprising Ciara.


    "What exactly has you so confident that you can face me, I could crush you like a bug," Ciara said putting her words into practice as the runes lifted Blake up till his feet left the ground and began constricting around him.


    For the people watching them, it was an iconic sight, seeing the small and curvy woman suppressing the bigger Blake, but just when they all began thinking Blake had bitten off more than he could chew, there was an eruption of mana from him.


    "Bang"


    The eruption of Blake''s mana led to the violent destruction of the runes that had bound him and just as Ciara took a step back in shock and pain from the backlash of having her runes destroyed, Blake landed on the ground and without hesitation slapped Ciara with the back of his hand, his hit sending the woman shooting through the air and away.


    Just as Blake, removed Ciara from the scene, a magnificent, dark blue lightning dragon appeared by his side and crashed into him volts of electricity consuming his position.

 Chapter 155: Royal Blood Demon

    The explosion and thunderous charges that erupted from the lightning dragon seemed brutal and all-powerful, but with a wave of his hand, Blake had the entire attack blow away like it was just a silly falling leaf.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful sin +300SP]


    With a will of just 607, Bernald was not a threat to Blake and though Blake could have killed him immediately, the man was strong enough to be used as a sharpening tool for Rehabab and Naomi, because despite his weak will, his strength was not something to be scoffed at in the least.


    "You guys handle him him," Blake said as he blurred towards Ciara''s position.


    When Blake reached Ciara, he found the woman waiting for him, several runes circling her, obviously ready for a battle, but just as she opened her mouth to talk, he held up a finger.


    Ciara''s words got choked back in her mouth from just this gesture and before she could ask herself why she was even listening to Blake, he had already taken out a blue orb and slammed it on the ground, a blue dome suddenly appearing and surrounding them.


    "You''re trapping yourself in here with me" Ciara asked looking at the barrier, the light in her eyes showing that she had already figured out most if not all of its functions.


    "Something like that" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who sent you"


    "What makes you think I was sent." Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelFire.net


    "Well, it''s the most likely option seeing how superb this barrier is. I mean it''s tailored tasked to imprison me. I''m honoured someone of such skills has their eyes on me."


    "I see"


    Ciara stopped admiring the dome and looked at Blake, cocking her head to the left as she studied him, observing his casually dressed state and his eyes.


    "I know everyone in your team, except you. I''ll ask again, who are you."


    "It sure must sting not knowing who I am."


    "Yeah, it does, seeing my specialization, even you should understand how much I value information."


    "I guess. I''m Tyron Valanor."


    "You shouldn''t lie especially to a runes master," Ciara said her attention leaving Blake and going to the battles happening around them.


    Also interested in watching the battle, Blake turned his gaze.


    "So the plan is to trap me in here while your teammates defeat my people."


    "Yes"


    "You think they''ll win."


    "I thought you said you knew everyone but me."


    Blake''s words made Ciara frown and this time, not hiding her feelings she snapped her head towards Blake.


    "Who are you, what kind of a demon are you."


    "You don''t know what demon I am" Blake said his gaze hardening on Ciara.


    "A blood demon" Ciara muttered having just cancelled out the foreign power that had been trying to take control of her blood.


    "I thought of that, but he feels nothing like them, the usual reek of blood and feeling of murder are absent from him, he feels absolved of all the failings of that race.


    Staring at Blake, unabashedly, a powerful pulse came out of Ciara and swept through him, going through his entire being before fading away.


    By the time, the pulse dispersed, Ciara''s expression had turned unnatural and she was beginning to have doubts.


    "You shouldn''t think much about things you can''t change. How about this, let our teams decide who is the winner.


    "But the matchups are unfair 2v1," Ciara said her eyes containing a curious light in them.


    "We both know that isn''t true" Blake smirked.


    Just Like Lena, Ciara had done a scan on him and figured out his rank and most importantly his soul essence, but there was a problem.


    Thinking logically and remembering the strength he had causally hit her with, Ciara on her own refused to believe that Blake was just a first-order being and if his display of strength hadn''t been enough to convince her, then his monstrous soul essence did the job.


    Just like Lena who specialised in soul abilities, Ciara had picked up on Blake''s strength but unlike Lena, she had no idea that he was just a first order and that the mighty soul strength he had was dormant.


    The fight with Rehabab and Naomi against Bernald was mild, the three of them clashing with their weapons, Rehabab and Naomi putting Bernald on the defensive, so Blake and Ciara moved their sights to the attack happening in the air the several explosions that rang out drawing their interest.


    "Last I heard he was having his last day on the planet set to soon depart, and as for her, shouldn''t she be in her temple" Ciara said, her gaze moving to Solara who was on the ground, a golden ball of light spinning around her.


    Blake stayed silent as he listened to Ciara, giving no reaction as Ciara focused her gaze on Solara, being unnaturally attracted to her.


    "Ezriel is special" Blake suddenly said, drawing Ciara''s attention to him, an impressed look on her face.


    "It''s impressive that you can sense the special strength in him. Even I needed to be told"


    "It''s only natural you couldn''t given how weak you are."


    "Arrogant and rude" Ciara said with a snort but Blake wasn''t paying attention to her instead looking at a notification.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act +1000SP]


    Ciara narrowed her eyes at Blake and then slowly she wiggled her fingers, believing that Blake who was paying attention to the battle between Ezriel and Kail wouldn''t notice her actions.


    All was calm within the dome when suddenly runes burst out of the ground just below Blake, wrapping around him with blinding speed.


    A smirk, climbed Ciara''s face as she walked up to a bound-up Blake loving the surprise on his face as he looked down at the runes that restrained him.


    Unlike the blue runes which Ciara had tried using to bind him earlier, the ones the woman had used were a dark blood red and at second intervals they would glow, each glow making the runes increase in size.


    "To think I would find a royal blood demon here of all places. " Ciara said looking up at Blake, rubbing his cheeks, her face made more menacing by the red glow coming from the runes on Blake that reflected their red light on her.

 Chapter 156: Solaras Dilemma

    When Blake and the rest of the team departed, it had just been Kail and Solara left at their landing site and whipping winds around Kail let anyone who saw him know that he was not in the best of moods.


    "Master''s words might be harsh but I''m sure he said them because he cares for you and doesn''t want you making mistakes."


    "Don''t interfere" Kail said and though Solara wanted to argue against his words, she felt a powerful ring go through her head and could only groan as Kail sped away.


    A vein popped on Solara''s face and she was just about to charge after him when a voice in her head stopped her.


    "Let him be, just stand and watch from the distance in case he needs your help."


    "Master is that you," Solara muttered.


    "Yes, no need to speak out loud I can hear your thoughts"


    Solara swallowed at this but her expression became firm.


    "Master I don''t want to be on the sideline being someone baby sitter, I also want to fight"


    "That''s sweet, but for today''s battle, you''ll be on the sidelines. "


    "Master" Solara cried but the voice in her head went silent and when the priestess looked at Blake and saw him actually assault the powerful woman whom she couldn''t even look at, she gulped and forgot her complaints, silently following after Kail.


    The mana-rich path Kail left as he sped towards Ezriel reminded Solara of the last move he had used when he and Blake fought and her forward momentum quickly died down as she came to realization.


    "I''m horribly outmatched in here"


    This realization had Solara taking in deep breaths as she felt like the massive dome that surrounded the estate was constricting around her.


    Solara didn''t know how she hadn''t noticed this before but the aura released by everyone in the dome outclassed hers by miles,


    Not even daring to look towards Blake and his opponent, she looked at Rehabab and Naomi, her heartbeat rapidly increasing as she found herself unable to follow their movement and that of their opponents.


    She looked back to the direction Kail had gone in, falling to her knees when two monstrous auras eclipsed only by that of the sixth-order female erupted within the dome.


    "Why am I here."


    ...¡­.. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "So a mere third order being, a single one was sent to handle me, a boy for that matter"


    Kail cocked his head to the side as she stared at Ezriel, waiting for recognition to flash in the man''s eyes but it never did.


    "You must not be one for news and gossip"


    "No, does my ignorance of your identity annoy you,"


    "No, it just indicates to me that you are a fool I can''t lose to, it would be bad for my reputation."


    At this point, Ezriel was already back on his feet, his sword in hand and resting on the floor and his black armour giving a pristine shine.


    "I can feel life in your armour" is it a magic weapon,''" Kail asked but Ezriel just snorted and bent his knees.


    The demon was about to shoot towards him when he caught Ciara being thrown away by Blake''s hit.


    Not minding Kail, Ezriel focused his gaze on this scene for some seconds watching until Ciara and Blake became sealed in a smaller dome he couldn''t see through and then looking back at Kail.


    "That was a possible chance for you to take me unaware."


    "I don''t need to sneak up on you to kill you."


    "I would say you''re arrogant, but seeing what your leader is capable of, I''ll ensure to make your death swift."


    "Bang" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately Ezriel finished speaking, the large wings behind him flapped and if one thought he was using it to take to the air, then they would be wrong as he instead used it to boost his speed as he ran forward, his figure appearing beside Kail before he could even blink and hiss sword cutting him in half.


    "That was fast" The voice of Kail sounded but when Ezriel looked around he could see no one.


    "You have a good hiding trick"


    "Perhaps, or maybe you''re just ridiculously weak."


    Ezriel frowned at this, his eyes narrowing as he looked all around trying to find Kail, but could find him nowhere, the dense mana all around him the only thing his senses could pick up on.


    "Wait mana" Ezriel said his eyes narrowing as he had his mana explode out of him and with a mighty leap flapped his wings to send himself soaring into the sky.


    With Ezriel''s strength, one would expect that his leap would have him shooting dozens of meters into the air and that with a flap of his wing, he would soar well over 100 meters, but despite all his efforts, he found himself struggling to ascend to 50 meters and when he looked up, he could only watch as numerous spears formed in the air and rained down on him.


    With the sky filled with falling spears, Ezreil flapped his wings, this time sending himself shooting downward and then in an amazing display of dexterity, he flapped them halfway in his descent and had his body shoot to the side, expertly going out of the way of the rain of spears.


    As the spear rained to the ground, Ezriel expected powerful explosions to erupt from them, but instead, they dispersed into clouds of mana and the next second he found himself blocking a spear strike from Kail who had appeared behind him.


    Groaning in frustration, Ezreil reached out and grabbed onto Kial''s spear and using it to pull him closer, he nodded him on the head, surprise on his face when Kail simply dispersed into a cloud of mana.


    "Impossible, there is no way I can''t sense out the clone of a third order, "Ezriel said to himself in frustration, looking left and right in vigilance trying to understand what was happening.


    "You called me a third-order, if you can''t even differentiate between me and my clone what makes you think your analysis was correct," Kail asked.


    His voice sounded all around and made the frustration on Ezriel''s face more pronounced, but then his expression relaxed.


    "Well that explains it, I guess I shouldn''t hold back any longer."


    When Kail heard this, he felt satisfaction, his entire being burning to prove Blake''s words wrong.

 Chapter 157: Blood Runes

    "You are weak. What you will do is lure him into a fake sense of impending victory and hold out till I am done with my opponent and come defeat him."


    This had been Blake''s words to Kail when he had sent him to battle Ezriel and he wasn''t the least bit surprised by his next actions after all he was an eternal servant, not an eternal slave. Kail''s loyalty was absolute but his obedience, well that was all on Blake to manage.


    Bound and being mocked by Ciara, Blake kept his eyes staring down at her for several seconds and then he spoke.


    "Nice boobs"


    Blake''s words had Ciara blinking as she realized that all this while he had been staring at her exposed cleavage and she could only watch bewilderment as his gaze left her to stare at Ezriel in the distance.


    Ciara fumed, angered by the blatant disregard from Blake but before she could tut her horn, she also snapped her head to stare at Ezriel''s shock on her face.


    "He shouldn''t be needing to transform to defeat his opponent, especially so soon, what is happening."


    "Seems one of your guys is already in a pinch," Blake said.


    "You shut up I have you captured and as long as I have you, this battle is won."


    "That wasn''t the deal"


    Hearing Blake talk about their deal, Ciara looked at him with a raised brows.


    "Surely you didn''t think that would hold"


    "I know rune masters are people of integrity and honour, I thought you were one ."


    Unable to control herself a conflicted look came upon Ciara''s face as she ruminated Blake''s words doing a retrospect on herself to see if she had made any promises but Blake''s laugh broke her out of her trance.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelFire.net


    "Your mind has gotten slow, you should really rethink your strategies and decisions."


    Ciara perfectly heard Blake''s words but for some reason, she found her brain slow to process it and could only take a step back as she tried to understand what was going on with her.


    "Why was I having a moral dilemma about capturing him."


    Blake watched the woman for a few seconds and then with a bit of struggle he shattered the runes that had wrapped around him, ignoring Ciara who was looking him up and down with a horrified expression.


    "You have divine blood" Ciara muttered.


    "You figured that out fast" Blake said not correcting Ciara''s mistake.


    Ciara turned away from Blake and ran towards the boundary of the barrier, a flurry of red runes rising from her body and wrapping around it, embedding themselves in her armour and even leaving symbols on her face.


    With this Ciara''s aura took an entire qualitative change becoming so heavy that Blake began circulating his blood through his body to upset the pressure of her presence and keep his mana steadily flowing.


    "Bang"


    "Bang"


    "Knowledge is power, " Blake thought to himself not even daring to gulp as he watched Ciara release punches on the wall of the dome he had trapped them in, each of her punches sending the earth quaking and reminding Blake of the sacrifices he would need to make to match that strength.


    The Truth was that with the kind of strength Ciara was outputting at the moment, was she to attack Blake their confrontation would go into a fierce battle whose winner would only be decided at its end.


    Ciara had no idea that her conception of Blake was wrong and that she was losing to him only because she was using the wrong means.


    "I need to up my strength, I need to make sin points"


    The importance of Blake having divine blood in his confrontation with Ciara came with the fact that the dome he had locked the both of them in stripped her of the numerous runes which had been built into the grounds of this estate and were at her command.


    Ciara had the option to create and use other runes but as Blake had proven earlier when they first met, her runes were not a threat to him and with his mighty soul essence he solidified that fact, after all, rune creation and manipulation at Ciara''s level was fueled by one''s soul might.


    Ciara not agreeing to give up had decided to go the extra mile and use a sinister ability, one which Blake would guess should be her blood rune technique.


    Unlike the other runes which came from mana, this rune came from Ciara''s blood, and they were rooted in her blood essence. Blake doubted even Lena had known about them and could only sigh in appreciation of his semi-divine blood and will which had been the keys to him silently overcoming her runes and then infecting her.


    Ciara calling out Blake on having divine blood was because she had picked up on the fact that he was trying to infect her by letting her absorb his blood and in essence her vitality.


    Believing that she had picked up on Blake''s scheme before it came to fruition, Ciara in complete fear had now gone to attack the barrier, desperately seeking to escape, unaware that at the moment, her body was Blake''s temple.


    [Lust Aura]


    Corrupting the atmosphere within the dome with all his might and intent, Blake put his gaze on the terrifying creature Ezriel had become, his eyes narrowing at the new stats he now possessed.


    "His transformation has increased his strength but still it hasn''t given him the foundation he needs to tackle Kail, his strength right now is just artistic."


    [Name: Ezriel Thorne]


    [Species: Demonic Draken]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Soldier of Lust]


    [Soul essence:309]


    [Strength: 1900 / Agility:1480 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:1423 / Intelligence: 471/ Mana: 1934 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 879]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Touched by sin]


    Hearing Blake''s words, Ciara stopped her attacks on the dome and stared at him, she frowned at his calmness and then looked to Ezriel who was letting out a powerful roar, the power he was releasing being easy for her to feel and be impressed.


    "This Kail, what level of comprehension has he reached"


    "Surely you don''t expect me to tell you that" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You shouldn''t but I will really like to know"


    "Well last I talked to him, he told me something about beginning to touch the edges of the fourth level."


    Ciara pursed her lips at this, her face covered in doubts and contemplation and when Blake began walking toward her, rather than move away, she stood still and warily watched him.


    To Ciara''s surprise, Blake covered the whole distance between the two of them his body touching her and then he turned her around so her back was to his chest.''


    "Let''s watch the battle " Blake whispered his hand going around her waist and pressing her body to his.

 Chapter 158: Deep Battles

    "Now I see you," The deep heavy voice of Ezriel sounded but the man whom he had finally spotted was not the least bit impressed.


    "Are you sure, I could be a clone," Kail shrugged but the next instant, there was a surprise on his face as a huge blade sliced through his body.


    "That was fast" Kail said, the cut which ran from his head down releasing nothing but mana, the sliced clone popping a second later.


    "For all that transformation, this is quite disappointing."


    After declaring that he would go all out, Ezriel who had shed his armour to cover himself in scales once more donned it but unlike before where it had simply appeared and then disappeared off his skin, this time was different.


    Widening his stance on the ground, a flood of mana so thick that it became visible had burst out of Ezriel and then while drowned in that mana, liquid mana began spreading over his body, cooling and hardening into a rough dark stone-like armour.


    The stone-like amour covered Ezriel from head to toe, not even sparing his horns.


    Watching his transformation, Kail had been conflicted between letting his opponent power up or being smart and ending him, and in the end, he had decided to be sensible.


    Raising his hand, kail created a dark fiery spear and then hurled it at Ezriel, raising an eyebrow when the spear broke apart 10 meters from him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frowning, Kail lifted his hand to the sky, mana pooling all around him and rising into the air, a huge spear forming right above Ezriel, its tip pointed down at him, and when he tightened his fist, it descended.


    ''booom''


    The resulting explosion had a powerful wave of mana and dust sweeping all around him, the very ground trembling like it had been hit by an earthquake and was about to split.


    Waves of mana resulting from the explosion had still been billowing around when Ezriel who was supposed to be nursing his injuries from the attack Kail had just sent burst out from the epicentre of the explosion and seemingly sliced Kail in two.


    Now here they were, Kail, calling Ezriel''s transformation disappointing.


    Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelFire.net


    "Don''t be so quick to judge. With that huge spear falling down on me, how could I have completed my transformation?


    Now watch me complete it."


    Not bothering that he couldn''t see or sense Kial, Ezriel looked up, his hands to the side, a short but powerful roar leaving his lips, and though at that same time, a clone of Kail appeared beside him, swinging a katana at him, a strong shockwave which let out a blinding light burst out of him and the clone was destroyed before it even understood why it died.


    When visibility became possible, the image of Ezriel had transformed once more.


    Unlike before when he looked like a winged stone demon with horns, right now the stones which had adorned his body had all fallen to the ground, slowly diffusing into the air leaving behind Ezriel who had a body covered in red glowing armour now stood carrying his black sword.


    In addition to the change of armour, Ezriel now had four arms, and it was with ease that he spun his blade towards his back and sliced the clone which had appeared behind him.


    "Come out and fight kid. I have a priestess to fuck" Ezriel said.


    "What is it with you demons and sleeping with priestess" Klial asked obviously aware of the extra relationship that between Blake and Solara.


    "Oh, she''s already taken" Ezriel asked looking in the direction of Rehabab and Blake and then shrugging his shoulders.


    "Doesn''t matter who she belongs to, I have a talent for stealing."


    "Swish"


    The moment, Ezriel finished speaking, his figure flicked appearing several meters from where he originally was, his heavy blade slicing into the ground beneath his feet, Ezriel uncaring of the three clones that had appeared in his previous position.


    Ezriel let out a roar as he sliced, his sword taking on a heavy aura and razor-sharp winds swimming all around his blade.


    Like knife to a butter, Ezriel''s sword sliced through the ground, but it didn''t just end there as a powerful cutting power which saw first the air and the ground splitting for close to 100 meters escaped from the sword.


    A divide which stretched deep into the ground and exposed the darkness that lay within appeared but halfway through his slice, there was a powerful rebounding force and then Ezriel''s slash was cut halfway.


    "Will you come out, or should I force you out."


    "You''ve gotten good" a voice said behind Ezriel but he didn''t even bother turning.


    "Perhaps, but not good enough"


    The voice came from Kail and when he saw that Ezriel wouldn''t turn, he closed the distance between them and thrust his spear, blood in his eyes.


    Not even bothering with the attack, Ezriel let it hit him, silently watching as it smashed against his armour and rather than be deflected or get bounced back, it broke apart, the same thing happening to the clone who collided with Ezriel.


    "So that''s why the attacks I hit you with while you were transforming didn''t work, your amour destabilises mana.


    I have a bit of something like that myself so I know my way around it, Now let''s see how much mana your armour can destabilize."


    For nearly a kilometre which presented half of the Duke''s grand estate, mana began amassing from the ground in droves and filled the air.


    "The entire estate is locked inside the dome, Ciara should be able to cut off his connection to natural mana. Could she herself be in a bind of her own."


    Ciara was a sixth-order, two orders above Ezriel and standing on the same level as the strongest on this planet, so the idea that she could be contained or cornered had never crossed Ezriel''s mind, but now he wasn''t so sure.


    Deciding to take matters into his own hands, just when the heavy pressure of Kail''s influence had begun appearing over Ezriel, a wind which gradually picked up began blowing and before Kail''s eyes, he watched as all the mana he summoned was gathered and trapped in a huge ball of wind which floated in the sky.


    .....


    MINUTES EARLIER


    "What is Ezriel''s comprehension"


    "Arghh! wind"


    ''He seems like an elite, why would he have a comprehension so common."


    "Exceptional comprehensions like mana are a fools journey," Ciara said opening her mouth and sucking the finger which was brought to it, not mind as her body was being pressed against the unbreakable dome, and her arced ass was being given red marks, the feel of her cave being spread, taking her feelings to a whole other level.

 Chapter 159: SSS Body

    In need of sin points and having a vulnerable sixth-order female in front of him, how could Blake call himself a lustful demon if he didn''t desire to get his dick in her.


    Firstly, Blake had flooded the barrier he had locked them in with his lustful aura, stimulating Ciara''s mating desire. Then he made use of his hold over her.


    Ciara thought she had cut Blake''s influence on her by cutting her connection with the blood runes, but what she didn''t know was that she had already been infected.


    When Blake had grabbed her, Ciara had wanted to break out of his hold, but she had suddenly found her body freezing refusing to listen to her and to her shock, her very own blood working against her.


    Ciara could do nothing as Blake wrapped his arm around her, his head coming down to her ears.


    "Mana comprehension, soul power, these are all incredible sources of strength, but they are all built with life as their foundation, life which is contained and preserved by blood.


    The second you used those blood runes, you lost to me"


    Blake''s hands roamed over Ciara''s armoured body as he whispered in her ears.


    "Now tell me do you surrender or do I have to kill you."


    Full of denial, Ciara churned the mana in her core, wanting to break out of Blake''s hold, but the woman found to her despair that each of her attempts only ended up with her mana movement getting slowed down and being stifled, the shutdown of her core impending.


    Ciara had comprehended runes and though she had taken her comprehension to a high level, before Blake, it was nothing.


    Though she kept quiet, Blake''s total immunity to her runes showed how much more powerful his soul essence was than hers and she would be lying if she said it didn''t scare her.


    Blood demons had always been quite powerful with their advanced ability to manipulate blood even more so than vampires, but what Blake was pulling on her was something she conceived could only be done by the most ancient of blood demons.


    "Even if he is in the unbound realm, he shouldn''t be able to do this" Ciara lamented after several seconds, her mana core shutting down.


    "When last did I feel like this"


    A minute of silence passed before Ciara finally answered Blake''s question.


    "What are the terms of your surrender."


    "Nothing much, you just need to swear servitude and loyalty to me."


    "Just that, what of my body do I get to keep it"


    "Of course," Blake said with a hurt tone.


    "Then why are your hands roaming all over it."


    "Well," Blake started, "let''s say under my rule if you want some perks and advantages, then this body is going to need to be in my hands plenty of times."


    "I''m not interested"


    "You speak like you have a choice."


    "I do, and I say I am not interested."


    Taken back by this Blake released the woman, letting her regain control of her body as he took a step back.


    "So you don''t want to fuck me."


    "No "


    "Fine," Blake said with a sigh and then he raised his right hand and put it before her face, his finger sticking out, a thick drop of blood on its tip.


    "What''s that"


    "U need to ingest this to become a member"


    "What does¡­.." Ciara started but with a mere thought Blake had the drop of blood fly into the woman''s lips and go down her throat, her eyes widening as she looked at him in fear closing


    As usual, Blake felt a part of his consciousness leave him and go to do the deal.


    It didn''t even take up to a minute for Ciara to open her eyes and for Blake to look at her with a smile.


    "How do you feel"


    [Name: Ciara Thorne]


    [Species: Half demon - Half ghoul]


    [Rank: Sixth order]


    [Title: Mistress of the Symbols]


    [Soul essence:1310]


    [Strength: 1200 / Agility:2324 / Stamina:2000 / Vitality:2400 / Intelligence: 2134 / Mana: 4000 / Charisma: 3023 / Will: 1034]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    Ciara first rotated her head to the side and then closed her eyes once more, opening them not too long after and looking at Blake with pure bewilderment.


    "Who are you"


    "Your master" Blake said offering Ciara a hand which she accepted, loving the sexy steps she took now that she was calm.


    "Take off your armour, I want to see your body."


    To Blake''s surprise, hesitation appeared on Ciara''s face and she looked outside the barrier, particularly towards Bernald.


    "Do you have something going on with him?"


    "Yes I love him"


    "Just because you love him doesn''t mean you can''t have fun with me," Blake said, stroking Ciara''s cheek"


    "I don''t know" Ciara said quite unsure, her character similar to that of a little girl at the moment.


    "Here''s'' what will happen, we''ll fuck first and if you don''t like it, then we''ll never do it again.


    "But Bernald won''t like that, he''ll feel betrayed."


    "Bernald would only feel betrayed if he finds out and I don''t see any reason for him to find out, besides, he also sleeps with other women, why can''t you."


    Several times Ciara opened her mouth to answer Blake but nothing left her lips. Her armour disappeared from her body a second later and Blake was allowed to feast his eyes on her nakedness.


    "You look great," Blake said reaching out and grabbing Ciara''s supple breasts, his eyes going down to her long legs.


    "I look more than great. I am the most exotic body you will ever be able to lay your eyes on.


    "Are you sure about that?" Blake asked pressing Ciara''s body to his while his other hand grabbed her butt?


    Though not the typical thick woman whom Blake usually piped, Ciara had a shape which Blake could not look down on. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The best definition for this was an SSS rank model body.


    "And Bernard has got to taste this?"


    Blake''s question made Ciara frown, but he didn''t care about how she felt as he forced her legs open and stuck a finger in her cunt, wasting no time to begin pumping it in and out of her. Read latest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelFire.net


    "Arhhh Blake" Ciara moaned placing a hand on Blake''s arm to slow its pace.


    Not minding Ciara, Blake took his finger out of her cunt and stuck it in her mouth and when the woman obediently suckled it clean, he turned and pressed her to the dome, his finger entering her cunt one more and working it in preparation for his cock.

 Chapter 160: Crazy Battles

    After Ciara answered Blake''s question about Ezreiel''s comprehension, he rubbed his dick over her cunt which was already beginning to release a bit of moisture.


    "Bernald isn''t doing so good," Blake said as placed the tip of his dick on Ciara''s lower lips and began pushing it forward.


    "What is that "Ciara asked looking back to see what Blake was trying to put in her, her eyes widening when she saw that it was his dick.


    "This thing can''t enter me," Ciara said reaching behind to grab Blake''s dick and stop its invasion but Blake grabbed her hand and pinned both her hands above her.


    "if just this scares you, then what has Bernald been using on you all this while."


    "His dick is a great noble size" Ciara quickly defended."


    "Well after I''m done with you, his dick will only ever feel like a finger inside you."


    "No don''t, You''ll spoil my pussy for him."


    Hearing Ciara''s words Blake could not help but pause and look at her, for a second feeling he was in some illusion due to how funny their conversation was.


    "You really love him don''t you."


    "I do" Ciara said the conviction in her tone clear."


    "Well I''m sorry honey but that love will have to die because I want your body and I don''t share."


    While screaming about how Bernald was her love and she could not abandon him, Ciara wiggled about, her actions making Blake who was behind her balk at her display, surprised to see such a side from a sixth-order being.


    "Then again she thinks I am some profound existence, so she probably sees nothing wrong in acting like this"


    Ignoring Ciara''s complaints, Blake pushed his waist forward, the black bulbous head of his dick splitting open Ciara''s cunt and diving into it.


    "Blake; that''s big, I''m already stretched" Ciara went silent and said, her toes curled and legs tense.


    "And there is so much to come"


    Blake''s words had Ciara biting her lips, her eyes widening as he slowly pushed in more of his dick, her insides being invaded by something they had never imagined could exist.


    "How can your dick be this big" Ciara grounded out, her face pressed to the wall. Pain was not an issue for a being like her, but the discomfort was very real.


    "I''m a blood demon, I was born to breathe life"


    Blake stopped when half his cock was in Ciara''s cane and then while the woman quickly tried to make use of this moment to rest, he pulled his dick back till just the head was left in her and then he slammed his cock back in.


    A silent gasp left Ciara''s mouth at this, but the demon paid her no mind as he landed a heavy slap on her right ass cheek and then grabbing her waist began pumping his dick in and out of her.


    Blake first started slowly, his cock loosening Ciara''s stubborn cave wall and then when his movement became less restrained, he began pushing in more and more of his dick with each thrust.


    "Arghh! Arg! Arghh!


    "Blake, stop, you''re splitting me" Ciara cried, but Blake just smacked her ass and continued pumping into her.


    Seconds passed and most of Blake''s grey dick was already covered in Ciara''s juices, the woman let out a cry each time Blake thrust into her, her eyes a little watery and tongue hanging out as she was hit with a mixture of pleasure and pain.


    "Alright my little cunt, time to take all of me in"


    Blake''s words alerted Ciara to his intention and though she wriggled around in an attempt to stop it, it was in vain as he rammed his whole length into her in a single go.


    Coara''s body contorted from the thrust, her eyes getting more watery.


    "There there, now you have your master''s entire dick in you. Isn''t that great " Blake asked.


    "It hurts," Ciara mumbled, a tear falling from both her eyes.


    Though surprised by Ciara''s painful reaction, Blake responded by leaning forward and placing a peck on her cheeks, his tongue snaking out of his mouth and licking the tears of her eyes.


    "You''re mine" Blake whispered and before Ciara could respond, he slowly pulled his dick out of her, stopping halfway before before pushing it back into her.


    "How does that feel" Blake asked as he slowly moved his length in and out of Ciara.


    "I feel like your dick is shifting about my organs. It''s really big Blake."


    "So you don''t want it"


    "Will you take it out if I say yes"


    "No"


    Ciara sighed at this reply, and then she wiggled her finger as little as she could.


    "You can release my hand, I won''t struggle."


    Seeing no harm, Blake let go of Ciara, surprised when the woman, wrapped her hand around his neck and pulled his head down for a kiss. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelFire.net


    As they kissed, Blake''s free hands moved down to Ciara''s breasts, his large hands grabbing and fondling them, while his waist slowly moved back and forth.


    Minutes later, when Ciara finally pulled her lips from Blake, her eyes filled with desire, her left hand moved down and grabbed onto his cock, feeling out its girth.


    "It''s thick, how do walk around with such a weight"


    "It''s actually quite heavy, that''s why I need to drain it regularly," Blake whispered a smile coming to Ciara''s face at the sleekness of his reply.


    "Well, Please be gentle with it, I need more time to adjust"


    "You know that isn''t happening." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake''s words had fear appear in Ciara''s eyes, but within that fear, Blake could see a glint of excitement.


    "Now be a good girl and bend over for your master."


    Reluctance appeared on Ciara''s face but in the end, she bent forward.


    "You can look at Bernald being beaten while I take you"


    "Bernald isn''t losing, he hasn''t even gone all out"


    "Then why don''t we spike up our battle then" Blake said thrusting his hips forward and smashing all of his length into Ciara.


    Arghhhh!


    Grabbing onto her waist and trailing his hands down to her butt, Blake, gave Ciara''s buns a few squeezes and then he landed a slap.


    "What do you think about us fucking like crazy while they fight like crazy," Blake said pulling his hips back and thrusting it forward once more, quickly entering a rhythm which saw him pounding Ciara while he sent a communication to Rehabab and Naomi.

 Chapter 161: Three......

    At a time, Naomi and Rehabab had been the most aggressive of opponents, both of them out for each other''s blood, but now here against Bernald, they were working together and the most interesting thing was that they couldn''t be bothered to give their all.


    With just their weapons out, they both attacked Bernald, comfortable with just putting the man on the defensive and on a few occasions slipping up and giving the man a chance to be on the offensive though they always did reverse the dynamic a minute later.


    Without it needing to be said, everyone knew that Bernald was the weakest of their opponent especially after Blake gave them a breakdown of their opponent''s abilities.


    Before Blake''s judgement of Kail''s ability, Rehabab and Naomi had pleaded to be given different opponents, but Blake had insisted that they battle Bernald.


    Stay tuned to m-v l|-NovelFire.net


    The team saw their opponents as a fierce power for them to contend with but Blake saw something else.


    After being given a breakdown of Ciara''s nature by Lena even before he inspected her and then being given tools to confront her, the only real threat on this battlefield was Ezriel.


    Rehabab and Naomi had at first been upset that Blake was looking down on their strength, but he waved off their complaints and let them know that their opponent was meant to be a challenge.


    Blake let them know that he was sending the two of them as overkill, the aim of them clashing with Bernald being to capture him alive.


    To capture an opponent was far more difficult than killing one, and in that context, Rehabab and Naomi understood that though their battle wouldn''t be life-threatening it would be quite hard.


    With orders to take things slow at the beginning, Rehabab and Naomi rather than competing on who was stronger, competed on who could be lazier, the two of them cooking up a plan that would give them a loophole to go around Blake''s order.


    The pair had hoped to enrage Bernald with their antics.


    They put on a show of not thinking much of his power hoping to enrage him into coming after them, but to their surprise, if patience was a being it would be Bernald.


    After his attack on Blake with the lightning dragon, at no other time did he use a mana technique if his opponents didn''t.


    With his staff in hand, he clashed with the two of them, dexterously fending off Naomi''s ruthless hammer and Rehabab''s deadly sword.


    With a quick step forward, while holding his staff with both his hands, Bernald deflected Naomi''s hammer to the side, sending the piercing explosion that had been hungering for him to the ground.


    Bernald would have loved to follow up on his move with an attack, but with a lazy expression, Rehabab swung the flat side of his blade at him, this an obvious show of the fact that he wasn''t willing to kill him.


    Merely smiling at this, Bernald jumped back and gracefully escaped the swing, but while he did that, he swung his staff in Naomi''s direction, having a sharp wave of mana shoot out of it.


    The man wave cut through the air in a curved arc, looking like the blade of the Grim Reaper.


    Seeing the incoming danger, Noami grabbed her hammer and jumped out of the way, entering into a roll and then spinning her hammer and slamming it down on the mana wave which had actually changed direction and come after.


    "Nifty technique" Naomi muttered but then an order reached her ears and she couldn''t help but look to the Rehabab to confirm that he had also heard the same thing, his spiking aura being all that he needed to say.


    "Hey old man, it seems playtime is over."


    "Oh, you guys finally decided to get serious," Bernald said looking at Rehabab whose body had begun glowing red, his molten-like skin becoming more pronounced.


    Though Bernald had recognized Rehabab as the demon missing from the battle between Hannah and the underworld army and Naomi as the disciple of the champion of the church of light, after asking once and receiving no answer from, them he hadn''t broached on the topic.


    Naomi got down on her knees, her hands apart and sinking into the ground and then smiling at Bernald she lifted up her hand like she were lifting a table.


    It was a simple action from Naomi, one which should normally have seen her carrying up dirt, but instead, it saw her lifting several meters of the hardened moulded earth like she was holding onto the edge of two wooden planks.


    Moving away from Naomi, the amount of earth, she raised rapidly increased and by the time it got to Bernald''s location, two walls of earth folded up from the ground and then they clapped together with him in the middle.


    The movement of the walls of earth weren''t exceptionally fast and should have been easily dodged by Bernald but when he tried to get his feet to work, he found himself stuck, his body frozen in Place,


    Naomi gave him a smirk as her walls squashed him in the middle, but not before she saw the huge boiling ball of fire that hovered over Rehabab and was then thrown at Rehabab.


    Naomi''s walls sought to crush Bernald in between them, but Rehabab''s attack sought nothing but pure destruction.


    Naomi had initially thought he had through flames, but when the attack landed what had erupted was an implosion of magma. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What the hell" Naomi cried looking at Rehabab with a bit of dread. ''


    "You''re not the only one improving," Rehabab said in a gruff tone.


    "Well, you better improve because depending on how this battle goes you might be pushed to number three or four," Naomi said glancing at the dome Blake had cloaked himself and the sixth order being in with a glint.


    "You also believe he can subdue a sixth order."


    "He subdued you when he was far weaker than now didn''t he.?"


    Rehabab nodded to Naomi''s words, lifted his sword and sliced into the lightning serpent that shot out from the site of the explosion.

 Chapter 162: Improvements

    Like they had already expected it, Rehabab and Naomi were unbothered by the fact that Bernald had survived their attacks. They nodded their heads, satisfied when they saw burn marks on his sin and clothes after he became visible.


    With a water-like wave of lightning rushing around him, Bernald began moving forward and both Naomi and Rehabab could only raise an eyebrow when the staff in his hands disappeared and a lightning bolt appeared in it.


    Bernald held the lightning bolt like it was a tangible rope, he stretched and coiled it, seeming to be testing its durability and then nodding his head, he blitzed forward, his eye filled with a white shine.


    Each of Bernald''s steps made the air hum, charging it up with electricity, and then when he came to stop, surprise on both Rehabab and Naomi''s faces.


    They had each thought Bernald would be targeting one of them, but instead, he had run and stood between them.


    Naomi was tempted to make a joke at what looked like a miss, but she reined the tendency in and turned toward Bernald with a grunt, her axe following behind her, charged with mana.


    Rehabab on the other hand chose to stay back and watch the clash between Naomi and Rehabab but then as his eyes roamed the battlefield, his entire expression tightened.


    Rehabab''s gaze focused on a point some steps behind Naomi, and unsure of his speed, he raised his sword, pointed it in that direction and then twisted it, his actions making the space his sword occupied also twist.


    Just as Rehabab was doing this, Naomi who was swinging her hammer at Bernald, hoping to shoot a wave of mana at him could only narrow her eyes as midway into her attack she felt a surge of mana behind her.


    Naomi''s eyes widened as she realized she had been tricked and aware that she didn''t have enough time to dodge out of the way of whatever attack was coming for her she poured as much mana as she could into her armour, hoping that its defence would be enough to help her survive. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though she couldn''t see it, when the attack came out, a certain kind of deadliness came with it and Naomi could not help but begin seeing flashes of her death, she felt her heartbeat become gripped and her soul constrained. Stay connected through m-v l|e''-NovelFire.net


    Naomi believed she was done for, but then just as death arose for her, she watched with shocked eyes as it passed by her, a javelin like white lightning bolt passing by her side and veering off to the distance.


    The bolt didn''t follow a trajectory of descent, but one of a straight line, it defied gravity and kept moving straight till it soared up into the sky, disappearing above the clouds that hung above.


    Naomi''s breathing became heavy as this happened. She looked to Rehabab and seeing his posture knew that the continuation of her life today was his doing, she wanted to take a step forward but to her shock found herself collapsing to her knees.


    "What is happening to me, why can''t I move" Naomi asked herself, further shocked to see that her hands were shaking,


    "I am at a battlefield, I can''t be freezing up now," Naomi told herself, running her mana through her being in an attempt to charge it up and shrug off whatever was happening to her.


    To Naomi''s shock though, she found her mana slowed and her heartbeat also slowing up, and she would have raged about this if a friendly presence didn''t appear close to her.


    "Relax and rest, though I was able to direct away the lightning bolt you were fully hit by its effect," Rehabab said.


    "What kind of attack was that, it can''t even turn my head.,"


    "It was an attack from a rare type of lightning. It is popularly called a lightning soul but its true deadliness lies in its penetration ability. It cannot be defended, only redirected or dodged, anything it hits is a sure kill."


    Taking his attention off Naomi who was temporarily incapacitated, Rehabab focused on Bernald who had white lightning arcs going up and down his body.


    "What was that" Bernard asked in a shrill tone, his breathing coming out like it was a heavy moving current.


    To Bernald question, Rehabab stayed silent, his eyes instead tracked the lightning arc roaming all over Bernald and then he sighed at his one-time haughtiness at the human race.


    Though Rehabab acknowledged that demons had played a major role in Bernald being able to get his hands on something as powerful as white lightening, Bernald''s genius could not be ignored from the equation, after all, comprehension did not care what race you were, your tenacity, experience and mental fortitude was what played a mighty difference.


    "Had I met this man and not Hannah when I had come to this planet, I would have been executed a long time ago but thankfully things are different now."


    Advancement of strength after the third order depended on one''s soul strength, this being something that translated to willpower.


    After deciding to subordinate under Blake, Rehabab had gotten his soul strength boosted to levels he wouldn''t have been able to reach on his own in a thousand years, and though he gave a poor showing back in his clash against Naomi, after just some days of rest in the dungeon they had been taken to, he had made an abundance of progress that made him even confident he could combat Kail and claim victory.


    Staring at Bernald, Rehabab considered his strength and wondered what should be his next move, but then a bright wave of light that blinded him for a second passed and swept past and he felt an incredible aura pouring from where Kail and his opponent should be battling.


    Rehabab looked in that direction, taking in the sight of the combatant and most especially the gigantic windball that hung in the air clear for everyone to see and then he chuckled.


    "Things are intense over there. Why don''t I just go all out."


    "Magnetic disorder"

 Chapter 163: Widespread Action

    The situation before Kail was one which for several seconds left him confused about how to approach.


    The thought that mana which he summoned could devoured by the wind was one which had never crossed Kail''s mind and well he could not be blamed considering he was just recently achieving success in this area.


    "What do you think of my comprehension, it might not be as fancy as you''re but it gets the job done quite well" Ezriel said with a smirk.


    Kail would have loved to give a retort, but at the moment he was still trying to figure out what made Ezriel''s actions possible, his gaze stuck on Ezriel''s ball of wind which was continuously sucking up all the mana in the atmosphere, constantly increasing in size.


    With Kail deprived of his infinite supply of mana and Ezriel having on an armour that was invincible to mana-based attack, Ezriel began marching toward Kail, but he had just barely taken a step when the Earth beneath him began shaking, a tremble coming from deep within.


    For the first seconds, Kail and Ezriel looked at each other, each of them suspecting the other and then in union, they looked toward where Rehabab stood, their eyes widening at thick blocks of earth were being ejected from the ground all around, their absence giving way to what looked Like black boiling magma.


    As the blocks of earth were ejected, so did the larva rupture out of the ground, it shot out in sprays, blasting wide areas with liquid flames.


    The flying blocks of earth and larva came like an avalanche rushing in all directions and to protect themselves from the deadly liquid they all lept into the air, finding themselves needing to go higher as the blazing heat of the larva reached them.


    "What kind of comprehension is this" Ezriel said looking all around him in awe.


    "Heh, this is interesting" Kail said with a smirk looking up in the sky.


    Hearing Kail''s words, Ezriel hurriedly looked up in the sky, shock appearing on his face when he saw the gigantic ball of wind he had created falling down.


    "This¡­" Ezriel started, unwillingness on his face, but then as he tried to stop the fall of his sphere, his face quickly took on a heavily strained look and with haste, he let up on his efforts, fear on his face.


    Ignoring the amusing and mocking smirk Kail was throwing at him, Ezriel watched the giant sphere descend, watching as it fell to the pool of larva that had swallowed nearly the whole floor of the dome, the ball of wind breaking apart upon contact with the sphere, the trapped mana within it flooding out and quickly being absorbed by the Larva.


    "It was after the mana and not my wind ball" Ezriel muttered his conclusion backed by Kail who was not too far away.


    "Yeah, the Larva is sucking in all the mana in the environment and using it to fuel its growth. Theoretically, this larva can swallow up the whole world.


    ......


    Like dogs in heat, Blake and Ciara had been going at it nonstop, their eyes already off the battle they were supposed to be watching and now closed as they indulged in the pleasure of their actions.


    Grabbing a fistful of hair, Blake was down on his knees ramming his full length into Ciara who was on all fours, his body a work of art as the muscle on it entered a synergy of contortions as he moved.


    At this point, the couple had already reached their peak once each and were now building up to their second release.


    With a hand going to Ciara''s breasts, Blake stimulated himself with more pleasurable feelings, speeding his way toward an orgasm, but a few seconds from it, the ground trembled and both Blake and Ciara''s danger instincts flared.


    With the two of them being closest to Rehabab and his opponents, they were the first to feel the effects.


    When Blake had come out of his lustful state and clearly observed what was happening he had at first believed the dome would protect him, but after the ground which they were on had been thrown into the air, as he and Ciara began descending toward a sea of larva, they each felt danger.


    "You said you understood this dome, would it survive" Blake asked looking down at the several ejected blocks of earth which fell down to the ground only to be set ablaze and burnt into nothingness just a few metered from the larva.


    "No, but I have, Let me out of here." Enjoy new tales from mvl


    Not wasting a second, Blake had the dome crashing down, glad that he had asked Lena how to deactivate it.


    Without delay, once the dome fell, a corrupted Ciara spread her hands outwards, mana building up within her, but then her eyes widened in shock.


    "My ruins, they are missing. I can''t feel them."


    "More like destroyed" Blake said already figuring out what had happened to Ciara''s runes but a second had barely passed after he said this that the earth began quaking, ripples spreading through the larva and sending the deadly liquid jostling left and right.


    "Ahhh, what else can we do" Blake dryly said turning to stare at Ciara who had a panicked expression on her face as they fell towards the rapidly boiling magma below them.


    Blake looked down at the larva and then stared at then looked at Rehabab, watching the man who had on a concentrated expression for a few seconds and then relaxing.


    "It''s good to be the boss" Blake muttered, his mind finally having time to consider both his and Ciara''s nakedness. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And I was just as few thrusts away, I see no reason why we shouldn''t continue."


    This thought rang strongly in Blake''s head and after the block of earth, he and Ciara were on gently landed on the sea beneath them not getting burnt or sinking, he turned his attention to Ciara.


    With lust building up in him, Blake was just about to have his blood flow out of him and create a dome around him and Ciara when the quakes happening beneath the larva intensified and the dome which surrounded the estate began trembling, long translucent ripples running across it''s body.

 Chapter 164: Misaligned Priorities

    "Impossible, this dome is built to withstand attacks from even beings in the unranked realm" Ciara said in shock.


    "Well considering the runes you probably spent years building into the estate grounds have been completely destroyed, I think you should rethink the dome''s parameter tolerance."


    Leaving Ciara to go looking at the dome with squinted eyes, Blake stealthily moved behind the long beauty, but he was just a step away from the woman, when numerous runes rose off her body, hiding its image and by the time they cleared, Ciara was in a red leather suit.


    "That''s sexy, but how about a backdoor," Blake asked running a finger down Ciara''s clothed buttcrack, creating a tear as his fingers moved.


    "This isn''t the time for that, we have a very important situation at hand," Ciara said but with a single sweep of his senses, after finding no hidden figure in the vicinity and confirming that well, Rehabab was the most dominant threat in the area, he flicked a thick drop of blood from his body into the air, his hand grabbing Ciara''s waist and pulling her down to her knees while the blood drop expanded into a blood red dome that covered Blake and Ciara.


    When the dome had begun trembling, Blake had been distracted horniness consequentially reduced, but when Ciara put on the red suit, Blake found himself aroused and the desire to satisfy his stalled release was reignited.


    Ciara was against the idea of fucking in the current situation but who was she to dictate to Blake what to do. One thrust of his dick in her pussy and all her reluctance and inhibitions to his idea were swept out and by the time he entered into a rhythm, her moans formed great music to Blake''s ears.


    Minutes later, Blake who was clothed in Black boots, a black trouser and a white shirt with its top buttons open was revealed to the world as the red dome collapsed beside him Ciara who was surprisingly enough wearing a new red suit and together they took stock of the surroundings.


    "I don''t know whether to be worried about your nonchalance and seemingly misaligned priorities or be amazed by the amount of faith you have in your teammates."


    "You forget to mention my dick. Despite me reminding you of the troubles outside you begged me to make you cum again."


    Ciara paused in her contemplation and looked back at Blake, staring at the area between his legs and shaking her head.


    "That thing is not normal," she said throwing Blake a look that said she knew he had done something then she looked back at the battlefield.


    With Blake''s insistence on them doing the right thing at the wrong time, the dome had inevitably gone down, its foundation destroyed by the larva.


    Bernald had been solidly defeated, shockingly captured alive by Rehabab.


    Looking in Ezriel''s direction Ciara was surprised to still feel the combatants going at each other, but one look at Ezriel and she felt pity for him.


    "You''ll have to work hard if you want to keep your position as strongest in my squad," Blake said throwing a slap at Ciara''s bottom satisfied with the result.


    "Them defeating their opponent was never my worry, the dome was.


    While it was built to be used to defend the estate, for today its main function was secrecy, why do you think I killed everyone in the estate.


    With the dome gone, the evil mana that has been flying around her would be released into the open and this will make any being of power able to sense our presence.


    "I see," Blake said nodding his head, but one could bet that his mind was completely not on this issue, it was on something else.


    Done talking with Blake, a flock of runes rose from Ciara''s body and attacked her back, taking the shape of large angelic wings.


    "I''m going to go up and try to do something about the outpouring evil mana"


    "Okay"


    With Blake''s acknowledgement, Ciara flapped her wings and like a dark angel shot into the sky, the demoness flapping it so it took her another and higher.


    Blake watched the sexy angel for some second before turning toward Rehabab and waving at him, beginning to take casual steps forward as a wide comfortable earth platform rose up from the ground and created a path from Blake to Rehabab.


    While deciding on some conclusions, Blake strolled his way to Rehabab and when he arrived at the platform that held both Rehabab, Naomi and Bernald, the infernal demon dropped his knees, his actions leaving Naomi in an awkward situation as she was still standing.


    Naomi looked between Blake and Rehabab for some seconds before snorting and looking away, refusing to be taken in by Rehabab''s action but all Blake did was smile at this, Rehabab''s actions were a reflection of his personal view of Blake.


    Whether his eternal servant knelt to him or not did not affect their loyalty.


    "My lord" Rehabab called.


    ¡­Minutes earlier, Rehabab vs Bernald¡­..


    The demon species was divided into several races; There were the imps, ice demons, blood demons, sovereign demons, infernal demons, ember demons etc. Find exclusive stories on mvl


    Like the sovereign demons whose talents lay in being able to expertly use all 4 main elements, each of the different races had their own areas in which they excelled.


    The ice demons were master of channelling and transforming mana into pure cold while the infernal demons were species of heat, their unique direction of growth most of the time being towards larva.


    The diversification of affinities and specialization led to groups of demons having characters quite different from others like in the case of infernal demons who with the comprehension of larva under their belts were the living embodiment of large-scale destruction.


    Just like the rest of his race, Rehabab was drawn towards destruction, but when the opportunity for him to increase his comprehension in the larva aspect came, rather than continue on the path treaded by his race he decided to take a corner and go for something new.


    "Magnetic disorder."


    Rehabab had no qualm serving Blake as his servant, but on no account was he going to let himself be a weakling and most of all be passed over by Blake''s sight. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was the embodiment of fire, the descent of destruction."

 Chapter 165: Victory Is What Matters

    A one-time champion for a demon duke, Rehabab was born into a culture where each battle he was told to head into ended with him either winning or losing, after all, that was the purpose of a champion.Under the Duke''s command, there were generals and commanders of great talent and strength.


    From young, these people were trained to follow their leader''s orders, they were bred and positioned to fight to conquer or defend, but champions were different in that they fought to win.


    While the other soldiers under the Duke''s banner could retreat or fall back to restrategize, victory was the only path for a champion. Their every move in battle was seen as that of the duke himself,


    The battle against Naomi and Solara had seen Rehabab reduced to a pitiful common soldier.


    While his leader battled and suppressed his opponent, he who boasted a higher rank needed to be continually saved and protected, another even needing to lend a hand to his master when he had been unable to, his hands kept buys by a mere third order being.


    "What happened in that battle must never happen again"


    That had been Rehabab''s vow and the following day when he had decided to advance his comprehension, he had found himself easily sailing this boat so much so that he decided to make a turn and take a harder more beneficial path.


    Rather than progress from lava to magma like was taught by his race, Rehabab decided to delve into the more complex aspect of lava.


    Rehabab decided to deal with the how(s) and that was how he had stepped into the concept of magnetic fields.


    "From Lava to magma is an advancement, but from Lava to magnetism is a descent into the abyss."


    This was what Lena had told Rehabab after she had somehow stumbled into the closed room he was residing within in the dungeon.


    The strange woman whom he had once coveted had bestowed on him a ton of knowledge before leaving him with encouragement on his path.


    There were many results for the formation of Lava and one of them was the shifting of the earth''s tectonic plates this shifting caused as a result of changes in the magnetic field within the earth.''


    At first glance, it looked like there was no relationship between lava and magnetism since it was after all just a consequence, but then when one looked into the fundamentals of manipulating lava, that is bringing it out of the ground and shaping it into constructs, they found that magnetism, birthed and carried within mana was the foundation.


    Some people said all things were birthed from mana, one just needed to know how to direct the mana, and in Rehabab''s situation, this was correct.


    Inserting his sword into the ground, Rehabab poured his mana into using it as a conduit to send his mana into the ground, his will the fuel that carried it deep into the earth, pushing it past the several layers of soil and mana which made up the earth till it reached the layer filled with lava and then gave its command, waves of energy which clashed with the makeup of lava filling this layer and bringing it up.


    Magnetic disorder was a temporary step away from lava to mana for Rehabab it took him away from the concept of heat to that of control.


    With magnetism, he had shifted the trajectory of Bernald''s lightning bolt and flooded the dome with lava and now with it, he raised a hand towards Bernal and had the man begin flying towards him.


    "Anything that had mana had magnetism"


    Though the idea was still vague and he knew that he would need to work on it some more, for now, this was the general idea.


    Though he was still stunned to see his lightning bolt be deflected, when Bernald found himself somehow being pulled towards Rehabab, he had several white lightning arcs that continuously struck the air 5 metres around him appear.


    With this outburst, the force that had been pulling on Bernald disappeared, but before he could make any celebrations, the ground all around him began splintering and soon he was being carried into the air on one of the broken blocks.


    "What is he up to," Bernald asked himself, his figure like one of a lightning god who had just descended.


    Soon with a single look downwards, the lava which was bursting out of the ground and covering the floor became visible and sensing the danger within the red liquid, Bernald powered up a finishing attack.


    From his being, a white horse neighed with a shriek and phased out of him.


    The horse''s body was translucent and the space which it occupied saw the total disappearance of the lightning that surrounded Bernald.


    Under Bernald''s order, from the air horse walked upon the air and looked down at Rehabab and when the block of earth which had taken Bernald to the sky began descending, the white horse descended.


    "Neigh"


    The horse''s cries sounded through the air like thunder and each step it took in the air c caused it to tremble, the descent of the horse looked like a death sentence.


    By this time Naomi had recovered and had become a spectator to the battle recognizing that that the current playing field wasn''t one she could randomly participate in.


    For all of the translucent white horse''s aura and flare, its descent while momentaneous and heavy was slow and within that time Naomi grabbed onto Rehabab and pulled on his arm.


    "Hey big guy I know that horse looks cool and all but we need to run away."


    Calmly turning his gaze away from the sky, Rehabab looked at Noami''s arm which was holding his, his silent stare making the woman feel like she had done wrong. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He can''t harm me," Rehabab said.


    "Well what about me" Naomi complained but Rehabab stayed silent.


    Replying with silence, Naomi let go of Rehabab and picked up her hammer spinning it around her and charging it up with mana, obviously ready to strike the whole apparition once it reached her.


    To Naomi''s shock, halfway to them, the descending horse changed direction and by the time it reached the ground, it crashed into the lava.

 Chapter 166: First Defeat

    Like a dream the all-powerful white horse went crashing into the sea of lava, its form being cleanly sucked into the lethal liquid, not a sound or ripple emerging from its destruction.Bernald was shocked by this outcome but he didn''t have time to ponder on this because the platform on which he stood was already close to falling into the red pool beneath him.


    He focused his gaze on Rehabab and seeing the demon stare back at him with calmness, he knew there was only one way to go about this.


    For some seconds, blue lightning appeared around him intermingling with the extremely noisy white bolts and then bending his knees he shot into the air, his body flying off the platform just before it fell into the lava.


    Bernald''s body soared through the sky his destination the platform on which Rehabab stood.


    As Bernald flew, he was ready for an attack to come shooting at him from either of his opponents but to his surprise they just watched him, allowing him to land on the flat piece of earth they were on.


    "So you guys truly don''t want to kill me"


    "You are to be captured," Naomi said with a shrug of her shoulders, the potent mana surging in her hammer, showing that she meant business.


    "Well I am grateful to you guys for letting me stand here, but that doesn''t mean that I will simply hand over myself"


    "It''s okay, if you surrendered how would I enjoy beating you up," Naomi said moving forward but Blake stopped her.


    "No way, don''t tell me you want to hog all the glory for yourself, at least let me beat him up.


    "It''s not about me hogging glory, it''s about you living.


    Carelessly fighting him is a risk, especially since he is still full of juice and you are at a disadvantage given the environment."


    Naomi pursed her lips at Rehabab''s words, her gaze moved to the steamy environment and then she placed her hammer on her shoulder and walked to the side.


    Bernald silently watched their interaction and then just when Naomi was convinced by Rehabab and had dropped her guard, he shot forward.


    No longer was there white lightning coursing over him but he was now back to blue lightning and with this, his speed and physical combat skyrocketed. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Preceding Bernald''s advance was a huge dragon constructed from lightning.


    The dragon went for Naomi while Bernald went for Rehabab. Bernald actions were swift and smooth, the delay between him and the dragon clashing with their targets only seconds but to his astonishment, while pulling out his sword from the ground and blocking his swing, Rehabab was still able to divert his lightening dragon into the boiling liquid around them.


    Understanding that his ambush had horribly failed, Bernald moved to retreat, but he found his way solidly blocked by a wall of earth which rose from the ground.


    With lightning charging around him, he moved to break through the wall and make his retreat but to his shock, just as his figure touched the wall, there was a quake and then an implosion.


    "Bang"


    Though he was able to divert some mana to his body and protect himself before the blast hit him, Bernald was still sent soaring through the air and flying back to Rehabab the man heavily bleeding from the chest where his flesh had been nearly dug into.


    With flames pouring out of the crack of his arm, Rehabab stretched it out to grab Bernald, but Naomi''s hammer came falling and he was slammed into the ground.


    Rehabab threw Naomi a hard stare that said he wasn''t amused and that her actions weren''t necessary.


    "Master said to capture him, he never said anything about him being in good health when we did."


    *****Back to present****


    Nodding at Rehabab, Blake looked at Bernald who was bound up in an earth mound, looking quite pale.


    "I see you did a number on him," Blake said waving Rehabab to stand up.


    "There were a few hiccups in our battle but we managed," Rehaba replied


    Blake silently nodded his head to this, looked at Naomi and then stared into the distance.


    "Master what about her, she''s doing something in the sky," Naomi said looking up.


    "Her name is Ciara and she is now part of our team," Blake said his words evoking surprise from Rehabab and Naomi despite them having expected this.


    "Is she also one of our new friends," Naomi said with a sly smile."


    "Yeah but she can be quite tyrannical" Blake said making her smile fall.


    "Rehabab, watch her, if she fails in finding a way to contain our auras, open a rift here."


    "A rift," Rehabab asked surprise on his face, having never expected this order from Blake.


    "What is a rift" Naomi who had an idea of what it might be but wanted to be sure asked.


    "A passageway into the underworld one particularly meant for transporting an army from the underworld," Rehaba replied.


    "Wait for Kail to finish his battle before you open the rift, and when you''re done, you all flee the region and go to Paldin City."


    Rehabab nodded at this but then his gaze went to Ciara up in the sky


    "She looks like a handful"


    "If she doesn''t listen let her be."


    "Where would you be going" Noami asked, the answer to her question being one that Rehabab was interested in.


    "To retrieve Solara" Blake blankly said and it took several seconds for Rehaba and Naomito to understand his words, look around in doubt and then come to the shocking discovery that she was nowhere to be found.


    "Solara is gone, who took her " Naomi immediately said her man pulsing the woman very agitated by the information, especially since she hadn''t even picked up on it till she was told.


    "Like I said, I ''m going to retrieve Solara, I know who took her."


    "I''m coming with you."


    "No you''re not, stay here"


    "There''s no way¡­." Naomi stared but the next glance Blake threw at her, sent her stumbling backwards in terror.

 Chapter 167: Nagging Clones

    Considering his antics and withdrawn presence, it was easy for one to mistake Blake for prey, even someone like Naomi who had seen his dread.Though there was no outburst of mana from him, Blake''s gaze reminded Naomi of how she ended up in her current situation and she couldn''t help but bow her head.


    "I''m sorry"


    "Do you need Rehabab to show you how to properly bow"


    "No," Naomi hurriedly said and went down on one knee her head bowed.


    By the time Naomi raised her head which was about a minute later, Blake was no longer present and she looked towards Rehabab with annoyance.


    "Why didn''t you tell me he was gone."


    "I figured you could use the practice. " Rehaba said.


    "Urghh you bastard. Still, I wonder who took Solara, and how come we both didn''t notice."


    "Whoever took her isn''t someone to be messed with, let''s hurry and get out of here."


    Naomi wanted to complain again, but Blake was already gone and her cries would be useless.


    "Should we go help him"


    "What did Master say"


    "He could have been wrong, what if he overestimated Kail''s strength, he could die."


    "Feel free to go help him then."


    ....


    After watching the lava which had covered the ground, eat up the wind sphere which contained an enormous amount of mana inside, Kail and Ezreil focused back on each other.


    "It would seem I was given the wrong opponent, you''re just bark and no bite," Ezriel said.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Kail asked.


    "Well, I would also like to ask, how much more time do you have here in the sky."


    This question hand Kial lick his lips and Ezriel''s smile could not help but widen.


    Rehabab''s lava pool hadn''t just eaten up the wind sphere, but it had drawn every trace of mana in the air into itself and in this way deprived Kail of his greatest asset which was his mana. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without mana in the atmosphere, it meant that whatever mana Kail was using at the moment came from his own core and well considering he had no wings, one could only imagine how much mana it took to levitate off the ground and how much of it Blake was currently burning.


    "I may no longer have my abundant supply of mana, but I have more than enough to end you."


    "Sure," Ezriel said and with a flap of his wings shot toward Kail. He quickly closed the distance between them and immediately their weapons clashed.


    Our exchange first started off on even footing but soon, Ezriel was attacking while I was defending and retreating, the choice of attacking taken out of my hand after my staff had crumbled all three times I had struck him.


    Whenever I attacked, Ezriel allowed my strike to hit, a 100% confident in the mana destabilizing ability of his amour which made it invincible to mana-based attacks mine especially considering my weapon in whatever shape was a mana construct.


    After a blocking heavy attack from Ezriel, Kail shot backwards in retreat and Ezriel using this chance charged up his sword with mana and then swung it downwards, a wind scythe shooting out of it and heading towards Kail.


    The scythe Ezriel shot off, was long and packed a lot of power, but this did not disturb the calm on Kail''s face.


    With supreme confidence, he swung his staff at it, his staff doubling 5 times in size before it hit him and then holding the large weapon with both hands, he made another swing at Ezriel.


    "hmmm Smart" Ezriel snorted as he got out of the way.


    A huge staff meant that not only did it pack strength, but it also carried momentum and If Ezriel had stayed in place, though his armour would have destabilized the staff as it hit him, he most likely would have been sent speeding down to the earth.


    Not giving up, like he was still wielding his normal-size staff, Kail turned around and had the massive weapon swinging towards Ezriel.


    "Don''t tell me you''re already desperate" Ezriel said pumping himself up with mana and then swinging his blade to the side, this time standing and blocking Ezriel''s swing.


    Like it had met an unmovable wall, despite the momentum it came with, Kail''s staff was stopped well in place, Ezriel not moving an inch.


    "I see, sorry for the delay, I just needed to make some confirmations," Kail said as the giant staff in his hand dispersed into mana, the gluttonous sea below immediately gobbling up the released mana.


    "Oh what confirmations if I may ask"


    "Confirmations like this" the figure of Kail said, but the problem was that the Kail who spoke was not the one who had been attacking Ezreil but one who had appeared just a step away from him. He popped out of the air like he had just come out of some secret door.


    With a flap of his wings, Ezriel moved away from this Kail, but then his instinct flared as another clone appeared in his path of retreat.


    "This trick again" Ezriel growled having thought he wouldn''t be seeing this annoying technique again especially with Kail unable to access the mana in the environment.


    Looking at the clone in his path and seeing it wielding a long katana, firmly poised in the air and ready to strike, Ezriel shot towards the clone looking to crash into it and destroy it.


    With perfect form, the clone executed a swing as he got within distance but Ezriel dodged out of the way and then with his hands outstretched he waved it at the clone, a wind blade shooting out of it and destroying the clone.


    No sooner had Ezriel destroyed the clone did another appear beside him also with a katana and already taking a swing at him.


    "Hmm how is he creating his clones this fast and making them appear so close to me, without mana all around in the atmosphere he shouldn''t be able to do this."

 Chapter 168: Second Defeat

    Ezriel weaved out of the way of the clone''s attack and destroyed it, but then from the cloud of mana it released, three more clones appeared and while Ezriel spun his blade in his hand and debated how to end all of them effortlessly, from what should be the true figure of Blake who was still in the distance, a dozen lightning spears decorated by lines of fire, appeared in front of him."Does he think if I am distracted my armour will not work" Ezriel snorted.


    With a sigh Ezriel charged towards the clones not the least bit surprised when they went on the defensive and retreated from him as a team, the spears Kial had created being sent shooting towards him at the same time.


    "This just screams desperation." Ezriel thought.


    To Ezriel the battle was already won and even as he flapped his wings and released a burst of speed he checked on Ciara and Bernald''s situation wondering which of them to help after he was done with Kail.


    Rather than kill off the clones Ezriel turned toward Blake who was in the distance and shot at him, not minding the fiery mana spears that were heading his way.


    Find exclusive stories on mvl


    "How many times do you need to fail, before you understand that your precious mana cannot harm me" Ezriel''s voice went thundering into the air, and he had just been about to fly head-on into the incoming spear when his eyes widened and with a show of dexterity, he curved his wings around him and with a flap of the left one had his body shooting to the side.


    "What the hell was that" Ezriel thought to himself wondering why he had felt death when he was just a few meters from the spear."


    Unfortunately, Ezriel didn''t have the time to ponder about that because just as his body came to a stop, another feeling of danger appeared.


    This danger came in the form of another of Kial''s clones popping out of nowhere, a spear in its hand and already about to stab his armour.


    "Huh"


    Ezriels instinct told him to retreat and though without hesitation, he did so, he could not avoid the spear from bypassing his armour and going into him.


    Though eventually the spear destabilized and broke apart, the same happening to the clone as it slammed into his armour, a spurt of blood still left Ezriel''s mouth.


    There was no puncture or even a scratch on Ezriel''s armour but he could feel it for a fact that he had been stabbed.


    Ezriel retread from Kail, looking to take a breath and try to understand what just happened but that opportunity never came as the dozens of spears which had dodged earlier came flying at him once more and after he shot out of their way, he ran into several more clones with a spear each of then popping up just beside him and getting a hit on him before he could escape or destroy them.


    Within seconds, the sky turned from a place where Ezriel could manoeuvre and freely deliver his attacks to a ping-pong nightmare.


    It didn''t matter where in the air he flew, a clone of Kail would somehow pop out just by side and either slash him with a blade or pierce him with a spear and somehow despite this weapons and clones crumbling after showing that they were mana constructs, they would still harm him.


    By the time half a minute had passed, Ezriel''s face had taken on a pale colour and his face was covered in blood stains.


    When he tried staying in one place to avoid running into Kial''s clones which were popping out of nowhere, the spears came blitzing for him.


    "They are phasing through the air and avoiding the effects of my armour. They materialize after they have passed into me and that is why they only get destroyed after damaging me.


    As for his clones, he isn''t creating them anywhere I appear, no, they are already there. If his weapon can phase then what stops him from filling the sky around me with his clones and then having them phase and hide from my sight.


    He did it at the start of the battle. I had thought that ability was something he could only do with the mana in the atmosphere but it seems I was wrong.


    But how does he have enough mana to do all these? If I am right, then just creating those mana clones in the air should have already drained him dry, but look at him he seems like he can pull off another ultimate move from his ass f I overcome this one.


    No, I need help, I can''t handle this phasing ability of his alone"


    As Ezriel thought over his battle with Kail, he was still embroiled in careful combat with his clones. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Painfully realizing he needed help he looked towards his comrades, despair claiming his face when he saw a naked Ciara and Blake after the blood-red dome had fallen and also saw Bernald unconscious and bound up.


    "No way, has Ciara betrayed us or did she seduce the enemy"


    Curious to know the status of his strongest comrade, Ezriel peered at Ciara with more focus trying to read up on what was going on, and this distraction cost him as one of the remaining spears Kial had fired earlier broke off from the group and then using one of the clones as cover came bursting through it and piercing into him.


    Of course as usual, after a second of phasing into Ezriel, it got destroyed but this time, he was left with a hole that ran through his body.


    Blood spurted out of Ezriel''s mouth and he began falling from the sky, but after descending some metres his wings flapped and he shot forward, looking to flee.


    With the powerful aura that erupted out of Ezriel as he made his mad dash for safety, it seemed like he would succeed in escaping, but he had just barely gone over 10 meters when a clone appeared in the air, just a second ahead of him and crashed down on his back ending his flight.


    Before Ezriel could shoot off flying again, clones began appearing around him and a fresh new lightning spear hung above.


    "You can just surrender now, or we''ll keep doing this till you can move no more."

 Chapter 169: Taboo

    After traversing several hundred kilometres away from where the grand estate turned lava sea was, Blake stepped back on dry hard land and without delay, he set a fast pace.The developments of the battle he had just left though they hadn''t gone the way he expected, their conclusions weren''t something he was against.


    From Rehabab and Naomi Blake had expected victory but not the tyrannical dominance that had been shown.


    With Naomi''s quake, Blake had thought she would be the offensive power of the team while Rehabab who was still in transition of his comprehension could be their defence, but in a show of strength and dominance Rehabab had taken the main point as Bernald''s opponent and even cast an area-wide technique that had seen most people helpless.


    Rehabab had changed the landscape through the use of lava to invoke magnetism which was quite brilliant.


    For Kail, all Blake could think was that without pride aura, he might face the same torture Ezriel was facing.


    Just like Lena had warned him, right after their battle Kail had made a significant leap in his strength, his comprehension advancing in spades and enabling him to now be able to use mana of the world of the living despite his roots as a creature of the underworld.


    Of the team, the only person who hadn''t made a major improvement was Solara and it just so happened that he was currently on his way to save her.


    Blake''s mission was to get into the dome and neutralize Ciara, Ezriel and Bernald and while that was what was happening of course there was always something else under.


    While Blake didn''t know what was under, Solara who had the benefit of being idle had picked up on it and for that, she had been taken away.


    After a few minutes, Blake''s acceleration came to a stop and stood staring at Lena who had Solara beside her.


    Solara was carrying two people on each of her shoulders and after observing them Blake turned to Lena or at least what he was sure was her clone with a questioning gaze.


    "Who are they."


    "Confidential package."


    "Solara, bring the confidential package to me we''ll be taking them with us."


    Lena was a little bit amused by Bake''s words, but when Solara began taking a step towards Blake, her face hardened and she took action.


    Unfortunately for Lena, Blake was in no mood for games as with a burst of speed, just as Lena picked the male of Solara''s shoulder, Blake pulled the female of her right shoulder.


    "Blake" Lena screamed in rage, but Blake didn''t care.


    "Are you ready to talk"


    "We already had our deal, your rewards have been prepared as promised.


    "As promised," Blake asked with a smirk.


    ''" If you can show me the angel essence, I will let her go" Blake said, tapping the butt of the female on his shoulder and getting the idea to fondle Solara''s buns.


    Lena stayed silent after Blake said this, and then suddenly, a bottle which was filled with an extra ovary light appeared in her hands.


    "This is the angel essence, if you like I can give it to you now and then we''ll work on making your blood divine later."


    "I guess I was wrong to suspect you, but that still doesn''t change the fact that you mind-controlled my subordinate."


    "My servants are not your toys Lena"


    Blake said with a smirk and a look of fury could not help but climb Lena''s face as she knew that Blake had no intention of returning the girl on his shoulders.


    "What do you want Blake, I am on a limited time here."


    "Hmm, well first I want to know who are these people and how you plan on benefiting from them."


    "I can''t divulge that to you."


    "So you can''t tell me your secret, but it''s perfectly okay for you to stroll into my dungeon and listen in on whatever conversation you wish to and violate whatever privacy law may exist in this world."


    Blake''s words made Lena''s expression calm and then she cocked her head at him.


    "We aren''t on the same playing field Blake, I am a power you can''t comprehend."


    "Are you sure about that," Blake asked giving the butt on his shoulder a firmer grope.


    "There are limits to the things I can take from you Blake, drop the girl and forget about this" Lena warned.


    This was the first time Lena was being this serious with Blake outside of whenever she wanted to kill, him but Blake refused to back down.


    Since he couldn''t get rid of Lena then he had to let her know that he was in no way going to be submissive to her.


    He couldn''t have the woman interfering in his plans however she wished.


    Having no intentions of listening to Lena, who was unwilling to comply with his wish, Blake turned to leave, but then he had barely taken a step away when he turned back and looked into the sky behind Lena, noticing as she began rubbing her forehead with a groan.


    A powerful presence which was rapidly approaching, appeared in the sky and at the exact same moment that he noticed who it was, was also when the person in the air noticed him.


    With a blast of wind following behind her, Hannah landed beside Lena her feet digging into the ground and making a few cracks appear on it.


    "Lena" Hannah asked staring at the calm brunette beside her, her eyes going over the figure on her shoulder and then her gaze moved to Blake.


    "Lena what is going on."


    "Blake and I were just talking about our next course of action" Lena replied, giving Hannah a smile.


    "We were about to come meet you."


    "I see" Hannah said looking between the two of them, her tone showing that she in no way believed Lena but was willing to play along for now.


    "It''s been a while Hannah, you didn''t tell me you had a daughter with such a soft butt," Blake said giving the butt on his shoulder a grope.


    Of course with this stimulation, Hannah was more than lusting to rush forward and rip Blake''s heart but she held herself back, Lena''s hand on her shoulder also helping.


    "I''m guessing he wasn''t part of the plan."


    "No," Lena said with a sigh, "Let me handle it."


    Seeing Hannah nod and take a step back, Lena could only sigh internally and be grateful that Hannah was such a logical woman, she could imagine the pain going through at seeing Blake who had been the cause of so much pain for her clearly holding her daughter hostage.


    "What do you want Blake."


    Blake smiled at Lena and then his gaze moved to the glorious Hannah, with her wide wings and blonde hair, Hannah looked like an angel straight out of the skies. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hannah, these are your children right" Blake asked but Lena spoke before she could reply.


    "No, you can''t have her."


    "I don''t think that''s up to you," Blake said, keeping his gaze on Hannah who had also become fixated on him.


    "You want me "


    "Yes"


    "Why"


    "Does one need a reason to desire an angel"


    "Hannah frowned at this, but before she could question Blake on his reply he continued speaking.


    "I''m building up a force, one which I plan to use to conquer this continent and then the planet eventually. I want you on that force."


    "I''m not interested."


    "Do I have to mention the part where you don''t have an option?"


    Read latest stories on mvl


    The ease and boldness with which Blake said this had both Hannah and Lena frowning because it meant that Blake wasn''t playing around and that if his wishes were not met, things would actually come to blows.


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dark Angel(mutation)]


    [Rank: third order]


    [Soul essence:409]


    [Divinity:23]


    [Providence: Goddess of War]


    [Title: Princess of darkness/ untameable General]


    [Strength: 632 / Agility:740 / Stamina:550 / Vitality:723 / Intelligence: 431/ Mana: 650 / Charisma: 723 / Will: 620]


    [Abilities/skills: ????]


    [Decisions on this subject should be handled wisely]


    "System, what do mutation, divinity and providence mean"


    [Error..Error¡­Error¡­.]


    [This broaches on taboo topic, the host is advised not to continue. Do you wish to continue.]


    "yes"


    [Divinity refers to an energy exclusively belonging to gods. It is what separates them from other powerful and mighty beings.]


    [Providence: refers to the identity or merits of one''s past life and usually has a strong influence on how one''s life would shape up to be.]


    [Mutations are the result of tampering from the MOST HIGH]


    "Who is the most high"


    [....]


    [ Ding! Warning the host has broached several taboo topics. The system would mitigate the original punishments which should have been rendered.


    The host has 3 days before the final punishment would be delivered]


    Initially, Blake''s aim had been to squeeze out more benefits from Lena but after inspecting Hannah''s status, he had changed his mind.


    Along with the information and impending punishment he had gotten, there was no way Blake could just let Hannah go.


    The woman had to come with him.

 Chapter 170: Providence

    Blake''s daring words brought about silence for several seconds, the two women contemplating their options and then,"boom"


    To a bit of Lena''s expectation and Blake''s surprise, Hannah shot towards Blake, her eyes a calm ocean which promised drowning.


    With Mei secured over his shoulder, Blake immediately shot to the side, looking to dodge Hannah, but she unfurled her wings and with a flap changed direction and set herself on course for Blake.


    Narrowing his eyes, just as Blake''s legs touched the ground he left it once his figure shooting backwards as he retreated from Hannah.


    Though Blake''s movements were good, not a single second being wasted, Hannah rapidly gained ground on him and after 15 seconds, he began fighting her off while still retreating.


    With a blood katana in hand, Blake clashed blades with Hannah who had taken to the air completely.


    Like some angel of death, she soared after Blake with determination, each strike from her blade filled with strength and backed by her momentum.


    Soon Blake was retreating no longer because he wanted to but because Hannah''s strikes were forcing him backwards.


    Frowning at the position he had landed himself in, Blake had his katana turn into a blood spear and with a furrowed brow had it light up on fire, not hesitating for a second to throw it forward, right at Hannah.


    Seeing the danger, Hannah moved to flap her wings and avoid the projectile but,


    ''fear aura''


    Hannah suddenly found herself freezing in the sky for some second and by the time she regained control of her body, she could only pump mana into her blade, cause it to light up with power and then slash at the spear.


    Hannah had a fully determined look on her face as she hit the weapon, but then when rather than be completely destroyed the spear shattered into pieces of blood that flew towards her, her instincts stirred in warning and with a cry within she used one of her trump cards.


    When Blake had thrown the spear he had expected Hannah to stop it. His plan was to get his blood on the woman and use a blood curse, but then just as the particles from the destroyed spear were about to fall on her, she disappeared and a feeling of danger came from the air behind him.


    Though Blake didn''t see it, he could feel Hannah''s aura appear behind him. The speed and suddenness of her arrival temporarily took him off guard, but then just before his body ran into her sword, getting stabbed from the back, he disabled Hannah.


    ''pride aura''


    With a blast of his pride aura, this a stun technique far more potent than fear aura, Hannha froze in place and though she succeeded in running her blade through Blake, his retreating figure slammed into her.


    Blake had seen what Hannah could do if she stabbed her blade into someone during her fight with the sovereign demon and he didn''t want to take the risk that she could similarly render him immobile.


    Hannah stuck to Blake as his momentum carried them backwards and then when his feet touched the ground and he put on the brakes, he reached backwards and grabbed the woman, pulling her still frozen figure off his back and slamming her on the ground.


    Blake''s brutal actions jolted Hannah''s body back into action, but when she kicked her feet off the ground and stood back on her feet a foot fell from the sky and landed on her slamming her back to the ground.


    Hannah''s figure smashed into the floor, breaking the earth as it seemed to want to get buried.


    A small tremble ran across the ground, and Hannha could not help but need a second to breathe and regain herself.


    The need for a single breath turned to a need for several breaths. When Hannah was finally able to push herself up and get on all fours a foot landed on her back and she found her hand and legs straining under the weight that had been placed on her.


    Hannah coughed out a spurt of blade and then with red veiny eyes, she looked to the side and stared at Blake who was blankly looking down at her.


    "Have you considered my proposal or do I need to go the extra mile?"


    Hannah''s hand trembled as she struggled to hold up the weight Blake''s foot exerted on her. Explore new worlds at mvl


    Although Blake had used just a single hand, the strength of his throw had been very hard and damaging, causing pain throughout her body and rattling her bones to the point she thought they would break.


    "Threats. Is that all you demons can do?" Hannah asked another spurt of blood coming down her lips.


    "I can see the flames of anger burning in your eyes the desire to wield unimaginable strength. I can grant you that, Lena herself can attest to it." Blake said.


    "I don''t want your power, I want to kill you, you took everything from me," Hannah spoke with venom and Blake nodded his head at this.


    "Are speaking from a position of justice or vengeance."


    "It doesn''t matter when it concerns a despicable being like you."


    "Say the woman who wanted to make use of my talents for her gains," Blake said and before Hannah could retort, he exerted a bit more strength on his right leg and had her lying down flat on the ground, her body pinned to it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Pain and hatred flashed through Hannah''s eyes, more blood licking from her mouth but then she heard the sound of clothes being ripped.


    With panic, Hannah turned and looked to her left, her eye widening in horror when she saw Blake tear apart the little garment that had been used to cover up her daughter.


    "Blake don''t you dare, leave my daughter alone" Hannah started, a bit of relief coming to her when Lena moved beside Blake and grabbed his hand which was groping Mei''s bare breasts.


    "Blake" Lena called but he only threw a glance at her.


    "She has bits of bruising on her, it seems I''m not the first one here. Don''t tell me Ezriel got first dibs" Blake asked drawing up a conclusion.


    Holding Mei''s body up with just his left hand, with ease Blake overcame Lena''s hold and took his hands further down her body only stopping, when Lena''s grip on him strengthened, her aura leaking out.


    "Blake" Lena called narrowing her gaze at him. Don''t be impulsive."


    Knowing how stubborn Blake was especially to force, Lena used the soft approach to get to him, but somebody was not happy with her attempts.


    "We had a deal, why haven''t you killed him yet."


    "The deal was that you would wait for me to bring your children to you, not you coming to us," Lena said the frustration she felt clear in her tone.


    "Whatever you want with her, forget it, she''s mine."


    "If you take her then you forfeit the essence" Lena said with a teasing smirk.


    Blake paused at this weighing the options he had on hand and looking at Lena suspiciously. Lena''s willingness to give up Hannah made it seem like the essence was far more valuable, but Blake knew better.


    "I''ll take her"


    The smile on Lena''s lips persisted but her face hardened and the next second Blake was surprised to hear a voice in his head.


    "What do you know about her."


    The question was clearly from Lena and her questioning eyes backed up Blake''s deduction.


    "What are you talking about."


    "Don''t play stupid with me Blake, I at least deserve this much, given how much you are jeopardizing my plans. Let them know you are not just a horny idiot."


    "I know she has providence"


    Blake figured that of the secrets he had gleamed of Lena this would be the least shocking, but when Lena''s eyes widened like saucers, he knew that he was wrong.


    Blake watched Lena regain her composure and stare at him from head to toe.


    "Do you know how to steal providence?" Lena asked but the blank look on Blake''s face answered for him.


    "It can be stolen"


    "Yes. I initially planned to use her as a sort of soldier, but since you''re being stubborn, I might as well help you get it."


    "If I steal her providence, what happens to her? Will she become ordinary?"


    "No. Stealing providence does not mean that you take away her merits, it instead means that you tap into it, gaining whatever advantage it bestows alongside her."


    "Surely there are cons to this."


    "Yes, there is, carrying providence comes with its own weight and well seeing as you are stealing it, 80% of the burden would be carried by you.


    "That sounds troublesome. Is there another way."


    "Yes"


    Blake listened to Lena for some second and then he looked down to Hannah who looked lost at what was going on since Blake and Lena had totally gone silent.


    "Why are you telling me this, I just supposedly ruined your plans."

 Chapter 171: Overbearing

    Blake wanted an answer, but in a show of pettiness or perhaps secrecy, Lena threw him an annoyed glance and turned and began walking away, moving to a confused Solara''s side.Doubts on whether to listen to Lena''s words or not flashed through Blake''s mind and in the end, he looked down at Hannah and couldn''t help but lick his lips. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though unsure if Lena had ended their mind connection, Blake decided that information was more important than anything at the moment. He figured since he already had a pending punishment hanging over his head, he might as well go all out and milk the situation as much as he could.


    "Lena" Blake called in his mind and when to his surprise, she looked at him.


    "Blake was just about to ask his question when Hannah who had been silent all this while released a powerful burst of power.


    7 meter wide cracks spread through the ground, and a powerful wind erupted, but by the time this all died down, Lena was still firmly stuck underneath Blake''s foot, the little mana she had managed to extract from her core under Blake''s dominance exhausted.


    A strained cough left Hannah''s lips and after that Blake took his foot off the suppressed woman.


    With the mountainous weight taken off her back, Hannah pushed herself to her feet, her expression aggrieved, the woman not even spreading her wings, shame and disappointment in her gaze.


    "So am I getting my daughter back or did I fall to your manipulations?" Hannah asked her question directed at Lena.


    "I didn''t lie to you, Hannah."


    "so then what''s going on."


    "What is happening Hannah is that right now you have just two options.


    Trade places with your daughter or try to save her and yourself, an action which will only end with me having you both on my bed."


    Hannah stayed silent looking between Blake and Lena and then in the end she sighed her shoulder falling.


    "All I want are my kids safe. What do you both want from me."


    Hannah''s words made it clear that she was well aware that there was a collaboration happening between Blake and Hannah and while Lena pursed her lips at this, her expression making it obvious that she didn''t want to totally destroy her ties with Hannah, Blake didn''t have such inhibitions.


    "You have something special in you and I want to possess it. Do you understand?"


    "What is this thing" Hannah asked in surprise.


    That she was an angel was already a big enough surprise for her. Hannah thought being a part of this mythical race was the most special thing about her, but Blake''s words said her thoughts were quite wrong.


    "I''m not telling you" Blake flat-out said.


    With his strength and the cards in his hand, Blake held the upper hand here, he saw no reason to go manipulating Hannah when he could be direct and still get what he wanted.


    Blake''s words surprised everyone but Hannah simply nodded her head. It was obvious the woman held a lot of aggravation and anger but for the sake of her daughter had decided to bow her head and submit to whatever was thrown at her.


    "You are liars and cheats, how do I know that you won''t just renegade on the deal and still keep my daughter after this."


    "Because you have no choice, like I said you have only two options."


    Everyone went silent after Blake said this looking at Hannah, different thoughts going through their mind.


    Solara who had been silent this whole time found the whole situation wrong, but she seeing Lena remain silent, let her know that Blake would listen to no one.


    "Lena create the rune, Hannah take off your clothes."


    With the words given, Lena nodded her head and began drawing in the air, rune strokes appearing and after each complete rune symbol was formed, she would wave her head, sending the symbol plastering on the ground.


    While Lena worked, needing words from nobody, Hannah retracted her wings into her body and stripped herself of her clothes, her naked figure soon joined by a similarly naked Blake who held her from behind, his huge frame enveloping her.


    "Would you tell me what''s on your mind?" Blake asked as his hands roamed over Hannah''s breast, finally grabbing the bountiful melons he had seen clad in armour the first time they met.


    Blake''s finger teased Hannah''s nipples, the woman remaining as still as a statue and with a smile, Blake fixed this issue.


    "Lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    Continue your adventure with mvl


    The activation of these techniques made Hannah slightly shiver and then a few seconds later she turned her head around, looking at Blake, her arm held to the side by his hands which were on her wrist.


    On Hannah''s wrists, iron bracelets had been placed and her mana sealed off.


    Hannah''s gaze was venomous, the powerlessness she felt at the moment visible in her eyes and with a smile Blake leaned down and claimed her lips.


    Offering no resistance, Hannah let him have his way with her tongue slipping his tongue into her lips, while his cock which had its tip pressed against her ass hardened.


    While his left hand kept kneading Hannah''s mounds Blake''s right hand trailed down to her pussy, his finger rubbing between her snatch.


    Though Hannah tried to suppress it, with sweet touch activated she could not hold back the shiver that went through her as he breached her pussy hole.


    For the first time, Hannah took action, the woman''s arm going to Blake''s hand, wanting to pull it away from her body, but midway, her body froze, her very own blood working against her.


    Frustration appeared in Hannah''s eyes but she could do nothing as Blake''s finger soon began moving in and out of her snatch which was gradually moistening.


    Blake released Hannah''s lips and began to trail kisses along her neck, enjoying as she bit her lips and hardened her jaw to stop herself from moaning.


    Soon Blake''s finger developed a rhythm, sliding in and out of Hannah, gradually going deeper and deeper till it met an obstacle.


    For a second both Blake and Hannah froze and gradually horror appeared on Hannah''s face.


    "So a virgin huh" Blake his finger twirling in her and softly rubbing what could only be her hymen.


    "No, it can''t be " Hannah muttered.


    "You make it sound like losing your virginity to me is a bad thing, don''t you want to experience a cock better than that of your husband.


    Blake leaned forward to talk to Hannah so he was surprised when he saw disgust on her face at his mention of her husband.


    "Hmm, guess things aren''t so good in the family and here I was capturing Bernald thinking he would be useful in taming and farming you."


    "You captured Bernald" Hannah suddenly asked.


    "Yes"


    "What of Ezriel," Blake asked and in Hannah''s eyes, Blake could see far more hatred appear.


    "He should be dead by now"


    "Good, it means I have only just you to kill," Hannah said.


    Blake was taken aback by this and a smirk had just gotten on his face when Lena brought their attention to her.


    "I''m done with rune,"


    "Alright darling, time for you to get" Blake said slapping Hannah''s butt with enough force that she was sent stumbling forward.


    While Blake watched Hannah''s sexy behind, Lena walked up to him and grabbed his cock, her hand going over his semi-hard rod and then a couple of symbols which had been floating over her hand came falling on it.


    Tattoo like markings appeared on Blake''s cock, decorating it, these markings going all the way to his pelvis.


    "What is that," Hannah asked looking back and staring at Blake''s third limb which had by this time risen though only halfway.


    "You''ll have to be a bit more specific'' Blake said walking to Hannah and grabbing her arm, pulling her with him to the wide blue rune that had been created on the ground.


    Hanna''s gaze remained transfixed on Blake''s cock and whether it was because of the list that was building within her for no good reason, she found herself swallowing as she tried to understand how a cock could be so big and what the several markings on it were for.


    "Get down on your knees"


    Hannah had wanted to refuse that order, her mind fearful and curious about the symbols on Blake''s dick, but her body betrayed her.


    Without hesitation, it fell to its knees and Hannah could do nothing as her jaws were gripped hard, her mouth forced open as the bulbous head of Blake''s fat cock was pushed in.


    Hannah wanted to push Blake away, but he instead forced more of his cock into her mouth.


    Lena placed her hands on Blake trying to push him away but he ignored her measly strength and giving her some seconds to accept what was to come, he pushed his hips forward, his meat sliding down her throat.

 Chapter 173: Spectacle

    No one, not even Ryan was immune to the awe at the sheer size of Blake''s cock and when he put his huge wand into Hannah''s pussy, rewriting its entire knowledge of what a dick was, the spectators were each filled with different reactions.The women, Mia included found themselves swallowing and feeling a heat between the legs, their eyes staring at Blake''s meat with desire and Hannah''s expression with envy.


    Ryan on the other hand found himself being unnaturally consumed with jealousy, envy creeping into his heart as he stared at Blake''s dick and then anger filling him when he looked at his mother.


    "You bastard, take that thing out of my mother" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake heard Ryan and with a smirk he looked up at him, liking the notification that appeared in his view.


    [Ding! Congratulations, you have committed a sinful act +167]


    "So much" Blake muttered to himself.


    "Then again she is an angel"


    Forgetting about his spectators, Blake focused on Hannah''s cunt, he took seconds to enjoy how Hannah''s pussy gripped the head of his dick, pushing back against it, wanting to send him out and then he bucked his hips forward, pushing it further into her.


    "Hmmmf" Hannah groaned at the further penetration.


    She struggled a bit more to get out of the blood ropes that Blake had bound her in but failure was her only result.


    "Blake Please" Hannah begged.


    Before her were her children and what was happening at the moment was something they should not be seeing, something she could never have conceived would happen."


    Hannah gritted her teeth in regret thoughts of how to get out of her current predicament still swimming in her head but then Blake began moving and the pleasure waves that soared through her clouded her mind.


    At first, it was big, nice and uncomfortable. The feeling of Blake''s dick sliding in and out of her made her feel like she was getting stuffed up, with no space for breathing and other bodily functions.


    This continued for some seconds and then when he got into a rhythm, the pleasure came and her groans turned into pleasure.


    Kneeling behind Hannah, Blake moved his hips back and forth his entire length being sheathed in Hannah''s pussy and then being drawn out, the skin of his sword soon covered in the woman''s lubrication.


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    With every collision between Blake''s pelvis and Hannah''s buttocks, the sound of flesh colliding rang out.


    Blake tightened his hold on Hannah''s waist as he pounded her, the woman tried to fight it but in the end, her mouth hung open and she moaned with each thrust that was made into her, her tongue sticking out.


    Blake dismissed the blood he had used to bind up Hannah, having it flow back into him and then before Hanna could use her hand to cause him problems, he used one hand to grab both her wrists.


    Holding her hands behind her, Blake used this as leverage to keep pounding Hannah, his cock pumping in and out of her pink cunt.


    Before her children, Lena and Solara''s gaze, she who had a resentful expression had her upper body raised into her air as she was getting fucked.


    With her hands held behind her back, Hannah at the moment was the most erotic sight anyone could see.


    She had her breasts dangling below her, swinging back and forth with each hit from Blake and then there was her face which was covered in sweat and had a few strands of hair over it.


    With her open mouth and hanging tongue, the frontal visual of Hannah was enough to make any man instantly hard, well except Ryan who maintained his pure intentions.


    Mmm! Mmm! Ahhh! Mmm!


    From behind Blake kept slamming into Hannah, enjoying the feel of mashing his cock into the woman, and then while they fucked, he rained down spanks on her bum.


    Hannah''s moans were music to Blake''s ears, they turned him in and made his dick rage harder.


    "Damn it, I feel like I''m soon going to burst," Blake said as he fucked the pleasure-conquered woman, but then almost seconds later he felt her cunt contract around his rod.


    "You want to cum huh," Blake asked delivering a heavy slap that woke Hannah from her pleasure-induced sleep.


    Hannah felt the tightening in her body and wanted to resist it, but he could do nothing to stop the pleasure from coming, Blake kept fucking her and she continued getting hornier till eventually a tremble went through her body and with a gasp she hit her peak.


    Arghhhhhh!


    Hannah let out a long moan as her juices came pouring out and while she was in her throes of pleasure, Blake who was behind her pumped mana into his dick watching as the tattoos on it lit up in a dark light, this light blinking as he fucked her, getting brighter with each second that passed.


    When Hannah got down from her orgasm and the light was still blinking though at a greater intensity, it seemed like it had failed to carry out its function, but minutes later everything changed.


    As Blake''s breathing got heavier, the interval''s between the lit-up tattoos on his dick blinking became shorter till eventually, it was fully lit and with a groan, he slammed his dick into Hannah one last time, keeping his dick buried in her as he shot ropes of his essence deep into her womb.


    "Urghh, what do you think about another child" Blake asked as he pulled Hannah so her back touched his chest whispering his words straight into her ears and only now noticing that he had tears going down her eyes.


    "Extending a tongue, Blake licked Hannah''s cheek, wiping off her tear stains, the light in his eyes already telling that he was in no way remorseful of what he had done.


    "You taste delicious," Blake said as all of his spunk was fired into Hannah, but then just as he moved to pull his dick out of Hannah, his body shook and while wrapping his hands around Hannah, a growl left his lips.


    From Hannah, Blake could feel a powerful energy flowing into him.


    Blake''s dick which was inserted into Hannah was being used as a medium for this transfer and after a few seconds had passed, Blake and Hannah were both enveloped in a golden glow which quickly turned red as a deadly aura began coming off the two of them.


    A flood of power was pouring out of Hannah to Blake, the angel unable to do a thing, while Blake relished in the process.


    Above the two of them, the large spectral of a woman garbed in armour and wielding two spears appeared, she soundlessly screamed into the sky and then she looked down at Blake and Hannah.


    Looking up at the spectral, Blake could see disapproval and disgust in its eyes, but he didn''t care. Enjoy exclusive chapters from §Þ??


    "You are mine" Blake muttered to it and to his shock he got a reply.


    "I don''t think so"


    For a second, Blake was worried, anxiety filling him on what kind of attack this supposed past god was going to use on him but then when he felt a weight on his mind he chuckled.


    In this situation, Blake was not the aggressor, the spectral goddess was and since it meant that Blake was on the defensive, it also meant that he had access to his unstoppable will.


    When it came to defending his mind, he was her god.


    Like Blake expected, the attack came, a heavy pressure bearing on his mind and trying to tear it apart but in the end, there was only one outcome.


    "Arghhhhhh"


    This time it wasn''t a moan from Hannah, but the sound of a shriek from the armored goddess.


    Her large spectral, image which towered over them all twisted and contorted in anguish and then with a wail she shrunk back into Hannah.


    "Well that wasn''t bad" Blake said as the attack on his mind disappeared. With the interference gone, a steady connection was formed between Blake and Hannah and with that settled, Blake reached his hand for Hannah''s chest.


    "What have you done, what are you taking from me," Hannah asked her tone desperate and a plea.


    From the beginning, Hannah had known that Blake was after something from her, but never could she have thought it was it was something so profound.


    She along with everyone present had felt the royalty of the towering spectral image that had appeared, they had felt the power she wielded, they had noticed the struggle between her and Blake and they had watched her defeat.


    In all of Hannah''s life, never had she felt so powerless. Not only had she been forced to give up her body for that of her daughter, but she had also been humiliated before her children.


    Her naked body had been laid bare before them and then before her very eyes she had been taken by a demon, one would think this was as bad as things could get, but if she was right, then Blake had taken something very foundational to her.


    "Stop panicking I didn''t steal from you, I just decided that I liked what you had and decided to share," Blake whispered to Hannah.


    From their lower organs, they could clearly feel the connection they shared after the spectacle and after Blake whispered to Hannah he moved his hips backwards and then thrust forward, once more pumping his cock into Hannah their connection this time though on a whole other level.

 Chapter 174: Promises

    Minutes later, Blake got up from his knees and stood above Hannah''s conquered form. Having decided to stick to the doggy style for the rest of their sexual interaction, when Blake got his feet, Hannah was lying down flat on the ground with her ass propped up.Her pussy was gaping wide with a copious amount of cum running down it, staining her thighs and dropping to the floor, a pool created beneath her.


    "Now was that so hard" Blake said to Hannah.


    At the moment Hannah''s face was facing left and looking away from her children. When the pleasure faded and clarity returned, tears were the only thing that could leave her eyes.


    "I need a good cock clean up Hannah. Would you do it or would you rather I ask Mia"


    Blake mentioning Hannah''s name had her flinch up from the ground and when he looked at Mia, the girl shivered and wished she could run away from him.


    "Choose quickly, I am interested in checking how tight her throat is."


    Blake''s words had Hannah stirring up in no time, slowly she pushed herself off the ground and then turned around and crawled over to his cock.


    Hannah''s action had her revealing to the audience her magnificent rump. Her well-scolded ass cheeks came into their view, the red slaps Blake had been delivering leaving a prominent decoration and then there was the puddle of cum beneath her and the trail that ran out of her gaping pussy as she moved.


    With a hollow gaze, Hannah moved to grab Blake''s cock but he stopped her.


    "No hands."


    The blond angel froze, she dropped her hands and then looked up at Blake''s semi-hard cock.


    Opening her mouth wide, Hannah took in the head of Blake''s bulbous cock, enveloping it with her lips and then using her tongue to service it.


    "Are you that much in love with it?" Blake asked surprised at Hannah''s actions considering he had asked her to just clean it. Some licks would have sufficed.


    Hannah gave Blake no reply, she instead looked up at him with a gaze which had nothing but pure hate in it.


    A smirk came to Blake''s face and taking his cock out of her mouth, Blake squatted and grabbing her by the hair, brought her ears close to his lips.


    "You can hate me all you want Hannah, but you know what, I am inevitable. You are mine to with as I wish." Blake thought this was all he needed to say, but Hannah surprised him with her grit once more.


    "I will kill you."


    Blake paused surprised for some seconds and then replied.


    "That''s impossible, you need to be stronger to do that."


    "I will become stronger than you."


    "No, you won''t"


    "Yes, I will"


    "Hahaha, are you sure about that?"


    "Yes," Hannah said with a strength that made Blake see the fire that burned deep in her heart."


    "So you agree that if we are to fight and you lose, you will be a good girl and present your ass for me to fuck." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes"


    Hannah''s answer came swiftly, the confidence in her tone firm and this time Blake was quite surprised.


    Blake''s gaze went to Hannah''s breasts and pinching one of her nipples, he spoke,


    "For the rest of your life, I promise to fuck your mouth, pound your pussy and make a proper hole of your ass. Also as my personal slut, a title I would like to tell you I am now awarding you with, you get to make to me a request which I might just fulfil."


    After Blake finished speaking, he stood back to his feet, loving how after throwing him a glance, Hannah went back to sucking the head of his cock.


    The words they had said to each other were more than enough, they were each confident in themselves and would let their actions speak.


    After properly teasing the head of his dick, Hannah released Blake''s dick and began cleaning it.


    Taking out her soft pink tongue, Hannah licked up and down Blake''s length, his cock rubbing all over her face and chest as she worked and when she was done, all her juices had been wiped off it.


    Are you sure you don''t want me fucking your daughter Hannah, she could love it" Blake said looking at Mia not caring for Hannah''s very unhappy expression.


    "We had a deal" Hannah reminded but Blake paid her no attention, instead smiling at Mia.


    "You saw how your mother handled my cock, I put her through a great deal of stress and now she''s fatigued.


    I want to go another round, so will you rather I fuck you or your tired mother. I suggest you because she might just die from another round."


    A hard Blow to the thigh from Hannah had Blake look down at the woman.


    "Leave my daughter alone" Your next chapter awaits on §Þ??


    "Sheesh I can''t believe you''re already exercising your right as my slut to make requests.


    Don''t worry I''ll leave you daughter, but don''t come begging me later to fuck her, ''cause it won''t be free."


    "Alright release them so they can have a nice family reunion before I take their mother away.


    Solara nodded her head, but just as she reached down to grab the kids, everyone froze in shock, Lena included.


    "What is this feeling" Blake asked, his body shivering and then he had just finished speaking when a heavy pressure descended on them.


    "Blake you need to get out of here" Lena said in a panicked tone that told him his life was on the line, but the thing was that he didn''t need her to tell him to know.


    He had felt the death that was coming from him and would have already taken off if it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t move.


    Someone had used their aura to pin him in place.


    "Now who could be this strong" Blake quickly asked himself as he switched from trying to counter with his fear and pride aura to burning his blood essence."


    Blake was still pulling on his mana when Lena appeared beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder. Just from this touch, the pressure on himself disappeared and he regained control of his body.


    "Leave"


    "Tch why is this woman always so bent on saving me,"


    Though Blake was disgruntled with the reason for Lean''s actions that did not mean that he didn''t understand that now was a critical time.


    Immediately, he moved to turn and run away but behind him, just about 10 steps away he found himself staring at the most beautiful woman that could possibly exist.


    Shining like it was the sun itself, the woman had long blonde hair that reached down to her waist, she had a face that screamed maturity and at the same time the youth of a young wife who had just had her first three children.


    The woman''s big chest was covered in loose white garments that wrapped around her body. The garments did an incredible job of giving her standing breasts bouncing space while also exposing a lot of cleavage.


    These features had the blood in Blake''s cock awakening, but what really turned on the gears of his brain was the woman''s hips.


    Blake couldn''t see her rear but her thighs already sold him on the beauty it would be.


    Rather than have on a skirt or trousers, this woman had just the same garment that covered her chest reaching down to her body and forming a long piece of cloth that covered just her front and back, it reminded him of the dressing of game character back on earth called Chun li but without the tights.


    To finish it, the woman had on golden stilettos with several gold jewelry on her wrist and neck, her left ankle even possessing one.


    "I didn''t know there were stilettoes in this world" Blake mumbled.


    "There aren''t I brought them from Earth. Whose champion are you." A voice said from beside Blake


    "Huh," Blake asked completely lost.


    It took him a while to look around and understand that the voice came from the stunning woman ahead of him and that in just a second she had figured out or was about to figure out his greatest secret.


    "Keep quiet, you''re already giving off secrets" Lena grumbled to him and took a step forward.


    "What do you want."


    "All of you"


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why"


    "Because I said so"


    "Don''t be delusional, you may be able to hide from me, but if you for a second think that you can escape from me now that I''ve found you, then you are a fool."


    Other than me I hadn''t seen anyone talk to Lena like this and be allowed to. When the stunning woman was allowed to, she turned her gaze to me.


    "So, what''s your name"


    Of course, I had no intentions of telling my name, but a second later I found out that I was naive to think the woman expected me to. Her words weren''t just a question, they were a command and they came for my psyche.


    "Tchh, She''s about to learn the same lesson Lena has taken to heart."


    A few seconds passed and I fell to my knees, the strength in my body seemingly drained and my head feeling empty.

 Chapter 175: Alice

    For several seconds the world disappeared from my senses, I felt like I had been dropped in a vacuum and that my mind was taking forever to process a thought."Stand up," I told myself. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Open your eyes"


    "You will die, open your eyes"


    I tried to wake myself and reconnect with my body, but the only effect my words had was an echo in the vacuum.


    They bounced all around me, echoing for seconds before dying out.


    Blake had no idea how long he stayed kneeling and disoriented, but he knew that the thing that finally revived his senses and had them thinking straight was a scream from Lena.


    Lena''s scream somehow found its way into the perilous world Blake had been put in and had him snapping his eyes back to reality.


    With the desire to live past today blazing within him, Blake flicked his eyes open and when he felt lethal danger from his left, he had a vertical cut appear across his left arm.


    Blood poured out of this cut and without delay, following the shape of the cut, it shot out off Blake''s arm, slicing through the air with a loud whine and cutting its target in half.


    To make his blood move at its fastest, rather than have a portion of his blood fly out of him and shoot towards his target, Blake had kept a continuous stream of blood going out of him.


    Though this method reduced manoeuvrability due to its connection to him, in this case, manoeuvring wasn''t so much needed.


    Blake''s method of attack made it look like red ice that had frosted over from him and vertically sliced Ryan in half.


    "Nooooooooooo!"


    The most horrible screech Blake had ever heard in his life sounded a screech which made whatever emo Lena had produced sound like child''s play.


    "troublesome"


    Already knowing what he had done, Blake didn''t bother paying any mind to the man he had just killed or his wailing mother, the so deadly woman who had defeated him with just her voice was all he cared about and right now he was looking for her so he could go in whatever direction lay opposite.


    Finding the astonishingly beautiful blonde was no problem for Blake, but the reason he hadn''t immediately turned and fled was that this blond was battling Lena who while familiar was also not familiar.


    Lena still had on the same clothes from the last time he saw her, but watching her figure, every move she made against the blonde screamed grace.


    "She has a regality that reminds me of someone"


    "Yes Lilith"


    Blake watched with wide eyes as Lena jumped to the side, avoiding a golden river that melted everything in its path and then she clapped her hands together, pulling them apart and revealing a round purple portal.


    Hanging in the air, the portal spun, releasing agonizing cries of beasts and men and then from this portal, visible purple mana began pouring out.


    "purple mana"


    Blake had seen red, dark red and blue mana before but never purple, he thought the mana of the underworld was dark red, but it seemed he was wrong, its true colour might be purple.


    The mana from the portal poured out onto the ground contaminating and corrupting it, killing all the green around it.


    Blake saw that the golden river retreated from the portal like it was afraid but a second later he realised he was wrong as the river instead circled the portal once with incredible speeds, gaining momentum that had the ground trembling before then shooting towards it and its creator.


    "Unless she can expand the size of the portal to swallow up the river she''s going to be crushed by it"


    This was Blakle''s thought and he expected Lena to act according to it until she didn''t.


    From the portal, a 5-meter wide snake shot out speeding towards the raging golden river and then just before the two of them could clash, the snake opened its mouth.


    To Blake''s shock, the snake expanded its mouth to over 20 metres and swallowed the entire golden river in one single gulp.


    "Impossible" Blake said, gawking as he saw the snake return to its normal size hissing at the blonde woman who was some meters from it and calmly staring at its form.


    "A gluttony serpent, I hope you have more of those cause I would hate to see you cry for its loss," the blonde woman said as she pointed her hands at the slithering creature.


    Despite the blonde''s words, Lena maintained a neutral expression, not moving a muscle even when the snake was put in danger.


    The snake began contorting in pain, its face one of frustration and resistance, in anger, it shot towards the blond woman snarling at her but before that could happen it burst apart.


    A golden river replaced its position but a second look at this river would reveal that it had lost more than half its shine and that there were several traces of purple mixed with it.


    A frown marred the blond woman''s face when she saw this, her expression making it obvious that her golden river had been danged and that it was a serious matter.


    "Solara" Blake called as he watched them.


    All this while Solara had been behind Blake, the woman having moved to protect Blek when he had fallen to his knees.


    Blake had known about her presence but hadn''t cared till now.


    " Who is that woman"


    Solara was surprised by the question but she hurriedly answered.


    "Alice Reindall, the champion of light"


    "I see. The champion of light."


    Blake focused back on Alice, watching as she raised her hand up to the sky. For some seconds, all remained still, Alice''s actions seemed to have no effect, but then soon they felt it, the temperature of the atmosphere rapidly increasing.


    It took a while but the sound of something heavy falling from the sky soon reached their ears and when they looked up, a single thought went through everybody''s mind.


    "The sun is falling."


    "No, it''s not the sun, but rather a gigantic boiling ball of fire."


    Having seen enough, Blake stood to his feet, he grabbed Solara who was behind him and threw her over his shoulder and then he sped off.


    ..........


    "A sun river isn''t an easy treasure to acquire. Even with all the material needed for it suppled, crafting it a whole different level of hardship and luck. That you have one so well crafted is a blessing.


    Though your sun river has been damaged if you turn away from this battle, you will have time to fix it." Lena said.


    Alice stayed silent like she was listening to Lena''s words and when the woman was done speaking, she waved her hand at the river and had it disappear.


    For a second Lena thought Alice had listened to her but the blonde woman proved her wrong as she lifted her hand up to the sky, this action making Lena sigh.


    "Are you sure you know who I am?"


    "Why are you asking, is it because I am not quacking in my boots and hiding away from you."


    "People who tremble in my presence and cower at the mention of me have their reasons, perhaps you should ask about it."


    "You talk a lot,"


    "Yeah, it''s a habit I have unfortunately picked after staying on this planet.


    "Well, I hope you enjoyed your stay, because it''s coming to an end." Stay tuned with §Þ??


    "What is it with you children and thinking you are the next best thing" Lena muttered shaking her head and looking at the purple portal she had created.


    "Do you know what this is?" Lena asked.


    "A hell summoning portal'' Alice answered just as the pressure coming from her falling ball of fire began pressuring the atmosphere and heating the wind below.


    "True, and tell me do you know what creatures exist within there."


    "Why should I care"


    Lena sighed at this and shrugged her shoulder, glancing to the side at the second battle which has started.


    Feeling ignored and refusing to believe that her descending attack was no threat to Lena, Alice tightened her fist, increasing its pace, an action that meant she no longer cared to control the destruction that was about to be unleashed.


    Everyone trembled at the effect of Alice''s decision but Lena paid it no mind, her focus on the mana that was spilling from the mana into the world.


    When the corruption that came from the purple portal had finished spreading all around the battlefield, the portal began twisting and expanding, the squeaky sounds of an unoiled cart sounding out.


    With the horrible sounds coming from the portal, it got everyone''s attention and when a black-clawed hand shot out of it and grabbed the side of the portal, a tremble went through everyone''s heart.


    Another hand son shot out and grabbed the edge of the portal and then with visible struggle began using it as leverage to pull themselves out of the darkness of the portal.


    Alice couldn''t see what was on the other side and she didn''t wait to.


    She brought her hand down and then went through a few hand seals before bringing her hands to a stop, both middle fingers pointing at the portal.


    A sharp scream left the fiery ball in the air and then imploded in a shower of flames, a gigantic red bird diving down from the air, heading straight for the portal.

 Chapter 176: Sword Essence

    After watching with baited breath the strength Lena and Alice possessed, Blake had decided it was time to end his viewership and get out of the area.With Solara on his shoulder, Blake made a beeline for escape and he would have doen so if it wasnlt for soem two angry felines.


    After realixng that an enemy who could drop him with just her voice was present, Blake had forgetotten all about Hannah. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hell Blake had even forgotten about tha fatc that he had just finsiehd having sex and was naked whilst he was talking to Alice.


    It was the sight of a naked Hannah desceding rom the sky after he had just taken soe steps with her sword in her hand and her daughter beside her that remined him of where he was.


    "Ehhh, Hannah, I don''t think now is the time for this, especially give out stated lets dance another time."


    "You killed my son"


    "And i will do the same to your daughter if you don;t get out of my way."


    Thickening the tears stains that were already below her eyes, fresj tears ran down her eyes, their yscnhrinised movememst, drawing Blake''s gaze.


    He watched as they flwoed to her cheeks, her chin and then dropped to the floor, his gaze leaving them halfway and going to Hannah''s bare naked body, her exposed breasts and her curvy thighs which were still stained with his cum.


    With the lethal feeling that came off her and her raised wings, the visual sight of Hannah had Blake blood pumping faster.


    "If we weren''t in our current situation, I would take you again, but this time, your daughter will be the one to clean me up."


    Understanding that the death of her son, had pushed her over the wall and numbed her sense of reasoning, Blake knew, that there was no escaping fighting Hannha once more.


    As Blake spoke to the Hannah he put down Solara and as he walked towards Hannah left her some parting words.


    "Return to the team, tell Rehabab to open the rift if he hasn''t and then tell him to to the take the team to Paldin city immediately.


    On no account should you reveal where I am or anything that you have witnessed even if it costs you your life."


    Solara fearfully nodded to this and without delay ran away,. Blake kept walking forward as she ran away his litte brother dangling infritn fo him.


    "Say Hannha, how about a challenge instead, we go three roudsn and see who can last longer. The winner gets to decie what to do wth the other person."


    Blake had a smile on his face as he propoed this challemge and then he stopped as a beautiful tune entered his ears.


    The tune came from Mia who was playing a flute, it melodic oen whochs spke of sadness and loss.


    At first, Blake thought it was a mind attack, one which targeted his will. He was just about to go on the offensive and see if he could destroy Mia''s mind with a firm rebuttal, when his steps suddenly slowed.


    "Is she inflcuenign my body" Blake thought with a frown.


    At first Blake thought Mia was somehow taking control of his blood, something which should in no ay be possible even if she was a blood demon, but further analysis showed that it was actually his mana which was working against him.


    "does she have a mana comprehension like Kail" Blake thought as he churned the mana in his core and had it pumping into his body.


    Blake''s plan was to flood his body with mana from his core and wash out Mia''s influence on his body, but just as he did that, the next second, his body completely shut down, and it was then that Hannah acted.


    All this while, disregarding her state of being, Hannah had kept her legs pressed to the ground, tense and ready to set off, and the second Blake had frozen she had pushed off the ground.


    With the ground shattering beneath her, Hannah, had kicked off and blured towards Blake.


    Not wanting to give Blake a chance of survival or escape, she flapped her wings for extra boost, her actions making her disappear from even the view of her daughter.


    By the time she arrived in front of Blake, eh was still frozen and could do nothing but watch as her glowing Blade swung for his neck.


    "Pride aura"


    "Blood shield"


    Though Blake had already inspected Hannah and noticed that her will was less that half of his, this meaning that all her attacks could be stopped by his pride aura, he had seen the madness in the woman''s eyes and didn''t doubt the possibility of a fluctuation in her will as she came for his head.


    To be on the safe side, Blake would have preferred to have his blood shield as his first means of defence and then the pirde aura next, but with his mana inteferring he could only do the reverse.


    Hannah''s blade came slicing at his neck, it''s hunger for his blood bivratign the air, yet five meters away Ffrm Blake it met a powerful obstacle and after traveling another two meter forward it was slwed and eventually stopped.


    "Arghhhh"


    Hannah screamed as she refused to let up, knowing that she would be in a far worse position and would be back to square in her attemot to bypass this invincible shieod of his.


    She plated her feet into the ground and kept pressing her blade forward, slowly cutting towards Blake inch by inch every second, her gaze locked on Blake''s.


    "Your scream reminds me of when I first took, you, Are ypu that eager" Blake asked smirk on his lips as he was finally able to get his blood out of him and have it ride before him as a second shield.


    Blake expected the appearance of the blood shield to weaken Hannah''s spirit but instead, he fanned the flames within her


    "I will cut you" Hannah declared


    "No, you won''t" Blake said, wanting to quench her delusion, but a second later shock flashed in his eyes as it was his own delusion that was shattered.


    Despite how much he struggled, the pride in Blake''s eyes dimmed, his mind submitting itself as a powerful transformation took place within Hannah.


    Her entire state of being transformed, a force which Blake could not name being birthed within her, but none of this was Blake''s most pressing problem.


    Hannah''s internal transformation had completely submitted the cell''s within Blake worsening the situation of his body under Mia''s attack and most important of all it had shut off his prude aura.


    With nothing but his blood shiel to stand in the way of Hannah''ss word, Blake could only look in despair as Hannah''s blade cleanly sliced through the shield, and there was a chance his head would have followed if it wasn''t for the loud scream that came from above.


    "Screeeech"


    The loud sound came with dominance that had both Blake and Hannah being pressed flat on the ground not even Hannah''s transformation able to resist it and then a heat suddenly appeared and the duo was throw into the air, a wave of intense flames bathing their bodies.


    Stark naked, Blake and Hannah''s bodies got to experience the intense heat, their flesh exposed to it and without delay charring.


    The both of them were fighters who had gone through their own share of battle and experienced high levels of pain, Blake especially, but those experiences could not stop them from screaming.


    They had been battling each other seeking revenge, but never could they have thought that their end would come from a sea of flames and not each other''s hands.


    They each did all the could to resist the flames, pumping as much mana as they could onto their skins, firustarti9on hitting them as their efforts were in vain.


    In the end just when they had both lost hope, they were grabbed by separate individual and taken out of the flames.


    The transition from a furnace to a moderate atmosphere was immediately felt by Blake and not wasting a second, he began burning blood essence and healing himself.


    Withing second Blake ears and eyer were heald and he quickly put thems to use, a surpsireon hos face as he fofun himself hanging up in the air being held up by the air.


    Discover hidden stories at §Þ??


    Across from Blake was Hannah and he odulnt help but fel jealous of her asn the woman was restinf on round platform which carried both her and Lena.


    Though she was unconscious, Blake could see that the platform was slowly healing her.


    "If Lena has Hannah, then then mean.... urghh"


    "You''re the first man to be disappointed that he is this close to me."


    "I prefer to be the one holding the hair, not the other way around, if you would give me a chance, I could show you just how so much better that is."

 Chapter 177: Teacher And Student

    "I wouldn''t be so cocky, if I was you, considering your life is in my hands." Alice said looking down at Blake''s body which was almost near healed of the burns it had incurred and then looking up to Lena."How about you take her and I take him."


    "No, I want him."


    "She just naturally awakened pure sword essence, are you sure you want him over her."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm, well now that makes me interested, what could be so special about him, that would make you choose him over a potential sword saint."


    Lena stayed silent to this question and this only made Alice smile.


    "You''re proving to be really bad at this negation thing" Blake said hanging from Alcie''s grip.


    Alice looked down at Blake with an amused smile while Lena threw him a a cold glare.


    "I have my upersonl used for Blake. Are you really going to pass over saintess juts becaue you feel he moght be special."


    "Yes, u would pass over three saintesses, for a demon whom the kistress of the underworld holds oin such high regards."


    Lena once more become silent but this tiem she surveys their surroduednign takgin in the damage, Alieces'' fiery bird had caused and then looked at her portal whch was still very much active thought the being tghat had been trying to come out had been forced back in.


    "How about a saintess and a the heart of a devouring dragon"


    Silent permeated the air for up to aminute after Lena;s offer and in the air it was Blake ho broke when he throight that it had lasted for too long.


    "What''s a devouring dragon."


    "It''s a beast that can devour everything that exists in this world, even light oitself" Alice said suprising both Blake and Lena.


    "Thats sound powerfull"


    "Yes it is, A devoruign dragon is said to be the physical manifestion of darkness itself, not even death can escape it."


    "Death" Blake commendted as he flet that their was more to it.


    "It is said that a devorurign dragon can nevr be killed because it would devour even it'';s owb detah and return to life and that if oen should refine themselves with the heart if devrourign dragon, they would basically become immortal, unkillable by anyone.


    "Now that''s afar stretch."


    "It might sodun like a myth to you but it just might be areal deal consdoerign there are living proofs. Lucifer the missing king of hell beign a prime example."


    Why Alice as beign thei nice to him Blake didn''t know but he also wasnlt going to reject it considering his life wa sin the hands of the blond woman.


    "Alice, focus here. Can we carry on with our trade." Lena said her expression toataly not amused.


    "Do you know what sword essecne is" Alie said her world directed at Blake.


    "No, i dont even know who a sword saint is."


    "Hmm, well think of sword Saintess as the stage of a process to power, and sword essence as the key that enable you to get into this process" Alcie said, smiling when she looked sown at Bake and saw him nodded his head.


    "I don''t know how high your ambitions are, but surely you''ve heard od gods and know that you can actually become one right "


    "Yes"


    "Do you know how to the procedure to go about becoming one."


    "ehhh, No"


    Like Alcie was a teacher and he was her student, Blake paid attention to all the womanls words, answering her with a comfortability that made one unbale to believe that eh was butt naked and being held up in the air.


    "Exactly, many people want to rise above the realm if ranker and be gods but there is no clear oath to it. We all have to struggle in the darkness, hoping we don''t fall into holes or make the wrofn turns as we move forward, but the same does not apply to thise who unlock sword essence.


    The sword essence is born from the transformation of will and ...."


    "What are the requirements for this transformation." Blake suddenly said cutting Alice off.


    Frowning as he waited for his answer, Blake was totally surprised when a whip landed on his naked buttocks.


    "Don''t ever interrupt me again, is that clear" Alice said, her tone strict, but Blake was having none of this.


    Not wasting a secdn, Blake had a bloos soear shooting towards Alice, a red mist coming off his body as he grabbed her arm which was hodlign his body and used it as levra to send himself swing upward, his leg pisied to kick te blonde.


    A distance away from the two, them, Lena simpley sighed at gthe spectacle, not the least bit surprised when Blake''s blood spear shatterd before ti could even get close to alice and his kick was slapped awat and a thwack delivered to his bottom before he was returned to his previous postion.


    Though Alice was tall thisck woman, who boasted just teh right amount of muscles, compared to Blake talk huge frame, she was like a little girl and it was quite the comedic sight to see this little girl scold and punish Blake.


    "If you keep being stubborn mummy is going to take away your mana" Aliece said in a warning tone.


    "She has a mummy complex" Blake thought in astonishment, his mind then recall what had happened and in the end, not knowing how to handle such embarrassment.


    "Now as I was saying, sword essence is born from the transformation of will and the end path of one who unlock sowrd esssecne is the be omign iof a sword god."


    "Now, hat was your question."


    "Urghh"


    "Inspect"


    [The target is to high level to inspect]


    Getting the same response as before, Blake could only glance at Lena who had a mirth in her eys and then reoeat his question.


    "Whata er the requirements for the birthing of sword essence."


    "talent is a good add but it''s mostly a cheery on the top as most people who awaken it tedn not to vene be all that talented, her for exaaple" Alcie said lookigntoward Hannah.


    "A focused mind and discipline is essential becaue this would give you one of the ley ingredients for birthing a sword essene which is a powerful will and then after all this the moset important thing to have is a narrow mind."


    "A narrow mind doesn;t sound liek such s good thing."


    "It isn;t but it is unfottunately a stricte requirement to sub,iem all your qualities int swrod essence. It is why those on te path of sword gods are awaya loyal to a default or selfishly serve serving.


    "I see"


    "Yeah,now bacl to what I was saying, unlike us whp have to wallow in the dark looking a for a path to becoming a god, all those with sword esssecne ned o do is sharpedn their wills till they eventually become sowrd gods."


    "I take it sharpeneign the will is nit so easy."


    Read exclusive content at M V L


    "No it isnlt especially ate the higher levels, but that brings nwo to the issues of whyLena would want you over a girl whom would is assured to at least become a sword saintess, a being who stand on the same level of power as her." Alice explained.


    "She has a point lena" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Perhaps You would rather I leave you with her" Lena said.


    The dark hair expected fearful reaction Blake at such an idea but he instead remaiedn calm and began cosndeirign that possibility.


    "It''s not a very bad idea, but my only issue is that i a not strong enough to domainate her and shpw her what a rela man is like."


    Blake word took bothe woman aback, but before they could say a thing he contined talking.


    "Say Alxie, when was the last tiem a man vent you over and rammed a dick down your asshole. I bet that was back on eartj, tell me you dontl miss that feeling."


    Withe the sun gods blessing the people of this planet are wekla, non can stand up to you.


    If you let em go, you canlt on me going bak not too long after, beating you up and giving you a good pipping


    "What do you say to my deal."


    "Do I look like a slut to you"


    "No, bit you behave like a horny mom and I donlt making you a milf."


    "Surely this isn''t why you want him" Alcie said looking at Lena and then to her shock she threw Blake over.


    Free from Alcie grasp, Blake properly landed on the platform Lena was on, a smile on his face as he turned to Lena who was surprised at what had just happened.


    Giving Lene no vsisble explanation Blake turned to Alice properly taking in her figure and smiling at her.


    "Thanks for your cooperation."


    "Hmm, I''ll be waiting for you to fulfill you end of the deal, now hand me the woman."


    "Oh i will but i would appreacite it if you can give me some tiem with her, say about a day."


    "No.."

 Chapter 178: Suppressed

    "Ahhhh, but that''s unnegotiable Alice. I need to take Hannah.""And I say No. The deal was that you would hand her over immediately and then deliver on our deal within a week."


    With a bit of a bashful look, Blake was just about to reply her when someone who had been inactive for a while suddenly sat up. Her chest heaved up and down and despite the few burns that were still on her, she began looking left and right.


    Immediately Hannah established that she was up on a floating platform in her mind, disregarding the people around her, she hastily got on her unhealed legs.


    Not minding the pain that Blake would come from, putting pressure on that charred skin, she crawled over to the edge of the platform and there she looked down at the ground her eyes wide.


    "Where is Mia," Hannah asked, her gaze frantic as she looked at the people up in the air with her.


    Hannah blinked her gaze in disbelief when she was replied with silence, she looked down at the still burning ground the flames on it still raging hard and then with a determined glint, put strength in her arm looking to go over overboard.


    "That''s quite brave of you, but I just can''t let you die you know" Blake said, a blood tentacle having extended from him and wrapped around Hannah, keeping her on the platform.


    Hannah looked over at Blake, her gaze speaking of how very unfond she was of him, but he didn''t care. He simply moved his attention from her to Alice.


    "Alice, our deal still stands, but you have to be patient. I''ll need Hannah for about two days and then I''ll deliver her, as for the deal I''ll still need a bit more time to prepare."


    Hannah and Lena who were unaware of the going on between Blake and Alice had strange ignorant looks on their face, but the one thing they could understand was that Blake was trying to rip Alice off and this was not something Alice couldn''t see.


    Hovering up in the air, from when she appeared till now, the look of confidence and surety had never waved from her face and when she smirked at Blake both he and Lena who was invested in his survival got tense.


    "Are you trying to pull a fast one on me. Do you think that you can somehow escape the clauses of our contract."


    "You entered a contract with her. Do you know how stupid that is?" Lena said looking at Blake with shock, her eyes widened and Blake couldn''t blame her.


    As someone who had used a contract to get several top-notch figures and talent to become his eternal slaves, how could Blake not understand the dangers or in better terms the lethality of signing a contract with a being whom he could not comprehend or match.


    Unfortunately, it had been the only option for Blake as he had been in far worse condition than he appeared, Lena not even knowing about this.


    Blake could still remember how Alice had easily entered his soul space and the fear she had put in him.


    ***flashback***


    After asking his question the second time and getting his reply, Blake was fully ready to keep silent and let Lena save him from the clutches of the sexy but evil milf when he felt an invasion of his being and immediately went to find the trouble in his soul space.


    Continue reading on M V L


    Having brought several people down to his soul space to conquer and subdue before, Blake was calm and confident when he appeared in the world where he was god. Unfortunately, Blake could never expect what he encountered.


    His eyes blinked open to see his soul space, expecting to appear within the darkness and confront the nosy Alcie, but instead, he found himself in a wide pink bedroom.


    It was like a horror story to Blake, because not only were the walls of the room pink, but so were the bed, chair and other furniture within it, the only exceptions being the assortment of teddy bears on the bed.


    The air had a light sweet flowery smell and there was a gentle tune playing in the background.


    "What is this?" Blake said, turning to the orchestrator of the entire scenario.


    "A little something cooked up for you. It will be the best way to clean up and turn you into a proper boy." Alice said, her eyes trailing down to his cock which had risen, a smirk on her face.


    "Well, I''m glad to see someone agrees with me."


    Blake was just about to reject Alice''s words and end the whole charade when he followed her gaze to his traitorous dick and that noticed that his body hadn''t been left out of Alice''s tampering.


    On Blake''s cock, sitting at the base of his grey rod there was a pink ring and on his wrist pink bangles. Blake was still getting bewildered by these additions when he turned to see a pair of pink prop wings on his back. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "At least I''m not wearing pink heels"


    The get-up disgusted Blake, but his disgust could do nothing to quench the thirst of his dick and Blake didn''t blame it considering Alice''s look.


    Sitting on a pink couch that faced him who was standing, Alice had on a short white gown which barely went past her buttocks. She had on black heels and her legs were crossed. This move showed off her long thick muscular legs and then the V-shaped cleavage on her chest was just extraordinary.


    "Wow, you have really large breasts. It''s hard to believe your earlier dressing actually hid its size."


    "Thank you, maybe sometime later I''ll let you have a taste of them, Alice said pushing up her breasts with her left arm and dropping them, the bounciness they revealed leaving Blake making a thick swallow.


    "You know it''s not fair, that I am naked and you''re not. I don''t mind helping you undress."


    Oh, Mommy is happy to see that you love her body so much but you''ve been a bad boy, and till you become good, then none of this is for you.


    "But I''m a good boy, when have I ever been bad."


    "You saw Mommy and didn''t crawl over to come greet her. All good boys know that they are supposed to greet their mommy"


    "Ahh comon temper justice with mercy. Let me just suck a nipple"


    "No, bad boys don''t get nipples."


    "I see," Blake said dryly and the next instant there was an explosion of power from him, the earth room trembled and the harsh powerful winds blew open the window and flew into the room.


    Blake had on a narrowed gaze as he did this, he watched Alice the whole time like a hawk and by the time the energy he had pumped out died down the only thing that had changed was that he was now dressed in black pants and had the ribbons and wings gone.


    "Badboys don''t get to suck nipples Blake, are you sure you want to be a bad boy.


    "Why are you here Alice"


    "Is that any way to talk to you mummy?" Alice asked but Blake was not in the mood and with a wave of his hand he had the chair beneath her disappear, her body falling to the ground.


    Blake took pleasure in the surprise that appeared on Alice''s face though he was surprised to see her simply stand up despite the embarrassment.


    "You are a talented boy... "Alice started but Blake cut her off.


    "With a big cock. You need to be drilled with."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to ever interrupt me?"


    "I don''t remember agreeing."


    "I see, well, in that case, I guess a few spanks are in order."


    "You wish Blake said with a smirk and with that, chaos erupted."


    "Booom"


    Earlier, when Blake had erupted with energy trying to get rid of the rubbish that was around him, his efforts had been in vain, but this time, as both he and Alcie clashed, their explosion of will destroyed everything around them and left them both floating up in a world of darkness.


    Though they both paid attention to their physical appearances, as consciousnesses they didn''t need eyes to know what was happening in the soul space.


    Blake was ready to leave things as they were and focus on suppressing and kicking Alice out of his soul space when a large sun was birthed and then slowly rose up in the sky coming from east to west.


    Right from when Alice''s mind birthed the sun, Blake had begun suppressing it, but his failure to significantly affect its creation while he was in his own mind had him frowning and ignoring the risks of discovery he spied on his opponent.


    [Name: Alice Warton]


    [Species: Pure Human]


    [Rank: Sixth Order]


    [Title: Champion of light, Mother of the world]


    [Soul essence:7710 (victorious soul)]


    [Enlightenment: light]


    [Enlightenment: life/nature]


    [Strength: 4700 / Agility:5500 / Stamina:4000 / Vitality:5400 / Intelligence: 2534 / Mana: 6000 / Charisma: 6000 / Will: 1334]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [A deadly female bound and contained to this planet by only her commitments]

 Chapter 179: A Click

    "This doesn''t make sense," Blake thought as his eyes went over the information being displayed to him on the screen.Your journey continues with M V L


    "These physical stats, what the heck, what is she, a minimized titan" Blake exclaimed in his mind.


    "But then how come Lena can fight her, Lena''s stats are nowhere near this, not even her soul essence is this much.


    What is enlightenment, what is a victorious soul. Arghhh what the hell, could this be why Rehabab had been fearful of champions?


    Looking at Alice''s stats, I feel like a fool for not just shutting up and letting Lena sort things out.


    This thing is way beyond me because what the fuck does it mean to be a pure human, and why does she have two enlightenment, I have never seen those."


    Though Blake had been put in awe by Alice''s display he had still at best expected that she was just a better more powerful version of Ciara after all she was at most bound to be in the sixth order.


    An about 10-20% increase was what Blake expected, but reality was showing him a 100+% increase.


    With Alice taking no action after creating the sun, Blake''s mind was bombarded with all sorts of thoughts for up to a minute without him knowing and when he did he finally stepped out of his mind he found himself staring into a deep bright eyes.


    "Do you like what you see"


    "what do you mean" Blake replied, having an idea that she was referring to his poking at her strength but wanting to be sure he and Alice were talking about the same thing.


    "Blake, that is your name right, where are you from"


    "I''m sure you already know that" Blake said not hiding how displeased he was at having leaked that information,


    "You''re right I do, but just so we are clear, you used Hannah''s entire army as a sacrifice for your transformation into a blood demon right."


    "Yes, I did, and seeing as we are looking into each other''s life, I would also like to know about your"


    "You already know I am an earthling who died and was offered reincarnation and power. What else is there to know."


    "How did you turn up like this, a woman who doesn''t understand that she needs a good dick, No way you didn''t get pounded back on earth or is the power that got to your head."


    Alice blinked at Blake''s words, unsure whether to take them seriously or not and then she shook her head.


    "On earth, I had a husband who betrayed me, he ran away with another woman and left me to raise our two sons alone.


    I did my best for my children, but then just when they were set to leave high school, they got caught up in a gang fight and were killed.


    That day they had begged that they didn''t want to go to school, that they just wanted to be at home but I didn''t listen.


    I forced them to go and then they died. They were good boys, they didn''t deserve that death or my harshness." Alcie said in a sombre tone


    "Now I didn''t expect such a story" Blake replied when Alice was done, not at all moved by the emotions in her voice.


    "Now you''ve got the story about me, what about you? I don''t want to know your sob story, on earth, what I want to know is how and why you are here."


    "Your words, don''t sound very welcoming, we are both earthlings, we should be helping each other."


    "I would normally have been stuck thinking you are from a god who is trying to invade this world and build a foundation in it or maybe the new champion of one of the already existing gods here, but no god would have let you become a demon."


    "Alice we have so much to talk about. I could relate to you better than anyone. How about we have dinner on a yacht"


    What Alice''s question was broaching right now was the core secret that Lilith had told him never to reveal.


    With her vast knowledge and perception, Blake was sure Lena already had an idea about it or fully knew about it, but it was something none of them had talked about, the case was totally different from now. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake lamely tried to change the conversation by going off-topic even making him and Alice appear sitting in a luxurious jet but that didn''t deter the woman.


    She comfortably took a seat, crossing her sexy legs and then after giving the interior of the jet an appreciative glance, she hit the nail on the head.


    "If you are not from a god, then while there is the option of a higher power, I would say your presence here is more likely the handwork of one of the rulers or maybe even all the rulers of hell."


    "Bad analytics have started unnecessary fights, you should be careful what you say," Blake said with a sigh. He didn''t deny Alice''s words but at the same time he didn''t validate them.


    "You''re right, to avoid such misconception, I think it''s best to clear me on this matter then."


    Blake nodded his head at this, an idea on how to use the current situation to hos advantage brewing in his mind.


    "You are focusing on the wrong things Alice. Your mind has been trapped and limited.


    Why did you so easily throw away the option of me being put here by someone not even you can fathom."


    Alice pressed her lips together, she gave Blake a look up and down and then shook her head, no I don''t see that happening."


    "Well you better get your head out of the clouds and open your eyes" Blake said with a shrug and then he relaxed, pressing his index finger together and giving Alice a pitiful smile.


    "Light and life/nature, those are your enlightenment are they not," Blake asked and immediately he saw a shocked look appear on Alice''s face, it lasted for a second before fading away, giving way to a cold expression whose appearance came with the jets they were in getting destroyed and Blake''s figure teleporting away from its previous location.


    "Get over here now" Alice said and when Blake who had travelled what was miles away shook his head, she raised her hand up at the sun he had created and had it falling down.


    Considering the world was filled with just darkness, similar to space with no up or down, it didn''t make sense that the descent of the sun would be any threat.


    The sun should have normally just fallen and infinitely continued falling but well that didn''t happen because the entire space began trembling and Blake could instinctively feel that at a particular level of descent, his soul space would collapse.


    "What a troublesome opponent," Blake thought and once more, while within his own soul space, he was forced to muster all his strength to combat Alice''s actions.


    With visible strain on his face, Blake raised his hand at the falling sun struggling to stop it''s descent, his eyes narrowed when he saw Alice shake her head at him with a sigh and then a minutes later he was forced to give up on his attempts as all it did was tickle the sun''s descent.


    This was Blake''s soul space and he should be almighty here, no he was actually almighty here, but the problem was that Alice was invincible.


    When Alice and Blake had clashed in a show of energy, Blake had felt that he could overwhelm her.


    A single thought from Blake had the world change from darkness to water, but not even that could affect the sun.


    It didn''t take long for the sun to have all the water around it boiling to extreme temperature and though by his order, the hot water did not vapourize, it did not affect the sun.


    "You know if this sun falls, you will suffer damages that you might never be able to fix. You don''t have the ability to face me here and win"


    Alcie''s words did not sit well with Blake, but in the end, what could he do.


    Blake''s current situation felt like the one he had put Rehabab, Ciara, and Naomi in when he wanted to subdue and make them his servants, but just as he wanted to give up on resisting and began contemplating Alice''s survival terms, his eyes lit up.


    "Why don''t I fight sun with sun"


    Blake didn''t have any strong reason behind this, just a strong feeling about this clash, like there was something profound waiting to be discovered.


    He held his palm down on the empty space below, the watery world now gone and darkness enveloping the world once more.


    Blake had his eyes narrowed as a small yellow sun appeared and began growing but then he noticed Alice had an amused smile, and just like that, it clicked in his mind.


    "So that is it" Blake muttered.


    Without hesitation, he let the sun he had begun growing to die out, and then he turned to the humongous one above.


    Blake had a red katana appear in his hand, he closed his eyes, entering into a deep concentration for several minutes and then swung his blade at the sun, slicing the huge mass in half a second later.


    "Swords Aura, Impressive"

 Chapter 180: A Chance For Freedom

    "Just a single feel of it from that Blonde woman and you were able to doa makeshift of it" Alice said awe in her tone, but then she narrowed her eyes and shook her head."Not it wasn''t from the soul essence, you came up with this based on my explanation of what sword essence and it''s relationships with sword gods."


    After saying this, Alice went silent and became contemplative, her eyes burnt with excitement as it was obvious she was completely blown away by Blake''s feat


    While Alice had her thoughts, Blake who had just savd himself from a disaster foufn himself hevilyu breathing depsitehis body in here being just a figment of his imagination.


    He looked at Alcie who was lost in her thought,a nd then his mind went to te realization which had just saved him.


    At first the falling sun had looked untouchable, it had seemed to Blake that Alice had used some powerful soul technique which he could not understand her in his soul but it had been just when he decide to have a desperate try of pitting sun against sun that understand sunk into his head.


    "Alice is a champion of light, she is well versed in the uniqueness and specialness of the sun and I bet the sun she created would have better and more rigorous foundation than mine.


    This had been the thought going through Blake''s mind as he started creating his sun, and then it hit him.


    "Enlightenment: Light"


    "Why did she pick the sun of everything, sure it could be familiarity, but considering that she pulled this same similar move against Lena, if she actually want to suppress me, then why didn''t she use a newer more overwhelming move."


    Sure Blake could have been wrong and just over think things, but his guts told him that there was a correlation between Alice''s light enlightenment and her sun technique.


    "What if rather than just making up stuffs, real world laws carry more weight in the soul world. Though I can''t stop her sun, I can''t feel it deep in my bones that I am still the superior power in my soul space."


    This train of thought led to Blake thinking of what he could attempt, and of course implementing his blood control had come to mind but then he had been stumped at just the first question.


    "What is the logic behind the strength of blood"


    A few thought had come to Blake''s mind like it''s connections to life, it''s ability to heal, it''s role as the basic building block for sustaining the human body and soul, but in the end, none of this represented raw strength and power.


    None of the characteristic of blood showed a clear path towards stopping the sun falling sun, so he had to look elsewhere.


    Unsurprisingly mana and rune barrier popped into his head but after his mind drew a blank on what the underlaying theories of these two were, Lena''s scary portal and Hannahs; sword esecen came into his mind. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sword god"


    Blake hadnlt given those twooptions much thought, his mind had rapidly gon to Alcie''s explanation and with just what she had told him, he had drawn up an imageinin hos head and then with his imagination executed it.


    "A focused mind and discipline is essential because this would give you one of the key ingredients for birthing a sword essence which is a powerful will and then after all this the most important thing to have is a narrow mind."


    This had been Alice''s word to Blake when he asked about the requirements to walk the path of a sword god. Alice''s words were clear and very understadble they told of how clear but windy the road to a sord god was.


    In the outdie wprld putting this in practise would have been nigh impossible, but here in the soul soce,all it ook was bit of undetsnign and plenty of imaginations.


    "A narrow mind. A narro thought, a single belivene, and unshakebele belive, a delusional believe, my delusion forced upon my target, my sowrd can cut anuthing."


    When Blake swung his sworlf he had doen it with the itenssion of having a sharp wave shooting from the sword and sling the sun, but the power that had come out was one he could not even understand.


    The power that came from him hadn''t been born from mana but from his mind and it''s appearance and exit left his mind feeling horribly empty.


    Consolidating what he had just done and stamping the experience in his mind for all eternity, Blake took a few seconds to adjust to the feeling of his mind and then he confronted Alice.


    "If you are done gushing over what an awesome man I am then would you mind explaining to ne what exactly sword aura is."


    Blake words brought Alice out of her thoughts and when she looked a him, she could not help but smile.


    "Sword aura can be said to be sword essence manifested in the physical world. You can''t have sword aura without having sword essence, well unless you are in the would space where imagination is power.


    You action are really impressive Blake, from just my words you figure out how to do this much, it''s not an easy feat.


    This sis something gthat can be done by only a genius, a true one. How about becoemign my disciple, U''ll also forgive all of your transgressions."


    "I ''m a demon " Blake said reminding the powerful woman of his gender but her reply surprised him.


    "Forget that, no one had to know our secrets, it would just be the two us."


    A smirk Played on Blake''s face ad the his figure disappeared and appeard inftont of Alice.


    "When you say all my transgressions are forgiven, does this mean that I ma now aloe to greba these"


    As Blake spoke his question hsi hands reached out and with a n exited tremble they grabbed lcie buns.


    Sure this was just soemthgin of the mind, but Blake knew Alcie wa far to produ to make her image in this orld subpar and he as right.


    Givign her large breasts a squeeze, she felt softness and bounciness to them which made them see real.


    With excitement his hands roamed down jer body and moved to go under her shirt but then a force held him in place and he could only give Alie a questioning look.


    "The premise for your transgression being forgiven are that you become my hidden disciple."


    "Hmm that sounds interesting, but would you rather you get a hidden dsiple or way to escape the thumb f the sun god and have a shit at becoming something far greater than him. You are a big box of potential after all, what you contain, if you allowed to blossom will far outgrow the sun god."


    "Hook line, sinker''


    Blake knew what she wanted and with that knowledge and the resources he had at his disposal, he was more than sure that he could steer her in his direction but Alice proved to that she wasn''t an easy nut to crack.


    "Is that all you have to say"


    "You shouldn''t brush my words off"


    "Hmm, well if you tell me what being is backing you, perhaps I would give your words appropriate considerations."


    "A being that is strong enough to fool your god right under his nose."


    "I doubt that" Alice said. I need proof.


    "And hat if I can give that proof will you be a good girl."


    Alice threw Blake a very unimpressed look at his tactics and then shrugged.


    "If you can give me an undeniable proof that you can actually fool the sun god, and have the mean to help me escape his grasp then I will cease my aggression against you and Lena."


    "Not bad" Blake commented and then he went to the invenstirya dn grabbed a contract.


    With how much he sued the allure of power to get peoiplto fall under him Blake figured it as smarte r to have a otn of contarct in stock, no need to alpow the syetm shop screw him over by not having the contract in stick hen he need it.


    With no hoccups, the contarc appeared in Blake''s hand and he was pelasntly supreised to see a look of hesitation appear of Alcie;s face.


    "In hear i can poick up any maniuolation or shenanigans you might tru to pull off"


    Lookign at the contract, Alice nodded her head anc olleted the thisck bron paper from him.


    "wjere did you get this cintarct scroll"Alice asked, the woman not hiding how special she thought it was, her gentleness with it telling.


    ''Oh you mean these: Blake said casually bringing out five more brown scroll and makign the flaot in the air"


    This was a poer move and Blake miled it for what it was worth.


    "A power the likes of which you have never seen, there is lot more where this came from darling." Enjoy new adventures from M V L


    *****flash back end*****

 Chapter 181: Answers

    Getting hit with question demanding answers from both Lena and Alice, Blake licked his lips and shrugged his shoulders. He refused to go under their pressure."I understand your worries, but you should trust that I have this well under control" Blake said to Lena.


    Blake turned to Alice to give her question a reply but his actions were stopped by Hannah who suddenly shot up from the flow and charged towards him.


    With the little distance that existed between the two of them, Hannah was upon Blake in no time, and he could do nothing but activate and reinforce his pride aura.


    Blake watched with hurt as Hannah''s blade sliced through his indomitable pride aura like it was nothing and in the end, he was only saved by his blood which he had pump out of his body.


    Shooting forward as fast as he could, rather than try to block Hannah''s deadly sword, the red liquid went for her arm, pushing it to the side and directing the deadly thrust away from him, thought the line of cut that appeared on Blake''s arm told of how close he was to death.


    With a frown Blake moved to grab Hannah from the back wanting to disable and neutralize her, but in the end could only watch in shock as without even looking back, she stepped to the side and cleanly dodged his arm


    "This isn''t good" Blake told himself, quickly ducking as she confidently turned around performing a swing that had her sword passing through where Blake''s neck had previously been.


    "Must be that bastard Sword essence" Blake muttered in his head with a grunt.


    Rolling on the ground, Blake quickly got back to his feet, his gaze quickly moving to Hannah.


    With a single thought Blake had the stream of blood divide in two and then shoot at Hannah from both her side the blood stream equipped with pointed spear tips.


    He tensed his legs as the attack fired at the woman forcing her to stop her offensive and decide how to deal with his attack.


    Unsurprisingly, Hannah jumped out of the way, dodging to the side and to Blake surprised throwing swinging her blade at the attack which she had just evaded, having a sword slash shoot out of her sword.


    Blake''s plan had been to have the streams of blood immediately change direction and go after Hannah but after her attack hit it, he winced, an expression of pain on his face.


    Though Blake did not understand how Hannah''s attack could be affecting him in such a manner he felt danger and knew that he had to get his two streams of blood away from her.


    Ignoring the sharp pain in his head he called back the blood streams, but Hannah refused to let him go so easily.


    In a show of dexterity and swordsmanship, Hannah entered a furious sword dance which saw her sending out multiple sword slashes at the Blake''s blood streams.


    Blake was determined to get the blood stream back to him but for everytime one of Hannah''s sword slashes hit his blood stream, a terrible sharp pain went through his head and his connection to the blood stream weakened.


    By the time the blood streams crossed the halfway mark between them and Blake, they had already lost half their speed and Blake was bleeding from the eyes, nose and ears.


    When they eventually got back to Blake, he was down on one knee, and staring at a quickly approaching Hannah, the desire in her eyes to kill him brilliant and visible for all to see as her deadly sword rose into the air.


    From the beginning of the battle till now, both Alice and Lena had stayed put and simply watched their battle play out, interest on their faces considering it was a fight between two naked individuals.


    "This is woman is so troublesome I can''t help but consider the option of killing her"


    With a gaze which was getting blurred, Blake stimulated the blood within him, having it pumping and then with a mutter having his figure fade out of Hannah''s gaze.


    "Blood mist"


    Hannah was lost for a second and though she eventually picked up on Blake''s position it was too late for her to do a thing as he pierced her form the back with just a single finger and then had his blood pump into her.


    Hannah wanted to quickly use the new powerful energy she had attained to expel the foreign material out of her body, but she coughed out a spurt of blood and could only watch as her body weakened and a heavy pressure descended on her.


    Not taking any risk, Blake immediately seized her sword and put in his inventory and then he watched as she fell to her knees.


    With his blood now pumping through her, though weakened the application of fear aura on Hannah had produced an effect and now with his blood in her he had totally restrained her.


    Blake could feel the energy in his blood being constantly devoured by what he was sure was her sword essence but this was no worries since he was beside her and could supply it with more energy.


    All this had been made possible because he had sacrificed a huge chunk of his blood essence to boost his speed to ridiculous level and now as his attention left a struggling Hannah he stared at his spectators, their different expression making him sigh.


    Lena had on a look of disapproval, Blake mor than sure that it had something to do with him burning up his blood essence once more, and then as for Alice she had on a disappointed expression.


    Blake was just about to talk to Alice when he felt something clamp on his cock and he could only look down at his met ti see that a portion of it was in Hannah''s mouth, the woman trying to cut it off.


    "That was dumb" Blake said looking down at the hatful woman and then he grabbed her by the hair and pulling on it, shoved the rest of his dick, down her throat.


    To impede his actions, Hannah kept her teeth tight around his cock, grazing it as it went down her throat and drawing blood.


    Though Blake cock hurt, healing it as no issue, and then with Hannah restrained and bound to his dick, while facing Alice, Blake began moving his hips back and forth fucking a gaggling Hannah''s throat.


    "What order do you think I am" Blake asked Alcie, making the woman look at him with a dull expression. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Common humour me"


    Alice gave the gurgling woman between Blake''s cock a look and the she breathed out.


    "Third rank."


    Though Alice said the words calmly her eyes which were focused on Blake told him that she as quite impatient and was waiting for the promised proof.


    "Come on now Alice be serious I''m not even 25 how could I be third rank" Blake said.


    A smile played on his face when confusion and then reluctant realization appeared on Alice''s face.


    Blake looked away from her down to Hannah staring int her deep gaze and increasing his thrusts into her tight throat, her hard eyes a turn on for him.


    "You expect me to take your words at face value and believe that you are under twenty-five and still at the second rank.


    "Nope, I am 23 and at the first rank"


    Disbelief clouded Alice''s face and she couldn''t help but turn to Lena seeking an answer from her.


    All this while Lena had stayed silent, watching the conversation between Blake and Alice and when she looked at her, she slowly nodded her head in acceptance with Blake words.


    "Forgive my distractions but this woman is an incredible work of art, her body literally lit me on fire."


    Ignoring Blake''s words, Alice was just about to question him on the information he had just released to her when a thick wave of mana began circling him.


    Read new adventures at M V L


    The mana wave covered both him and Hannah and then when it dispersed, it showed Blake behind Hannah who was on her feet but bent forward, Blake hands on her shoulder the only things stopping her from tipping over.


    "I hope this is enough to convince you, and if it isn''t well, you''ll need to wait for me to get don here."


    After saying this, Blake focused on the large shapely butt before him and moved his hips forward, looking to put all of his veiny human dick in Hannah and he had just buried his whole length when two figures appeared close to him.


    "Ladies, ladies, calm down, there is enough of me to go around" Blake said with a grin looking at the women surrounding him.


    Hannah directly in front of him her pussy impaled by his rod, Alice was to his left her right hand on his shoulder, while Lena was to his right, her right hand wrapped around Alice''s neck while her left held her arm.


    "Don''t kill her Lena" Blake said for measure, as despite everything even he was in shock at how she had put Alice in such a position.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!

 Chapter 182: Lady Nikita

    Pa! Pa! Pa!While having the two most powerful women on the planet in a deadly standoff over his body, Blake gently moved his hips back and then putting in strength swung it forward.


    The first time had left the two dominant women confused but after his pelvis had loudly smacked onto Hannah''s butt two more times, both their gazes had moved to him.


    "If you guys could feel how hard Hannah''s pussy is holding me, you wouldn''t blame me," Blake said focusing on Hannah''s butt.


    Though he reduced his speed, Blake still made sure to thrust his dick hard into her and enjoy the ripple that spread over her buttocks.


    "I''ll kill you Blake," Hannah said from the front but Blake replied to her with a hard smack on her right ass cheek.


    While Blake pounded Hannah, Lena and Alice gave each other a glance, and then the next second, Alice took her hand off Blake, her actions followed by Lena pulling him away from Hannah while the woman herself was caught in Alice''s hold.


    The sudden actions surprised Blake considering he had expected the two of them to be unable to come to terms.


    "How are you human" Alice started, holding Hannah by the arm and taming her angry expression with a gaze.


    "Maybe because I was originally a human, and not just any human....."


    To emphasise his words, as he finished speaking, Blake had a golden light come off him, and both Alice and even Hannah couldn''t help but be surprised by this.


    "Is this your doing?" Alie said turning to Lena with a narrowed gaze.


    "If I could do something this amazing and make it fool even you, do you think you would have ever found me?"


    Alice blinked at this and then turning to Hannah she had golden particles of light come off her and float into the woman, all her injuries and fatigues being healed in an instant.


    The flames had not just burnt Hannah''s body, but also every other accessory on her so she could only finally cover her nudity when Alice offered her a dress.


    "Hey," Blake complained, feeling self-aware now that he was the only naked person, though he wasn''t really bothered considering the package he held down there.


    "How did you get to know him"


    Blake had gotten a taste of just how much Hannah''s sword essence boosted her will but a single glance from Alice had the same Hannah crumbling.


    "Just some hours before I went to war with the first wave of invading demons, I saw him escorting and recruited him. Back then he was a true human."


    "So he''s the one that pulled off a sacrificial ritual"


    "Yes" Hannah replied and when she said this, Alice gave her a look from head to toe and the next time she looked at Blake, he could feel that something had changed.


    "What do you need her for."


    "The Sex"


    Blake''s reply surprised Alice but Hannah even more so and when she looked at Alice and saw her calm expression she tightened her fist in range.


    "Don''t tell me you''re also going to become his full-time puppet," Hannah said with undisguised disgust for Alice.


    "He''s deadly, better just forget whatever grudge you have against him and make the best of your relationship.


    Blake smirked at Alice''s words, but the fierce gaze Hannah gave him said enough about how unshaken her opinions of him were."


    "You''ll have her for two days and then after that, you''ll return her and depart to the underworld," Alice said.


    "Returning her was never part of our deal," Blake said.


    "I know, it''s an addition."


    Blake frowned at this, but Alice had a reply.


    "You like feisty women don''t you, ones whom you get to break down till they become good cock suckers.


    I heard your words to Hannah, so I''ll train her into a very powerful being and then when next you come, if you ever do, you''ll get to have your battle with her, and who knows you might just have a sword saint sucking your dick or your head chopped off by one."


    Unsurprisingly a smile came to Blake''s face at this, but it stretched long and everyone who saw it knew Blake wanted to also be greedy.


    "Well since you''re adding something to the contract, then I might as well also add something.


    I want both you and Hannah together."


    "You know, that''s never happening, so why not tell me what you really want."


    "I hear you have a great relationship with Lady Nikita, I want to have her in my bed as I spent my last two days in the world of the living."


    "Lady Nikita," Alice said with a frown, her eyes narrowed at Blake and then she looked at Hannah.


    "It was obvious she was considering if the woman was worth it and her contemplative gaze put quite the fear in Hannah''s eyes."


    "Fine, it''s a deal but I must be there watching."


    Experience tales at M V L


    "That''s no problem, but just know Lena would also be there." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Within just those few hours so much had happened and after about a day, Blake was seated on the bed in a grand room, sipping a yellow liquid from a glass cup.


    To Blake''s left, close to the end of the room, Alice sat on a comfortable cushion and on his right side, there was Lena who leisurely lay on a cushion, her gaze lazily on the ceiling.


    The bed, Blake sat on was quite large and at the moment it carried just Blake who sat on its edge and Hannah who was lying face down, the gaping hole Blake''s cock had created after pounding her puckered hole still visible and leaking liquids.


    Silence permeated the room as everyone kept to themselves and then the door at the end was opened and a lady walked in.


    The lady was dressed in quality green clothes that wrapped around her body and hung off her left arm.


    Her arrival saw a heavy pressure descend on the room but no one reacted to this.


    The woman stood at the door for a few seconds, taking in the sights of everyone and then with ease she began moving forward.


    "Take off your clothes."


    Blake''s order had the woman stop in her tracks and with eyes that showed discontent, the woman looked at him once again.


    "Are you the dog that so much lusted after my body?"


    "Yes, now kneel and crawl over here."


    The woman had an amused look on her face after Blake finished talking but when she found herself falling to her knees, the arrogance on her face disappeared and she turned wary.


    "Lady Nikita"


    Nikita was a woman of many distinguishments but what set her the most apart was the fact that she was the last wife of the king and the most loved one.


    A clearly defiant look appeared in Nikita''s eyes and after giving Alice a glance and seeing that she was going to say nothing she spoke.


    "I see no reason to be submissive to a man who can''t even face me himself, he had to find someone else to do his dirty work."


    Everyone was silent, so Nikita''s words reverberated around the room and the contents of her speech made Blake smirk.


    Blake finished the drink in the cup and then stood up, eyes looked on Nikita who was also staring at him.


    "How do you hope to challenge me when you can''t even stand."


    "To Blake''s question," Nikita snorted and then with a burst of man from her she shook off the pressure he had placed on her and stood to his feet.


    "Stupid woman, the only reason you can stand is because I let you."


    Letting the woman have her fun, Blake with no clothes on and his long meat swinging between his legs walked over to her.


    Nikita had a confident look on her face as Blake walked towards her but when he crossed the 10-metre mark from her, the arrogant smile on her face lessened and by the time he was 5 meters away, it disappeared replaced by a frown.


    Blake closed the entire distance between him and Nikita smiling down at the woman when he saw that it took her all the courage not to take a step back.


    "Now, just stand still and don''t make a move"


    Blake''s words were accompanied by the heavy pressure Nikita''s thoughts he had fought off landing in her and she could only watch as he grabbed her cloth with both his hands and with a tug tore it apart, revealing what lay underneath.


    "You really are of priestly origins," Blake said looking at the garments Nikita wore to cover her private parts, the bead on her waist the ring on her navel and the white cloth that she wrapped around her chest.


    "You''re a virgin aren''t you" Blake leaned forward and whispered in Nikita''s ears.


    Nikita''s eyes widened at this, her mouth opening in shock as her undergarment was ripped off and her pussy was cupped.

 Chapter 183: Lady Nikita 2

    Feeling Nikita''s hard gaze on him, Blake leaned down and captured her lips in a kiss, softly sucking on her bottom lips.Nikita wanted to keep up her act of disinterest but Blake with his next move Blake shattered her composure.


    "Lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    Mmm!


    Nikita didn''t know when she moaned into Hannah''s mouth, but even as she opened her eyes wide in shock, the sweet feel of Blake''s lips, soon had her closing them and slipping back into the sweet sensation.


    "A weak will"


    While Blake''s right hand Cupped Nikita''s pussy, his left hand which had been on her waist moved to her ass and he grabbed a handful of it.


    Pulling Nikita''s butt closer and pressing the woman''s, lower body to himself, Blake increased the intensity of their kiss and soon his right hand began seeing positive feedback.


    Nikita''s cunt began secreting liquids and Blake taking advantage of this rubbed his index finger across the length of her cunt, before finally slipping one finger in.


    Nikita''s body stiffened at the intrusion, the woman pulled back and broke their kiss, but Blake only smiled at her panicked and confused expression.


    "Aren''t you enjoying it?"


    "No" Nikita robotically answered and Blake nodded.


    Arghh!


    With a glint in his eyes, Blake added a send finger to Nikita''s tight hole and the woman couldn''t help but release a strong moan.


    Nikita''s eyelids fluttered as Blake began moving his two fingers in and out of her pussy and then to Blake''s surprise she on her own reached for his cock and grabbed it.


    While Blake kissed and fingered Nikita, she moved her hand up and down his cock, satisfied to feel an occasional stiffness on his body as her hand rubbed his chest.


    "Blake and Nikita had their tongues swimming around each other for several seconds, the lust in the air incredibly heavy and then she pulled back and brought her head to his chest.


    "Your dick is so big, the biggest I have ever seen" Nikita said


    The high lady gave Blake''s cock a hard squeeze pulling on it and then she broke out of his hold.


    "Come," Nikita said with a wave of her index finger.


    Turning around, she held onto Blake, cock and began walking to the bed and putting up no resistance, Blake followed her.


    With him having torn all her dressed, the only thing left on Nikita were her jewelries and then her silvery heels.


    "That''s sexy," Blake thought unable to control the lust this sight put in his body as his cock throbbed.


    Nikita slowed her steps and looked back at Blake smiling at him as she looked at her ass and then stopped and shook her body left and right.


    Without even needing to put particular focus on her butt, Nikita''s movement had her but cheeks juggling left ad right and then giving him a flirty gaze, she licked her lips and continued their walk.


    "This is too sexy" Blake muttered looking at Nikita''s calf which had become more prominent and toned thanks to her heels and then her butt cheeks which hung on the top and beautifully swayed.


    When they got to the bed, still holding him by his cock, the woman directed him to sit on the bed.


    Nikita had Blake spread his legs and then keeping her gaze locked on him she slowly and submissively fell to her knees.


    Still holding his cock, Nikita stroked it, and then she reached out for Blake''s right hand, bringing it close to her mouth and then began licking the juices that coated it.


    Finger by finger, Nikita relished having a taste of herself and then when she was done, she leaned forward and gave Blake a kiss, making him have a taste of himself.


    She pressed her lips to Blake''s, her tongue pushing into his mouth and swimming around it, she wanted to coat every inch of it with her taste, but Blake''s tongue furiously got active and with little effort, her tongue was beaten back and to her pleasure her mouth was invaded and explored.


    Grabbing onto her nipples and pressing them with his fingers, Blake had Nikita kissing him for several minutes, he kept their lips shut and devoured all the air in her, only freeing her lisp when her face had turned red and her hands had begun going around his body in a silent plea.


    With a flushed face and an excited gaze, Nikita took his heavy gulps of air, regaining her healthy colourful expression before then pushing her long hair behind her and sitting on her heels.


    Moving her hand up and down Blake''s cock, she extended her pink tongue letting it touch the tip of his rod.


    Blake let out a heavy rugged breath from the feel of Nikita''s tongue, her tease spurring the nerves in him and then he sighed as the woman moved her head forward and engulfed his cock.


    The engulfment of the head of Blake''s dick as he followed by dedicated sucking and licking,


    "Damn, this is good, you even do it better than Lena" Blake muttered not minding that the woman in question heard him and then he bucked his hips forward, forcing more of his dick into her mouth.


    Nikita flailed a bit at the sudden action but he quickly adjusted, the woman not even gagging when Blake grabbed her head and forced more of his dick into her.


    "Sweet throat" Blake groaned as 7 inches of his dick was buried in Nikita''s throat.


    Nikita looked up at him with spit dribbling down her mouth and then swallowing she began moving her head across the length of his cock.


    "Wait, my dick is in her throat, how is she swallowing....."


    Nikita''s movement didn''t let Blake think more than that as groans began leaving his mouth as she slowly moved over his dick.


    Blake felt like there were multiple hand squeezing and massaging his cock, and that at the same time, these hands were vibrating at a comforting frequency.


    Rubbing his fingers into Nikita''s scalp Blake tried to figure out how the woman was doing it but only ended up blank.


    He tightened his hold on Nikita''s hair and then just when he was about to stand up and begin pounding Nikita''s throat he felt his body shiver.


    Discover hidden tales at M V L


    "I''m about to come"


    Arfggh!


    With a long groan, Blake had hot semen pumping out of his dick and shooting down Nikita''s throat going straight to her tummy.


    Blake relished in the sudden but incredible pleasure that had hit him, and then just as he began coming down from his high, Nikita''s throat contracted.


    Her throat tightened around Blake''s cock three times, sending waves of pleasure going through his body each time and then on the fourth time, Blake found his cock hard and throbbing.


    What should have been a semi-hard dick now looked like it had been starved of pleasure for several months, its veiny design more prominent than Blake had ever seen. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikita pulled her head off Blake''s cock his length slipping out of her mouth with such fluidity that it looked like it was being taken out of a pussy.


    "Big fat cock" Nikita said as she stared at his dick adorably, and then opening her mouth, she engulfed the head of his dick and began sucking on it once more.


    "arghhh!


    Though he had just had a release, Blake could not deny that Nikita had gotten his senses on another high and that he was enjoying her actions.


    The woman sucked his dick like a lollipop and when he looked won at her and stared init her eyes, what he saw was a woman who knew only his dick and honestly lived for it.


    Staring down at Nikita as she worked was a big turn-on for Blake, it stimulated all his senses and then just when Blake thought that it would be a while before he had another orgasm, Nikita''s body began contorting like a caterpillar.


    Each forward movement of her head over his cock was reflected on her body, and an effect of this was that it had a powerful vibration travelling all around the woman''s body.


    Her movements caused Blake''s breathing to get rapid and then heavy and soon he let out another groan as cum was squeezed out of his balls and came pouring out of his meat into Nikita''s mouth.


    This time, the woman had Blake pour his cum into her waiting mouth, not minding when it filled it up ad began spilling onto her body.


    Ropes of cum coated Nikita''s face and breast and after she had gulped down all his seed that was in her mouth, she squeezed his dick and sucked out whatever was left in his pipe before putting his dick back in her mouth.


    [Name: Nikita Lyon]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Indomitable Mistress, Priestess of lust]


    [Soul essence:310]


    [Strength: 722 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:748 / Intelligence: 770/ Mana: 640/ Charisma: 900 / Will: 470]


    [Ability: tomorrow(legendary). Yesterday wind (epic), Ice Path(rare), Ice Mirage(epic), Cold Assist (rare), rhythmic transfer (superior), body contortions(superior) .....]

 Chapter 184 Divine Nikita 3

    "Is she some kind of sex warrior?" Blake asked as Nikita began sucking his dick once more.Blake''s use of his inspect skill on the woman went smoothly, but the information he was getting had him unsure of what to think about her.


    Her titles along with her abilities and techniques painted her as a woman skilled in the art of seduction and pleasure, yet Blake could not ignore the fresh blood smell that wafted off her, the smell of a virgin.


    "Unless she heals her hymen every time she has sex, then Nikita should be a virgin."


    Not even knowing when, Blake''s train of thought was broken by Nikita''s innocent gaze at him and he could not help but be turned on by the innocent he saw in the older woman''s eyes.


    Despite the powerful look that her aura conveyed and the confident look she had in her eyes, at the same time there was a unique vulnerability within Nikita''s gaze.


    Nikita''s gaze conveyed a message which told him that she could stand up against the whole world except against him.


    It told of a special spot she had for him and how his words and thoughts were all she cared about.


    The emotions evoked by Nikita''s gaze were sudden and intense and Blake wasn''t even aware when they settled into him, it was only when his breathing hitched and his ball tightened that his mind went on alert and quickly processed how it had come so far.


    Unfortunately, Blake''s clear thought could not last for long as the tingles in his ball reached the peak and his seeds began getting squeezed out.


    Hmrghhh!


    Once more, Blake''s seed poured out of his fat pipe, but this time when he saw Nikita put his cock over her mouth looking to fill it with his seed and shower herself with his milk, he grabbed her head and forced his dick down her throat.


    Nikita put up a little resistance but in the end, allowed his seed to shoot down her throat.


    Nikita''s throat contracted and expanded while Blake had his release, the eternal demon found himself being stimulated with more pleasure as he had his orgasm and when he finally came down from it, he could only let out a heavy breath while looking down at Nikita whose mouth had started travelling over his cock.


    Hmm!


    "Is that your game Nikita" Blake suddenly said his word making the woman look up at him innocently.


    Not falling for her tricks or buying her innocent gaze, Blake grabbed a handful of her hair with both his hands stood to his feet and then massaging her head, began moving his dick back and forth.


    Nikita only had a second to widen her eyes, before Blake''s fat cock was rammed down her throat and left to bask in its warmth.


    "This feels good" Blake muttered looking at the woman with a relatively high charisma.


    Sure the likes of Lena and Nikita surpassed her, but one could understand why. With their supreme looks and unmatched strength, they wafted off an aura of aloofness, and Nikita who while indeed strong in her own right had no business boasting 900 pints in charisma while having an intelligence of 770.


    Gawck! gawck! gawck!


    Blake''s relentless assault on Nikita had the woman dripping out saliva and wet messy sounds as her mouth was roughly fucked.


    She rubbed her hands up and down Blake''s muscular thighs as he fucked her, her hands =going to his balls and massaging them till minutes later, her throat tightens around his sock and soon enough began milking it of its essence.


    Blake had no probe releasing a grown as he emptied his load down Nikita''s throat one more time.


    It took Blake more time than the last to feed Nikita all his seed, but this time when he was finished, Nikita was surprised to see him pull his whole length out of her mouth and then without a word grab her by the hair and throw on the bed.


    Read latest stories on empire


    Since Nikita got her lips around Blake''s cock till some time ago, Blake had picked up on the fact that he had lost control over her trail of thoughts.


    There was more to a sexual encounter, but so far, the pleasure of Nikita''s mouth was all Blake could think about.


    It was like her mouth was the only hole he could put his rod in, and that was why he had decided to get up to his feet.


    Blake didn''t know what principle Nikita''s technique worked but what he did know was that he had an interval of a few seconds after he came when his mind was free of Nikita''s manipulation.


    From what he had observed so far, it was obvious to Blake that Nikita seduced her victims and then filled their minds with just thoughts of her fucking her mouth and that this was why despite everything she was still a virgin.


    "Does that mean the king has been getting duped this whole time? Poor dude and here I am about to pop his wife''s cherry." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Blake threw Nikita on the bed her eyes widened and she wanted to scamper away, but a single glance from him froze her in place for seconds, seconds long enough for him to grab her legs and pull her to him.


    Blake''s fat meat hung over Nikita''s cunt and the woman could only pace her hand on his chest looking to push him away.


    "Hey wait, I''m not ready, I''m not yet ready for this," Nikita said trying to push Blake away, but he ignored her and began rubbing his cock over her snatch.


    "You knew what you signed up for when you walked into this room didn''t you," Blake asked as he leaned over Nikita.


    There was a look of confusion on the woman''s face at Blake''s words and in that little window, Blake brought his hand to her cunt and forced a finger in.


    Haaaa!


    Shock appeared in Nikita''s eyes and she could fall back to the bed as Blake began moving his finger in her.


    "Ahhhm this" Nikita muttered incomprehensibly


    [The system is detecting divinity coming off Nikita Lyon]


    "Does she have a hidden providence, I don''t mind sharing."


    [No, it is very possible that she has been marked by a supreme being]


    While still fingering Nikita Blake mulled over the system''s word and then asked it a question.


    "Is it possible that her ability to tamper with even my mind is a passive ability given to her by this supreme being?"


    [yes]


    "I see''


    Completely unrepentant, Blake focused back on the moaning woman and added a second digit into her snatch, smirking when her body stiffened and then contracting as more pleasure filled her.


    "With your snatch so tight, fucking you won''t be so bad"


    Blake expected a fierce rebuttal from the woman, but stayed silent and looked at him with a lost gaze.


    It was like she didn''t know how to feel about the fact that she was going to lose her cherry.


    Looking away from Nikita, Blake turned to Alice, observing her and wondering if she had known about all this.


    Alice''s impassive gaze deprived Blake of the joy of knowing what she was saying, but thinking but the fact that her gaze was fixed on the two of them let him know that she had an interest in their actions.


    Blake turned back to Nikita and gently slipped a third finger into her.


    Nikita''s breath hitched at the addition and the se looked at Blake with doubt.


    Pushing the whole length of his three fingers into Nikita had her body trembling and moving backwards but other than letting out gaps and low moans, Nikita stayed silent.


    It was stunning for Blake to see Nikita who had been so arrogant and confident suddenly become silent and meek.


    When his fingers became once more drenched in her juices, Blake took them out and situated himself between her legs.


    Deeming that he had already engaged in more than enough foreplay, Blake rubbed his dick over her cunt, having it press in between her lower lips and lower to the opening of her hold, but just as he was about o penetrate Nikita spoke.


    "The last man who tried to fuck me was ford to death just as the head of his dick entered my cunt."


    "That man was not worthy."


    "You think you''re worthy of me."


    "Every female is my bitch"


    Answering her with a smirk, Blake held his dick at Nikita''s entrance and then he pushed forward, exerting some force and having his dick, slip into her canal.


    Nikita closed her eyes as her hole was invaded, her body tensed when the head f Blake''s cock entered her but then her eyes opened in surprise, when he kept pushing in more of his dick.


    "You''re still alive" Nikita asked in shock, but Blake didn''t answer her as he was busy enjoying the tightness of her pussy and also battling the divine energy that had rushing into his body and trying to attack his mana core.

 Chapter 185 Divine Sloppy Nikita 4

    For Blake, his realities had been split, though his body was physically present his mind was partially somewhere else.Blake could see himself staring at both Nikita who was beneath him on the bed and a red glowing titan in a world of nothing but darkness and emptiness at the same time.


    He wanted to stop his actions with Nikita and try to make sense of what was happening, but a feeling of danger told him that he would die if he tried to do so.


    The moment Blake penetrated Nikita he had entered some sort of challenege and Blake had a feeling that till he released in her, death was the only route ahead.


    The red titan just stood floatign in the darkness and starign at him whose tiny figure was flaotign at almost eye level with it.


    When Blake looked down, he could part make out it''s figure and when he looked into its eyes it was like he was staring into everlasting windows.


    With Nikita, when the aura of death rushed toward him to devour him he had to quickly move his hips baklwards, and then intsicntively nowign what was required of him move them forward once more.


    In the world of darkness, the titan seemd to be movin toward him, it long mouth releasing pussf of fiery red energy, but immediately he began moving his dick in and out of Nikita it;s forward progress was halted.


    "Okay, i think i''m on to something here" Blake thought calming himself as he knew freakign out would do him no good.


    While should have hindsight listed to Nikita warnign about the fate if the previous man who tried to plough her, in the end being cautious wouldn''t have solved anything because from Blake''s observation, the only way to conquer Nikita and literally have a taste of the fruit which she had been born with was to jump into the red sea.


    Thoigh there was no connection between the Blake and the titan, he cpoudl feel that the enrgye which travelled withing it and lit it up had somehow invaded his body and that while he fough to resite this energy, he alos had to keeo fuckinkg Nikita to stop the titan from devouring what should be his consinceness inthe dark world.


    Urhhhh!


    Nikita moaned as Blake slowly moved his dick and in and out of her, the tightness fo her cave keeping him from going on a rampage at least for the moment.


    "Are you okay" Nikita asked, her hand holdieng onto Blake''s larrge arms which had been planted on both her sides and used to support his body which stood above her.


    "Are you begignign to fall for me already, i haven''t even showed you the best part"


    Blake words rebooted Nikita brainf and broight her back to her senses. The soft expression she had on disappeared giving way for her cold arrogant look and when her particular gaze of superiortity returned, Blake shoevd in an addition two more inches of his dick into her.


    Arghhh!


    Unable to supress the pleasure and Pian from having such a large object in her for the first time, Nikita let out a gasp, and Blake smirked at her.


    "If I don''t hear sweet moans from you i''m going to give this pussy of yours the hard pounding it has been missing from all this years.


    Of course, Nikita didn''t succumb to Blake''s threat and of curse Blake loved up to it.


    When the woman, resolved to keep her mouth shut as his cock moved in and out of her, at intervals, Blake forcefully shoved in more of his dick, and within a few minutes he finally had his full dick buried in a breathless Nikita, the woman''s mouth wide open, her breathing heavy as she tried to come to term with the large object that was in her.


    "You seem full" Blake said, one of his hand going down and grabbing her breast, maintaining a slow tempo in and out of her pussy. Blake closed his eyes and he massaged Nikita''s breasts, and though the woman though it was because he was enjoying the feel of her cunt and melons, the truth was that Blake was taking some seconds to push the invading energy out of him.


    The titan was still there, the danger of being devoured was still present but Blake didn;t let any if the distress he felt to leak out.


    "I''m about to go real roigh Nikita, are you ready"


    After finally having her untouchable pussy invaded, Nikita preconceptions of invsibility had been trashed, but that still didn;t mean that she had succumbed.


    "Satisfy your animalistic cravings and get that snelly thing out of me."


    Blake smield at th reply and then leaned down to Nikitas eards.


    "No i''ll fuck you silly for several hours, putting you in postions you never imageidn you could find yourself.


    This dick will defile you in evry possible way there is ."


    Just to put his dick in a woman and get somke pleaure and other benefots, Blake had landed himself in a life threatening battle and he would be damned if he let Nikyta go after just soe moderate sex.


    No, Blake was going to destroy this woan for any an after him.


    Raisgn his head, Blake stopped his slow tempo and uppped his speed. His left hand left Nikita''s breat andwent o her neck and gripped it.


    The beautiful woman gave him a glare at this gesture but he ignored it as he instead up his tempo.


    Nikita tightened her lips, wanting to keep silent like before, but soon she got to learn that that a fast pace and large dick layed the foundation for a whole different level of pleasure.


    First her face scrunched as she tried to repress her tingles of her nerves, then she bit her lips, with determination, then her lips relaxed, and then mouth was wide open, her eyes half open as long with the sounds of Blake''s pelvis, smashing into her fillign the room, her breathless moans could also be heard.


    "You moan like a cow" Blake stopped and suddnely said his drogatory words making Nikita eyes lit up in awreness of what she had been doign, but just ashe wanet to retort, he smashed hos dick int9o her ad had another breth less maon escaping her lips,


    "You can;t breath can you" Blake said slowly gogitn in and out of her, smirking at ehr steaming expression.


    "Nikiata opedn her moith to replay, but slammed his cock into her once more and then followed by the moan tha left her lisp, tiny blue snakes made of mana began traveling aroufn their bodies.


    "What is this" Nikita sked, but a reply didn''t come as Blake resuedm his work.


    Urgh1 Urghh! Urghh!


    The series of actions that came after, has Nikita wrapping her hand and lega around Blake and digging into his back with her nails and Plaure her body didn iot know hoe to hand hit her.


    Stop! Stop! Stop!


    Nikita said as the bat above ehr pushed his wamrm throbbing meant ain and out of her cave.


    Feelkign like she was looign controlling if her mind, Nikita put up a fierce fight but it was in vain as with eah seodn that poasse,d her sense of reason ledft her, but just before that could happen Blake stopped an with haste flipped around his dck she was now stanifn on her knees.


    A moment of happines hit Nikita as she saw a chanve to regain and reorganise her thinking process but then after she was spun around and then abalek liftign her and walkiedn deeper inot the bed postioned her in a way that all the two women could easily gaze and her face, horror and shame climbed her face as her resued fuckign her.


    Paa! Paa! Paa!


    Whereas before it had been pelvis against pelvis, this time it was Blake''s pelvis smashing against Nikita''s rear.


    Paa!


    Alogn with his hisps, Blak also delivered hard spankt o Nikital bootm as he fucked her.


    Yrghh! Arghh! Urghhh! URghhh! Arghh! ArGHH!


    Blake was not shy to let out graons when he had sex, it was the clearest sign that he was enjoygn the pleaure of his actions.


    While the blue snaked made sure to further up the pleasure, Nokita was feeling, the also didn teh sam to him, and as he grunted, he coudlnt help but look down at the pint that connected him and Nikuta, loovign the sight of her cunt, grabbing onto his wet meat as it went out and then massaging as it came back in. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What a loved ass" Blake muttered with heavy breath as he slapped slapped Nikitas ass cheeks, loving as they wobbled from the heavy impact of his hips,


    Reachign forward, Blake grabbed Nikitals hair and then he wet really ahrd on her her, ther movement amkign the bed squeak.


    At this point, droill had began dripping from Nikitas mouth which had been hagign opedn from too long and her brain had been temprorailyu friend.


    Moaning was all she could do and just as Blake began considering lifting her up and punding nher cunt, her pussy tightend around his dick and her jucies came rushing.


    "This feels good" Blake muttered as Nikuta orgasm sevred as a catalysy fro his.


    Slamming his dick into Her, Blake pulled Nikta soe her bak presed to his chesta s his seed began pumoign into her.


    Bithe her hands clamoed arofun her breasts and paasionaltely edevoured her liso in a fierce lips, the loght fo the full mon glistedn upon the edn they were on. Explore more adventures at empire

 Chapter 186 Nikita Full Devour

    The affairs of Blake and Nikita extended well into the night, fluids flowing out of the teopof them on numerous occasion.Arghhhh!


    Showing no restraint, after Ploughing tfor so long that she had been drained oif enrgy and become a doll in the bed, Blake had moved to thrust into a sleeping Hannah, his abrupt entry awakening the woman.


    Hannha first had a look of confusion on her face, but then just as the evenrts of the previous day settled in her head, Blake began moving and her body coul onlu respond to the pleasur abuse.


    Looking to the side, Hannah spotted a heavily breathing and exhausted Nikita and though this was her first time meeting the woman, she was sure she was the person Blake had been waiting for.


    As her weak finger tioghtedn around the sheet of the bed she obsrvd the the amount of sweat that coated the woman;s boyta dn the fatigue in her eys and she codlnl hrlop but gulp.


    "Is Blake soem kidn if sex fiend. I can feel that his woman is way stronger than me, yet after fucking me till i poassed out, he fucked her into such a stare and now he is stiull hungry for me." Hannah thought in worry.


    "Blake lestls rest for tonight, we can continued this tomorrow" Hannha started but ignired her, he keot thrusting inti her while his hand grabbed and kneeded her buns.


    "Don''t worry, you''er just temporary. I wnat her to rest for a while becaue were gogin to be fucking inot the night."


    While these two women and even those around thought that he was a sex anic and have a deep love for the pleaures fo teh body, Blake himself knew that carnal pleaure was just an added bonus.


    By soem miraculous twist fate, these two women were in oen way or the connected to divinities. They were more special athat even women like Lena and Alcie and it could be imagiedn the kind of points they offerec him.


    Blake was first adn foremost a farmer and faemign sin ponts were his priority.


    [ding! You have taken the virginity of a divine bride +1000]


    [Ding! You have committed a lustful act +120]


    [Ding! You have committed a lustfurl act, +140]


    All these stats were from just Nikita and just before he left the woman for Hannha, the system had reward him with +79 sin points. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Vrigin pussy worth 1000 point was something Blake hadn''t thought he would ee while still on this planet, not even Thalia had given him this much points when his hungry dick entered her untouched snatch.


    Like Blake told Hannha he was giving Nikita time to rest, because the night was very much going to be the just him and Nikita going at it liek animals.


    The system had called Nikita a divine bride and though Blake didn''t know which god it was that had enegaged the aloof woman, his plan was to ensure that there was nothing innocent about the woman by the time he was done with her.


    Knowing, that she was filled iwth resentment for him, Blake flipped Hannha so thats eh lay on her back and then looking straight a t her hateful eyes he penetrated her.


    "Both your children are dead, how does it feel to know you''re being penetrated by the man responsible for thus and that your cunt is pleasuring him."


    "Killing you is only a matter of time."


    "Time? Why wait, Now is an opportunity."


    Blake had hoped to rile Hannah up and make their short together first but the ice more in full control of her emotions, ignored his words, her had which were free didn''t even attempt to hurt him or push him away, instead they moved to his they held on his arm, her fingers boldly feeling up his muscles as she was fucked.


    Blake had thought fucking Hannah while she struggled and cursed him would be more fun, but he found that staring into the eyes of a resilient woman as he invaded her turned him on.


    He suddenly picked the woman off the bed and stood of his knees. Tightly wrapping both his hands around her buttocks and then when she wrapped her hands around his neck, looking into his eyes, he resumed pounding her.


    In this position, the audience got a clear sight of Blake; fat meat pumping in and out of Hannha and many were surprised at how wet it was.


    "You''re enjoying this" Blake muttered with a victorious grin, but Hannah''s next action shocked him.


    With a smile, Hannah leaned down and captured his lips, her tongue eagerly entering his mouth and battling his tongue.


    Ignoring the rest of the world, Blake and Hannah engaged in a fierce heated passionate kiss.


    They moaned as they exchanged fluid, there actions making them seem like the deepest of lovers.


    Hannah''s hand roamed all over Blake''s head, massaging his scalp and pressing his head to hers and then several minutes later when they pulled apart, Hannah looked at Blake with a gaze that contained care.


    "You took everything I cared about, what do you think about that."


    "Well, for starters, you husband is still alive" Blake said chuckling when Hannah''s neutral faced broke into one of disgust and anger and then he continued.


    "I didn''t really kill your daughter, you know Lena and Alcie should bear the blame for that.


    "If you hadn''t interfered in I and Lena''s plans such an event will never have occurred."


    "Heh he he, rather than blame me, you should blame Lena who couldn''t stick to your side. All I did was make use of you the situation."


    Hannah licked her lips sensually and then looked at both Alice and Lena. when i gain the strength, I will kill all of you in this room.


    Hannah''s word were met with silence and the woman was about to say something else, when a spank from Blake had her focusing on him.


    "They are both confident in their strength and potential and don''t believe that you will ever be a threat to them. Alice doesn''t even acknowledge my potential, she believed sit is beneath her to worship my dick.


    No need to say anything more to them, in the future we''ll sure them what a monster we are."


    Hannha paused and considered Blake; words and then she paused and kissed him.


    "I''m going to love destroying yore geo and seeing you despair at the realization that I am superior to you."


    "Okay" Blake simply replied and then his cock began slowly moving it and out of her,


    "But remember thought that if you lose, you''re going to be my bitch."


    Hannha kept silent at this but Blake didn''t mind as he didn''t need an answer, he focused back on sliding his dick in and out of her, the both of them soon moaning in each other embrace till they came.


    Blake buried his cock ball deep in Hannah as ropes after rope of his cum was pumped into her and then he dropped her on the bed.


    "Now would be the best time for you to replace those kids" Blake said laughing at the hatful glare Hnnha thre his way.


    Getting off the bed, Blake moved to a cupbaird by the sdue and picked a whitel bottle on it, he picked the bottela dn the returned io the bed, this time his form hovering iver Nikita.


    Sometime during the short but passionate time that Blake and Hannha had been making love, Nikita had falledn asleep, but her rest was disturbed by Blake hands which grabbed her body and began mpovign around whie her eyes finally felw open when small object invaded her back door.


    "What...." Nikita screamed turning around ti face Blake, fully intent on stopping him but to her disapra foufn her hands and legs bound by blood chains, and her propped up her left to the mercy of Blalke.


    Your not allowed in there" Nikita scraed , but blake slippery finger, kept sliddign deeper and deper inot her.


    "Instead of fretting at the invasion of single finger, you should instead be worried about my dick which will be entering here tonight.


    "Your dick, that''s impossible" Hannah screamed out in schock imaging Blake''s meat making it''s way inot her toght ucked hole.


    "It can''t fit"


    "Don;t worry, I have this" Blake said bringin the bottle of oil to Nikita''s eye slevel like that would calm all her fears.


    "You bastard I don''t care, I donlt want that thisng besdie me take it aay from me.


    "Hey now, don''t make it seem like i'';m forcing you to be here. You entered this room aware of what you were dealing with."


    "No one said anything about us doing anal."


    "Not my business, if you have any problem, take it up with your employer."


    Blake''s word had Nikita look to towards lcie and after a second, the woman looked at the bed in defeat.


    "Hey at least be gentle.

 Chapter 187 Divine Bounty

    Dealing with Nikita''s divinity had been like making a fast run across a path made of hot coal for Blake.If you could keep your feet in motion and step on the correct places, you would be safe but if you slacked off and made a mistake you will be in for a painful burn.


    Blake hadn''t initially planned to go fucking Nikita with such intensity for so long, He had wanted to just enjoy the pleasure her body could offer for about one hour before moving onto other matters that concern his life, but then Nikita''s hidden divinity and her ridiculous drop points had changed his mind.


    For the first minutes, balek had spent it trying to navigate ways to deal with the malicious energy that was trying to get into hi and the titan which wanted to devour him, and then the remaining time he had spent it starving the titan of it''s meal and expelling the malicious energy from his being.


    Two rounds before Blake paused his actions, he had dealt with the invading energy, his resistcne to it vanquishing, theis leaving the the red titan, the only thing left in his path.


    For the Titan Blake had been stuck on what to do, he had initially thought that that it was around because there still soemthign left for it to do.


    For several minutes Balke stayed stuck enjoying the pleant sight if Nikitals body contritignt the penetration of his meat while also being terrified by the titan which only he could see.


    Frostration at thelack of progress on how to vanquish the titabe had Blake takigna desperate meaure and this measure involved him taking his dick completely out of Nikita.


    From the moment, Blake had penetrated Nkita, it had been the first time his dick left her and just as Blake through he was going to get lit up in blazing fire, the image of the titan fading from his vision till all that was left within it was Nikita''s sweaty body.


    Now as Blake fingered Nikita''s hole, adding anither finger to the womanls bottom much to her discomfort, he wondered if ther was any suprdie waiting fro him.


    ''Lets''s see how much if treasure trive yoy are my darling" Blake said pout loud slapping Nikitals left butt cheek and earning her groan.


    Blake you are not supposed to put something in there" Nikita said with gritted teeth.


    "Says who. I plan on making you a total woman, imagine if just like your pussy, your ass also combusts people that put their dick in it, you will end up an anal virgin for the rest if your life.


    "I''m not complaining about that"


    "I know you aren''t but that doesn''t mean I don''t hear your silent cry for help"


    Leaving Nikita frustrated with his replies, Blake focussed back on her back hole, attracted by how hard the walls of her butt hole gripped his finger.


    They struggled to push him when he came in and then mightily held him in when he tried to go out.


    "You''re real tight Nikita," Blake said as he tried to hold his fingers apart wanting to stretch her hole.


    "Everyone is tight down there" Nikita grunted out.


    "Not everyone, I bet Alice had found some dildo or a poor sod to ram his dick in there. She''s a lose cannon that needs a master to control her."


    Nikita froze at Blake ''s words, her face shifting in Alice''s direction and surprise flashing in her eyes when she saw the woman remain seated.


    Though Nikita breathed relief to see that Alice wasn''t taking an outright action, she still held fear in her yes as she believed that the woman could act at any time. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikita''s mind was occupied with thoughts of the scary things Alice could possibly do to her when she felt the pressure in her ass disappear and then felt something being poured in her ass.


    "What are you doing"


    ''Oiling you up" Blake said as he carefully filled Nikita''s hole with oil and then brought his fingers back in, this time not taking long to put in three fingers and boldly stretch them apart.


    "This should do" Blake said some seconds later and it didn''t take Nikita more than a second to understand his words.


    "No, it won''t"


    "Yes, it will"


    "No, it absolutely is nit enough."


    "I thought you didn''t like me putting my finger in your ass." Blake said with a smirk.


    "You bastard you know what I mean" Nikita said the fear in her tone clear for all.


    "Fine, if you plainly tell me to put my finger in your butt hole, I might do so."


    Filled with fear of taking Blake fat meat in her canal which she knew was very tight and should never have come across such a tool, Nikita failed to contemplate the wordings of Blake''s words and went ahead to satisfy his request.


    "Blake please finger my asshole some more, make it a lot wider with your fingers."


    Nikita didn''t know whether it was her fear of Blake''s cock controlling her or that she sincerely wanted her butt hole to be properly widened in preparation for Blake''s invasion.


    After doing as Blake said Nikita felt relieved, the woman quickly realizing that what she truly desired was to delay the inevitable.


    Unfortunately, Nikita''s relief was short lived as a lerge fleshy object pressed agint her butt rim.


    "Blake" Nkita called out.


    "What" Blake innocently rel=lied, as he pressed the head of his well lubed cock onto Nikita;s hole.


    "You said you wouldn''t" Nikita said gasiign afterwird as the head if Blake''s dick was pshed in.


    Nghhhh!


    Nikita groaned throoight the process, her lips and eyes tight and then when the invasion stoped she opedn her eyes , heavy breath leaving her mouth.


    "I said , I might, i never said I would."


    "Bastard" Nikita called out with gasp.


    "You have a nice butthole" Blake said rubbing his hands over Nikita''s thighs.


    "Bastard" Nikita called out once more and she letp her head p[resed tp the bed not darignm ro move her bodya dn shift the stcik that had impaled her.


    "Here i am tryritnto eb considerate and you are being rude"


    "Fuck you"


    Blake''s wsa taken abcka byt theis words ad it was on a evel of vulgarity tha he hadn;t heard in a while, especially not on thi9s planet.


    Blake looked to Alice, scrutinizign her for soem seconds,a dn then he turned back to Nikita.


    "Would you have preferred a vibrator."


    Nikita''s body stiffened at Blake''s words and he could only blink his eyes.


    "Fuck you'' was a popular vulgar slang back on earth and Blake had no problem with being here also, but a vibrator, if she Nikita didn''t know what it was, then why did she stiffen up at it''s mention.


    "So, you''re also form earth."


    "Where is that" Nikita replied.


    Blake pursed his lips for some seconds, thinking about what he had just discovered and was likely the truth and then he shrugged his shoulder.


    "Forget it"


    After some thinking, Blake had replied that weather Nikita was indeed from earth and had spend on this planet didn''t really concern him considering he was about to be kicked off it.


    Whatever Plan Nikita and Alcie had definitely didn''t concern him and if it didn''t, then he just had to be ready to crush them when they disturbed his peace.


    Focusing back on the wide heart shaped butt that had his dick impaling it''s asshole, Blake pushed his hips forward, eliciting a cry from Alcie and ignoring her please for him to stop.


    When Blake had added about three inches, he pulled his dick out, poured some oil down her now gapping butt hole and then he put his dick back in.


    Taking Nikita''s feelings into consideration Blake took his time to work his dick into her hole, and it was only after he was done that the system recognised his efforts.


    [ding ! you have taken the anal virgin if a divine bride +2000 sin points.


    [ding! You have defiled the chose one of divine being +500sp]


    [ding! You lust had earned you the ire, anger and attention of a divine being +5000]


    [Ding! Yi have committed a sinful act +300Sp]


    "Ahhhh" Blake thought having not expect the notification he had received.


    "This is soem serious heat"


    For the system to give Blake 5000 points just sfor earngn someone ies poke of how high and might such a person was.


    Looking away from the systems notification, Blake focussed on the tightness of Nikita''s hole and he groaned in pleasure as her dirty wall girppe his d=cock tightly whe he trid to pull it out.


    "So tight'' Blae muttered , relishing n the pleasure.


    Blake took his cock half way out fo Nikita dn then he pushed it back in.


    [ding! The contnous disprepect has led to a bounty being put out for you. +10000]


    "Ahh, seems i will be kilign divine beign soon er tan expected" Blake muttered as he strted at this notification,

 Chapter 188 See You Later

    "Hope you had your fun, because it''s time to go""Seriously, after all that you didn''t even change your mind. Imagine the crazy sex we could have if we stay together."


    "You''re a demon, you don''t have a place here"


    "Says who, look at me, I''m as human as you" Blake said but Alice was not moved she already knew what he was.


    At the moment, all there of them, Blake, Alcie and Lena were on a plain green field, Lena was seated on a rock some meters away from them the woman having been really silent for the past days.


    Not minding Blake in the least, Alice stretched out her hand and Blake could only groan.


    As Alice grabbed Blake''s hand, Lena body shifted from where it originally was to standing beside them, it was like she was the wind.


    No one reacted to Lena''s appearance, It was especially welcomed for Blake sicne it was after all extremely crucial for Blake''s safety.


    Blake wasn;t being kicked off the world of the living wa far different from being kicked off the planet Braga.


    Being kicked off Brage to the underworld, meant that fater soem time, as long as Blake could get his hands on the right technique and resources, he would be able to open a roft and get back to the world of the living but being kicked off the planet was sentence of no return.


    To someone beign kicked off the world of the living, a powerful figure, an accomplished priest or a champion would place a rune on the victim and the point of this rune was to forever curse them to the underworld.


    This rune would make them outcast of the world of the llivign, forever rejected by the world of the living and the only way for this curse to be eveaded would be for the victim to over power it.


    A powerful figure, an accomplished priest and a champion, theses were the mentioned that could place this rune and it was without mistake that a champion and a powerful figire were being differentiated.\\


    When it came to banishing someone from the world of the living, a champion was in a no way a poweful figure, No , what amde them capasle of this feat was their connection to the god.


    Whatever god bestowed his strength on the champion was the eon who powered the rune and in that light, it meant that if the victim wanted to overpower this rune, they had to directly overcome the strength of this god.


    If Blake ever wanted to come back to the world of the living, then while he was down in the underworld, he had to become strong enough to challenge the strength of the sun god and this was one of the reasons why Lena had been quite unhappy for the past hours.


    While holding Blakje right arm in her left hand, Lena placed her right hand over his fore arm, her palms loghtign up in a golden light.


    As Alciels arm lit up, Lena''s gaze tightened and she looked ready to chop off Alice''s head if she made even the slightest mistake.


    "Relax, Blake and I made a deal, a win win one for me, I have no reason to jeopardize it" Alcie said throwing Lena a smile and then clacking her lips, when Lena didn''t reciprocate the expression.


    "Can the two of you image being on a bed and making out with each other while i run my rod through one of you" Blake suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Is it okay for you to let him keep such an obsession for sex" Alice asked.


    A look of frustration through Lena''s eyes and this was all the answer Alcie needed.


    Looking back at Blake''s arm, Alice watched as the intensity of the light from her palm increased and the brightness had them squinting their eyes.


    Alice loered her hand brining it closer to Blake''s arm but before she could go any further, Lena warned her.


    "Careful now"


    Alcie pursed her lips at this but stopped her movements.


    After some seconds, rune carvings began appearing on Blake''s arm and with this a painful sensation which wiped the smile off his face appeared.


    "Relax and let the pain settle. Allow the energy to invade you."


    Blake frowned at this but unfortunately, it was a necessity, the rune forming on his arm came with a power than looked to infiltrate him, and Blake had to let this power flow into him and make it stamp.


    "Remember to let it make only one path if it tried branching out tell me."


    Though Lena spoke calmly they could all feel the aggression that was buried within the woman.


    "It was obvious that she very much valued Blake."


    Alice but her lips in contemplation wondering if she should she renegade against the dela and forcefully take Blake but in the end, she shook off the thought and let it be.


    As valuable and precious Blake seemed to be, he was a mystery. Even Lena who was league above her in power and knowledge was finding Blake to be a handful, the woman unable to control him and even ending up losing Hannah.


    Sighing internally at the losing of a fine piece like Blake, Alcie looked at Blake, watching his tight expression.


    "We''re almost there" Alice said and thought these words sounded comforting, they were dreadful to Blake because it meant that the absolute worst path of this whole deal was bout to come.


    For the rune to fully bind with him and effectively make him banished from the world of the living, it had to make a stamp in Blake, this stamp being the roots of it''s power and hold over Blake. Experience more on My Virtual Library Empire


    This stamp couldn''t just be made anywhere and what more effective place to put shh a stamp than Blake''s mana core.


    Within seconds, Blake felt the foreign energy make it to his mana core. Holding back his mana form countering the invasion Blake let this foreign energy pour onto a potion of his mana core and under Lena''s gaze it rooted itself in it.


    If Lena wanted to fuck him over, now would be the time, as there seemed to be nothing Blake could do.


    The rooting of the foreign energy on his mana core had Blake gritting his teeth, his eyes going red while veins appeared across his forehead.


    " His reaction is too intense" Lena said and Alcie knew to immediately explain.


    "He might be in the first rank, but we both know his strength is nowhere that low, surely you don''t expect his mans core to be normal.


    Lena frowned at this but stayed silent, she watched Blake went through a several more seconds of pain and then just as the glow from Alice''s palm died off, he collapsed to his knees, heavy breath leaving his lips.


    "we are done" Alice said with a bright smile like that was not already obvious.


    Both Alcie and Lena looked down at Balke arm where a round rune with spikes around it formed on Blake''s forearm.


    While glowing golden, the rune radiated a pure holy aura which slowly died off till it the glow disappeared and what appeared on Blake''s arm was a black tattoo.


    "With the rune made, you guys don''t have much time. Can you crete the rift or should help you." Alice asked Lena with a smirk.


    "Well''ll be just fine" a reply came but it wasnlt from Lan but Blake surprisingly.


    "I already thought that it was impressive that you stayed conccious throughout the process, but to see you now standing, I''m beginning to have a few regrets" Alice said liking a lips, but Blake was no longer in the mood.


    "Let''s get out of here" Blake said looking at Lena.


    Though the woman frowned at him, she raised her hand and hand and had thick purple energy begin oozing out of it.


    A few seconds later Lena pulled her hand back, leaving the purple energy flaotign in the air and watching as it flatened and expanded.


    "Ehh, you guys might not know this, but you don''t have much time. Whatever trip you want to make you better cancel it because, the world of the living should begin rejecting Blake any second now."


    "No, there is a 1 hour grace" Lena said.


    "True, but what if that is changed"


    A frown claimed Lena''s face as she realised the implications of Alciel words, but before she could say a thing Blake caught her by the hand.


    "Let''s head ti the underworld"


    Lena gave Blake a frustrated look but seeing that his breathing had become laboured, thus coming as an effect of the world rejecting him, her features softened.


    Ignoring Alice, she raised her and had purple energy boiling around it, this one more intense and violent. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking her hand awayfrom it, the purple energy spread through the air just like the earlier one and in a bout of agrresion, zapped towards the first portle which had been created, swallowing it and increasing in size.


    It didnlt take long for this ourpel enrgy to stabilize and for a purple portal to stad floating soem inches of the ground.


    "See you later" Blake Blankly said an with just the words, he went throight the portal leaving a surprised Alcie and Lena who followed after.

 Chapter 189 Eternal Academy

    In the vast expanse of space, a mighty place which looked like it was occupied by nothing but just never ending darkness a gigantic red palace idly floated.With the lack of any gravitaionla obhect around it to use as reference, pointing out if the palace was up or down could be a chore.


    Not stnaifn as just as an Idle building, the palace had a etreme large fence around it meaning that it had a big compound, the grounds of this compound being made of red earth.


    From outside, if one looked at the palace they would see it''s grounds as empty and desolate absent of life , but if they to be able to by pass the powerful barrier that surrounded , they could see that it was full of several young looking people, male, female, elves, humans, giants, beast men, sylphs.


    Theses people were all dressed in dark red robes and they were in either groups or singles, carrying out different actions.


    This palace was across planets and colloses known as the Eternal academy of light but it''s true name known only to a select few and those who had been to it was Eternal Academy.


    Taking bright and brilliant students from numerous worlds in exitance, this academy''s goal was to nurture these talents into powerful holy beings as was the legacy that had been left behind by it''s founder


    Your journey continues with My Virtual Library Empire


    From the tall palace which tared done at the window, in one of it''s large twin towers, a figure looked through the window which stood at the top and despite the vast distance that exited between the window and the ground, the figure easily observed the students below.


    "So many candidates" the figure muttered and then she moved from the window she was watching to another a few meters away, staring down at the students below and ignoring the strong lustfull look that was being thrown her way.


    "We don''t have all day, focus and get this done"


    "Yes my queen" the man behind the woman hurriedly said and giving the woman only last glance, burning the image of her immaculate body which was clostehs in a mix of white robes with golden emblems in his mind he focused back on the task at hand.


    Undressing the woman he had just called his queen, in his head and layering what he believed her body would look like on the beast woman beneath him, he rammed his dick more harshly down her throat.


    Grrgggg! Grggggg! Grgggg!


    The sudden increase in his pace especially given his thick length had the beastwoman''s eyes widening. She tried to endure the sudden action but after some second, the lack of air became a serious problem from her and she moved to push him away.


    Slap!


    "Stay still" the man growled out, an angry expression on his face. With a scrunched expression, he pumped his dick into the beat woman''s mouth for a few minutes and then with furtsration he pulled and without warning grabbed her by the hair and threw over his desk.


    The woman stayed silent at the treat,ent she was reciveing showing no resntement and doign her best to keeo her face neutral she hurriedly adjusted on the table, getting ina position that she beliedv the man would want.


    Paaa!


    A heavy alsp fell on the woman;s large ass, and just when she thought the hit had been a rotine actiosn, 4 more slaps each harder than last hit her till at last she cried out.


    "When I hit you, you better cry"


    "I am sorry" the woman said and even while she she fought back the pain and trmeta she was going through, she wisely adjusted her butt, making sure both her pussy and ass were available for him. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Luckily for the woman, the man behind her wasn'';t in the mood for nasty pleaure.


    He pluged his meat into her pussy and then pounding her.


    This wasn''t thw woman;s first tiem with the man, so she knew that she was in forsveral minjtes rides of bothe pain and most imprtantlye pleasure.


    His uncaring charcter aside, no man fucked her the way he didn, not even her husba of more than a decae had come close and that was maybe why she refused to resign from this job, cintnually took his bullshit and remiend submissive to him.''


    ''She had been tamed by his dick.''


    Discreetly making herself comfortable so she could better enjoy the hard fucking and several sweet releases that were about to hit her, she let out low innocent moans, that she knew he enjoyed, this act not really fake considering he knew what he was doing, but then a few minutes later, he throbbed in her and her eyes which had been closed snapped open.


    "That has to bemy imagination; she thought to her self but thn eh throabbed once more and no amount of excuses could clear this fatc from her head.


    The man behind her was a giant, short goant who was stull sufficiently taller than eh to e precies.


    His race might look down on his heght but to other races he was too tall, and to woman liek her who had seen his dick, they knew that eh was the best package.


    His dick throbbed as vioanet as he was and by the thris tiem this happend , the beat woman knew what was happening.


    It had just barely been more that 5 mintes how cane be ready to release.


    At the frst te woman wasnted to think that it was becaue he hadn;t gittenfun in some time, bur remebrign te sight of him pundign oen of the students the prviosu day, overod this thought and she could only remain baffled as his already big dick swelled in her, his increased pace telling of the incoming release.


    Grrrr! Grrrr!


    Like a beast, the man pumoed furiousl in an out of the cunt of his secrtary, his release impending and the reasonfor this beign the woman who had taken a seat in the pcuh across form him and then corseed her legs, her robes ridign up her egs nd revealing a suficent portion fo her thighs to him.


    Not even looking at him, the woman strikked her thighs, exposed more of her thighs as she caressed them.


    The man thought he would today get to have a glacne at the woman''s buttocks, but she used her other hand to make a hard brush against her huge mounds and that action was the simulation tha sent him over the edge.


    With abandon, the man growled as she pumped his unholy liquid into the cunt enveloping his cock, spasming as he had one of the hardest orgasm of his life and then agisnet his will he collapsed on the body in front of him in exhaustion.


    Despite the elegant dressing and the arrogant look in the eyes of the woman, not for one did she had a look of digust at the actions of the people in the room, and when the man came, she relaxed and closing her eyes took a deep breath.


    It wast the smell of the liquids that the horny indivula had taken inti her nsoe, but rather the sweet smell of lust, the smell had her body trmebling and tiny espaction fro her lower body.


    "How many years had it been since I have been fucked" Lilith the queen of list asked herself.


    "Graham: Lilith called after a few seconds, her words awakening the collapsed man who immediately stood at attention.


    Lilith came him a Blank look and immediately he atpped his secratry uop, sent her away and fell at Lilith''s feet.


    "My queen"


    Not bothering to look at the man, Lilith stretch out her foot, towards him, her face imoasive ad he fell on all fours and began likichign her shoes.


    "You can lick a toe" There was a use from the mana d then quicjky extimet flashed in his eyes and his dick hardened.


    "Thank you my queen"


    Sicn eher arrival, Lilith had ben impassive, but as the tingus if the man extedn out and touched her just oen of her toes disgust flashed in her eyes.


    A man like him graha, was nothing but door rag to her. In no aspect of power or talent did he ecelt, the only thing that put him in a postion to have a look at she a ruler of hell ad even get to wrhsip her toe an foot wear was his position as principal of the eternal academy.


    Throigh him, Lilith could get her hands on her bright intellectual students whom she could use for her cause.


    "How is the aacademy"


    Fine my queen, the students are excelling and i''m expecting new ones by the end of this month." Graham said stopping and answering Lilith.


    "Any interesting prospects for me"


    "Joe and Klind are progressing quite well in their ranking journey...."


    Just hearing about the nmes joes and klind made Lilth ognoe the rst of what graham had to say.


    She had seen both men and while there talen werr not average, they wre wuite far from anything she she could adore.


    "Well they are usable so i guess that''s wat matters."


    Lilith''s reason for bein hera oday was meet the dirty hoy giant, and remind him thats eh still existed and could well reward him, but just as she was clalsulatign how much time she had left here, a sensation went through her, new information going through her brain.


    Lilith was in shocks for some second and after accepting that she had lost one of her most important chest pieces, she calmed down and spoke.


    "Graham go higher my legs would like to feel your tongue."


    She had to find a replacement and if she wanted some real quality then she had to sacrifice something

 Chapter 190 Mursmo

    With wide excited eyes, Graham strectehed doit his tongue and happily dragged it across Lilith feet, going from her toes to her heels and moving up her leg.The feel of the man''s salivery tongue going up her legs made Lilth shiver but she held on and let him continue.\\


    Showing rievly and respect, Graham worshipped Lilth;s leg, his body dhakign in abosulte excitement when he reched her knee which was his limit and then got to faintly her scent.


    Stopping at her lness, and ot hodng his exodtednes,, Grham grabbed his dick with oen had and fapped as he took in a deep whiif of Lilth his eyes stuck on the portion of her thighs which was expised and so up close to him at the moment.


    Like he didn''t need to breath he kept dragging in Lilith''s scent and then woman, wanting to end the torture moved her legs.


    Giving no warning, Lilith raised her leg and pushed on his chest, the forece in her limbs so storng that even the mighty he fell backward and then before he could react her heels pressed on his cock, flattening it aginet his stomach and pinnignhim to the ground.


    "Suprise flashed in graham''s eyes at this but then Lilth;s next words had his eyes opeengn in shock.


    "take up my shoes."


    Grahama;s mouth opedn as closes in disbelief several time, before he went into action. With lilth pressd in on his cock Graham coul only rasie his head ans the use his hadn to struggle to undo Lilths heels, his hand trembling as they worlf and then when he was done, he watched in disbelief as Lilth slipped her foot out of her shoes and then placed her bare legs on his cock.


    "How does this feel" Lilith said pressing down his cock with her bare feet and then then pushing it up his length.


    "Graham opened his mouth to talk, but beoem unable to as precum becam began porin gout his dick."


    "Let;s make this really pour"


    Hearing Lilth;s words, graham was filled with shock both fear and anticipation fillign him.


    On one hand, this was Lilth, the peak representation of lust ad aw woman whom evem gods desires and openly begged to visit them.


    The woman was the peak of sexual carnage given form and for her to be here with him, her very flesh touching nt just any part of his body but his cock was a blessing he could not fathom.


    Graham understood that his current feeling were being induced by lust, but that still didn''t change the fact that Lilith was a goddess to him.


    On the other hand though, Grahaj understood that for lilth to to this, it menat she wanted somethign in return, and recognizing his own staus, he understood that what the woman would want from him was no small favour.


    Graham wanted to tell Lilth to stop, try to negotiate with her, but the lust in him kept him silent and the heightedn pleaure from just her touch kept him in line.


    Lilths foot moved up and down Grja;s cock, dry humping it and leaving the man groaning on the floor.


    Within just a few second, Graham''s cock was throbbing and a release was building up, but then the pleasure stopped and Lilith''s foot stopped moving


    "I need an S student" Lilith said.


    "My queen...." Grahm started but Lilith pressed on his cock and he words were silenced.


    "You''ve been principal of this academy for how many years again graham"Lilith asked.


    "255 years my queen" Graham said releasing a heavy breath of relief as Lilith''s foot slowly moved over his cock.


    "That''s quite the number of years, so how much more are left"


    "hundreds more."


    "Hundreds more or as much as you are allowed."


    Graham stayed silent at this and decie to listen to what Lilth had to stay.


    "You are man with a heavy appetite for woman. You know better than me th thigns youve doen to get into the pants fo the females in ths school whether teacher, worker or student.


    And while I am sure you have gone to imaginable lengths to get you cock wet with pussies you desire what about these females you can touch and very well you shouldn''t.


    With te years that come your sense of survival will dull, you will be come lax and it is only a matter of time before you touh what you shouldn''t"


    Lilith styed silent after staying this much. She observed Graham''s reaction and then smirked


    "Or perhaps you already have.


    If your actions in this school and delaign were to reach some relevant powers, the consequences will be horrifying for you, You wull beg for death adn not see it."


    "Can i say this is no threat" Graham asked.


    "Of course it''s no threat, we both stand a lot to lose if we babale each other;s secret."


    "So what are suggesting."


    "Well graham, while I am indeed the peak of pleasure, have you even tasted a vampire, a blood demoness or better yet a succubus.


    Can you imagine the pleasure that awaits you in my palace."


    Lilith;s words shut Graham up, but that was okay becaue she had already said what was beccesary.


    Focuisng back on the task, she resumed stroking his dick with her foot, smirkignwhenshe saw the conflcted expression on his face as she tried to balnce thinking about her world and enjoygin the fel pof her foot.


    Evetunlly her foot won out and a minute later, he relasice thick roped of sperm on his stomach, watching as she took her foot off him.


    "Clean up and take me to see them."


    Graham was still conflicted on what to do, but Lilith who had a link to his mind give how lustfull he was gave the answer he couldnlt speak out.


    As Lilths broight down her foot, a power forces spread through the ground and Graham was pushed away from her.


    ........


    Minutes, later, Graham and Llith wer wlakign throigh a hallway, the lakc of Lilith foot sching around them nd from time to time, he would look down and stare t her gorgeis legs.


    Soon the arrived at a part of the corridor where the wall were made of a film of intense but not bright light, and looking through it, they stared at the students on the other side.


    "Though the light barrir will alow your mind wave pass throigh i will please tell ytou not to scan the students as they''re have incredible unexplainable mean ti protet themselves."


    "Okay"


    Whether Lilith would listen to him or not, Graham did nit know, but he could only hope the woman would be able to swallow her pride and think of the bigger picture, putting her gaols first.


    "The standard at this school are so high that ytduent who would eb considered s class students in other elite renowed school of they are not careful find themselves labbeld as B ranks.


    We have just 27 S rank student in this academy and amonst all of them, there are only four you can safely have a chance to dig your hands into.


    Layl Trooper.


    Sidas Kong.


    Lin jing


    Sylas Rimmer."


    "Sidas Kong" Lilith said cutting of Graham before he could continue speaking.


    "Are we talking about the Kong family here" Lilith asked her eyes wary and searching for an individual among the students in the class who could be Sidas.


    "If you mean the family tha notoriousl invaded a silver tier colooses and conquered half of it , then yes, I am talking aboiut that Kong family."


    "Wrere is he" Lilith asked not paying attention to graham her eys]es still sweepin the classroom."


    "He''s at the one at the first row with a goofy smile and eyes full of interest." Discover hidden content at My Virtual Library Empire


    Using Graham''s description, Lilith quickly found him, but the light in her eyes couldn''t help but fluctuate.


    Not inly was the did the boy have a goofy smile, but he had on glasse and was so restles it seemed he would shiit up fromhis seat any second.


    "Do u perhaps need to revive the standard of your S class."


    "I assure you, he is the real deal, he beat bith joe, lind and soe two other boys in a consecutive battle and all this while he is still 70 years old."


    "is that so" Lilith asked, obviously impressed.


    "Yes"


    "And the others."


    "Well, Layl trooper is heavy combant as you must havedecued, she; sthe big girl sittgn at the back and sleeping."


    "She''s s rank" S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Surprisingly yes. Her affinities with mana are all heavy damage and her physical strength goes far beyond what her size might say. She has a thing for powerful females and ironically enough you inparticular"


    "Ling Jing is from a family nearly as powerful as the Kong and they are a firce to be reckoned with.


    He was meant to be the heir but he lost that postion in atitle with his stpe brother. He is currently foused on seeking revnge and that gives you apossible door into his heart."


    "Sylas Rimmer.."


    "I''ve heard eneought"


    "Get me and appintement with Layla trooper."


    Graham narrowed hs eys at this but then shook his head his head as he figured Lilth had gine againet his advcine and scanned Layla.


    "it;s good thing she knows her limits thought and left out Sidas."


    "There is no problem but you shodul belive i left the best for last."


    "what do u mean."


    "Sylas Rimmer, the only thing known about him is that he stands at the top of the s class and that he is from the Mursmo clan"


    Graham''s words, got Lilith gaze focusing on him and it was in no way casual.


    A heavy pressure fell on him and he could monly grit his teeth and resist. He in no way Blamed lilth for her reaction, he stayed silent just stailyed ailent and waited for lilth to get over the shock of sylas being from the same clan as the missing king of hell Lucifer.

 Chapter 191 Malachi

    Rahhhhhh!A violent shout erupted from a man with two thick long horns which stretched up his head like that of a cow.


    Thick waves of energy poured out of his entire being and rose into the air, the energy so thick that it formed a red pillar of light that touched the skies.


    Lightening rumbled in the sky and clouds gathered, the rays from the sun soon getting covered and the several people around the man left gulping.


    "We can barely handle him as he is. Whatever he is doing will just worsen the situation for us." A well built man with blood trailing down the left side of his forehead and holding unto a long axe said, his dreary form gazing at the figure of the horned man in the distance.


    "Damn, my arm, I nearly lost it" A man dressed in silver armour said and twisting his arm 180 to correct its position."


    "Should we be chitchatting or trying to stop this bastard from powering up" A scantily dressed woman, covered in blood and cuts said.


    The two men looked at her with a curious gaze. The armoured man wanted to say something, but the woman didn''t have the time to listen to his words, tightening her lips, she shot forward, speeding at the horned man, her body lighting up in a blue energy film that covered her.


    "Impulsive" The silver armoured man said.


    "But she has a point" the man with the axe said and with a stomp on the ground shot after her.


    Seeing no reason to stay back, the armoured man also took off in pursuit of the two, and as the two of them advanced, so did the over hundred men on the battle field also charge forwards, their target the man who was releasing energy into the sky.


    Ha! Ha! Ha! sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The horned man laughed as he washed the approaching crowd of enemies, he had already downed several dozens of them but the small army around him still refused to understand that he could not be resisted.


    "They don''t understand that the only way out for them is death, because I am invincible."


    With the steady stream of energy he was sending int the sky it was obvious he couldn''t easily move like before, that he was most likely stuck in place.


    Chuckling to himself at the naivety or perhaps desperation of his opponents, he raised his right foot up and stamped it on the ground, a tremble which had a shockwave rushing out in all directions being created and then with a grin he watched as the ground split for up to a 100 meters in all 4 cardinal directions around him.


    The approaching enemies all dodged the cracks, their eyes wary and alert as the looked at the widening opening, all wondering what was come next and then.


    "Screeech"


    Gory creatures whose appearance spoke very much about their violence began crawling out of the dark crack.


    "Cannon fodders" One the men shouted and ran towards the creature, ready to easily dice it in half with his sword.


    The man swung and though his attack hit, it went only a few inches into the creatures body before getting stuck.


    "What" The man said in disbelief before the long sword limbs of the mantis like creature fell on his head.


    People who paid attention to the man were surprised by this, and it didn''t take long for one of them to figure out what had gone wrong.


    "They have mana cores" A man screamed out, his voice travelling around the whole battlefield.


    This new information had several peoples stopping their charge against the horned man to face the summoned creatures, while the rest charged at the main enemy harder than ever,


    "Forget the creatures go for the summoner," The man with the axe yelled when he saw that their forces were being cut in half, the summoned creatures distracting them.


    "Oh really" the horned man said his words traveling through the battlefield.


    "Let''s see how you get to me."


    After the man said these words, a powerful far reaching screech sounded from the crack and a wave of mana totally different from that of the horned man washed out on everybody.


    "Now you guys don''t go dying on me before I can complete my techniques"


    True to the man''s words, all assault against him had to be stopped, because, the creature which had just crawled out of the crack if it not sufficiently restrained was mowing through the dozens of men on the battlefield,


    The scantily dressed lady had on a bitter expression, she wanted to keep on charging at the horned man but even she knew the fate that awaited her if she faced him alone.


    Having a spear appear in her hand she ran towards the massive creature and jumped into the air soaring high up. She looked down at the raging creature and then focusing her gaze on it''s hind legs, she shot down her spear.


    In a display of majestic brilliance, the woman spear became covered in a blue glow and then it expanded to a hundred time it''s size falling like a pill from the heavens on the creatures legs, drilling through it''s flesh and pinning it to the ground.


    Discover more content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The lady had just barley finished pinning one of it''s legs when a mix of several chains burst from the ground a and wrapped around it''s other legs, further holding it in place.


    The creature screamed and roared as it tried to free itself. It quickly realized that it''s physical strength could not get it out of it''s binding and began pulling on the mana within itself.


    Like a detonation, an explosion of mana was released off the creature''s body, waves of mana pouring into the surroundings, but this was nothing to the men that surrounded it.


    They shrugged of the force of the mana and the pressure it came with and then rallying their strengths, rained down powerful deadly attacks on its immobile form.


    Though the creature proved to be resistance it didn''t take long for it to begin screeching in pain.


    "You guys go after Malachi, the rest of us will deal with eat."


    Considering the situation, this was the best strategy and immediately, half of the team split running off to stop the overly powerful man.


    Dozens of men shot towards the enemy, but despite their determination and readiness to give their lives, before they could get to him he disappeared.


    Everyone was taken back and immediately they began looking around, trying to sense him with every means at their disposal.


    "Where did he go"


    "I''m right here"


    The voice came from above and when the looked up, they saw a giant man with long horns floating above them in the horror.


    It was a horrific realization especially considering no one had sensed his presence.


    They all quickly moved from beneath him but he simply laughed at their actions and moved towards the bound and near dead creature he had summoned.


    "Arise" he authoritatively said and with another explosion of mana from the creature all the damages it had received was healed and it let out screech as Malachi fell on it, standing on it''s back.


    "Today you will not win" Someone shouted from amongst the dozens person but Malachi laughed, the dead should be allowed in peace.


    No sooner had Mahi said these words that the female who spoke dropped to the ground dead.


    "Retreat from him."


    ....


    While theses people fought amongst themselves, they''re actions were being broadcasted to select group of powerful people.


    "His stamina is ridiculous and let''s not forget his physical strength, he will represent us very well." A thin man said peering at Malachi with interest.


    The thin man''s words received several nods, but someone else didn''t agree with his views.


    "There is more to strength than just strength and mana, Malachi is raw and simple, he will fall if he represents us." An old man with grey beards said.


    "I agree, Malachi is strong, but at best he would make a good general, we need someone better than a general if we want to dominate and win at the convention."


    "So we are actually going all out for this one huh" A voice among the few people randomly said and they all went silent.


    "We have to, this convention might just be the last one, the underworld is tired of the suppression and has began moving.


    There is chance that he will come and if he is to, then we want to put on out very best, holding nothing back" The old man said and with a nod, everyone agreed with him.


    .......


    "Are you really going to let Jerim represent us"


    "Do you want to tell him that he won''t"


    The words of an old man with long beard made a familiar red skin girl fume with anger but she did her best to control her frustration.


    "You keep on filling his head with ideas of grandeur, when in truth there is nothing, why."


    "If you take away his dreams and belief, what else does Jerim have." The woman bitterly asked.


    "If you believe that you deserved the position at the convention so badly then challenge him for it "

 Chapter 192 Rising Storms

    The portal threatened to spin Blake''s mind around but his mind was far to firm to be tugged so carelessly.A world of moving lines and blurs filled Blake''s vision and after what felt like hours he was spat out into a different world.


    Staggering forward, Blake blinked his eyes several time as she trued to get hi adjusted to the light of this world, the darkness of the poetal haven taken it;s effect on him.


    Deep black eafrth, an air which felt slightly thick than that of earth, refreshing wind, a desolate landscape and a sun which was too yellow to support the life of greeneries.


    Breathing haggardly, Blake observed all that was around him, his attention soon being drawn from the surroundings to Lena who had joined him, the portal closing as she stepped out of it.


    "Put on some clothes." The woman coldly said and Blake could only give dry smile.


    All this while, Lena had been left out of the loop, and the only reason the woman had gone along with his plans was because he had promised her that he knew what he was doing.


    After his long pleasurable stay with Nikita and Hannha, Alcie had unceremoniously take him out and casted him away. The woman not even caring to be hospitable.


    Silently nodding his head, though he felt several spikes of pain run through his body he hid the pain and put on thick hard trousers and shirt.


    Lena stayed silent as Blake dressed, her exprssion was cold and if one stood cleos to her they wpudl soberve that the temperatire arpud nher was rapidly dropping.


    The cold and determined look in Klena eyes looed like she would strt the ice age, but befreo that could happen, a startled look appeared on her face, worry soon appearing on it.


    "Are you okay" Lena asked looking at Blake who had collapsed to his knees and was bent over.


    Rugged heavy Breaths left Blake''s mouth as he knelt and then just as raise dhis eha to answer Lena he cpighed out a mouth full pf blood.


    "Blake" Lena called rushing up and kneeling besdue him,


    She placed her hands on him wantin to inject her mnan into hi and find out what was wrong, but to her shock, her man was strongly rebuffed and a pressure which had even her wary erupted off Blake.


    Lena frowned wanting to take serious actions, but then her eyes widened and she hastily retreated from him, going 20 meters away just as a dark red corrosive aura violently poured out of him.


    "Troublesome Blood demons" Lena said with a groan, the worry on her face no longer present.


    Folding her hands, she watched Blake''s actions, her eyes following the changes around him and further grumbles coming out of her lips.


    The appearance of the dark aura was followed by blood red mana pouring out of him and covering him in a thick cocoon, that made his image become blurry and near invisible.


    Sloqlyf thw wind around Blake picked up and began getting stromger. Liena anted to take remain in her postion and stand close to blake, but in the edn even she was forced to take several steps backwards.


    One step, two, steoe, five steps


    "It shouldn''t be this strong" len thought her eyes narrowing. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is dangerous, I should get him out of there."


    With worry on her face Lena moved to stop the whole phenomenon appearing around Blake, but just as she took a step forward, she as hit with a strong feeling of danger.


    "I could die "Lena muttered to herself in surprise. Explore new worlds at My Virtual Library Empire


    The meaning of death for lena in this cntext was different from the normal one used and after some second sof thinking the woman, further away from Blake.


    Let''s see if he can live up to the hype."


    For an entire hour, the man and aura around Balek continually grew, rising into the air till a sort of tornado had been created around Blake.


    With such a showing how could Blake not draw the attention of very inquisitive eye in the vicinity.


    Blending into plain air and disappearing like she was never there, Lena watched the new appearances.


    First tere came a group hp ere ridjgn upon lizard like creatures.


    "Surround it, surrpound it. Build a poerful barrir arounf it, no one must be let it, it is no ours" A chubbt man who was dressed in robes and look ike he had ever been hit by more than the required sun light roared out."


    "My lord, we donlt lno hat it is, we canlt eactly builf a barrier around it and then own it." A man drssed in a battle armour bessid ethe chubby man said.


    "Are you going against my orders"


    "No of course not my lord, i a jiust saying that it is impossible for us to build a barried and seal the area. The chaotic mana in the air wonlt let us."


    "Ohh, then well, how are we going to get whatever treasure is in there."


    "Well first my lord, we aren''t sure if it is indeed a treasure that it in there, it could be something harmful so we have to be careful.


    Also, I believe it is best if we instead wait and observe what is happening, gleaning more details as we watch rather than running in blind."


    "But our enemies, they will meet up with us and steal our treasure."


    The shoulders of the man who as trying to act as a voice of reason fell, when he heard his master still be fixated on their being a treasure to be found."


    "Our enemies ill alos face the same problem as us my lord, and there is alos a chace that theyw onlt be as amsfrt as you will blindly charg into storm wanting to take the treasure.


    "We can use them as scapegoats to test what dangers are in hidden in the storm, in this way, theur number will be reduced and we can easily kill them off later."


    Hearing the plan his subordinate had come up with, the chubby man, became contemplatinve, he naroped his eys an hummed and then he smield.


    "you''re right. we''ll do as you said."


    The imteraction between the to people did not faze lena in any ay, she only stared at the chubby man in interest before movignb aay from his location to observe the next vistirs.


    Though they arrived a few minutes later, having already observing that they had been beaten to the phenomenon, they moved to the side duretly oppiste the izard men and there they strateguized.


    "A natiral treasure."


    "No I doubt it. There is nothing special aboru this area that can invoke the creation of a natural treasure.


    "Hmm, for some reason, this feels all to familra to me. It''s like i;ve obsevrd this very same phenomnenon."


    "I kno it might sound strange, but me too, i feel i''ve alos seen this same phenomenon.


    This doesn''t feel safe


    "The people pn the other side are the soldiers from Goshen city, Grant city is a bit father from here but it;s only a matter of minutes befroe they get here, perhaps e should give up on this area and bolt.


    "Hmm, your idea isn''t bad, but then ho are e ever going to get powerful, higher risks, higher rewards."


    ''Urghhh, Higher risks, higher rewards"


    The cversation was between two men dressed in white clothes and in the end they decied ti stay and see more of what as happening.


    The two men had predicted that the people from the nearby city grant city could show up next but several minutes passed and they where no here in sight it as instead, it as instead other stragler and local pors that popped up, and they all ken to give the people from goshen city their space.


    Like a ghost Lena observed them all and thens eh moved her attention back to the tall spinning mass of man when it stopped its graduall expansiona dn now began shrinking.


    "I wonder what will pop out."


    Like a dieing tornado, the ppowerful wind which had once suroudned Blake''s location sloly dies out, the incredible pressure which it had been giving puit rapidly fell, all this happening ithign a few minutes.


    Everyone thogh te sho as pover and that the pepofromance wasn no eneding, but they were totally taken off guard by the red lightening which fell from the sky and dtirked the centre of the dieign hurricane,.


    Volume of lightening fell from the ksy like a bowl upturned, it pored onto teh grodua na dhad it quaking.


    The [eople who had decide to make cmap arounf the tide of mana and try to benefit all had worried expressions on their face, fer quickly filllign it.


    "We should retreat"


    Though this centimet as ni t shared by many a substantian nuber of people resonated with it and they had jkust about began lookgin to get far away from the phenomentn when a roar echoed out from the spot hich the lightening fell on.


    The roar lasted weel inot minutes and as sfor as long as that roar sounded everyen foufn themselves frozne, only able to think about what hoor awaited them

 Chapter 193 Underworld

    Blake''s daring words brought about silence for several seconds, the two women contemplating their options and then,"boom"


    To a bit of Lena''s expectation and Blake''s surprise, Hannah shot towards Blake, her eyes a calm ocean which promised drowning.


    With Mei secured over his shoulder, Blake immediately shot to the side, looking to dodge Hannah, but she unfurled her wings and with a flap changed direction and set herself on course for Blake.


    Narrowing his eyes, just as Blake''s legs touched the ground he left it once his figure shooting backwards as he retreated from Hannah.


    Though Blake''s movements were good, not a single second being wasted, Hannah rapidly gained ground on him and after 15 seconds, he began fighting her off while still retreating.


    With a blood katana in hand, Blake clashed blades with Hannah who had taken to the air completely.


    Like some angel of death, she soared after Blake with determination, each strike from her blade filled with strength and backed by her momentum.


    Soon Blake was retreating no longer because he wanted to but because Hannah''s strikes were forcing him backwards.


    Frowning at the position he had landed himself in, Blake had his katana turn into a blood spear and with a furrowed brow had it light up on fire, not hesitating for a second to throw it forward, right at Hannah.


    Seeing the danger, Hannah moved to flap her wings and avoid the projectile but,


    ''fear aura''


    Hannah suddenly found herself freezing in the sky for some second and by the time she regained control of her body, she could only pump mana into her blade, cause it to light up with power and then slash at the spear.


    Hannah had a fully determined look on her face as she hit the weapon, but then when rather than be completely destroyed the spear shattered into pieces of blood that flew towards her, her instincts stirred in warning and with a cry within she used one of her trump cards.


    When Blake had thrown the spear he had expected Hannah to stop it. His plan was to get his blood on the woman and use a blood curse, but then just as the particles from the destroyed spear were about to fall on her, she disappeared and a feeling of danger came from the air behind him.


    Though Blake didn''t see it, he could feel Hannah''s aura appear behind him. The speed and suddenness of her arrival temporarily took him off guard, but then just before his body ran into her sword, getting stabbed from the back, he disabled Hannah.


    ''pride aura''


    With a blast of his pride aura, this a stun technique far more potent than fear aura, Hannha froze in place and though she succeeded in running her blade through Blake, his retreating figure slammed into her.


    Blake had seen what Hannah could do if she stabbed her blade into someone during her fight with the sovereign demon and he didn''t want to take the risk that she could similarly render him immobile.


    Hannah stuck to Blake as his momentum carried them backwards and then when his feet touched the ground and he put on the brakes, he reached backwards and grabbed the woman, pulling her still frozen figure off his back and slamming her on the ground.


    Blake''s brutal actions jolted Hannah''s body back into action, but when she kicked her feet off the ground and stood back on her feet a foot fell from the sky and landed on her slamming her back to the ground.


    Hannah''s figure smashed into the floor, breaking the earth as it seemed to want to get buried.


    A small tremble ran across the ground, and Hannha could not help but need a second to breathe and regain herself.


    The need for a single breath turned to a need for several breaths. When Hannah was finally able to push herself up and get on all fours a foot landed on her back and she found her hand and legs straining under the weight that had been placed on her.


    Hannah coughed out a spurt of blade and then with red veiny eyes, she looked to the side and stared at Blake who was blankly looking down at her.


    "Have you considered my proposal or do I need to go the extra mile?"


    Hannah''s hand trembled as she struggled to hold up the weight Blake''s foot exerted on her.


    Although Blake had used just a single hand, the strength of his throw had been very hard and damaging, causing pain throughout her body and rattling her bones to the point she thought they would break.


    "Threats. Is that all you demons can do?" Hannah asked another spurt of blood coming down her lips.


    "I can see the flames of anger burning in your eyes the desire to wield unimaginable strength. I can grant you that, Lena herself can attest to it." Blake said.


    "I don''t want your power, I want to kill you, you took everything from me," Hannah spoke with venom and Blake nodded his head at this.


    "Are speaking from a position of justice or vengeance."


    "It doesn''t matter when it concerns a despicable being like you."


    "Say the woman who wanted to make use of my talents for her gains," Blake said and before Hannah could retort, he exerted a bit more strength on his right leg and had her lying down flat on the ground, her body pinned to it.


    Pain and hatred flashed through Hannah''s eyes, more blood licking from her mouth but then she heard the sound of clothes being ripped.


    With panic, Hannah turned and looked to her left, her eye widening in horror when she saw Blake tear apart the little garment that had been used to cover up her daughter.


    "Blake don''t you dare, leave my daughter alone" Hannah started, a bit of relief coming to her when Lena moved beside Blake and grabbed his hand which was groping Mei''s bare breasts.


    "Blake" Lena called but he only threw a glance at her.


    "She has bits of bruising on her, it seems I''m not the first one here. Don''t tell me Ezriel got first dibs" Blake asked drawing up a conclusion.


    Holding Mei''s body up with just his left hand, with ease Blake overcame Lena''s hold and took his hands further down her body only stopping, when Lena''s grip on him strengthened, her aura leaking out.


    "Blake" Lena called narrowing her gaze at him. Don''t be impulsive."


    Knowing how stubborn Blake was especially to force, Lena used the soft approach to get to him, but somebody was not happy with her attempts.


    "We had a deal, why haven''t you killed him yet."


    "The deal was that you would wait for me to bring your children to you, not you coming to us," Lena said the frustration she felt clear in her tone.


    "Whatever you want with her, forget it, she''s mine."


    "If you take her then you forfeit the essence" Lena said with a teasing smirk.


    Blake paused at this weighing the options he had on hand and looking at Lena suspiciously. Lena''s willingness to give up Hannah made it seem like the essence was far more valuable, but Blake knew better.


    "I''ll take her"


    The smile on Lena''s lips persisted but her face hardened and the next second Blake was surprised to hear a voice in his head.


    "What do you know about her."


    The question was clearly from Lena and her questioning eyes backed up Blake''s deduction.


    "What are you talking about."


    "Don''t play stupid with me Blake, I at least deserve this much, given how much you are jeopardizing my plans. Let them know you are not just a horny idiot."


    "I know she has providence"


    Blake figured that of the secrets he had gleamed of Lena this would be the least shocking, but when Lena''s eyes widened like saucers, he knew that he was wrong.


    Blake watched Lena regain her composure and stare at him from head to toe.


    "Do you know how to steal providence?" Lena asked but the blank look on Blake''s face answered for him.


    "It can be stolen" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. I initially planned to use her as a sort of soldier, but since you''re being stubborn, I might as well help you get it."


    Find exclusive stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    "If I steal her providence, what happens to her? Will she become ordinary?"


    "No. Stealing providence does not mean that you take away her merits, it instead means that you tap into it, gaining whatever advantage it bestows alongside her."


    "Surely there are cons to this."


    "Yes, there is, carrying providence comes with its own weight and well seeing as you are stealing it, 80% of the burden would be carried by you.


    "That sounds troublesome. Is there another way."


    "Yes"


    Blake listened to Lena for some second and then he looked down to Hannah who looked lost at what was going on since Blake and Lena had totally gone silent.


    "Why are you telling me this, I just supposedly ruined your plans."

 Chapter 194 enter

    After watching with baited breath the strength Lena and Alice possessed, Blake had decided it was time to end his viewership and get out of the area.With Solara on his shoulder, Blake made a beeline for escape and he would have doen so if it wasnlt for soem two angry felines.


    After realixng that an enemy who could drop him with just her voice was present, Blake had forgetotten all about Hannah.


    Hell Blake had even forgotten about tha fatc that he had just finsiehd having sex and was naked whilst he was talking to Alice.


    It was the sight of a naked Hannah desceding rom the sky after he had just taken soe steps with her sword in her hand and her daughter beside her that remined him of where he was. Explore more adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    "Ehhh, Hannah, I don''t think now is the time for this, especially give out stated lets dance another time."


    "You killed my son"


    "And i will do the same to your daughter if you don;t get out of my way."


    Thickening the tears stains that were already below her eyes, fresj tears ran down her eyes, their yscnhrinised movememst, drawing Blake''s gaze.


    He watched as they flwoed to her cheeks, her chin and then dropped to the floor, his gaze leaving them halfway and going to Hannah''s bare naked body, her exposed breasts and her curvy thighs which were still stained with his cum.


    With the lethal feeling that came off her and her raised wings, the visual sight of Hannah had Blake blood pumping faster.


    "If we weren''t in our current situation, I would take you again, but this time, your daughter will be the one to clean me up."


    Understanding that the death of her son, had pushed her over the wall and numbed her sense of reasoning, Blake knew, that there was no escaping fighting Hannha once more.


    As Blake spoke to the Hannah he put down Solara and as he walked towards Hannah left her some parting words.


    "Return to the team, tell Rehabab to open the rift if he hasn''t and then tell him to to the take the team to Paldin city immediately.


    On no account should you reveal where I am or anything that you have witnessed even if it costs you your life."


    Solara fearfully nodded to this and without delay ran away,. Blake kept walking forward as she ran away his litte brother dangling infritn fo him. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Say Hannha, how about a challenge instead, we go three roudsn and see who can last longer. The winner gets to decie what to do wth the other person."


    Blake had a smile on his face as he propoed this challemge and then he stopped as a beautiful tune entered his ears.


    The tune came from Mia who was playing a flute, it melodic oen whochs spke of sadness and loss.


    At first, Blake thought it was a mind attack, one which targeted his will. He was just about to go on the offensive and see if he could destroy Mia''s mind with a firm rebuttal, when his steps suddenly slowed.


    "Is she inflcuenign my body" Blake thought with a frown.


    At first Blake thought Mia was somehow taking control of his blood, something which should in no ay be possible even if she was a blood demon, but further analysis showed that it was actually his mana which was working against him.


    "does she have a mana comprehension like Kail" Blake thought as he churned the mana in his core and had it pumping into his body.


    Blake''s plan was to flood his body with mana from his core and wash out Mia''s influence on his body, but just as he did that, the next second, his body completely shut down, and it was then that Hannah acted.


    All this while, disregarding her state of being, Hannah had kept her legs pressed to the ground, tense and ready to set off, and the second Blake had frozen she had pushed off the ground.


    With the ground shattering beneath her, Hannah, had kicked off and blured towards Blake.


    Not wanting to give Blake a chance of survival or escape, she flapped her wings for extra boost, her actions making her disappear from even the view of her daughter.


    By the time she arrived in front of Blake, eh was still frozen and could do nothing but watch as her glowing Blade swung for his neck.


    "Pride aura"


    "Blood shield"


    Though Blake had already inspected Hannah and noticed that her will was less that half of his, this meaning that all her attacks could be stopped by his pride aura, he had seen the madness in the woman''s eyes and didn''t doubt the possibility of a fluctuation in her will as she came for his head.


    To be on the safe side, Blake would have preferred to have his blood shield as his first means of defence and then the pirde aura next, but with his mana inteferring he could only do the reverse.


    Hannah''s blade came slicing at his neck, it''s hunger for his blood bivratign the air, yet five meters away Ffrm Blake it met a powerful obstacle and after traveling another two meter forward it was slwed and eventually stopped.


    "Arghhhh"


    Hannah screamed as she refused to let up, knowing that she would be in a far worse position and would be back to square in her attemot to bypass this invincible shieod of his.


    She plated her feet into the ground and kept pressing her blade forward, slowly cutting towards Blake inch by inch every second, her gaze locked on Blake''s.


    "Your scream reminds me of when I first took, you, Are ypu that eager" Blake asked smirk on his lips as he was finally able to get his blood out of him and have it ride before him as a second shield.


    Blake expected the appearance of the blood shield to weaken Hannah''s spirit but instead, he fanned the flames within her


    "I will cut you" Hannah declared


    "No, you won''t" Blake said, wanting to quench her delusion, but a second later shock flashed in his eyes as it was his own delusion that was shattered.


    Despite how much he struggled, the pride in Blake''s eyes dimmed, his mind submitting itself as a powerful transformation took place within Hannah.


    Her entire state of being transformed, a force which Blake could not name being birthed within her, but none of this was Blake''s most pressing problem.


    Hannah''s internal transformation had completely submitted the cell''s within Blake worsening the situation of his body under Mia''s attack and most important of all it had shut off his prude aura.


    With nothing but his blood shiel to stand in the way of Hannah''ss word, Blake could only look in despair as Hannah''s blade cleanly sliced through the shield, and there was a chance his head would have followed if it wasn''t for the loud scream that came from above.


    "Screeeech"


    The loud sound came with dominance that had both Blake and Hannah being pressed flat on the ground not even Hannah''s transformation able to resist it and then a heat suddenly appeared and the duo was throw into the air, a wave of intense flames bathing their bodies.


    Stark naked, Blake and Hannah''s bodies got to experience the intense heat, their flesh exposed to it and without delay charring.


    The both of them were fighters who had gone through their own share of battle and experienced high levels of pain, Blake especially, but those experiences could not stop them from screaming.


    They had been battling each other seeking revenge, but never could they have thought that their end would come from a sea of flames and not each other''s hands.


    They each did all the could to resist the flames, pumping as much mana as they could onto their skins, firustarti9on hitting them as their efforts were in vain.


    In the end just when they had both lost hope, they were grabbed by separate individual and taken out of the flames.


    The transition from a furnace to a moderate atmosphere was immediately felt by Blake and not wasting a second, he began burning blood essence and healing himself.


    Withing second Blake ears and eyer were heald and he quickly put thems to use, a surpsireon hos face as he fofun himself hanging up in the air being held up by the air.


    Across from Blake was Hannah and he odulnt help but fel jealous of her asn the woman was restinf on round platform which carried both her and Lena.


    Though she was unconscious, Blake could see that the platform was slowly healing her.


    "If Lena has Hannah, then then mean.... urghh"


    "You''re the first man to be disappointed that he is this close to me."


    "I prefer to be the one holding the hair, not the other way around, if you would give me a chance, I could show you just how so much better that is."

 Chapter 195 Transparent

    "Seriously, after all that you didn''t even change your mind. Imagine the crazy sex we could have if we stay together.""You''re a demon, you don''t have a place here"


    "Says who, look at me, I''m as human as you" Blake said but Alice was not moved she already knew what he was.


    At the moment, all there of them, Blake, Alcie and Lena were on a plain green field, Lena was seated on a rock some meters away from them the woman having been really silent for the past days.


    Not minding Blake in the least, Alice stretched out her hand and Blake could only groan.


    As Alice grabbed Blake''s hand, Lena body shifted from where it originally was to standing beside them, it was like she was the wind.


    No one reacted to Lena''s appearance, It was especially welcomed for Blake sicne it was after all extremely crucial for Blake''s safety.


    Blake wasn;t being kicked off the world of the living wa far different from being kicked off the planet Braga.


    Being kicked off Brage to the underworld, meant that fater soem time, as long as Blake could get his hands on the right technique and resources, he would be able to open a roft and get back to the world of the living but being kicked off the planet was sentence of no return. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To someone beign kicked off the world of the living, a powerful figure, an accomplished priest or a champion would place a rune on the victim and the point of this rune was to forever curse them to the underworld.


    This rune would make them outcast of the world of the llivign, forever rejected by the world of the living and the only way for this curse to be eveaded would be for the victim to over power it.


    A powerful figure, an accomplished priest and a champion, theses were the mentioned that could place this rune and it was without mistake that a champion and a powerful figire were being differentiated.\\


    When it came to banishing someone from the world of the living, a champion was in a no way a poweful figure, No , what amde them capasle of this feat was their connection to the god.


    Whatever god bestowed his strength on the champion was the eon who powered the rune and in that light, it meant that if the victim wanted to overpower this rune, they had to directly overcome the strength of this god.


    If Blake ever wanted to come back to the world of the living, then while he was down in the underworld, he had to become strong enough to challenge the strength of the sun god and this was one of the reasons why Lena had been quite unhappy for the past hours.


    While holding Blakje right arm in her left hand, Lena placed her right hand over his fore arm, her palms loghtign up in a golden light.


    As Alciels arm lit up, Lena''s gaze tightened and she looked ready to chop off Alice''s head if she made even the slightest mistake.


    "Relax, Blake and I made a deal, a win win one for me, I have no reason to jeopardize it" Alcie said throwing Lena a smile and then clacking her lips, when Lena didn''t reciprocate the expression.


    "Can the two of you image being on a bed and making out with each other while i run my rod through one of you" Blake suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Is it okay for you to let him keep such an obsession for sex" Alice asked.


    A look of frustration through Lena''s eyes and this was all the answer Alcie needed.


    Looking back at Blake''s arm, Alice watched as the intensity of the light from her palm increased and the brightness had them squinting their eyes.


    Alice loered her hand brining it closer to Blake''s arm but before she could go any further, Lena warned her.


    "Careful now"


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    Alcie pursed her lips at this but stopped her movements.


    After some seconds, rune carvings began appearing on Blake''s arm and with this a painful sensation which wiped the smile off his face appeared.


    "Relax and let the pain settle. Allow the energy to invade you."


    Blake frowned at this but unfortunately, it was a necessity, the rune forming on his arm came with a power than looked to infiltrate him, and Blake had to let this power flow into him and make it stamp.


    "Remember to let it make only one path if it tried branching out tell me."


    Though Lena spoke calmly they could all feel the aggression that was buried within the woman.


    "It was obvious that she very much valued Blake."


    Alice but her lips in contemplation wondering if she should she renegade against the dela and forcefully take Blake but in the end, she shook off the thought and let it be.


    As valuable and precious Blake seemed to be, he was a mystery. Even Lena who was league above her in power and knowledge was finding Blake to be a handful, the woman unable to control him and even ending up losing Hannah.


    Sighing internally at the losing of a fine piece like Blake, Alcie looked at Blake, watching his tight expression.


    "We''re almost there" Alice said and thought these words sounded comforting, they were dreadful to Blake because it meant that the absolute worst path of this whole deal was bout to come.


    For the rune to fully bind with him and effectively make him banished from the world of the living, it had to make a stamp in Blake, this stamp being the roots of it''s power and hold over Blake.


    This stamp couldn''t just be made anywhere and what more effective place to put shh a stamp than Blake''s mana core.


    Within seconds, Blake felt the foreign energy make it to his mana core. Holding back his mana form countering the invasion Blake let this foreign energy pour onto a potion of his mana core and under Lena''s gaze it rooted itself in it.


    If Lena wanted to fuck him over, now would be the time, as there seemed to be nothing Blake could do.


    The rooting of the foreign energy on his mana core had Blake gritting his teeth, his eyes going red while veins appeared across his forehead.


    " His reaction is too intense" Lena said and Alcie knew to immediately explain.


    "He might be in the first rank, but we both know his strength is nowhere that low, surely you don''t expect his mans core to be normal.


    Lena frowned at this but stayed silent, she watched Blake went through a several more seconds of pain and then just as the glow from Alice''s palm died off, he collapsed to his knees, heavy breath leaving his lips.


    "we are done" Alice said with a bright smile like that was not already obvious.


    Both Alcie and Lena looked down at Balke arm where a round rune with spikes around it formed on Blake''s forearm.


    While glowing golden, the rune radiated a pure holy aura which slowly died off till it the glow disappeared and what appeared on Blake''s arm was a black tattoo.


    "With the rune made, you guys don''t have much time. Can you crete the rift or should help you." Alice asked Lena with a smirk.


    "Well''ll be just fine" a reply came but it wasnlt from Lan but Blake surprisingly.


    "I already thought that it was impressive that you stayed conccious throughout the process, but to see you now standing, I''m beginning to have a few regrets" Alice said liking a lips, but Blake was no longer in the mood.


    "Let''s get out of here" Blake said looking at Lena.


    Though the woman frowned at him, she raised her hand and hand and had thick purple energy begin oozing out of it.


    A few seconds later Lena pulled her hand back, leaving the purple energy flaotign in the air and watching as it flatened and expanded.


    "Ehh, you guys might not know this, but you don''t have much time. Whatever trip you want to make you better cancel it because, the world of the living should begin rejecting Blake any second now."


    "No, there is a 1 hour grace" Lena said.


    "True, but what if that is changed"


    A frown claimed Lena''s face as she realised the implications of Alciel words, but before she could say a thing Blake caught her by the hand.


    "Let''s head ti the underworld"


    Lena gave Blake a frustrated look but seeing that his breathing had become laboured, thus coming as an effect of the world rejecting him, her features softened.


    Ignoring Alice, she raised her and had purple energy boiling around it, this one more intense and violent.


    Taking her hand awayfrom it, the purple energy spread through the air just like the earlier one and in a bout of agrresion, zapped towards the first portle which had been created, swallowing it and increasing in size.


    It didnlt take long for this ourpel enrgy to stabilize and for a purple portal to stad floating soem inches of the ground.

 Chapter 1 - 1: A Monster

    A new day, another nightmare, another day to hate humans.


    Walking out of the bathroom, Blake Luxander dropped the towel he had around his waist, looked into the mirror on the wall of his room, and stared at the figure which was reflected back at him with a deep gaze.


    Standing at an impressive height of 6 feet, there was a time when Blake had excess more incredible attributes to say about his appearance, but right now his height was all he had, he was a 6-foot-tall monster and nothing else.


    A bald head filled with numerous bumps and depressions, a face that had mangled,stretched and flabby skin, a nose with just a single twisted nostril, dried and cracked lips, a chest that had no nipples, a yellow, red and black coloured body and a shrivelled dick which had nearly had all of its flesh burst off and at this point could be only used to urinate.


    Not shying away from what he was, Blake moved his head left and right, taking in the sight of the monster he had become and as he would do most mornings, he had a flashback to how he had ended up like this.


    Though it was just 12 years ago, Blake felt like it had been a century yet he remembered almost everything like it was just yesterday.


    Blake could still remember who he was back then, a really handsome 20-year-old adolescent who had just graduated college as the best in his class and had been offered a job by 3 of the country''s biggest companies.


    Everywhere Blake went, he received the best of smiles and wishes, especially from women, he was a sort of dream man and he found himself always constantly having to reassure his girlfriend that he wouldn''t leave or cheat on her, a promise which he had strongly kept despite the several temptations. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the strict discipline, words of wisdom and value instilled into him by his late father who had been a colonel in the army, Blake had been more than sure of his success in life, and with encouragement from his ever-loving mother, Blake had set his sights on reaching the top of the world, but then that fateful day had happened.


    *** Flashback***


    After spending some quality time with his girlfriend, Blake with a smile had decided to take the long walk back home rather than take the available bus but along the way, just as he made a turn, an explosion resounded from the building to his right.


    Blake was quick to crouch down in fear of being hit by any flying object, and then hurriedly scamper away from the building, but he had just taken three steps away when a loud cry for help which could only belong to a child reached his ears.


    Raising his head and looking up, Blake saw an 8-floor story building whose upper floors had become consumed in fire and smoke and in those upper stories in one of the open windows, he saw a boy and girl of about 10 years old, poking their head out of it, the boy looking directly at him and shouting for help while the girl furiously coughed with tears going down her eyes.


    "Jump down I''ll catch you" Blake shouted as he rushed back towards the building his hands raised up towards the children.


    Looking left and right, Blake cursed at the fact that it was still midafternoon and people were still at their workplaces, the street he was on being empty.


    Blake hurriedly reached to take out his phone and call for help but then remembered that it had run out of battery.


    "Jump" Blake roared up to the two children but then the girl withdrew her head and disappeared from the window and a second later, the boy did the same seeming to be screaming out for the girl.


    Standing there, though he could already hear the sound of people rushing over, Blake looked over at the floor the children were on, noticing that it was two floors below the building where the explosion had happened and then when he was hit with the tough decision of whether to rush up and save the children or not, his mother''s repeated teachings on karma and selflessness flew into his mind and without seconds hesitation he sprang into action and rushed into the building.


    This decision of Blake led to him rushing into a hidden inferno, discovering that he had been wrong about the lower floor being safe, getting trapped in thick dense smoke and eventually passing out in the midst of flames.


    Though in the end the firefighters came and saved him, he had already suffered terrifying burns that had left him a monster.


    ****flashback end***


    "I shouldn''t have fought so hard to live in that hospital, I should have let death take me" Blake blandly said out loud, his words evoking no emotion from him and then with a shrug he moved passed the mirror and dressed up.


    Of course, as a monster, if Blake wanted to live amongst humans, then he had to disguise himself after all no matter how used he had gotten to the disgusted and fearful looks he got when people saw his face he still had a mind which would rather not go through all that pointless drama and stares.


    With a black hat on and a big black cloak with high collars to cover up his faceBlake exited his home to go to work.


    Blake worked as a cleaner at a chemical plant, a place which required everyone to wear protection suits, suits which covered their face, a place which was constantly filled with radiation, and a place which made him the runt of runts clean its most radioactive parts if he wanted to keep his job.


    Every morning, Blake would arrive at the bus stop early to take the bus and this morning was no different.


    With today''s morning being especially cold, Blake wasn''t surprised to find himself the first person at the bus stop and he had just been standing there silently minding his business and waiting for the bus while brooding about his job when a ball bounced pass him into the road and then a kid soon carelessly followed after it.


    When Blake initially saw the ball, he already easily predicted that there would be a kid, and without care, he watched the kid appear, run past him and step into the road.


    Almost immediately, the loud honk of a truck and the high-pitched application of brakes sounded and Blake silently watched as the idiotic child froze smack dab in the middle of the road instead of using the little time he had to run to safety.


    Silently standing to the side, Blake heard a scream from behind him and watched a woman rush into the road with all her might and push the child out of the way of the truck, her actions leaving her in his place.


    "The love of a parent" Blake idly thought but then from the corner of his eyes, he watched the truck make a sharp turn to the right and before he could conjure a thought, it slammed into him and without delay, his body was sent into the air while his eyes were quickly drowned by darkness.

 Chapter 2 - 2: Send Me Back

    The next time Blake opened his eyes he found himself standing in a wide room whose walls were painted in a beautiful mix of red and black.


    The soft red rug on the floor felt particularly sweet to Blake''s feet and he would have liked to immediately explore the drawings on the ceiling of the room if it wasn''t for the woman sitting on the large couch opposite him with her legs crossed and a glass of thick red wine in her hand.


    Trying to recall how he had gotten here, all Blake could remember was having a dream in which he had died and then after that, everything had gone blank.


    "Could this be another dream?" Blake thought, this feeling strengthened by the fact that his body was in pristine condition like it had been years ago something that sometimes happened in some of his dreams.


    Losing interest in the woman who had been silently and haughtily staring at him, Blake decided to take full stock of the room he was in since after all, it was his dream, he could do as he wished..


    Though Blake had no idea of it, this action of his surprised the woman and had her internally seething and were she not trying to keep up an image, a vein would have popped up on her forehead. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you are thinking this is a dream, then you are wrong, you died and are now in hell," the woman said, subconsciously puffing out her chest a little and putting a bit of movement to her crossed legs which were exposed since she was wearing a black slit gown which tightened around her voluptuous figure.


    With her beautiful and near oval face, the woman took a sip of her wine and licked her lips just as Blake looked at her, and she had just been waiting to now see his reactions when the man simply looked away from her once more and before her very eyes walked towards a couch that was on the other side.


    Not hesitating even once, Blake plopped into the couch and as his body sank into the soft furniture, he let out a groan.


    "What a life it has been" the man muttered closing his eyes for some seconds before opening them and interestingly looking to the ceiling, his eyes drawn to the depiction of a man with a spear pointing it down at a group of people, a woman holding onto the legs of a departing man, a child crying as it was left all alone in a forest and Blake would have tried to make more sense of all the drawings on the ceiling if it wasn''t for some compelling pressure that irritated him suddenly falling on him.


    Though Blake had no idea what exactly he was feeling he turned to its definite source and with genuine ignorance and curiosity asked,


    "Is there a problem?"


    As someone far superior, someone that could never be fathomed by the likes of Blake even if he was allowed to live a 1000 years more, though the woman was severely annoyed by Blake''s lack of regard for her, she was able to quickly control her emotions and recognize that she had a purpose here.


    "My name is Lilith and I am one of the 7 rulers of hell." The woman simply said and then watched for the man''s reaction.


    Blake stared right back at Lilith for several seconds in contemplation and then he spoke.


    "Are you the one passing my judgment?" Blake asked and as soon he finished speaking, the couch which he was sitting on disappeared and in the blink of an eye, he found himself sitting on the floor, a few steps away from Lilith who was looking down at him like she had done nothing.


    "Yes, as you should know considering the circumstance of your death, the only place you''ll be ending up in is hell, but you see I have an offer for you," Lilith said and then seeing that she still had Blake''s attention on her, she continued speaking.


    "Forget about earth, it''s a boring and impoverished place and think of a world where your greatest of fantasies exists, flying dragons, extraordinarily beautiful women, the ability to breath out fire.


    I want to send you to such a world as my champion, the person who will be my representative and carry out my will¡­.."


    "I''m not interested" Blake suddenly said out of the blue, cutting off Lilith and while the woman who had still perfectly kept her expression in check internally calmed the anger she was feeling towards the snobbish human in front of her, Blake let his back fall to the ground and lying with his hand and legs spread, he went back to staring at the ceiling.


    Blake had no idea how much time passed, but at some point, in time, after he blinked, he discovered that he was no longer in the beautiful room but was now naked and in a sea of red flames and being filled with pain.


    Without delay, Blake''s face constricted in anguish and he coiled himself into a fetal position, his arms tightly wrapped around his knees as he let out a loud shout of pain and soon when the pain became too much for him to bear, he began writhing and screaming.


    Once again Bake had no idea how much time passed in what he was sure was hellfire, he could only blink as an instance later, he found himself back in the red and black room, his body still naked and the same haughty woman staring at him.


    "Have you learnt your lesson?" Lilith asked.


    With his shivering body, quaking breaths and wet trembling eyes, Blake stared at Lilith his sight a pathetic one to behold and when the woman questioned him, he unhesitatingly gave her his reply.


    "Send me back."

 Chapter 3 - 3: A Story

    As one of the rulers of hell, a being who had seen countless souls of all natures in her lifetime and gotten to send them to their pitiful ends, though the likes of Blake were extremely rare, it was not Lilith''s first time coming across them.


    It had been a really long time since some soul had shown blatant disrespect and disregard for her even after she made her position and power known and though she had made sure to torture that soul till he crawled and worshipped her feet, the problem with her dealing with Blake was that she actually needed him, he was very important to her and also, she didn''t have much time to keep him here in hell.


    "Damn it, using lust to manipulate and get people to do my bidding is my thing but this idiot is so far removed from the feelings of carnal pleasures that my beauty and ordinary gaze has no effect on him.


    Why couldn''t he have been some sick pervert, that way I could have easily made him my dog.


    Arghh I just want to take him to the depths of hell and show him what true pain is but I can''t afford to affect his mental state, he has to be very lucid and conscious for him to be my champion" Lilith lamented within and then calming herself, she focused back on completing the mission at hand.


    "Blake, what do you think about gods," Lilith asked leaning forward and looking at Blake with a mysterious smile like she was interested and impressed by him.


    "A bunch of super powerful people ."


    "Blake do you know the gods have forsaken you, that they have abandoned you. "Lilith asked ignoring Blake''s attitude, but then the deadpan look he gave her like she was speaking the obvious had her feeling embarrassed internally.


    "Can you send me back to the flames and look for someone else who is willing to play these games of yours," Blake said.


    It wasn''t that Blake was ignorant of what was happening at the moment but more of the fact that he wasn''t interested, back on earth there were a lot of fantasy books about dying and meeting a god and then being reincarnated as some sort of protagonist, and while there was once a time he craved for such fantasies, right now he just wanted to feel pain, after all it was the only thing he deserved for the great evil he had done.


    "Fine I will send you to hell, but first I want you to hear a story," Lilith said ignoring Blake''s disinterested gaze.


    "Once upon a time Blake there was a blessed boy who was trained right in all the aspects of life by his parents, he did his best to do right and was a model citizen for everyone around him, but then in the course of his life, he died trying to save the life of others, or at least he should have.


    You see what the boy didn''t know was that his destiny was never to grow old and die on Earth but to commit a great heroic sacrifice and that whether he succeeded or not in that sacrifice, to be chosen to be the champion of a god.


    On the day that boy committed that act of bravery, the gods above had been in a heated clash, debating who would get to have him as their champion, but then to the shock of all, when death came to claim his life he fought against it with all his might and won, and like that the boy lived."


    At this point, Lilith paused and looked at Blake and though the man had his head bent down she could feel that she had lit up something in him and even though that thing was just a spark, the woman saw hope and she reached for it with all her might.


    "This feat of surviving death shocked and impressed all the gods, making them all want to have him as their champion even to the point of being confrontational about it.


    There was tension and real fears that a fight was going to break out between the gods as no one was willing to let go of such a valuable piece, and in the end, an agreement was reached that since an agreement could not be reached on who would get the boy, he should be destroyed, and so during one of the boy''s arguments with his mother, anger was breathed into him and the boy spoke words he swore to himself to never say to his mother, words that boke her heart, words that destroyed her will to leave, words that made her fall sick and eventually die. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bitter from what he had done and no longer having his mother by his side, the once virtuous boy soon turned cold and cruel and eventually became a solid candidate for hell and destruction."


    This time after speaking, Lilith stayed silent for several seconds watching Blake''s body tremble and then softly she dropped her wine to the side and walked to Blake''s side, kneeling by him and wrapping her hands around his shoulders.


    "Those heartless gods are the reason for your pain and suffering, for your mother''s death, become my champion Blake and you will get the chance to have your revenge," Lilith said, internally giving herself a standing ovation at having finally nailed the stubborn coffin which was Blake but then the boy''s next words brought her down from her high.


    "Not interested, send me back to the flames."


    Finding herself rejected after the master performance she had just given, Lilith whose arms were still around Blake so badly wanted to sink the boy in the deepest parts of hell, but to stop herself from doing something she would regret she immediately stood up from beside him and walked a few steps away.


    "Calm down Lilith, you know this is not seduction, but imagine it is and that this is just the foreplay. "


    Lilith took close to a minute to calm down and when she did, she began brainstorming for a way to fuel Blake''s fire after all she didn''t have much time with him.


    With haste, Lilith reviewed everything she knew about Blake''s life trying to find something she could use.


    "Everybody has something they want, everybody has something they want, everybody has something they want."


    Lilith kept repeating this mantra in her head till eventually a light bulb flipped on and she blurted out to Blake.


    "You would be able to get your father and mother back."


    That she had lost control and actually blurted out her thoughts because of a mortal''s behavior towards her annoyed Lilith, but before she could berate herself, seeing Blake snap his head towards her with firm bright eyes shocked and enlightened Lilith and she couldn''t help but cry for joy within


    "Is there a way to bring my father and mother back to life" Blake demanded.

 Chapter 4 - 4: No Trust

    "Yes" Lilith replied not minding his tone and watching as his eyes narrowed at her.


    The feeling of looking forward to something, hoping for something, it was a feeling that Blake hadn''t felt in a long time, and surprisingly to him, feeling it at the moment didn''t bother him.


    Instead, what bothered Blake was the fact that he hadn''t thought about Lilith''s offer on his own despite already figuring out that the woman needed him for something. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is that how far lost I am?" Blake thought to himself but then he quickly focused his attention back on Lilith, quickly stood and began moving towards her.


    "Stop there" The woman haughtily said when there were just about three steps between them, but Blake did not listen, looking Lilith right in the eye he covered the distance between them and stood so close to Lilith that they could feel each other breath if they breathed a little heavier, Lilith mostly so considering Blake who had a much taller frame and was looking down at her.


    Seeing the fury that was bubbling within Lilith as she was forced to look up at him just so she could keep eye contact, Blake sneered.


    "Perhaps, you consider them as lesser beings and trash, but in the end, the men and woman in power whom I have all observed on earth are just like you, full of themselves and expecting other people to do as they say or fall to their manipulations, and there is only ever one thing that interests them, more and more power.


    Now it is already more than clear that you need me to accomplish your goal of getting more power, so I would suggest from now on you consider us as partners, and if you think that it is too degrading to your status, then send me on my way to hell, after all, I have nothing to lose while you have me and whatever plans you had made of achieving power at stake."


    Blake went silent after his words, and a second later he was suddenly sitting on the couch he had initially plopped on when he first arrived while Lilith was back on her own seat.


    "So, you''ll become my champion if I agree to bring your parents back to life," Lilith asked assuming her usual posture and looking at Blake like he hadn''t just talked down to her and called himself her partner.


    "Yes, but can you do that"


    "Will I bring up a reward I cannot give?"


    "I want something, you want something, this isn''t a case of a reward, this is just us using each other, you using me more, because I bet whatever it is you want from me isn''t going to be easy by a mile."


    "Yes, I can bring your parent back to life" Lilith said going back to the main topic.


    "But you aren''t a god, you said it yourself that you are one of the rulers of hell, so then tell me how do you plan on resurrecting my parents.''


    "If you succeed in the task I am about to give to you, then I will have no problems reviving them, so I guess, you are right, this is a sort of mutual exchange, so are you in."


    Though Lilith had been about to explode when Blake had confronted her in such a close proximity, she wasn''t a temperamental and unreasonable woman, taking a deep breath, she saw the light of his words, and now speaking with him and seeing the fire in his eyes she felt that she had made the right decision and that this was the way to go about using him.


    With the promise of getting his parents back, Lilith couldn''t help but salivate at how far the man would go to help her achieve her goals she could imagine him going far and beyond and doing everything in his power to succeed.


    "Just find the string and they will dance to your tune" Lilith thought internally, loving how Blake was willing to let himself be used by her just so he could see his parents.


    "Urghh, mortals and their attachments,"


    "Yes," Blake replied to Lilith, "but how will I be sure that you will keep your own end of the deal when I am done serving you?


    "You being my champion is a contract between the two of us, something which not even I can break."


    Though he still let his body sink into the couch, Blake let his gaze wander over Lilith''s frame as he went into deep thoughts.


    "What are you thinking about." Lilith asked


    "The several ways in which you can end up betraying me."


    ''You don''t trust me, what reason do you think I have to fail to fulfil the wish of the man who will help me accomplish my goals."


    "Your ego, to satisfy it, nothing stops you from vanquishing or sending me back to the depths of hell, because say what you like the truth is that I would always be a scar on your enormous but fragile pride."


    "Are you trying to get killed, don''t you want to save your parents," Lilith said with a bit of an edge to her tone.


    "I do Lilith, but at the same time, I also want to be with them after I am done," Blake said and then sat up.


    "So what happens now."


    "What happens now is that I will send you to the world where you will be my champion."


    "And my cheat what power would I have in this world, after all, I''m assuming I have to do something tough and dangerous in it, an advantage would help"


    "Don''t worry, It''s surprise" Lilith said with a smile, genuinely happy how things had smoothened out and were going just the way she liked it."


    "So about the¡­.. " Blake began asking but the room started shaking and Lilith''s expression twisted to one of surprise and panic.


    "Oh no, we are out of time," Lilith said just as her image began phasing in and out but throughout all this Blake remained calm and instead gave the woman a blank stare even as he felt a sudden weakness begin hitting him.


    "I will send you into the body of another, remember not to tell anyone who you truly are and about me, the fact that you are my champion must be kept a secret, we cannot..."


    Lilith was still saying more, but this was all Blake heard before the world suddenly went silent and he found himself in a world of darkness

 Chapter 5 - 5: Error

    Looking at the pitch-black darkness all around him, Blake couldn''t help but sigh as he wondered if Lilith thought him a fool or just didn''t care what he thought.


    Sure he had felt a bit of the woman''s urgency and knew that he didn''t have unlimited time to be with her, but at the same time, Blake knew that the whole quaking of the room and time running out fiasco was simply Lilith''s way to send him away and avoid having to answer his questions of what he wanted.


    Blake was still sighing in his head about the genuinity of Lilith''s offer when a bell sound rang in his head and a blue transparent screen popped in front of him.


    [Ding! Lilith one of the seven rulers of hell and Mistress of lust has offered you the chance to be her champion.


    If you are to accept this offer and fulfil what is required of you, your parents will be resurrected by her.


    The following are the terms and conditions.]


    Staring at the blue screen Blake moved his head to the left and right and then just as he thought of reading the terms and conditions, more words popped in front of him.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure how much time had passed, by the time he finished reading up on the terms of the contract he found himself satisfied as it covered all the basics he could think about and though he still had his doubts about Lilith''s honesty he could only agree to it.


    "I accept the offer"


    After Blake spoke the blue screen disappeared and then after some seconds it popped back.


    [Ding, Congratulations Blake Luxander, you are now the champion of Lilith Queen of lust]


    [Ding, Congratulation Blake Luxander, you have been bestowed with the lust system]


    [Ding, Congratulations host, welcome to the lust system, what could be more fun than becoming more powerful as you engage in carnal pleasure.]


    "What the hell is this, does Lilith think I came down here to play around" Blake thought stunned by what he was seeing, but then the messages kept coming.


    [Ding! Opening your profile]


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Processing]


    [lust Points: 0]


    [Strength: 14 / Agility: 8 / Stamina: 10 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 15 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities: Lust Aura (Superior-lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior -lvl. 1)]


    [Skill tree]


    [You have been given a welcome package]


    [Ding! Error, failure to completely bond with the host. Host please fully accept the lust system]


    Blake was just reading the last system message when laughter sounded from around him.


    "Hahaha, even without focusing, you still refuse to bow your head to Lilith, you know submitting to her is the only way you can seal that contract right."


    Other than the blue screen which he could somehow see, all around Blake was pitch darkness so though he could hear the sound of someone speaking no matter how he turned his head, he could make out nothing.


    "I know, but that woman is very untrustworthy" Blake muttered as he focused back on the screen before him."


    "Yeah, I know," the voice said mirthfully. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems you know her, who are you," Blake asked with interest, his curious nature having been lit back up since the possibility of righting his wrongs became available.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know, but I''m sorry I can''t tell you that." The voice said.


    "Well, what do you want, as you can see, I have some supreme being already poking at my head trying to get me to be her puppet, if you would be offering a better deal make it now."


    "Hahaha, really, have you no sense of loyalty, you did agree to be Lilith''s champion after all.


    "I''m loyal to just myself." Blake casually said and then went silent.


    "Well as you might have guessed, I came because of course you are the special lowly soul who faced death and actually won, believe me when I tell you that before death even gods are equal to you and I can barely count the number of souls that have defeated death despite seeing trillions of souls combat it.


    Your current dilemma is a little interesting and while I came to personally see the great soul that nearly had a fight spew out amongst the gods, I decided to also bring you a little gift"


    "A gift," Blake scoffed, "Be honest, what do you want in return."


    "Your philosophies of life are good and hold true most of the time, but sometimes, thru truth of the matter is that you truly are just worthless shit who has by some grace attracted the glance of someone you cannot even begin to fathom."


    Though Blake wasn''t one for emotions and sentiments, the voice''s words had him feeling quite lowly at the moment and this was still considering the fact that he had received the worst of insults in his time on earth.


    "I will give you the opportunity to seal your deal with Lilith without having to submit to her rule, and also, I''ll leave a little extra something in your system, well that is if you can dominate Lilith''s will.


    Oh, and don''t worry Lilith won''t know about this."


    After the voice finished speaking a presence much more powerful than the little force Blake had felt trying to get into his mind when the system appeared landed on him and Blake found himself under a pressure familiar to something he could vaguely remember once feeling before in his life.

 Chapter 6 - 6: First Kill

    When Blake opened his eyes, he had a pounding headache running through his head, flashes of memories going through his mind, and most importantly and annoyingly the thought of killing the girl that was releasing the nonstop scream that was bombarding his ears.


    "Damn it, which evil bitch is doing this" Blake calmly thought observing his surroundings, but then the scene that came into his sight had his anger dispersing and a set of memories coming to the forefront of his mind.


    Beside him, Blake could see several bodies silently lying on the floor just as his body was and then some meters away, he could see a man dressed in silver armour down on one knee holding up a sword with his one shivering arm and looking at three well-built men who each had a sword in their hands and were warily looking at him.


    "Damn the old man is causing some real issues"


    The annoying scream came from a matured Lady who stood behind the man and was shouting at him to get up, and staring at the woman Blake couldn''t help but wonder if she couldn''t understand that the man who was her personal knight was on his last legs or that she did but just loved the sound of her own voice.


    "To think that an attack which involved rankers and led to the death of several people was launched just for this woman is quite sad, but then again if her capture can move the hands of her husband, it would be totally worth it.


    "Well, I have no interest in this spectacle, I''m just going to lie here quietly and let...¡­"


    "Hey look at this, another one who is actually not affected by the poison, I told you guys that seller was a fake" a voice which came from the side, said sounding in the ears of Blake who had just closed his eyes.


    "Surely that can''t be me," Blake thought with serious hope, but immediately the whirring of a sword in the air sounded, he was quick to push his body into a roll, avoid the blade which slammed into his previous position on the floor and then stand up on his feet.


    Caught red-handed, Blake had no choice but to now observe the current state of where he was, all the people in the room, and think about how exactly he was going to escape from the current situation he was in.


    Blake was just digesting the fact that the dining room in which he had been enjoying a banquet was trashed and now littered with corpses and 5 assailants when a high-pitched voice went sounding,


    "Blake, what are doing over there, come here and protect me" the lady behind the kneeling man screamed looking at Blake very angrily and seeming oblivious to the fact he himself was at a checkmate despite the fact that had just a single opponent in front of him.


    "Talk about being unable to read the room" Blake thought throwing the lady behind the kneeling man a glance before focusing on his opponent.


    "Only the knight was able to survive the poison and he is a second-order ranker, what is your own secret."


    "Staring at the somewhat slim dark-haired man who was talking to him, though Blake had a few thoughts on what he could do in his current situation, he thought it wise to first access and exhaust all his options and so thankfully with just a thought he had a his system status pop up in front of him Blake being especially relieved when he saw that only he could see it.


    [Ding! Welcome to the Sinister system, opening your status]


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Runt]


    [Sin Points: 0]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 14 / Agility: 8 / Stamina: 10 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 15 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/Skills: Lust Aura (Superior-Lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior-Lvl. 1), swordsmanship (common-Lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1] Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Your welcome package has been upgraded, do you wish to open it]


    Though there were a few other changes that had Blake raising his brows, he also recognized that he was in a bit of a hurry and so with haste clicked on the package option.


    "What are you doing" the man opposite Blake asked when he saw his strange action.


    "I''m counting the dust particles in the air," Blake said with a straight face not caring that his opponent''s face gradually twisted in confusion and possible rage.


    [Opening package


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the skill quick draw (superior-lvl. 5)


    Ding! Congratulations, you have been gifted the flaming slash (superior-lvl. 5)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the ability Hell flames (locked)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted 5000 Sin points


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the title Soldier of hell (+40 to your strength)


    Ding! Congratulations you have been gifted the ability Love under the full moon(legendary)]


    Blake''s eyes hurriedly glanced through all the gifts he had received and his eyes quickly locked onto a particular one.


    "What are Sin points" Blake calmly asked the system through his mind, having learnt his lesson.


    [They are the currency of the system and can be used to either upgrade your attributes and abilities or buy stuff from the shop.]


    "Alright I want to increase my stamina, agility, mana and strength attribute by 1000 pints each" Blake hurriedly said


    [sorry the conversion rate for sin points to attribute points is 100 to 1, please make your allocations once more]


    Blake was taken aback by the sudden information but he wasted no time to adjust to the new situation.


    "+20SP to my agility and +10SP to my stamina and strength"


    With this move of his, Blake spent 3000SP in one go and then whilst he watched his number of sin points reduce he faced his opponent who was talking about something and laughing at him and decided to test out one of his skills.


    [lust aura]


    With him suddenly thrown into such chaos, Blake was desperate for an advantage and ready to do anything to get himself out of his current jam even if he had to make his opponent horny and frustrated.


    [Sorry, lust aura only works on females]


    While Blake nodded his head to this, happy that he wouldn''t get to see a man fawn all over him, at the same time it meant that he could only hope that his current strength was enough to save him.


    Opening the system and getting his package from it had taken Blake only a few seconds and when the lust aura proved ineffective, with all his might, Blake suddenly burst into a sprint and charged his opponent.


    The dark-haired man had been saying something which Blake had not bothered to follow when he attacked, and Blake could see the shock and surprise on the man''s face as he reached him and threw the hardest punch he could at his face.


    "Bam"


    The loud sound of Blake''s fists colliding with his opponent''s cheek sounded out followed by a crack and then the dark-haired man stumbling backwards and falling to the ground.


    Not hesitating in his actions, Blake quickly bent down and picked up the sword the man had dropped and spinning around he swung it and sliced off his head just as his body touched the ground.


    [Congratulation to the host on his first kill +20SP]

 Chapter 7 - 7: Flaming Sword

    From the moment he had gone on the attack, Blake''s heart had begun beating thunderously and it was only after he sliced off his opponent''s head and now faced the three remaining opponents that it calmed down a little.


    Looking at the three men, Blake was still contemplating his next action when he felt a hard stare on his being, this stare coming from the kneeling man who was looking at him with a glint.


    Sir Felix was a knight and when Blake saw the dangerous glint the man threw his way, he knew that despite being on his last legs the old soldier was ready to go into action and that he had to be ready to use the opportunity to either flee or join him to get rid of the enemy.


    A second after the glint came, Felix exploded with strength and mana, the man standing up with powerful momentum and swinging his blade at the men before him and while he did that, Blake who was to the side and had already calculated that his best option for survival was to help the knight vanquish the enemies also kicked forward, and though by the time he arrived close to the enemy, Felix''s charge had already been stopped by one of the men with a sword, it did not bother him as he immediately performed a skill.


    [flaming slash]


    The sword Blake had picked up was a normal steel sword of good weight, but as he invoked his skill, the sword''s blade became set ablaze with fire and Blake not hesitating even once swung it at one of the men who had moved to engage him.


    The man had raised his sword planning to block Blake''s attack, but when Blake''s flaming sword collided with his, it sliced through it like it were butter and then proceeded to also slice him in half.


    The second Blake''s flaming slash skill ended, he felt a strong weakness hit him from within but remembering that he was still in a battle Blake ignored this feeling and focused on eradicating his remaining enemies, most especially the one who had actually been able to stop Felix''s strike.


    With a fluid motion, Blake reached for the head of his still standing opponent whom he had just cut in two with his left hand, grabbed his head and then with a shout yanked his upper body from his detached lower body and not minding the shower of blood that fell onto him and he flung the body with all his strength at Felix''s opponent and then narrowing his eyes quickly followed after or at least attempted to because just as he took a step forward, a sword came swinging for his head and he had to cancel his offensive plans and go on the defence.


    With haste, Blake raised his sword and blocked the swing and though he found himself able to comfortably hold back the blade of his opponent, the speed and fluidity with which the man pulled back his sword and then sent it sailing back at him left him on the back foot and retreating.


    As Blake took a few steps backwards, from the corner of his eyes, he saw the half-body he threw had collided with Felix''s opponent and felt relief when he saw that the knight was able to use that opportunity to slash his swords through the left side of his opponent.


    "Nice, "Blake thought focusing back on his opponent and being a little reassured that he wouldn''t be ganged up on by two people anytime soon,


    Seconds after a few clashes with his opponent and finding himself continuously on the defence, a worrying thought couldn''t help but cross Blake''s mind.


    "Could he be an aspiring swordsman," Blake thought but then he remembered the stringent requirements behind such a class and shook his head.


    "No, he should be an aspiring paladin, one really skilled with the sword."


    "+20 points to my agility" Blake thought and with that, his clashes became a bit more favorable, but minute later, though Blake could at least more easily perform the necessary twists and turns that helped him face his opponent he could still see no way to win the duel he had become embroiled in.


    "What advantage do I have over my opponent": Blake asked himself as he leaned to the side and dodged a downward swing, but then just as was getting ready to raise his left hand to block a hook which his opponent had thrown, a light bulb went off in Blake''s head.


    "I need to be bolder, I''m stronger and should not be afraid to receive a bit of damage," Blake thought and gritting his teeth he let his opponent''s punch hit him, and then a second later also punched his opponent as hard as he could


    Of course, though this hit of his didn''t send his opponent falling to the ground like the first man he had killed, its surprising nature stunned his opponent and had him take a step back, and letting out a shout, Blake swung his sword at him with all his might and as fast as he could, even setting it ablaze despite the stinging pain that erupted from within him.


    Though this time the flames on the sword were less intense, when the sword came in contact with his opponent''s blade which the man had been able to bring up, it sliced through it, facing just a bit of resistance and then took off the man''s head. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Breathing heavily, Blake spent no time celebrating his victory and instead looked to Felix and seeing the man standing upright and looking at him with an impressed smile, Blake fell to his knees clutching his stomach with a pain-filled expression and then despite how much he tried to stay kneeling he collapsed to the floor a system prompt flashing just as he passed out.


    [Ding! Warning the host is out of mana]

 Chapter 8 - 8: First Lustful Sin

    When next Blake came to consciousness, he heard a familiar irritating voice and on opening his eyes, was welcome to the sight of a familiar busty woman, bending over him and shouting at his face.


    Annoyed by the high pitch noise, Blake did not hesitate to shoot out his right hand and grab the woman above him by the neck, squeezing it and silencing her while he closed his eyes and enjoyed a minute of silence.


    Clutching her neck just tight enough so that the smallest of oxygen could pass through her throat, Blake kept the woman alive and though he truly wanted to end her, the existence of Felix was a huge deterrence to him.


    Taking a minute to recollect his thoughts and the condition of his body, Blade opened his eyes and released the woman, watching as she backed away from him in fear and then ran out of the carriage they were in.


    "I guess this is how we escaped" Blake thought taking in the carriage''s fancy decoration and couch to both sides before then standing and also existing the carriage.


    Stepping outside, Blake shivered a little as he was hit by a cold breeze and the darkness of the night and then he turned to the two people who were beside a fire, Felix sitting and resting his back on a tree while the dark-haired woman who could scream a man to death went ranting to him about what he had done.


    Sighing internally, Blake approached the two and ignoring the hateful glare which was being thrown his way by the woman, he squatted in front of Felix and looked at him with worry,


    "Are you okay old man"


    "Who are you calling old you damn brat," Felix said with a chuckle lifting his hand and patting Blake on the shoulders, his lips carrying a smile while his eyes were filled with sadness.


    "Your actions today really impressed me Blake" Felix said, nodding his head weakly


    His expression going somber, Blake also placed a hand on Felix''s shoulders and gave it a light squeeze.


    "Is it an injury?" Blake asked his gaze running up and down the man''s body, inspecting the several areas that were covered in blood.


    "Na it''s poison, those guys got me good but it seemed you some how escaped," Felix said shaking his head and then with a grunt he placed his hands on the ground and then pushed himself to his feet.


    "Kneel Blake." The man suddenly said and then though Blake wanted to refuse and become defensive, he decided to trust the memories of this body he had inhabited and warily did as the man said.


    Nodded his head as Blake knelt, Felix lifted his sword which was to the side and while holding onto its handle inserted it in front of him.


    "Blake Luxander, right from the day I first met you, you have been an upright man, a gentleman amongst gentlemen, a man of discipline and today you have proven yourself a man of bravery and courage.


    Tell me Blake Luxander, do you swear to stand for justice at all times, to defend it whenever necessary and to live by it till the day you die."


    "Ehh system do I have to be worried about these oaths" Blake hurriedly asked.


    [No]


    "I swear" Blake firmly replied.


    "Blake Luxander do you swear to defend the country of Aramia from outside and inside threats to the best of your abilities, even if it costs you your life."


    "I swear"


    "Blake Luxander, do you swear to protect Lena Moria, to defend her from all forms of attack and to guide her towards the light till your last breath"


    "I swear" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Then I Richard Felix a second order knight by the authority bestowed on by the king himself anoint you Blake Luxander a knight, may the sun god be with you."


    Speaking his last words, Felix suddenly began glowing a bright golden color and then the man lifted his sword and tapped it on both of Felix''s shoulders and then kneeling down so he was eyeball to eyeball with Blake, he offered his sword to him and when Blake took it, the old man spoke.


    "I expect great things from you my child" Felix said and while Blake was still thinking of what to reply, the man fell to the side.


    "Hmm is he dead" Blake wondered as he stared at the fallen knight, watching as Lena rushed to his side and began shaking his body while screaming his name.


    Getting up to his feet, Blake looked at the slightly heavy blade he had been handed but before could admire the craftsmanship on his handle several system messages popped up.


    [Ding! congratulations you have been knighted]


    [Ding! congratulations you have received the ability, Sun cloak]


    [This is a reminder to the host that he needs sin points to get stronger and that to get those sin points, he needs to commit lustful sins]


    The three-message notifications had Blake''s curiosity peaked but then Lena''s wails began reaching Blake''s ears and he couldn''t help but wince.


    "Damn it why did Felix have to remind me of this witch''s name" Blake groaned within and he had just turned to shut her up when he found her kneeling over Felix, still shaking his most likely dead body while presenting her large shapely round ass to him.


    Now in normal times, Blake would have easily ignored this image but then the system''s last message came to mind and he remembered how he had nearly died in his earlier battle.


    [Lust aura]


    [Sweet touch]


    Thinking of the systems advice, Blake activated these abilities and quickly opened his system status.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 20]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 98 / Agility: 48 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 85 / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/Skills: hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior-lvl. 1), Sweet Touch (Superior -lvl. 1), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [The host is currently low on sin points, please commit a lustful sin.]


    Looking at his status, a lot of questions popped into Blake''s mind but before he could satisfy his curiosity a gentle voice called out his name.


    "Blake, Felix is dead, I feel sad," Lena said looking at Blake while rubbing her exposed arms.


    Looking at her, though Blake realised that it was definitely the lust aura that was making her so gentle, he wanted to ignore her and focus back on the system but then he remembered how many sin points he had, the danger that surrounded him and in an instance the look of irritation that had been on his face melted away and he called Lena over.


    Watching her walk to him, Blake''s eyes roamed over her figure and he couldn''t help but appreciate her slim waist and the sway which it gave her hips.


    When Lena came close, Blake reached out and placing his hand around the woman''s waist pulled her to him so her body pressed against his and then his hands went to her rear.


    "Blake what are you doing" Lena asked looking up at him in confusion and lightly pushing against him.


    "Now what exactly is a lustful sin" Blake wondered in his mind, ignoring Lena''s complaint and squeezing her buttocks, his brows raising at their surprising softness.


    [congratulations you have committed your first lustful sin +100 SP]


    [you have performed a lustful act +20 SP]

 Chapter 9 - 9: Lustful Act

    "I''m married Blake," Lena said as she felt his grip on her rear, but what she got was a slap on her left ass cheek, and before she knew it her lips were claimed in a fierce kiss.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +8SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +6 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +2 SP]


    With one hand groping and squeezing Lena''s left ass cheek and then the other on her neck, Blake pressed the married woman''s body close to his, enjoying the feel of her body and soft lips.


    "Damn it, I never realized Lena was this busty" Blake thought as his hands trailed down from Lena''s neck to her right breast, grabbed it, and began fondling it.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +30 SP] S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +16SP]


    The second Blake''s lips touched Lena''s, Blake had felt a strong shiver go through the woman like she had been electrocuted and after he had engaged her in a fierce kiss, he felt whatever sort of protest she had been trying to put on dwindle till it became non-existent and she let him have his way with her body.


    Kissing and fondling Lena, notifications of him receiving Sin points constantly rang in Blake''s head and though he was very happy to see himself gaining these very valuable points, the constant rings became annoying, so for now he muted them and focused on the task he had in front of him.


    Back on earth, after turning into a monster, Blake had always thought that he had mentally lost interest in women and no longer had sexual desires, but now that he had a new body, one which was still in pristine condition, he discovered that perhaps he had been wrong.


    Rather than it being a case of him losing interest in sex, Blake theorized that it was possible that the fiery incident had destroyed his ability to produce testosterone because right now, he could feel the powerful feeling of lust rush all throughout his body and mind, roaring at him after being absent for so long and telling him to conquer Lena.


    Giving Lena a kiss, Blake made a powerful invasion of her mouth with his tongue one last time, proceeding to suck hard on her lower lip before disengaging, licking his lips as he stared at the mature woman''s flustered face.


    While the previous Blake had never seen Lena in a sexual light because of his fear and respect towards her status, this Blake drank in the sight of the married woman and while staring into her hazy eyes, he gripped onto the long blue gown she had on and with his upgraded strength tore it in two, completely taking it off her body.


    "Blake" Lena exclaimed the sudden action seeming to breathe a bit of reason into her,


    "What are you doing, this is wrong, especially with Felix still here, we should be mourning his death, not thinking about how to pleasure ourselves in the face of his still-warm corpse," Lena said, taking a large step back from him but unfortunately unable to be free of him considering he had earlier gripped her left arm.


    "So this bitch can actually have intelligent thoughts" Blake amusingly thought, throwing Felix''s dead body a glance and then pulling Lena into his embrace.


    "Stay still," Blake said delivering a loud and harsh slap to the woman''s right bum and then in one fluid motion tearing off the white lace pant she had on.


    "Blake" Lena cried out once more as her little sister was exposed to the world, but Blake completely ignored her and like he had done to her underwear he also tore off her bra and grabbed onto her exposed breasts.


    "Anghhh" Lena who had been about to scold Blake once more moaned immediately Blake''s hand made contact with her milkers, a shiver going through her body.


    "Ohh Blake," Lena moaned as both Blake''s hands grabbed and fondled her breasts, her actions making Blake raise an eyebrow as he felt her actions were perhaps a bit too exaggerated from just his touch, but then he remembered that lust aura was not the only technique he had activated.


    While Blake''s hands sank into Lena''s melons, their softness sending a nice sensation ringing through his hands, Lena didn''t stay idle as Blake soon felt a pair of hands invade his pants and in no time had his trouser down and his dick out, stroking his already hard rod up and down.


    Feeling the soft and pampered hands of Lena going up and down his dick, Blake couldn''t help but let out a long sigh and when Lena looked up at his much taller figure, a coquettish smile on her face, Blake locked lips with her once more.


    For half a minute, Blake and Lena engaged in a rough kiss, Blake''s left hand squeezing Lena''s breast while his right hand cupped and spanked her rear, jiggling it from time to time.


    Other than the occasional crackle from the fire, the sound of Blake and Lena kissing and sucking each other lips was all that sounded in the barely lighted night but then the next second Lena''s moans which she had been trying to suppress sounded in full force and it was thanks to Blake finally having his temporal fill of her ass and moving his fingers to her kitty.


    Moving his hands to her thighs, when Blake forced his hands between her legs, the woman instinctively spread them wide and from the time he began rubbing her pussy till he finally sunk a finger into her snatch, Lena went shivering in Blake''s arms as her warm cave was finally intruded.

 Chapter 10 - 10: Lustful Act 2

    "Damn this bitch is fucking wet," Blake thought as he felt a bit of liquid running down his index finger which he had inserted in Lena''s cunt.


    As Blake moved his finger in and out of Lena, the woman''s moans intensified, getting so loud that he stopped kissing her and watched her body contort in his arms, watching in amusement as she gripped his body tightly.


    "Blake, no we can''t do this, not outside here, not in front of Felix''s body," Lena said in a shaky tone, but the right arm which she threw over Blake''s neck made her words very unconvincing.


    "Well, I got to give it to her, she has one hell of a stubborn mind," Blake thought impressed that Lena was still able to try putting up some form of resistance even though it was a weak one.


    Ignoring the woman''s, words, Blake instead increased the pace of his movements loving as Lena gripped onto him tighter and rubbed her soft body to his.


    Seconds later, Blake inserted a second and then a third finger into the woman, and his three fingers had just been going into her the fourth time when she shuddered heavily and Blake felt a flood of liquids pour onto his hands.


    "Arghhh Blake" Lena screamed into the night, the woman throwing her head back as she had an orgasm, her juices pouring out of her pussy, running down her thighs and leaving her weakened. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With one of Blake''s hands on Lena''s breasts and the other working her snatch, after Lena orgasmed, her legs trembled and the woman having no support dropped to her knees, her heavy breathing resounding throughout the forest they were in.


    While Linda dropped to her knees, Blake remained standing still for a few seconds, the boys lost in the beautiful scene he had witnessed of Lena having an orgasm and for the first time in years, Blake''s mind went back to his glory days, the days after he had gotten a girlfriend.


    Remembering his happy days had Blake shivering and he would have been lost in this long-forgotten past of his if it wasn''t for Lena speaking.


    "What have I done, what have we done, Blake we can''t let anyone know about this" Lena said but as she tried to stand to her feet she froze as her eyes came in contact with Blake''s.


    "Suck my dick," Blake said resting his hands over Lena''s head and holding up his cock to her face but when Lena opened her mouth to talk rather than do as he said Blake had without hesitation moved his hips forward and shoved his meat into her mouth, sending it down her throat and leaving her gasping for air and pushing against his hips in an attempt to free herself from his grip.


    Of course, with Blake''s strength, Lena''s struggle was futile and while she kept trying to free herself, scratching and hitting his hips and buttocks, Blake took sweet relish in the warm and tight sensation that the woman''s mouth provided his cock.


    "Damn I miss this sweet feeling" Blake muttered as he indulged in the sweet sensation going through him, but then remembering not to kill his source of pleasure and sin points, after several seconds, Blake released Lena''s head, watching as the woman instantly pulled her head off his dick and scampered away from him while coughing furiously, her breaths cracking and tears going down her eyes.


    Seeing Lena stretch out an open palm, signaling for him to keep away while her other hand rubbed her throat, Blake grinned at the woman and licking his lips, he sprang into action.


    Though Lena let out a scream and tried to run away, in the blink of an eye Blake caught her and pinned her to the ground and the next second his dick slipped into her wet cave, a long moan of pleasure left her lips and with teary eyes, she wrapped her hands around his neck.


    "That hurt you bastard, let me go, I don''t want to fuck you " Lena muttered but when Blake felt her legs wrap around his waist right after she said those words, he couldn''t help but chuckle and be amazed at the effects of lust aura and sweet touch.


    Watching the hypnotic sight of Lena''s orgasm had awakened a primal feeling in Blake and after feeling the warmth of Lena''s mouth, Blake had let the beast in him out and wanted to have his way.


    Sinking his cock into Lena''s, Blake took some seconds to enjoy the tight feeling of her pussy and then he raised his hip and began pounding her.


    "Anghhhh "Lena moaned tightening her hold on Blake''s neck and looking up at his body which hung over her, his gaze being particularly attractive.


    "Blake, argnhh, arghhhh"


    Within seconds Lena''s pussy supplied enough juice to keep Blake''s entry in and out of her pussy nearly frictionless and when the woman got lost in the pleasurable sensation that hit all her nerves as Blake pounded her, moans and the sound of flesh smacking against flesh was all that sounded in the forest.


    Plat! Plat! Plat!


    Like a beast, releasing heavy breaths, Blake went thrusting his cock in and out of Lena''s cave, the glazed look the woman had on her face spurring him to go harder and faster.


    There was always the option of kissing and changing positions while a couple fucked, but at the moment, the only thing Blake cared about was releasing the huge load which had been stored in his balls for so long.


    Firmly planting both his hands on the ground while his huge frame stood over Lena''s curvy frame, with his eyes occasionally alternating between Lena''s pleasure filled expression and her breasts which moved around, Blake continuously smashed his pelvis against that of Lena, the fleshy sound that their fluid coated bodies made being a rhythmic melody to his ears till eventually his breathing got heavier, and after a few more thrusts, with a powerful grunt he shot his load into Lena, the feeling of his hot spunk pouring into her sending the woman over the edge and having her cum along with him.

 Chapter 11 - 11: Profile Breakdown

    When the bright sun rays of the morning woke Blake up and he found out that he was lying down on the ground naked and all alone, he was quick to get to his feet and check on the health of all his body parts.


    "Thank god she didn''t kill me" Blake muttered as he moved his head left and right and then swayed his waist, wanting to get rid of the soreness in them.


    Not at all particularly shy of being naked under the bright light of the morning, Blake had a look at his surroundings, stared at Felix''s body which was still lying on the ground and then he moved to get dressed.


    "I wonder what she wore, did she run away whilst naked" Blake pondered, noticing that the carriage was still present and that the two horses that pulled it were still attached to it.


    Figuring that Lena had chosen to abandon the horses for fear of waking him up, Blake shrugged his shoulder and went into the carriage, plopping onto the soft cushion at its back and then reaching into one of the compartments to the side, he took out a snack and began eating.


    Though he had several things to think of and a plan, Blake decided to first handle an issue that was most important to him.


    "Show me my status" Blake commanded.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)] sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sin Points: 1260]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 98(28) / Agility: 48 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 85(15) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Host please commit more sins.]


    "Hmm just 1260 Sin Points" Blake muttered, "It seems those 5000 points were a real big gift" Blake thought and then having a look at the notifications he had muted Blake confirmed his suspicions.


    "It seems the first time I commit a sinful act with someone is when I get the most points, and then each subsequent time, the points reduce till I begin receiving nothing." Blake thought looking at three notifications that should have come around the time he first penetrated Lena with his cock.


    [Ding! congratulations you have lost your virginity +200 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +100 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +40 SP]


    "I guess I''m going to need more women for this, a sort of farm perhaps" Blake muttered shaking his head and moving back to his status.


    "Give a brief explanation on the Rank, Title, sins unlocked, and inventory options"


    [Rank: As you must suspect this refers to the several phases/order in a ranker''s journey and as at present you are yet to become a ranker.


    Title: refers to your recognized standings in the midst of the strongest society who know you.


    Sins unlocked: Rather than just relying on the sin of lust to grow stronger, you have been bestowed with the ability to gain all 7 sins and feed off them to increase your strength.


    At the moment you have just the sin of lust unlocked thanks to it being bestowed upon you by the queen of lust herself, but if you want to unlock the other sins, you have to either convince their masters to bestow them on you or pay the appropriate price to spin the sin roulette and get one of them. (To be added in status options)


    The price to spin roulette is 50000 Sin Points.


    Abilities/skills: This refers to the techniques and skills that you have and depending on their rarity, strength and mysteriousness, they are ranked into (Common (10), rare (20), superior (50), Epic (100), legendary (1000))


    To upgrade the skill''s level, the rank value is multiplied by the next level.


    Inventory/shop: you have been offered all that hell has to use as you see fit so long as you have a sufficient amount of sin points to buy them. The inventory can be used to store items.]


    Reading the system message, Blake''s eyes were quick to go back to the sin roulette but then he stared at the points he needed to spin it and the points he currently had after his session last night and he could only sigh.


    Focusing on his abilities, with a single thought, Blake had the explanation on those which he could not simply understand appear before him.


    [Hell flames(locked) you need to become a higher order being to access it.


    Love under the moon(legendary): whenever you have sex with someone under the moon, you get the option to take any skill in their arsenal and make it yours and as the initial owner of this skill upgrades it, so does your knowledge and use of it upgrade.


    Also, while the mana required to use this skill will not be taken from your mana core but from hell, the ways in which u can use it will be determined by the quantity of mana you possess.


    Sun cloak (Epic): Before dying, a knight who served the sun god transferred his accumulated blessings to you.


    Now as a being of hell, you cannot integrate with these powers but you can wear them as a disguise and parade yourself as a true knight of the sun. With this skill you can hide the evil that radiates from your being]

 Chapter 12 - 12: Brokie

    Though the sun cloak left Blake feeling quite satisfied and confident about a few things, looking at the broken ability which the love under the moon skill gave him, Blake could not help but imagine himself endlessly shooting out humongous fireballs without consequences.


    And then there is the hell flame, It''s a shame I can''t access it, but still what are the requirements for me to become a first-order being according to the system?


    [Raising three attributes of your body stats to a 100, your buffs excluded is the requirement for humans but if you want to truly be powerful, then I would advise you first get yourself a bloodline from the shop and then evolve to a first order being with a higher body stat than is barely required.


    Also, the host should take note that a chosen bloodline limits the future bloodline evolution path which can be taken in Future]


    Blake smacked his lips at this news and then he decided to have a look at the shop.


    [SHOP:


    Weapons/items


    Skills/ Techniques


    Bloodlines


    ]


    Raising his eyes at the catalogue before him, Blake decided to go through them one by one saving the bloodline catalogue for last.


    [Holy Staff: a staff that can boost divine powers and can be used in combat.


    Warning: Not to be used by beings of hell


    Price:2000SP


    Dark dagger: At night its wielder blends into the dark, their presence disappearing from the perception of almost all beings and only limited by the user''s strength.


    Price: 1300SP


    Next Round: this potion rejuvenates the body


    Price:20 SP sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stallion: this potion gives the user unending stamina in bed for 5 hours, making them a raging bull that knows no rest


    Price: 50 SP


    Blind gale: This technique creates a wind that kicks up a strong dust storm that can be used to blind the enemy and at a higher level, it can be used to blind an entire army


    Price: 700 SP


    Fireball: the user can create and shoot out balls of fire at the enemy


    Price:300 SP


    Unstoppable swing: While using two Knives, with this technique, the user enters into a deadly spinning attack in which he is invincible.


    Requirement: Two butcher knives, at least 200 points in mana attribute


    Price: 4000SP


    Berserker bloodline: The Omalotans were thought to be a barbaric tribe of humans that only knew how to fight with rage, but what people didn''t know was that they had a bloodline which induced rage in them whenever they were in battle, making them impervious to pain and increasing their strength at least over 3 times.


    Price:13000SP


    Phantom bloodline: Thousand of years ago, a race which could phase through object exits...


    Price:36000Sp


    Vampire bloodline. Price:70000


    Warrior goblin. Price 40000


    Shaman bloodline. Price 50000


    Flood dragon. Price: 400000]


    The second Blake saw the price of the flood dragon bloodline, he immediately closed the system prompt and ate a bit of his snack absentmindedly.


    "Hell truly has a lot of things to offer," Blake thought remembering that the first system which was the lust system had possessed a skill tree, but then after that unknown voice had made some changes to it, the skill tree option had changed to the shop option.


    Though Blake never got a chance to open the skill tree option, he was a hundred per cent sure that the shop option he had gotten was a million times better than it.


    "All the resources of hell at my feet and all I need to grasp it is sin points, I really need to get that Roulette spinning, Blake thought as he opened the system''s shop once more, this time making sure to stick to the techniques catalogue and avoid getting himself depressed from how broke he actually was.


    Unfortunately, in the end, even in the techniques section, Blake still came across techniques priced at hundreds of thousands and he could only sigh and keep scrolling through whilst looking for something his meagre picket could afford.


    "You are a system; how can you not have a search and filter feature" Blake complained as even after 5 minutes he was still searching, yet to find a technique that was both cheap and satisfied his needs.


    About 20 minutes later, Blake made his selection, and though his heart still ached for the several techniques he was unable to buy, were the ones he had gotten to work as he imagined then he believed that he would be quite good to go for a good amount of time time.


    [Fire ball: the user conjures and shoots out balls of fire at the enemy, Price: 300SP


    Fear aura (rare-lvl 1): This technique invokes fear and the thought of submission on who er it is used against.


    Warning: rather than only mana, this technique relies on the user''s will and intelligence and can be easily countered by a more powerful will or stronger opponent.


    Price: 400SP


    Illustra: The user can use this technique to make their opponents see whatever they desire them to see.


    Warning: this technique heavily relies on the user''s will and might be undone if the illusion is too unreal and makes the opponent suspicious or if the opponent has a stronger will. Certain levels of external factors can also affect this technique.


    Price: 300SP]


    Satisfied with his purchase and having a balance of 260SP left, Blake saved up the remaining of his sin points for emergency use, after all, he had seen a few healing and mana portions, back in the shop, who knew when he might need them.


    Letting out a yawn, Blake closed the system interface and feeling a bit fulfilled he went back to his snack and began thinking about how to bed more women, but not even up to a minute went by before he heard a familiar banshee desperately begin screaming out his name, her voice getting louder the closer she came.


    "Blake!"


    "Blake"


    Smacking his lips at how unfortunate it was that Lena knew his name, Blake went back to his food ignoring the several desperate cries she made.


    "Hopefully she thinks I have left and carries whatever trouble she has brought with her and go away," Blake muttered, and while prayers were answered as Lena didn''t come into the carriage, it was unfortunately answered partially.


    Blake could hear Lena not too far from the carriage calling out his name desperately and then soon there were multiple footsteps outside and then several men began speaking.


    "Why should I help her, it''s not like her life or death affects me."

 Chapter 13 - 13: Lena

    From the time when she could think for herself, Lena could never remember a time when she had not gotten her way.


    Though Lena''s parents hadn''t been nobles, they had been rich and very influential in the local region where they stayed and had been quite hungry for power, hungry to climb up the chains of power and become nobles.


    Focusing their strengths on making more money, increasing their influence and building profitable relationships, despite Lena being their only child, her parents had always been too busy to spend any time with her, but then to make up for this, they provided her with everything she wanted and when they didn''t, she screamed.


    Though a beautiful delicate flower that seemed like it would never harm a fly on the outside, the servants who had taken care of Lena knew the selfish monster she was and could only watch with pitiful gazes as years later her parents married her off to an unfortunate Baron.


    The marriage between Lena and the Baron was an arranged one, something which her parents had done to finally place a firm grip on the upper rails of society but while seeing their daughter getting married had filled them with happiness and feelings of accomplishment, the girl herself was left feeling devasted and for the first time in her life, no matter how much she cried, begged and screamed her desires had been completely ignored, her father hitting her for the first time.


    Marrying Baron Olak had been the worst day of Lena''s life and for several days it had left the woman depressed, till one day, she realized that she was a beauty and that with how much her husband desired her body she could make any demands of him and he would fulfil them.


    The day Lena had this thought had been the turning point of her life in the Baron''s mansion, as when she screamed and cried out her desires, Lena found herself able to wear down her husband''s mind and eventually get him to do as she wished.


    Once again living a life where she could get anything she wanted, Lena believed she had accomplished her life''s dream and she had been enjoying one of the various benefits of being a Baron''s wife, attending a banquet thrown by some lowly well-to-do family when tragedy had struck and an attack had been launched on her.


    With a second-order knight, this knight being the pride of her husband''s household as her guard, Lena had believed that the attackers would be vanquished but then she could only watch as all those around her collapsed having been poisoned to death, Felix and some boy whom she knew as his squire being the only people to survive.


    From what Felix had told her, Blake Luxander was the name of the boy and after the brave and excellent display he had made, Lena had just begun thinking about adding him to her new personal security detail when the bastard had actually had the gal to grab her throat and put her in a choke when she tried to wake him.


    Whenever she remembered that scene, anger bubbled within Lena, anger which to even her surprise did not come just from the fact that she had been disrespected or partially strangled by him, but from the look of pure annoyance and irritation she had seen in his eyes when he looked at her, like she were something he would rather throw in the bin.


    Having always been treasured, having been wanted, Lena could not find herself able to accept being treated in such a manner, but then before she could build some scheme to have her revenge, Felix had gone and died, anointing Blake a knight to her surprise and then from there the next events had been an entire bundle she could never have dreamed of.


    Waking up the next morning and remembering that she had been fucked outside in the open by a commoner, worst off beside a dead body, a confused Lena had taken some spare clothes from the carriage and then fled from Blake.


    Lena''s plan had been to find some way to return to her husband and then create a lie which would make sure the events of the previous night would never come to light, but unfortunately for her, she had run into a camp of kidnappers and now could only run back to Blake, seeking his protection.


    Standing close to the carriage and seeing no sign of Blake, Lena was gripped with fear as her pursuers finally caught up to her and surrounded her, 5 men with a large grin and predatory eyes looking at her like she was a delicacy.


    "Who were you calling for" one of the men with a black scarf tied around his head asked but Lena stayed silent.


    "Hey, there is a dead body here, seems like the guy was poisoned, I guess the sexy bitch isn''t so innocent after all" a man who was looking Felix''s body all over said with a chuckle.


    "I didn''t kill him" Lena shouted when she saw that she was being mistaken for the person who killed Felix.


    "Well then, who did, because you sure seemed to know your way back here and you were screaming out a name," the man with the scarf on the head said walking up close to Lena while the rest of his colleagues, began dispersing and cautiously checking the area, the carriage drawing the attention of one of them.


    "This thing looks expensive, I think she''s some wealthy man''s wife"


    "Hey check out this sword, this is some real quality thing....." the man who had been inspecting Felix''s dead body said, picking up the sword Felix had handed Blake, but then before he finish his word, a body came shooting out of the carriage and flying past them.


    For a second, everyone froze and then like some unheard command had been given, they all gathered close to one another, their various weapons out as they cautiously stared at the carriage.


    At the back of the group, the man with the scarf on the head roughly grabbed Lena and holding her hands behind her, he barked out. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Who is in there?"

 Chapter 14 - 14: Realization And Acceptance

    "Why should I help her, it''s not like her life or death affects me.."


    Blake had asked himself this question with a laxness, but then seconds later the decision on whether to save Lena or not was taken out of his hands as the door of the carriage was opened and a man with his head bent, placed one leg in the carriage wanting to climb in.


    Having not expected anyone to be in the carriage considering how Lena had been screaming and no one had come out when the man saw a young man calmly sitting inside it, he was surprised, and he opened his mouth to quickly call his colleagues but the young man''s left leg was faster as in the blink of eye it shot out and smashed into his chest, sending him flying away from the carriage.


    "Hmm, these guys must be quite weak," Blake thought as he considered the ease with which he had sent his opponent flying away.


    "Well, it was also a very hard kick, I did transfer a bit of frustration to it" Blake thought as he stood up and exited the carriage.


    "If you move, she dies" were the words spoken to Blake just as his feet touched the ground"


    "And why should I care if she dies, I would have let you guys carry on with your business if you had not chosen to bother me," Blake said with a shake of his head as he calmly moved forward.


    "I said don''t move" the man roared as he reached for his waist and pulled out a knife and then without hesitation stabbed it at Lena''s right hand, or at least tried to, because just as he raised the blade, a hand caught his wrist.


    "What the" the man with the bandana exclaimed unable to finish his words as he looked to his right and found Blake silently standing beside him and holding onto his hands.


    "Guys, he''s over here" the man roared out to his teammates but then he heard them let out various shouts and when he looked in their direction, he saw them run towards the carriage and then suddenly start attacking the empty space in front of it.


    Looking at the bizarre scenario, the man with the bandana quickly turned back to Blake in confusion and fright.


    "Let me go or I''ll kill her," the man said with a trembling voice, he himself unable to believe his own words.


    Staring at the man with a bit of bore, Blake tightened his grip on the man''s wrist and then without warning, he pulled his wrist backwards while his left arm hit his upper arm forward, the result of this series of actions being a scream as the man''s ankle was broken, his forearm twisted in the wrong direction.


    As he clutched his right arm with his left arm in anguish, the man freed Lena and Blake seeing no reason to extend the situation, punched him straight and hard on the neck directly on his Juglar and then paid no further attention to his body which stumbled backwards and collapsed to the ground.


    "Hmm, his scream didn''t break them out of the illusion, their will must be really low or they''re just plain stupid," Blake muttered rubbing his chin as he watched 4 men push their selves to the limit trying to kill a man whom only then could see, a man who didn''t exist.


    "What is wrong with them" Lena asked moving to Blake''s side and standing behind him.


    "I poisoned them with some hallucinating gas" Blake answered still watching the four men.


    "Well, they had better be careful with their attacks and not kill the horses, we need them to get out of here, Felix had us riding deep into nowhere for several hours we are probably in another region.


    "Really, since when did the horses become important to you, you seemed quite comfortable using your legs to run away" Blake commented and not waiting for a reply from Lena he began walking towards the 4 men, bending down along the way to pick the sword Felix had given him, and then seconds later he was cleaning the blood off the four idiots he had just massacred.


    "They couldn''t even sense that they were about to die, this illusion technique is really good" Blake muttered.


    "Blake, carry Felix''s body and place it in the carriage and then drive us to the nearest town" the only female in the vicinity ordered.


    "Pausing in his work, Blake looked towards Lena who was staring at him with her hands on her hips and then he silently looked back to the weapon in his hand.


    "Blake, I just gave you an order, did you not hear me" Lena shouted once more, but this time Blake paid her no mind and infuriated by this behaviour, Lena marched up to him.


    "I don''t know what has gotten into you or who you now think you are, but I want to remind you that you are a lowly commoner and you serve me, you might have been uplifted to the status of a knight, but that privilege was given to you only by the grace of my existence.


    You are my knight and I am your lady and you will do as I say" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From last night till this moment, Blake had gotten a well-deserved break from Lena''s high-pitched voice, but this time, when the woman scrammed at him, rather than be annoyed and irritated, Blake instead calmly inserted the sword in his hand into the ground and then turned to her.


    In his previous life, when Blake had become burned and turned into a monster, seeing himself unable to get emotional about people''s words and unable to feel empathy for them, Blake thought his heart had turned to stone, that his soul had become cold and empty, but now he understood that what had truly happened to him back then was that he was drowned in despair.


    Blake had lost all sight of hope and given up on the world, he had already assigned his existence to be that of a loser, but now after he heard Lena''s words and felt a bit of irritation in his heart at her ignorance, a smile came to his face.


    "There isn''t like before Blake, there is a light at the end of the tunnel and no matter how far that light is, you will reach it.


    No matter what I will bring back Mom and Dad, and if having a lot of evil fun is going to help me get the job done, then with wide arms I am going to embrace it."


    *** Please, a comment on my work so far and a review will be appreciated.**

 Chapter 15 - 15: Sir Blake

    "What are you smiling about "Lena asked when she saw Blake''s weird behaviour.


    "You know yesterday night I had just the light from the fire and from the moon to observe you, but now, fully observing your image, I can see why a lot of the guys call the Baron a lucky bastard.


    Lena''s face turned red for a few seconds as without hiding it, Blake spoke to her while looking at her jutting jugs but then just as she opened her mouth to talk, Blake grabbed her and in one swift motion pinned her to the carriage, her two hands held behind her while her chest was pressed against the hardwood of the carriage.


    "Blake what are you doing," Lena asked in anger but Blake''s reply to her was three hard slaps to her ass cheeks his action eliciting grunts of pain from her.


    "Damn look at these buns, Blake said, cupping Lena''s ass through her gown which had tightened around her waist and then giving her cheeks a few lifts, enjoying as they jiggled.


    "Blake, release me, "Lena said after coming down from the pain of having her rear spanked, her voice carrying a bit of a crack to it.


    "I don''t hear a please" Blake said still fondling Lena''s rear.


    "Please release me" Lena quickly said, but then rather than be set two heavy slaps landed on the woman''s rear and she let out a cry.


    "Is that how you talk to a knight, especially one who just saved you?" Blake said with a smirk but before Lena could reply him.


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +11 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +9 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +4 SP]


    "Interesting, is this from me caressing her ass or something else."


    "Sir Blake, please release me" Lena said this time and Blake would be lying if he said he didn''t like the soft tone in which this woman spoke these words."


    "Say, you''re loving these spanks, aren''t you?" Blake asked trailing his hands over Lena''s waist.


    "No, I''m not, they hurt," Lena said pitifully.


    "Are you sure?" Blake asked but this time instead of waiting for an answer from Lena he landed four heavy slaps on the woman''s rump and could only smile when he saw more notification messages from the system.


    "You shouldn''t lie to a knight Lena"


    "I''m not lying sir Blake," Lena said her way of addressing Blake stunning him and then propping him onto his next actions.


    Giving Lena''s ass one last spank and eliciting a cry from her, Blake grabbed onto the woman''s blue gown and pulled it till it was above her bum exposing her ass to the world.


    "Blake what are you doing, it''s day time stop, someone might see us" Lena cried wiggling her body in vain and immediately going still when Blake pressed his body to hers and then bringing his hand around her waist, forced it between her legs and rested them on her snatch.


    Blakes hand trailed from Lena''s pussy to her thighs and then went back up and then whispered in her ears.


    "You''re completely drenched,"


    [sweet touch]


    "I...I...urgh"


    Blake''s words had Lena sputtering but when a finger slipped into her, a loud gasp left her lips, and without hesitation she stood on her toes and moved her hips forward taking in the whole length of Blake''s finger but Blake smirking behind her, pushed his already swallowed finger deeper into her cunt, making her let out another gasp but this time arch her back and grind her ass on his awakening dragon.


    ''Do you like that" Blake asked, whispering his words into Lena''s ears.


    "Yes Sir Blake: the woman said in a quiet and shy tone.


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +2 SP]


    [Ding! congratulations you have committed a lustful sin +2SP]


    Muting the several notifications that began ringing in his head, Blake kissed Lena along her neck while moving his finger in and out of her pussy, soon sliding two more fingers and loving as the woman ground her buttocks on his boner while letting out cute shivering moans.


    "anghh, anghhh, arghhhhh"


    Deeming that he had sufficiently lured Lena into a lustful mode without even using the lustful aura, Blake let go of the woman''s arms and seeing that she placed them on the carriage to better support herself rather than try to escape, Blake moved his right hand away from Lena''s kitty and replaced it with his left hand and then he took his right finger to her mouth.


    To Blake''s surprise, without even having to say a thing, Lena opened her mouth and began sucking on his finger, the woman letting out a hum as she tasted her own juices.


    One by one, Blake fed Lena his still wet fingers which had just been in her pussy while still fingering her and when he had his fingers thoroughly cleaned and covered in her saliva, Blake took his hands off Lena''s, created a bit of space between them and after dropping his pants, brought his hard raging junior brother to her bum surprise flashing on his face when Lena reached out and looking back at him grabbed his dick and led it to her soaking cunt.


    "Urnghh" Lena moaned as Blake''s cock once again found its home in her cave, but just as she was slowly adjusting to its presence it barged its way into her till it was completely buried in her warmth.


    "You have a big fat ass Lena, has your husband ever told you that," Blake said grabbing Lena by the hair and making her look back at him, but when she remained silent Blake landed two slaps on her ass with his left hand. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I asked you a question"


    "No, he''s never said this to me, Sir Blake"


    "Hmm, and what about his cock, is it as amazing as mine"


    ''No Blake, your cock is intoxicating, it''s incredible" Lena said and Blake could hear the genuine honesty radiant from her words.


    Internally nodding his head at how great of a work the ability sweet touch was performing, Blake pulled his hips back, the wet sound of his soaked cock coming out of Lena''s pussy being music to his ears and then he rammed it back into her, loving as her ass rippled from his actions and the loud sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed out.


    "We are going to be fucking all morning Lena" Blake said with a grin."


    *** Another lovely chapter delivered.


    Youth author loves stones people powerstones being amongst top 10***

 Chapter 16 - 16: She Loves it More

    Now inside the carriage, completely naked and sitting with his back resting on the back of the couch, Blake watched the beautiful naked woman who was kneeling between his legs, his right hand stroking her hair as she watched her suck on his balls like they were balls of candy.


    Using her tongue to lick his balls as she sucked them, Lena had Blake letting out low sighs and groans as she worked.


    Without needing to be told, Lena''s mouth made sure to alternate between Blake''s nuts, one of her hands keeping the other pleasured while her mouth sucked the other.


    Whilst Lena attended to Blake''s balls, her right hand kept going up and down the length of his cock and when the woman finally released his balls with a loud pop sound, she leaned back and looked at him with a wide smile.


    "That was good, you''ve been quite the good girl today," Blake said rubbing Lena''s head and watching the woman lean into his touch like a cat having its fur scratched.


    "Do you want to stop?" Blake asked looking at Lena lovingly and unsurprisingly she cutely shook her head, her face going sad at the idea of stopping.


    "Well in that case get back to work" Blake said amused as Lena nodded her head and keeping eye contact with him, rubbed her face on his wet saliva coated cock, pressing it on both her cheeks happily.


    Stretching out her tongue as much as she could and giving Blake a playful stare, starting from the base, Lena licked Blake''s cock all the way to the top, her saliva spilling out and bathing his dick right till she reached the top and then giving him one last look closed her eyes and took his meat into her mouth, a satisfied moan escaping her lips as she devoured more than half his rod.


    "Good girl" Blake muttered to Lena''s rubbing the back of her neck as she blinked her eyes at him before closing them and then like she was having the sweetest candy stick of her life, began moving her head up and down his cock, the fact that she enjoyed sucking his dick visible for all to see as her face carried an expression of serene peace and virtuousness despite the sinful act it was committing.


    Watching Lena work, Blake had no doubt that the woman was at the moment sucking and pleasing a cock she genuinely loved, but the thing that bugged him now was how exactly she had fallen to such a state.


    When Blake had told Lena that they would be fucking all morning, he had actually meant it and in the end done it.


    From taking her from behind while she was pressed against the carriage to holding her in his arms and drilling her hard while she wrapped her legs around his waist and her arms around his neck.


    Sure at some point the couple had gotten tired, exhaustion seeping in body and their respective tools crying for rest, but with a visit to the system shop, Blake had bought them both rejuvenation potions and kept them going.


    Not even needing to activate his lustful aura throughout the day, Blake had gotten Lena to go on all fours out in the open forest and then making sure the woman made a pleasant arc, had pounded her from behind, spanking her jiggling buttocks as they fucked while her upper body was pressed to the ground.


    For those times, Blake could easily associate Lean''s compliance to the woman enjoying the pleasure that came from their carnal act, but then after they had gotten into the carriage and she had ridden him to orgasm twice, the woman letting him shoot his essence deep inside her without care, on her own accord she first taken a rejuvenation portion and then proceed to get on her knees and not even hesitating, sucked on his cock, having a premium taste of both his and her fluids mixed together.


    With the intense activity Blake and Lena had been engaging in since morning, the sun outside was hot, signifying that it was midday and Blake now had a whooping balance of 2030SP, this amount of SP putting a smile on his face.


    "Well, I shouldn''t look a horse''s gift in the mouth, if she''s happy with sucking my dick and giving me sin points, why should I complain.


    Compared to last night when he had just rediscovered his appetite for sex and only been able to engage in two rounds of sex before the struggles of the day took him away to wonderland, this morning Blake had been full of energy and well-prepared, this morning he had gone so many rounds of sex that more than three times, Lena had become unable to move after orgasm till she received a portion.


    Though Blake''s new balance began giving him an idea of some purchase he could make, when he saw the little sin points he got at the moment despite how devotedly Lena was sucking his cock, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I''m really going to need to create some sort of SP farm, a harem of women most likely." Blake thought and then he felt a tight nice drag on the skin of his cock and watched as Lena pulled her head off his dick with a pop, her eyes glued to his cock as she moved her head up and down before looking at him with an intoxicated gaze,


    "I love your meat Blake, it''s thick and delicious" the woman said her eyes going back to his road, which both hands were moving over.


    "Better than that of your husband" Blake thought and when Lena kept silent for a few seconds, and he began thinking about activating his lust aura the woman replied to him with an unhappy tone.


    "How dare you compare your cock with that of my husbands, have you no respect for your glorious dick" Lena scolded and then not saying another word to Blake leaned in and gave Blake''s cock several kisses, giggling at it before proceeding to swallow it and began slurping up and down it''s length, the loud sound of her worship not bothering her the least. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing Lena''s words, Blake was rendered speechless and could only watch in astonishment as Lena ignored him and went back to attending to his cock.


    "Does she actually love my own dick more than me" Blake wondered.


    "Perhaps I shouldn''t have been so presumptuous," Blake thought as he had the system pop up and bring him the detailed explanation of the lust aura and sweet touch which he had thought that he knew.

 Chapter 17 - 17: Smart

    [Lust Aura: A powerful ability which when activated leaves the female victim horny and feelling attracted to the user.


    It should be noted that this technique makes the victim develop a sexual attraction to the user for a period of time depending on the strength of the user''s will and that under certain conditions like long frequent exposure and high user willpower the sexual attraction can become close to permanent.


    Sweet touch: Just like its name implies, this technique makes the user''s touch a sexually pleasurable sensation to the victim and depending on how high the user''s willpower is in comparison to the victim, it can leave them craving their touch endlessly.] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reading this message prompt, Blake''s eyes moved to Lena who was still lost in her own world, and then he thought about his astonishing willpower of 700, something which had impressed even the so-called gods.


    "Could these abilities make someone obsessed with me?" Blake asked the system and it gave him a swift answer.


    [Yes.]


    Blake stared at Lena for a few seconds, his stare gaining the woman''s attention and a kiss from her before she went back to choking herself on his meat and leaving him to his thoughts.


    "Considering how high my will is, I guess I won''t have much of an issue getting into most females'' pants, though I have to be carefull, after all obsession doesn''t equate to loyalty," Blake thought and then with haste moved his mind to an issue that he had come across when he wanted to compare Lena''s willpower with his own.


    With his new SP balance, Blake''s mind had been quick to think of what technique or skills he could equip himself with, but now, he had been reminded of a very important ability that he knew he had to acquire.


    [Inspect (Epic): When used, this ability gives its user detailed information on its target, though the user should be warned that how much information can be shown depends on the strength of the user when compared to that of the victim.


    Price: 4000SP]


    Anyone with a brain must have heard the saying that knowledge is power and Blake had no intention of ignoring these words, especially in such a chaotic world.


    Knowing whom he could offend, whom he had to flee from and whom he could smite was precious information to Blake and with this inspection ability, he could see himself having this aspect under wraps.


    Looking at the achievable price for the ability, Blake began making considerations of whether to work towards getting this ability before going for the sin roulette when every thought suddenly flew out his head and his hold on hand Lena''s head tightened.


    Feeling the extra hardening of his cock and its ceaseless throbbing, Lena increased the pace of her head movements her slurps getting louder.


    Without Blake even needing to do anything, anytime Lena''s head went down, she swallowed his cock seamlessly, making it look like she had no gag reflex, and soon she was rewarded for her efforts.


    While Blake who was cumming for the seventh time today grunted and pressed her head to his cock as his ball released their spunk, Lena who currently had her throat full with his cock moaned as his hot essence directly poured down her throat, and as the woman felt that he was releasing the last of his essence she forcefully pulled her head back and caught the last of his release in her mouth.


    When Blake released lena''s head, she pulled her head off his dick and showed him her cum filled mouth, sloshing it around before then swallowing it with a moan and showing Blake her now empty mouth.


    While Lena silently went back to sucking and cleaning his cock, Blake fell back into the couch his ears perking up.


    "Shove a cock down their throat and they go silent" Bake thought his mind reminiscing how the irritatingly loud Lena had been silent and mute for the past hours.


    "Alright my cock sucker, it seems we''ve got company" Blake said, tapping Lena who had rested her head on his thighs and his slowly softening cock on her face.


    "Huh who" Lena asked looking like she had just woken up from a sleep but then her question was answered in the form of the doors on both sides of the carriage opening and a figure appearing in each door.


    "It''s empty" one of the men who had appeared said looking around the carriage in confusion.


    [fireball]


    Pointing his left hand at the door to his right, Blake had a fireball about 2 meters in diameter appear and shoot forward, the fireball blasting away the left side of the carriage and the human that stood there, and then for the enemy to the right, Blake merely reached into his inventory and immediately a steel sword appeared in his hand, he swung it at the human on the door to the right, slicing off his head.


    The man''s body fell to the ground while his head fell into the carriage and Lena couldn''t help but let out a scream, rapidly wrapping her hands around Blake''s waist.


    "Hey let me go, I need to go outside," Blake said looking down at the scared and frightened woman.


    "There could be more of them outside" Lena quickly said.


    "That''s the point" Blake said standing up and with one arm lifting Lena up and holding her to his side.


    "Ahh Blake wait, we''re naked" Lena cried, "allow me to put on some clothes." She begged but Blake ignored her pleas


    "The carriage is burning" Blake said as he jumped out of the carriage with her, exiting through the burning side as he was wary of an ambush from the other still intact side.


    Landing on feet, Blake was quick to observe his surroundings, and when he saw a figure hurriedly running away through the trees, he released Lena, his action sending her falling on her butt.


    "Wait here."


    "Blake" Lena screamed as he sped away, but he never turned back and when his figure disappeared from her sight, she went absolutely silent and began looking around in fear.


    "Where did I even get the courage to run away from Blake earlier in the morning "Lena thought as she stared at the trees which looked like they would spawn a human-eating monster at any moment.


    To Lena''s greatest joy, not up to five minutes later, Blake returned and dropped a female body in front of her his eyebrows raised as he stared at her body which she had covered with the clothes of the last man he killed.


    "Realizing that you could wear their clothes is actually quite smart of you" Blake said, and it took the woman a few seconds to actually realize the insult within his words and start screaming at him, a situation which he this time chuckled at.

 Chapter 18 - 18: Vile One

    Caramel Town was a small town located on the far eastern side of the Polaris region and with its distant location, this town rarely ever saw visitors, so when two war horses thundered through its gates and rode towards its'' center, you could bet that all eyes moved to the people riding the horses, the eyes of some people envious while others excited.


    Seated on these powerful and well-trained mounts, with a bit of questioning from the locals, Blake and Lena navigated their way toward an Inn located close to the centre of the village and after securing their horses in the stable, they moved to go inside.


    "Are you sure our horses are safe, did you see the number of eyes that followed us as we entered the town?" Lena said lagging behind as she kept looking back at the horse and slowly following after Blake who was already heading for the inn''s entrance.


    "They are war horses, they can''t be easily stolen."


    "Lena pursed her lips after hearing Blake''s words and then ran up and caught up to him."


    "Still though, I can''t believe they stuck with us through everything that happened today, especially when you set the carriage on fire."


    "They are war horses, they are trained to remain calm even in the midst of a war" Blake replied as he pushed the door and entered the Inn, Lena following behind him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Right now, was still the early hours of the evening, so the Inn had a good enough amount of customers, people eating and drinking and of course when Blake and Lena entered the bar they drew several gazes and then that was the end of it.


    The events of the previous day and today had left Blake and Lena not looking in the best of states, Lena especially as Blake bet that if the men here saw her when she was all cleaned up, they would have their eyes following her every movement.


    "A room for two please" Blake said to the young boy behind the counter, throwing more silver coins than he was sure was necessary on the counter.


    "Well, that is quite some money," a voice said from Blake''s left a burly man standing by his side and smiling at him.


    "Well, you tend to make a sizable bit of money when you have successful dungeon runs" Blake politely replied.


    "I''m Ryu, my family owns this Inn" the man said extending a hand to Blake.


    Not refusing the man''s gesture, Blake also extended his hand and shook the man, smiling at the man''s strong grip.


    "I''m Blake and this is my Wife Lena" Blake said introducing both himself and Lena.


    "Oh, well she''s quite the beauty," Ryu said, his words not a lie considering that even with her hair all messed up and her face smudged, her facial stricture still told anyone staring at her that there was more to come.


    "Don''t worry Tim, I''ll lead them to their rooms myself. Hope you guys don''t mind?" Ryu said looking at Blake.


    "Sure, no problems" Blake answered with a smile on his face,


    With Ryu leading the way, the trio climbed upstairs with Blake holding Lena''s hand as they went.


    "Hope I don''t seem too nosy, but we rarely get real foreign visitors like you guys around here, everybody knows themselves here, and most of us only know about war horses from books."


    "It''s okay Ryu, the human mind is naturally curious, it would be foolish of me to be angry at someone for simply expressing their nature," Blake said.


    Ryu nodded his head to Blake''s words and in no time, they soon reached a room whose door Ryu presented to them and handed its key.


    "Temptation is real and so to stop anyone from taking any foolish action, I took the liberty to lead your horses to my personal stable and keep them there" Ryu said.


    "Thank you for such a kind gesture, I''m really grateful," Blake said bowing his head."


    "No worries, it''s the least I can do for a visitor to our town, and also if you need anything, feel free to tell my son downstairs or inform me," Ryu said and then turned to leave but then he paused after a step.


    "Ahh forgive me Blake if I am wasting your time, but I thought I should inform you that by midnight we will be at the church holding the sun in darkness service and seeing the sun god necklace on your wife I am assuming that you two are followers of the sun god and might want to come.


    "Oh, Blake said his eyes going to Lena''s neck and glancing at the necklace on it.


    "We really wish we could, but my wife and I have truly been through a lot today so we cannot afford to, but we promise that tomorrow morning we will be there for the salvation blessing" Blake replied.


    "No worries then enjoy your night" Ryu said bowing and leaving.


    Without incidence, Blake unlocked the door and went in, plopping onto the medium-sized bed that stood at the other end of the room and with an interested gaze, watched as Lena hurriedly took off her clothes, her body once more coming into Blake''s view within the well-lighted room.


    "The salvation blessing," Lena suddenly said with a chuckle," anyone that sees you saying that would believe you are a devoted man of virtue, poor Felix, I can''t believe he fell for your act" Lena said shaking her head she bent to take off the stolen trousers she had put on.


    "And what is that supposed to mean, aren''t I holy" Blake said staring at Lena''s butthole and pussy which was presented to him as the woman stooped over.


    "Yeah right, with what you did to Trish, that is more than enough to make you a true vile being.


    "You speak about me so venomously, yet you were the one who advised her to listen to me and fully corporate.


    "That was because I thought you were being honest."


    "What would ever make you think I was being honest," Blake said with a chuckle, "she recognised you, and if we had let her go, she would have gone to call her gang and have them attack us."


    "Then well, why did you fuck her"


    "For my pleasure" Blake replied, "she had a shapely petite body, one I couldn''t help but want to envelop her in my frame and pound."


    "What kind of man fucks a woman and then slices off her head off while his cock is still wet with her release"

 Chapter 19 - 19: Late Night Meal

    "Me, "Blake said with a smile, not hiding the fact that he felt no remorse for what he had done.


    "You''re not a man, you''re a demon, with the last of his strength Felix anointed you a nobody a knight and even went as far as transferring his blessing to you, yet you didn''t even have the modesty to give him a proper burial, you burnt his body like it were that of some unknown person you just came across," Lena said standing before Blake and glaring at him.


    "Well perhaps I am, but considering that you are still here with me, butt naked and barely able to keep your eyes from my crotch, what are you.


    "A fellow demon" Lena replied and walked into the bathroom.


    Left all alone in the room, Blake shook his head from the little spectacle and decided to give Trish some thought.


    "A petite but violent woman whom I captured, seduced with my charms, fucked for several hours, interrogated about her gang and their location and then ended when I was wary of her returning to her camp and bringing a ranker or someone that could prove a headache to me, and that is that, well there is also the fact that she was a profitable farm."


    With a grin, Blake looked at his current SP balance of 4300SP and he nodded his head at his progress.


    "She was definitely worth the fuck" Blake thought as he opened the shop and then went scrolling in search of the inspection skill, but after nearly ten minutes.


    "Arghh damn it" Blake screamed.


    The thing about the system shop was that while it had an unknown number of incredible resources, these resources were usually refreshed and not even Blake calling out what he wanted could help him get them.


    If Blake wanted to buy a resource, he had to search for it in the shop himself and then buy it, and if it was gone then he had to wait for it to appear again, buy something else or keep looking for it for who knows how long.


    Blake pondered buying something else with his little wealth but in the end, decided to just save it.


    With a frustrated sigh, Blake undressed and went into the bathroom, his skin tingling as the heat from the warm shower hit his body. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moving under the warm water, Blake held Lena from the back, his hand wrapping around her and grabbing her boobs while his cock buried itself between her thighs.


    "You''ve been fucking the whole of today, don''t you get tired."


    "I''m a champion of lust Lena, I can never be too tired to have sex," Blake ironically said, Lena unable to get the joke.


    Lena went still as Blake touched her and then leaned in as he kissed along her neck.


    "You know I have no plans of returning to Baron Olak Right?"


    "Yes"


    "So why are you still here with me"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t you want to go back to your husband?"


    "I don''t"


    "What about your children, your two daughters," Blake asked but all he received was silence.


    "Well, until you figure that out, just know that I''ll be fucking you wherever and however I please," Blake said, and then moving his hips backwards and bending Lena over, he pushed his dick into her cunt


    "Just please, promise you won''t leave me, "Lena spoke as Blake''s Cock rested in her.


    "A good dream" Blake said, not hiding the amusement he felt at her na?ve words and then he began ploughing her, Lena unable to help but push her fat ass towards him and desire his poundings more than anything.


    ....


    Blake and Lena''s initial plan had been to first get an inn, freshen up and then fill themselves up nicely before any other activity, but well things had gone a whole different way, and not a few hours later, after fucking Lena till the woman passed out, Blake left the room to go downstairs and see if he could get some clothes and food for him and Lena.


    "A good question I should be asking myself right now is why I''m even caring about this woman" Blake thought, this question not being particularly firm in his mind and easily being forgotten as he reached the counter and found no one there., the entire ground floor devoid of any being.


    "It''s already midnight everybody must have gone to sleep, how would I ever find food now" Blake thought but then a thought came to mind and he opened the system shop, going to the item catalogue.


    "Well of course there is food in hell, and I can buy it" Blake thought with a grin, but then there was the sound of a door behind the counter opening and Blake''s eyes came in contact with another food.


    Lena had asked Blake if he didn''t feel any bit of fatigue with how much he fucked but other than the fact that his strong will did help him in the mental aspect, another thing that helped him was that unlike Lena or other women whom he only fed the rejuvenation potion, he himself took the stallion portion and with that suffered no damage while he fucked, his body remaining in a sort of pristine god-like state till the time of the potions activation expired.


    "Ehm hello, how can I help you" a woman who had a blue scarf wrapped around her head and wore a long robe greeted Blake


    The woman seemed to be in a sort of rush because when she greeted Blake, she went looking for something on the shelf that hung on the wall beside the counter.


    In her search for whatever she was finding, the woman bent to check a cupboard below and that was when Blake''s eyes were introduced to the narrow waist and wide hips which she had.


    Lena has a fat ass, but this woman''s rump and waist triumphed her''s. It''s a shame that her breasts are rather on the smaller size, but that isn''t a problem to me.


    I see an SP farm, and I have no interest in passing it by.


    "Yes, hello, I''m Blake, I just got a room here and I''m looking for some food and clothes for me and my wife," Blake said.


    "Oh Blake," the woman said looking up in surprise," my husband told me about you, I thought you guys would be asleep by now."


    "Ahh yes we were, but then my wife woke up and after taking her bath decided she wanted some clothes and food so she could go to the gathering tonight" Blake said with a friendly smile.


    "Oh, well we don''t have clothes here but I do have some dresses which I can lend her, follow me." The woman quickly said.


    "What is it with religious fanatics and being stupid when it comes to matters relating to their religion" Blake thought as he watched a grown woman lead him who was a total stranger to her room."


    "Sorry I didn''t get your name," Blake asked gulping as he watched the woman''s ass violently jiggle as she quickly moved.


    "oh, how impolite of me, I''m Elena" the woman said throwing Blake a smile.

 Chapter 20 - 20: Blasphemy

    Following Elena through the door at the back, they both hurriedly walked through a corridor that bent twice and then they arrived before three doors, one on each side of the corridor and the other at its end.


    Elena led Blake through the door at the end of the corridor taking him into a room that had a big bed at its centre.


    "Bong, bong, bong" the loud sound of a bell rang. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh the ceremony is already starting, Blake please wait here" Elena panickily said moving to a cupboard at the side of the room and digging into it.


    Ignoring Elena''s words, Blake walked towards the bed in the middle of the room and then pressed down on it.


    "Nice,


    "You have an incredible bed Mrs. Elena, does your husband fuck you much on it," Blake asked staring at the woman.


    Elena had just been rising up from the cupboard and moving to go to the other side of the room when Blake asked this question and the knight could see that vigilance flashed in her eyes as she heard his words.


    "Well, at least she can recognise danger when it taunts," Blake thought, and then immediately moved to fix the situation.


    [lust Aura]


    [Sweet Touch]


    Without a second delay, Blake activated these techniques, and as Elena passed him to get to the other side, he stretched out his hand and lightly rubbed her cheek, liking as she stumbled in her steps from just this touch.


    With amusement, Blake watched the woman walking towards the other side of the room stoop over a cupboard with multiple drawers, and then after opening one, begin drawing circles along the wood.


    From inside the room, Blake and Elena could faintly hear the religious hymns being played and Blake decided to get on with his goals.


    "Your husband Ryu is at the church right Elena."


    "Yes, he is" Elena muttered her body frozen and her voice a little forced.


    "Well shouldn''t you be there with him, why are you here?" Blake asked moving close to Elena


    "Well I''m trying to find clothes that you can give your wife" Elena replied,


    "So then why are you frozen, get to doing that," Blake said and just as he finished his word, he delivered a slightly hard slap to the woman''s bum, his eyes widening at their softness and the huge jiggle that erupted just from this simple act of his.


    "Yes, I''m sorry" Elena said ignoring what Blake had done as her hand began to sift through the drawers, but while she seemed to be innocently going about her business, Blake could see that the woman had actually arched her back a bit more and pushed out her bottom in his direction.


    "Well who am I to deny an offering" Blake audibly muttered and standing directly behind Elena, he quickly placed his hands on the woman''s ass cheeks and began kneading her soft flesh.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    As Blake squeezed Elena''s rear, he occasionally delivered slaps to it, his hits getting harder each time till Elena began letting out groans, and the system began notifying him that he had begun making money.


    Delivering one last hard slap on Elena''s bum, Blake took three steps back and then told the woman to stand up straight and face him.


    Without complaint, Elena did as Blake said, and when he got to stare at her red face which was struggling to control her heavy breathing, Blake chuckled and told Elena to take off all her clothes and while she did that, so did he.


    "When does this midnight event end Elena," Blake asked.


    "It will last till morning, stopping when the first rays of the sun shines upon the church."


    "I see, and what are the chances that your husband will leave the church to come check up on you."


    "Zero, it is considered extremely sacrilegious for one to leave while the ceremony has already begun, he will wait till morning, probably suspecting that I got missing within the crowd before then coming to find me."


    "Hmm, all these explanations, I can see you really do want me to fuck you tonight huh.


    While your husband is out there praying to the sun god, you want me to stay in here and drill your cunt, don''t you?"


    "Yes," Elena replied in a shaky tone a gasp leaving her mouth as Blake closed the distance between them and wrapping his hand around her slim waist, he pressed her body to his and felt her soft skin.


    Blake''s hands were still going down the side of Elena''s hip when the woman raised herself on her toes and pressed her lips to his, her tongue quick to begin asking for permission to enter his mouth.


    "And this is the difference between them, while with Lena I had to be the one making the moves or else she would just remain passive, with Trish and Elena, all I have to do was activate my skills and they both turned into horny rabbits that just want to satisfy their lust, ready to do anything for it."


    Kissing Elena back, one of Blake''s hands came up to her breast and began squeezing it, seeing no reason to discriminate against it just because it was little, after all, if the system didn''t judge by size, why should he care much.


    Pinching and pulling on Elena''s nipple, Blake had the woman shivering, and then when his hands left her rear and moved to her already dripping cunt easily slipping a finger into it, the woman shuddered and threw her head back as her body was wrecked by an orgasm.


    "Anghhhh"


    With a grin, Blake fingered the woman through her orgasm, spurring her to lose control and let out a long moan and with a chuckle he caught her body which fell onto him.


    "It seems Ryu hasn''t been doing his work ehh Elena " Blake said placing his hands under her buttocks and lifting her up.


    With a few steps, Blake got Elena to the bed and dropping her in its centre, he climbed onto it and kissed his way from her legs to her thick thighs, moving his hands up and down their fleshy but soft texture and then finally reaching her sweet honeycomb.


    "This smells so nice," Blake genuinely complimented and giving the woman who was looking up at him in anticipation a grin, his head dived in between her legs, his tongue leading the fierce attack between her soft pink lower lips.


    *** If you have thoughts on my book please let me know, and a review would be appreciated**?

 Chapter 21 - 21: Moans And Hymns

    "Arghhhh, Blake"


    Sending his tongue into Elena''s pink cave, Blake had it slosh around her insides and while this happened, his right hand rubbed the woman''s exposed clit, while his left hand held down her waist.


    Several shivers and trembles went through Elena as Blake worked her cunt, and while sometimes she pressed his head deeper towards her pussy, other times, she weakly pushed against him.


    Taking out his tongue Blake began rapidly licking Elena''s pink folds, lapping away at her juices, till eventually her body stiffened and then it broke into a tremble and had a flood of juices pouring out of her.


    Lying between Elena''s legs, Blake lapped up her juices, loving its taste and particularly smiling at the couple of system notifications that rang.


    "That was delicious" Blake said lifting up his head and looking at the woman who was now lying on the bed, her breath heavy and gaze unfocused.


    "I''m sorry my sweet Elena, but our time is far from over," Blake said cleaning forward so he was above Elena and then feeding her the content of a bottle he had seemingly grasped out of thin air.


    Watching the weakness in Elena''s eyes clear up, Blake reached for his cock, rubbing it over Elena''s wet cunt and moving his hips forward, he pushed it into her.


    "Arnghh" the woman moaned as a cock other than that of her husband entered into her for the first time.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +100 SP]


    While he fucked, Blake always muted the system prompts, but this time just before he put his dick in Elena, Blake had activated the notification wanting to check a theory of his.


    Leaning down and giving Elena a long kiss which she eagerly engaged in, Blake stood back up so he was standing on his knees, and putting a pillow under Elena''s waist to raise her lower body, he rested the woman''s legs on his shoulders and then slowly he pulled his cock out of her warm cave and then with a breath smashed it back in her.


    "Argnhh" Elena gasped, but Blake merely smirked as there was still more to come and pulling his dick out once more, he thrust back into her.


    "Does your husband ever make you feel this good" Blake asked as he steadily moved his cock in and out of Elena, making the woman let out muffled moans.


    "No" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So all this while he has been incompetent hasn''t he," Blake asked.


    "Yes"


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +30 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +10 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +20 SP]


    "What a naughty system," Blake thought as he leaned forward and pressed Elena''s legs towards her chest, this move giving him better access to her cunt and letting him drill deeper into her.


    With each passing second, Blake upped the speed of his hip movement, smashing his pelvis against the woman''s thighs and having her moan without restraint.


    "Who fucks you best," Blake asked.


    "You"


    "I said who fucks you best"


    "You fuck me the best Blake" Elena cried out and Blake smiled as he saw a temporal increase in the SP points he was getting.


    "It''s a shame we can''t do this throughout," Blake thought and some seconds later, to Elena''s dissatisfied groan, he pulled his cock out of her, but before the woman could make a verbal complaint, he lifted her and turned her around so that she was on all fours and then he slipped his dick back in her.


    "Orhh" Elena moaned pressing her ass back and grinding it on Blake.


    "Don''t take your cock out of me, I want it in me at all times" the woman muttered wiggling her buns in front of Blake despite the fact that his cock was in her salivating cunt.


    Blake laughed at Elena''s request and with a spank to her left ass cheek, resumed smashing his cock into her, this time kneeling on one leg so he was able to drill his dick deeper into her.


    A few hours later, after going through several positions, Blake and Elena returned to that which saw Elena on her knees and hand, her ass cheeks facing Blake but this time rather than Blake resting both his hands on her waist, he rested his left hand on her beautiful curving waist and then pulled on her hair with his right hand as he pounded her with as much strength as he knew she could handle.


    "anghh, anrghh, anrghhh"


    Ceaselessly, Elena''s moans reverberated throughout the room, mixing in with the cracking of the bed which had seen more action on this day than it had in its lifetime.


    Kneeling behind Elena, Blake couldn''t help but occasionally spank Elena''s rippling ass cheeks, grabbing and kneading her flesh as he fucked her.


    As more time passed, tingles began ringing within Blake''s balls and as he approached another orgasm, Blake let go of Elena''s hair and instead grabbed her by the neck pulling on it so her back made the perfect curve, and as his spunk erupted from his balls, he slammed his hips on her soft bum one last time before giving her a fierce kiss, his tongue invading her mouth and dominating it.


    Blake pulled Elena closer to himself as he came in her, pressing her back to his chest and grabbing her breasts, and then when he was done emptying his balls, he pulled out of her and let the woman collapse to the bed.


    "Hmm, how much more time will you say we have before your husband gets back" Blake said getting off the bed and moving to a window that looked in the direction of the church.


    "About an hour, two hours if we want to take a risk," Elena said and when Blake turned and stared at her, he couldn''t help but be amused to see the woman up on her knees eagerly looking at him.


    "Crawl over here" Blake commanded and immediately, Elena came down from the bed, got down on all fours and not even, minding the trail of white semen dropping from her thighs, she crawled over to Blake, her fat ass jiggling left and right as she moved.


    Getting to Blake, feet, Elena raised her upper body so Blake''s meat was right in her face and taking in a deep breath, she stretched out her tongue and began licking her essence which still covered it, doing this for a while before finally swallowing it, stuffing Blake''s cock down her throat while the sound of people singing from the church rang in thier ears.


    *******


    Author here:


    personally that''s just sinful and I belive whoever writes this chapter should have powerstones and golden tickets shot at him.


    ******

 Chapter 22 - 22: Knight Of The Sun God

    Though Caramel Town was a place that sometimes failed to appear on a couple of maps, its existence not very relevant, if one thought that the town was very backward in its practices and development, they would be wrong.


    Whereas in most towns and even some small mismanaged cities, it was common to see some of its people living off bad water and to see their streets littered with filth and covered in mud, with the church of light which worshipped the sun god having a strong presence here, the town flourished.


    Not only did the Caramel town have good water, paved roads and a good waste disposal system, but at night street lights that were made with luminescent stones filled the major roads.


    At the moment, it was a little past 9 o''clock in the morning the warm rays of the sun just coming out.


    On a normal day, one would find the streets of Caramel town busy and filled with people going about their daily tasks, but on this morning, the town seemed to almost be a ghost town.


    Other than the few sounds you could hear coming from some houses, and a few figures you would see silent hurrying from one spot to the other, the streets were empty.


    At the centre of the town, a huge church that possessed a tower that stretched quite high stood and it was to this church that a pair were hurriedly moving, one person''s hand tightly gripping onto the hand of the other and forcing him to keep up with her pace.


    Lagging behind so he could admire the way Lena''s rump bounced as she pushed her legs to move as fast and elegantly as they possibly could, Blake thought of his promise to Ryu yesterday that they would come to church today and he couldn''t help but regret it.


    After ploughing the man''s wife and leaving before he could get back, Blake had returned to his room thinking of getting a ton of sleep, but after just two hours of rest, a prepared Lena had woken him up and forced him to undertake the journey they were currently on.


    "We can just go at the last hour Lena, blend in with the crowd and sing with them like we were there from the start, no one will know:" Blake had tried telling Lena but she wouldn''t hear it.


    When Blake asked Lena the reason for her sudden pious behaviour, she had replied that since for the time being they still hadn''t made up their mind on where next to go, then it was best they did their best to associate with the townspeople and be on their good side.


    Though Blake had raised an eyebrow back then at Lena calling it "their mind" he had said nothing about it and understanding the truth of her words had decided to let her drag him to church.


    With her head covered with a white cloth, a long bead that carried the mark of the sun god on her neck, Lena looked like a truly devoted follower and as they pushed the doors of the church, Blake who had wanted to immediately move to the side and stay at the back of the church could only follow after Lena when she tightly held his hand and kept moving forward.


    Straightening up his back and pulling Lena close to him, Blake made the pair look like a sweet couple as they walked forward aiming for the front benches of the church.


    Thankfully, the beginning songs of this morning''s event were still under way so everyone was on their feet and only the people at the side threw their passing figures curious glances.


    The whole unexpected scenario did not please Blake in the least and he had already begun thinking of ways to punish Lena when the drawing on the windows of the church caught his attention, the towering statue of a huge heroic muscular man holing up the sun that stood at the end of the church just behind the altar being a particular sight


    "Oh, these aren''t bad," Blake thought and then seeing a particular depiction that had a man glowing like he was the sun, Blake remembered his sun cloak skill and casually thought it would be wise to wear it while he was here in the church so as to better blend in. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sun cloak]


    Putting on the disguise to avoid the little possibility that the priest might have some strong sensory ability and figure out how stained he was with the sin of lust, Blake had just begun looking for space on the benches to his side when the playing instrument and the singing crowds suddenly went silent and all eyes fell on the statue at the front whose once lifeless eyes had now begun glowing a bright golden yellow.


    Just like the crowd, Blake was also quick to catch the phenomenon and almost immediately his mind began ringing, telling him that he was the cause of this and that there were subsequent actions he was now supposed to do.


    Seeing the glowing eyes, Blake brought his movement to a halt but then the tug from Lena who had chosen to keep walking had him moving and before he could turn to look at the woman questioningly, she spoke in a low tone only he could hear.


    "Remember you are a knight" she said with an edge, her words triggering memories that Blake had pushed to the side deeming them as useless to come to the forefront of his mind.


    With Lena having control of the wheels, both she and Blake moved until they were well past the benches and before the stairs which led to the altar, and it was here that Lena stopped and released her arm from around Blake''s.


    "Go"


    Not needing to be told twice, Blake began ascending the stair to the altar, his back straight, his chest puffed out, and his gait calm and firm.


    By this time, every eye in the church had already noticed Blake and Lena''s presence, their eyes following their movements and then now that of Blake''s with confusion.


    Ignoring the priest and the disciples who stood around the altar watching his ascending figure with confusion, curiosity and some anger, Blake finished his climb and then moved till he was right in front of the altar.


    Staring at the burning candles the few golden cups and the small statues depicting the closest followers of the Sun god, Blake silently had a sword appear in his hand and then began slowly falling to his right knee.


    The second Blake''s swords appeared, a gasp left the lips of all who were on the altar and with speeds like it were a competition they had all fallen to their knees, Lena included, but it was only after Blake fell to his knee and bowed his head, the handle of his blade which was now taller than him becoming visible to all the people at the back that the several murmurings which had risen quickly disappeared and everybody in the church without fail fell to their knees and total silence descended upon the church.


    Seconds after Blake knelt, a golden glow was birthed from him, the glow blanketed the entire church in its radiance and then a minute later, it died down, the light in the eyes of the statue similarly disappearing with it.


    Without a word, Blake stood up and descending the stairs, took Lena''s hand and together they found a free bench and took their seat, the service continuing not too long after, the atmosphere more joyous and pious than before.

 Chapter 23 - 23: Opportunity For A Windfall

    If there was another thing that not even his transmigration to a different world had changed, it was the existence of con artists, particularly the religious ones who used lies of being blessed and seeing the future to scam people.


    Blake had always thought of people who got scammed in these ways as idiots who deserved it and right now as he peeked out of the window of his room at the inn, he couldn''t help but lick his lips and think about how good of a con artist he would make with the several abilities he had at his disposal.


    Just before the service at the church ended, Blake had been smart enough to get out ahead of time and return to the inn, fearing that the secret he had just released from his action at church would attract a crowd and while he had been right about that, the kind of crowd he had attracted just wasn''t the one he was expecting or wanting but now after thinking about the life of a con artist he couldn''t help but be more appreciative of this crowd,''


    Blake had expected the ladies to flock to him in droves wanting to get his attention but seeing the mothers who flocked outside the inn reminded him that he had presented himself as a married man and now instead had to deal with mothers who most definitely wanted him to bless their children.


    "I could just put their kid to sleep with an illusion and then proceed to seduce and fuck the brains out of their mothers and then after that wipe out their memories and send them on their way," Blake thought.


    The layers of sin in this plan had Blake feeling giddy about how many Sin points he could make but then an issue of how he would wipe out the memories of the mothers stood as a hindrance to his SP windfall.


    It was all good to fuck just Elena and trust that she will keep her mouth shut, but a bunch of mothers was him just asking to be exposed to the village.


    "Urgh I can''t go fucking them while they are unconscious that just feels wrong, and I''m sure the system will be stingy with points if I do that,"


    Blake put a bit of thought into this dilemma and then narrowing his eyes, took a seat and quickly opened the system shop and began browsing it.


    "Now let''s see if we can find something that can help me wipe memories, I mean hell is a place of all kinds of evil, surely someone must have wanted to erase someone''s memories and so figured out a way to do it."


    Nodding his head Blake went on his search, but several minutes later after begging the system for help and going through all catalogues even checking if there was a bloodline that enabled memory wiping, when Lena walked into the room, Blake decided to take a break.


    "Well you don''t look happy, what''s wrong" Lena asked, she had gone down to attend to the several guests that had come for Blake on his behalf and now Blake bet she was here to tell him about the mothers who had brought their children.


    "You took me to that church knowing this would happen right." Blake lightly accused, ignoring Lena''s inquiry about his unhappy mood which had actually been caused by the uncooperative system.


    "Please'' Lena scoffed, "With the things I have seen you do, do you think I could have ever expected that the church would still recognize you as a knight of the sun god."


    "I was as surprised as you were about it" the woman said falling into Blake''s lap and rubbing his cheeks.


    Remembering how surprised and ignorant he had been when the eyes of the statue began glowing, Blake could only breathe in relief that he had been fast to extract the previous Blake''s memories of how Felix behaved while in church and imitated those same actions.


    "Do you want to tell me how you were able to pull that off?"


    "No"


    Not minding Blake''s rejection, Lena got up from Blake''s lap and then dropped to her knees, kneeling between his spread legs, and as she began unbuckling his pants she spoke.


    "Well, I got three important things to tell you.


    Number one is that Elena Ryu''s wife has been consistently asking me about you, she''s been licking her lips and rubbing her thighs and looking at me enviously.


    You were busy fucking her last night, weren''t you?"


    Asking Blake this question, Lena opened her mouth and swallowed all of Blake''s still soft member spinning it about in her mouth with her tongue, giving it a wake-up call.


    "Yes, I fucked her."


    "Well, what are you going to do about her addiction to you now, you do realize she has a husband who is bound to soon suspect that something is wrong with his wife right, well that is if he hasn''t already noticed," Lena said after some seconds, having already taken Blake''s rapidly hardening meat out of her mouth and proceeding to stroke it.


    "The second thing is that as I''m sure you have noticed, there are a group of women with their kids out there who are waiting for you.


    The town''s priest spoke with me and told me that they had a quick meeting where the whole town agreed that the only people who should bother you are the mothers who seek blessing for their children, the townspeople understand that your time is precious."


    "I see, how thoughtfull of them. I have something planned for the mothers, so be ready" Blake said.


    "Knowing you, it''s something devious, and well all I want to say is that you should think it through, we can''t afford to fall out of the town''s good graces or the closest church of light cathedral might just be hearing about us," Lena warned throwing Blake a sharp gaze


    "Hmm, what''s next."


    "Well, I''ll tell you this one, but first you have to agree that you''re going to let me have my fill of your dick right now," Len said, her eyes blinking and going all pitiful.


    "Sure" Blake said, still planning on going back to the shop to find a memory-erasing potion or whatever thing he could find that got the job done.


    "Well, there is a mage downstairs with a team who wishes to speak to you, my bet is they want you to go on some adventure with them."


    After saying this, Lena immediately gobbled Blake''s dick beginning to bob her head up and down it, the raised eyebrow Blake had at her last words not being her problem,


    "I''m a knight, what makes this woman think she is qualified to recruit me into her team." Blake wondered, shaking his head as he decided to meet with this mage later. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stroking Lena''s head as she sucked his cock with relish, Blake opened the system shop and with determination continued his search.

 Chapter 24 - 24: Prove It

    Recognizing that Ryu and Elena ran a business which was the source of living for them and their family, in a show of his good nature and thoughtfulness, despite the fact that his status as a knight had been given out, the statue at the church and the embellishment of a horse''s head on the hilt of the sword Felix had given him selling this out, Blake had been completely humble when he met with Ryu and requested for a room in the upper floors where he could have a meeting.


    Keeping that friendliness from yesterday and adding an extra smile, when Blake had bowed his head in apologies for the disturbance as he and Ryu met, Ryu had been all smiles and blushes, the man trying to get him to understand that he was no nuisance and was rather a blessing to the town.


    Ryu went on to talk about how honoured he was to have him staying at his inn and how he would do his best to make him comfortable.


    With Ryu serving him to the best of his abilities, the man making sure Blake was as comfortable as he could possibly be, Blake now found himself in a sizable room with a few potted flowers around a table in the centre and a green-haired female opposite him who was gently sipping on the tea before her while staring at Blake with slightly narrowed eyes.


    "Your table manners aren''t the best" the woman suddenly said and to this, Blake merely nodded his head.


    "Yeah, I wasn''t born into nobility."


    "And so, you are telling me that in the few years you have lived, you were able to perform a service so great that you were made a knight, I find that hard to believe."


    "Suit yourself, but I would have you know Miss Kate that I am a busy man and that if you have something to say to me you had better say it now before I leave."


    "Leave! Yeah right," Blake internally snickered.


    Though the beigey robes and cloak that she wore as she carried her long green staff sadly did a perfect job covering Kate''s figure, it did not change the fact that the woman was a female and a first-order being at that.


    Though it was risky, Blake had every intention of trying out his seduction skills on the woman and the only thing holding him back right now was that she still hadn''t mentioned her intentions, this delay from her stemming from the fact that she refused to believe that as young as he was, he was a knight of the sun god.


    Immediately they had met, when Blake had reached out for a handshake, she had merely snorted and ignored his gesture, proceeding to tell him that though she had something important to discuss with him, he first had to prove that he was a genuine knight of the sun god.


    Of course, with his sword and the sun cloak skill, Blake could prove his knighthood, but he saw no reason to do this for the woman and had rather decided to enjoy a bit of desert, his decision bringing them to their current situation.


    "A true knight of the sun god will be proud to demonstrate his power and connection with his god, why are you hesitant," Kate asked but Blake paid her no mind, he instead had a few more biscuits from the plate on the table, drank some tea and then stood up.


    "It''s been a pleasure meeting you Miss Kate but I have other matters to attend to, please take care."


    Saying this Blake turned and began walking away and when Kate called out his name and told him to wait, a grin appeared on his face but he quickly smoothened out his expression and adopted one of calm annoyance.


    "Yes," Blake said turning around.


    Standing up with the poise and elegance which she had been displaying so far, her demeanor making Blake feel like she could actually be a noble, Kate moved to the window of the room, and then looking at the town outside, she began speaking,


    "Though the news is still being kept under wraps, the truth of the matter Sir Blake is that a dungeon of unknown level has recently appeared not too far from this town and I and my team have been tasked to survey this dungeon, tackle it if possible and if it isn''t, then we map as much as we can of it and report back.


    A dungeon appearing this far out and being silent for so long gives me a bad feeling that there might be some evil scheme underway.


    I gathered my team on very quick notice and is it lacking in a lot of aspects, so though I know this is me intruding on your privacy, I would beseech that you please forgive my nuisance and join us.


    Your addition will be a huge boost to our strength and survival on this mission."


    The news that a dungeon had appeared not too far from this town had Blake raising an eyebrow but other than that, he remained calm, silently listening to Kate and then when the woman was done speaking, he scratched the stubble under his chin like he was contemplating her words when in reality he was just wondering if it was safe to fuck Kate in this room and whether he would get some extra sin points for fucking a first order being for the first time.


    Raiding a dungeon sounded fun, but why should he do it, not only was it risky, but it brought no added benefits to Blake''s life, other than threatening it.


    That is valuable time that I could spend fucking the mothers of this town Blake thought feeling the lust in him bubbling.


    Blakes''s plan was to ignore Kate''s plea for help, fuck her hard and raw and then after rejecting her, send her and her team on their merry way.


    She isn''t a believer of the sun god and if the situation is the same for the rest of her group, I could just kill them all and give the town some holy excuse.


    Satisfied with his plan, Blake was just about to use his lust aura when the door of the room was suddenly pushed open and some heavily breathing panicked man along with Lena stepped into the room.


    "Miss Kate, it''s Reins, he''s gone berserk again, please hurry before he kills someone." The man rapidly said and then held his belly, taking in large gulps of air. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir Blake please come, I truly need your help to stop him without causing casualties," Kate said running up to Blake and then not even waiting for his reply grabbed him by the arm and pulled him along with her as she ran out the door.

 Chapter 25 - 25: Snare

    As had been proven time and time again, kind people were usually the naive ones and consequently the ones easier to fool and who mostly got fooled.


    Kind and nice people usually got fooled and used not because they were stupid and couldn''t consider the idea that they could be getting tricked but more because though they thought about it, they couldn''t imagine it happening, especially when it was a sweet face.


    Unable to imagine deceit, they subconsciously shut down the part of their brain that warms them of the danger and hence times without number fall for tricks, even the most obvious of ones till they learn how cruel the world is.


    Well, Blake was long past that stage of kindness, the naive and foolish him had died a long time ago back when he was on earth and what had been transmigrated to this world was a very realistic Blake.


    The second the door had been pushed open and the situation with Kate''s berserk teammate had been explained, though the fact that his plans to plough the conserved woman''s cunt had been destroyed was the first thing on his mind, his mind had been quick to turn suspicious and by the time the trio had run over to the place where the berserk man was, Blake could only let out a long sigh and facepalm mentally.


    "I can''t believe I let myself be involved in the plays of some lowly first-order being, and the worst thing is that even now that I know about it, I can''t do a thing but play along, what a devious woman, I''m definitely killing her some time after we''ve fucked."


    A place that had several stalls, a slightly dusty atmosphere, the sounds of fighting and attack being launched and the screams and shouts as people ran to safety and watched the ongoing show from a distance.


    This was the place Blake and Kate had been brought to and seeing the genuine look of worry, confusion and guilt on the woman''s face as she looked at the few men who were trying to contain a screaming and angry-looking man, Blake could only give her acting skills a mental ovation,


    Blake remembered Kate''s persistent questioning of his validity as a knight, her movement to the window and then now this sudden situation.


    From what Blake was seeing of the man who had gone berserk and was recklessly releasing mana. charging and punching anything in his path, if he was to be stopped without any more casualties of life or destruction then he as a knight would have to intervene and in this way show his strength.


    Kate''s teammate whom Blake was sure was in on whatever plan she had cooked had made sure to bring them extremely close to the combat area, their position making them an attractive sight for the many townspeople who were fearfully watching at a distance and already Blake could feel the several eyes that had turned to him, the increased talks and screams of praise and relief at his arrival.


    "I might as well just get this over with" Blake thought and saying nothing to the people beside him, he began calmly moving forward.


    Amongst the several classes, in this world, other than the paladin and the rare warlock, no other could come close to providing the physical strength that the berserker class gave.


    Immunity to pain, high body defence, regenerative abilities in some cases and the multiplication of one''s strength.


    These were the most prominent attributes of the berserker class and as Blake slowly approached the rampaging berserker in front of him, he couldn''t help but have a look at his body stats and then his SP balance.


    Wind blasts and punches were sent the berserker''s way but he took them in like they were nothing and then dished out a physical attack that had his opponent crashing to the ground in pain.


    Seeing the physical strength of the berserker, Blake could only curse at Kate and prepare himself to spend all his SP points on increasing his body attributes and despite the fact that the man in for not him was no first order being, in his berserker mode, Blake was sure that the man could crush him to a paste.


    7100Sp, this was Blake''s current SP balance after all the poundings he had done and now he could only prepare himself for the possibility of using it all if his plan A failed.


    "I swear if I''m forced to spend these points, I''m going to screw Kate till I get every single one of it back," Blake promised.


    With a pace that showed no fear, Blake''s calm moving figure soon caught the attention of a man with long scattered hair, a few veins over his face and an angry expression, this man being the loose berserker.


    The man let out a snare at Blake and then lifting the two axes in his hands up, he smashed them against each other and then sped towards Blake, holding his weapons to both his side.


    [Fear aura]


    An aura of rage and destruction emitted from the man as he charged toward Blake like an unstoppable bull his steps loud and wild, but then just as he was two steps away from Blake a look of fear appeared on his face and after his next step, he came to a complete halt and trembling vigorously he fell to his knees right before Blake, needing his arms to hold up his upper body.


    The entire crowd went silent once this happened and then a second later after Blake observed the surrounding area he spoke in a chilling tone.


    ''If you ever lose control again, I will kill you."


    With those words, Blake turned around and walked away, leaving the man kneeling there on the ground and shivering.


    "Just to test my strength, she caused all this destruction and harmed several people, she''s devious," Blake thought already thinking up some plans to deal with Kate.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 26 - 26: Ensnared

    "You''ve sent the town raging with your stunt" Lena said bringing a plate of food and placing it before Blake who was already sitting at the table.


    Normally their room didn''t have a table and if he wanted to have his meal he would have to go downstairs to the main hall, but there were perks to being a knight of the Light and one of them was getting a table put in your room.


    "I thought I was already the talk of the town" Blake idly said his gaze stuck staring at the plain wall opposite him.


    "You were the talk of the town after your unveil at the church, but now after subduing a berserker with you''re mere presence, everyone from the men, women and children are talking about you, I even heard there are some girls who are begging to be your servants and concubine," Lena said standing to the Blake''s side like a wife would after serving her husband his meal.


    "Hey, why don''t you eat before going back to thinking about whatever it is that''s on your mind?


    A tired body leads to a tired mind which leads to the making of bad decisions" Lena added a smile coming to her face when life finally returned to Blake''s eyes though he shut down her happiness with a quick glance.


    "You''ve served my meal, why are you beside me," Blake asked as Lena began stroking his head.


    "Well, I want to make sure you enjoyed the meal, I prepared it after all" the older lady said with a smile.


    Blake blinked at this and once again looked at Lena a bit of unbelievable suspicion on what might be happening to the woman popping in his head, but then he ignored the issue as his mood turned sour when he remembered his failure to once again find the detection or even a memory wipe skill.


    Seeing Blake''s mood go bad, Lena pouted and sat in the chair to his side her arms crossed and face scrunched in anger, but when minutes later Blake did not seem to care about her unhappiness, happily eating the meal she had served him, the woman''s mouth opened and she couldn''t help but decide to find a way to bring life to the table.


    "So you decided to join that mage to clear a dungeon and you didn''t even tell me," Lena said accusatory, directing a pointed stare at Blake.


    Looking at Lena, Blake couldn''t help but have a flashback to a few times between him and his girlfriend back on earth but with a sigh, he asked a more pending question.


    "When did I ever agree to go and clear a dungeon with Kate?"


    Lena wanted to accuse Blake of lying but then she knew that to the best of her knowledge, he never catered for her feelings and told her things as they were.


    "Kate made some speech minutes after you were gone talking about how she was deeply sorry for the destruction her teammate had caused and how she and her squads were only here to help.


    After some angry people in the crowd questioned her on her presence in the town, she went on to speak about the appearance of a dungeon and how she was here to take care of it with your help."


    "That damn conniving, bastard, criminal, evil witch" Blake roared in his head as he heard this but outwardly all he did was flick his tongue and continue his meal but unfortunately for him, at the moment Lena was in her smart mode.


    "When I heard the news, I was filled with disbelief because I know how uncharitable you are, and judging by your ignorance on this issue, I would say you have a very dangerous woman on your hand Blake and you should be careful about how you deal with her" Lena seriously said and then chuckled after.


    "The almighty Knight of the sun god Blake Luxander checkmated by a mage" Lena said pouting when her tease got no reaction out of Blake.


    Ignoring Lena''s jokes, Blake went into deep thought as even without Lena advising him, the second he heard what Kate had done, he knew that he had a dangerous person on his hand, one that wanted him to be with her at all costs.


    "Lena, are the mothers still downstairs?" Blake suddenly asked surprising the runaway wife.


    "Ehh yes, though most have left."


    "Well make an announcement that every mother can bring at most one child of their to be blessed and that a blessing session will last an hour for each mother and child.


    I am planning to work into the night, so make the appropriate arrangements and preparations with Elena and Ryu, I want to begin receiving the women in 30 minutes."


    "Huh, you don''t have the sun god''s blessing Blake what are you planning to do" Lena asked with narrowed eyes but when Blake ignored her and went back to staring into nothingness, she could only sigh and move to do as he had said.


    "Also, find a way to filter out these mothers so that they can at the very least be pleasing to fuck"


    This last request made Lena pause in total shock and confusion but she knew better than to question Blake and hence went on her way.


    "Now I know I saw those two techniques here, this stupid system had better not have shuffled the list again" Blake cried in his head and several minutes later, he happily bought three different techniques.


    [Lockdown: This is a rune that when placed in a room ensures its privacy, preventing the sounds within it from going out.


    Price:1000SP


    Sparkling: Used by the demons of hell to clean their torture rooms, this is a simple rune that is placed in a room and upon activation can be used to revert a room to its previous state of cleanliness.


    Price 500SP


    Blink: This technique erases the memory of its target but for it to work, the victim has to mentally submit to the user. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Price:2000SP]

 Chapter 27 - 27: Hard Work

    "Blake Please don''t Elena cried as she was pushed from the back till her naked body eventually collided with the window of Blake''s room.


    To her naked body and breasts being pressed against the window and exposed to any eye which looked up at Blake''s window, Elena closed her eyes tears soon beginning to go down them and who could blame her.


    With Blake''s fame, the location of his room in the inn was no longer a secret and with this knowledge, one could be sure that every 10 seconds at least two pairs of eyes would look up to his window hoping to catch a glance of him.


    Knowing this, Elena knew without a doubt that her sinful being was being seen by many eyes at the moment and imagined the heartbreak that her husband and children would feel when they found out about this or worst off see it, the woman couldn''t help but cry.


    "Blake please" Elena pitifully begged and anyone hearing her would have felt sorry for the woman but if they saw her action while she begged, they would be left totally flabbergasted.


    Standing behind her, after pressing Elena to the window, Blake lifted his cock and pressed it down her butt crack, having it poke Elena''s asshole for a few seconds before then sliding further down to her wet cunt and pressing against it.


    While Blake gently pushed his cock into the woman, Elena strained to push her ass backwards and increase the speed of penetration, and Blake who could see the woman''s desire as she cried could only grin and seeking a bit of amusement, released her back and instead place his hand on the back of Elena''s hands pinning them to the window.


    Like this, Blake had Elena stuck to the window the woman unable to move her body away from it, but at the same time able to move her lower waist back and forth on his dick, moving her ass backwards so that her pussy swallowed Blake''s cock before moving forward and releasing a bit of it.


    Standing still, Blake watched Elena eagerly move her waist back and forth with as much force as she could, the woman releasing a hard moan each time she was able to fully get Blake''s cock in her cunt and feel his hips.


    Seeing the ripples that travelled along those ass cheeks that hung above Elena''s meaty thighs, Blake smiled and without warning delivered a hard spank on it them, his action causing Elena to on the spot shiver and orgasm, the woman throwing her head back and pressing her ass on Blake''s pelvis as her juices came flooding out her snatch.


    "I still got some minutes to satisfy that itching of yours, get on the bed and let me fuck you like the sinful mother you are," Blake said as he Led Elena whose legs were still shaky to the bed.


    .......... S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Sparkling]


    Activating the rune which he had placed right in the centre of the room, Blake watched with a wide smile as the room which had become filled with the smell of sex and sweat and stained with sexual juices immediately became devoid of those things and if that wasn''t good enough, the techniques did not discriminate in what in cleaned.


    In the same way, the technique cleaned up the room, taking it back to what it used to be, so did it clean up Blake, Elena and a spectating but frustrated Lena and now, as Elena walked out of the room, her body able to perfectly move thanks to the rejuvenation potion he had to give her, a naked Blake stood up and rolled his shoulders waist and looking at Elena''s face and completely ignoring the frustration on it he commanded.


    "Alright I''m ready, go bring the mothers in."


    "Looking at Blake with a glare, Lena adjusted her clothes and hair and then with a stomp left the room returning a few seconds later with a mother-and-son pair.


    As the family entered inside, they were welcomed to an empty room, and when they began looking around in confusion, Lena served the son a fruit drink and then reassured the mother that Blake would be with them shortly.


    The woman and son were told to sit on two free chairs, and then about a minute later, while the son began dozing off, the mother began grinding her thighs against each other and rubbing her neck.


    When the little boy eventually fell asleep, a naked Blake appeared to the side of the mother startling her.


    "Sir Blake" The woman called in surprise and respect, about to stand up and bow to him despite his naked state, but Blake put a hand on her shoulder and kept her sitting, having her eyes stare directly at his cock which was still covered in Elena''s release.


    "Mrs Moriel, the forces of darkness have been fierce in recent times, wanting to take over the world and enslave us all, but our lord is watching over us, ready to defend us, but you see for him to protect us and vanquish the evil forces he needs our help.


    So, tell me Mrs Moriel are you willing to help the lord."


    The woman Blake was speaking to had short black hair, a face covered in light makeup, and full lips which she was currently biting.


    Below the woman''s face, a relatively big pair of baby-feeding breasts lay and then further down, from where he stood, Blake could see as the woman''s wide hip and fat ass spread as she sat and he couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    "Yes," the woman said her hazy eyes glued to Blake''s cock, and when he brought it closer to her mouth, letting its tip touch it, she opened her mouth and needing no instructions from Blake took it in, her eyes closing almost immediately as she began moving her head back and forth, savoring the unique taste it currently had while putting both her hands behind her.


    "It seems we have a professional cock sucker here, I''m guessing her husband noticed her full lips and decided to take advantage of them." Blake thought, letting out low sighs as his cock was bathed in saliva and caressed by both the woman''s tongue and her tight and warm throat.

 Chapter 28 - 28: Entering The Dungeon

    In the deep areas of the Polaris region, this area being a place where one could find forests with trees so thick that even three men couldn''t hold their arms around, the thunderous sounds of hooves rang out and if one were to were to see the sources of the sounds, they would see a several horses being ridden by different people speeding through the forest.


    Despite the fact that it was mid-afternoon at the moment and that the sun was out and at its peak, for these people riding through the forest, it felt like the sun had begun setting due to the numerous branches that hung over the forest and did a good job of keeping the sunlight out.


    This group went riding for three more hours before coming to a halt in front of a huge stone that had been covered in so many green crawling plants that it now looked like green stone.


    The people all dismounted their horses and without a word, all began taking their supplies off their horses and placing on their beings, well all of them except one.


    Dismounting from his horse, Blake gave his surroundings a glance and then without a word walked some distance into the forest till he was out of sight, took out his dick and relieved himself.


    With a low whistle, Blake went about his business and when a presence walked up behind him, he raised an eyebrow and turned his head.


    "Any problem" Blake asked staring at a young woman who had her eyes closed and her face flushed red.


    "Sorry to disturb you, Miss Kate told me to call you," The woman said,


    "No worries, I''ll be there soon," Blake said and with a rapid nod, the girl turned and almost nearly ran away.


    "And that is our healer, she seems like a typical teenage girl, well an uncorrupted one," Blake said as he zipped up his trousers.


    As his own master, Blake had the option to turn down Kate''s request without care, but then the woman had gone and involved the entire town, an action which landed him in a situation where he either followed Kate to the dungeon or stayed back and be frowned upon by the town.


    Hell Blake bet that if he still said no, Kate would organise some type of gathering of the townspeople to plead for his help.


    "Well I can''t go running from trouble every time, I have a ton of cards up my sleeve and with my SP I''m sure I can handle whatever Kate has planned," Blake muttered swiping through the resources in the system shop looking for a particular technique.


    Being met with another disappointment, Blake returned to the group a minute later and when Kate began looking him up and down as if searching for something, he couldn''t help but question her.


    "What"


    "Well, your sword, we are about to enter, won''t you bring it out." Kate worriedly asked after all amongst everyone present, he was the most casually dressed, having not a single protective item on his person.


    "I''ll be fine," Blake said with a shrug.


    A Mage who was Kate, a healer who was a young woman called Yula, a berserker called Reins, two paladins the men being Jeric and Noel and then two rangers these people being Roy and Palde.


    Along with Blake these people made up the eight-man adventurer group that was about to enter the dungeon, and perhaps there were a few people who were quite unhappy with Blake''s casualness of the situation but after his display against Reins no one was stupid to dare make their complaints known or worst of challenge him.


    In this adventurer group, other than Kate, there was no ordered being, the rest were all wannabe aspirers of their class still yet to become first-order beings the same going for Blake but he was the only one who knew that, after all to the rest he was a knight of the sun god, the strongest of the group.


    A few pieces of advice were given, a reminder of the mission''s objective and parameters were given and then without any further delay, the group walked towards the green stone, pushing aside the green plant which had crawled over it to reveal a wide opening at it''s bottom and going into the opening, they entered the dungeon.


    ....


    Of the many mysteries of this world, Dungeons ranked among the top and it wasn''t because they were hard to understand but because of how easy it was to figure out their rules despite them being products of the greatest magical manipulations.


    For instance, after Blake passed through the opening of the cave he only had to walk for a few meters before he and the group began seeing light at the other end of the cave and soon they found themselves standing on a low cliff and looking down below at a forest whose end they could see if they squinted their eyes and then above them, what should have been a rock was instead a sky and in that sky a real sun hung shinning down on this small world of trees.


    What was bizarre was that Blake had felt no sort of energy fluctuation as he entered the cave, yet here he was in a completely different world.


    "Roy and Palde, the two of you will go ahead and scout while Sir Blake and I will be at the front of the group.


    Jeric and Yul you two will stay in the middle and then Rein and Noel you will both protect the back." Kate said assigning everyone their roles and then she turned to a calm looking man with shaved hair in the group


    "Jeric a quick reminder to you that your first priority on his mission will be to protect Yula," Kate said and then seconds later the group descended into the forest and while everyone immediately went on alert, their steps captious and eyes peeled out for the enemy, Kate and Yula could only worriedly look at Blake who had a lost look on his face as he stared at the trees around them.


    Ignoring the thoughts and stares that he was getting from his teammates while crying and pleading within, Blake went scrolling through the shop''s various offerings, his target still being the inspection skill, his desire for it being quite high especially given his current situation.


    While the group had left the village as a team, to Blake that was nothing but a Joke,


    Blake firmly believed that he was in a 7 vs 1 situation and though he knew himself to be more than ready to tackle whatever might be thrown at him he knew he still lacked one tool to make himself invincible and it was the inspection skill. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I mean look at my SP balance how can I be at peace when I have such a heavy account that is just begging me to spend it" Blake thought remembering his new SP balance after an entire day and a half of fucking half the mothers in a town.


    [37000SP]

 Chapter 29 - 29: Slice

    Small and green in colour just like the books say, their ears pointed like that of an elf, their teeth looking quite sharp and their little legs quite quick,


    "Goblins are quite the creatures" Blake muttered as he observed the dozens of goblins that had popped out from among the trees and began attacking them.


    With his hands crossed over his chest, Blake stood with a powerful pose as he watched the rest of the team with the exception of Yula and Noel engage the goblins in a battle of attrition.


    Holding a dagger in each hand, Roy cooperated with Palde who had a katana to kill the goblins at the front, the two of them fighting back to back, though with the little he knew, Blake could still flaws in their teamwork it was the best of the group and quite commendable, the pair''s ability to perform switches on their shirt enemies at the right intervals, pleased Blake and like he were some supervisor, he would nod from time to time as he stared in their direction.


    Looking away from the rangers, Blake turned to the next most eye-catching battle and of course, it was that of Reins.


    Though the man had been a liability back at the village and someone whom he had considered killing, out here on the battlefield, Blake nodded his head at the carnage which the man could unleash, his strength being quite eye-raising.


    "For all his strength, all I needed to defeat him was my fear aura," Blake thought with a shake of his head, looking to Jeric and Kate.


    With a heavy blade in his hand, each of Jeric''s swings saw scores of goblins be killed, the man fighting with extreme discipline, attacking and defending at the right time.


    Unfortunately, due to his heavy blade, Jeric was slow at specific times and if it weren''t for Kate who stood to the side and shot out green lights that exploded on impact at the goblins, he would have been full of scratches and cuts at the moment


    Though also facing her own dozens of goblins, Kate kept an eye on all fighters in the battle field rendering help wherever it was needed and sending Blake a glare that screamed.


    "What are you doing just standing there"


    At some point during the battle, everyone had thrown Blake a questioning glance, but he had remained impervious to it, just silently observing the battlefield.


    "Okay, so If fucking the first half of mothers in that town could get me 32000SP then fucking then when I get back and fuck the rest, I should at least get 30000SP, then I shouldn''t also forget the maidens of the town.


    All I have to do is make up some nonsense about a religious blessing for the girls so that they will have blessed children and something like that.


    Thinking about the several women in the town, thoughts on how to make the place a farm of his began spawning in his head.


    Without hesitations, Blake had just begun considering the option of killing all the men in the town when a loud roar suddenly echoed out and everyone''s attention including Blake''s was pulled to the right.


    At this point, the number of goblins who were charging the group had drastically dropped and as the roar sounded out, the few remaining goblin''s attention was also pulled and then instantly like they had been given some secret message, they all turned around and began running back into the trees disappearing out of sight within seconds.


    "Gather around" Kate immediately called out, the group except Blake responding to her order, but this time nobody paid any attention to Blake.


    Instead of being angry or pissed at him for doing things his own way, they were all glad that he was not with them as it meant that he could go ahead and face whatever monster was coming at them.


    "What was that roar" Yula who was at the centre of the circle the group had made asked looking to the left and right vigilantly.


    "No one knows Yula and instead of standing there and getting baptized in your fear begin healing and rejuvenating your teammates so they have a better chance of protecting you" Blake who had been silent all these while said, his words stunning everyone.


    With haste, Yula shook her head and lifting the staff she carried in her hand she placed it on Rein who had the most cuts amongst everyone and began healing him, the head of the staff glowing green and a look of concentration appearing on her face.


    For several seconds, all was silent after the first roar and then several seconds later the sound of heavy footsteps rapidly slamming on the ground and approaching their position began ringing out.


    "Everyone get ready to attack" Kate screamed as there was a burst of mana all around her, a red ball slowly beginning to form above her staff.


    Turning around, Blake faced the incoming sound his eyes narrowing as he made a couple of contemplations and then when at last the dreaded moment arrived, an over 9-foot-tall goblin holding a giant club running out from amongst the trees, Blake made his decision.


    "5000Sp to strength, 7000SP to agility, 5000SP to mana"


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 10 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 135(65) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    Immediately Blake made this upgrade he felt a few cracks go through his body and a sort of electric jolt, Blake watched as his perception got clearer, the goblin becoming a tad bit slower.


    Watching the goblin raise its huge club in the air and then swing it down at the group who were clustered together hoping on the barrier that Kate was yet to erect, Blake''s feet quickly went into motion.


    In a few steps, he left from the group''s side and stood at their front, then bending his ankles and moving his left leg back, Blake''s hands got into a position that made it look like he wanted to unsheathe a sword from his waist and then he performed one of his superior skills


    [Quick draw]


    In a flash, Blake''s sword appeared and was drawn from the nonexistent sheathe, the goblins forearm which had been swinging down leaving it''s body the next second and while still holding over the club went flying over the group, and just as the goblin began looking at it stump trying to understand what just happened it felt a sudden heat,


    [Flaming slash]


    Taking two breaths, Blake had his sword covered in hot red flames and then he ran towards his goblin and jumped.


    Of course, seeing Blake jump towards it with a dangerous-looking weapon, the goblin didn''t just stay idle.


    The goblin roared and then swatted its hand at him, wanting to slap him away, but unfortunately for it, this attack ended up with it losing another arm and then its head, its headless body falling to its knees seconds later and eventually collapsing.


    "They should have added slice to the name of this technique, its edge is just scary," Blake thought as he stood on the other side of the dead goblin, resting his sword on his shoulder and turning around but then he got a system message.


    [You have a message from Lilith the queen of lust]


    [You have a message from an anonymous sender.] S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 30 - 30: Teacher Blake

    "Lilith" Blake thought in surprise, "what does that conniving woman want now."


    Blake looked at the blinking message for a few seconds and then began walking towards the group who were rushing over to the fallen Giant goblin.


    "I didn''t know goblins could get so big, is this normal" Roy asked looking at Kate for an answer.


    "They are monsters, and though we profile them, from time to time they always give us the most unexpected surprises, but for this dungeon, I believe this goblin is a floor boss, the dungeon is probably responsible for it becoming so big," Kate said and then looked to Blake wondering if he wanted to add something.


    Of course, as Kate looked at Blake, so did everyone else, their eyes carrying a shine as they stared at his simple and harmless figure which just minutes ago had been the most dangerous thing they had ever seen in their lives.


    "You should check, there might be a core in it," Blake said and immediately everyone''s head snapped to the fallen Goblin and with haste they rushed towards it.


    Staying back, Kate turned to Blake a smile on her face as she saw that he wanted to talk to her.


    "We are still on the first floor and already we are encountering a monster of such calibre, you should know by now that this is no level zero dungeon."


    "True, but this is a floor boss, it is expected that it be quite strong:" Kate said.


    "With this group other than you and I, who else do you could have been able to handle this goblin on their own" Blake asked, and he wasn''t asking because he cared about the lives of the team members, but because he wanted to see if he could figure out why Kate was so desperate to come to this dungeon.


    "They are a group, they aren''t meant to fight alone, they would have worked together and taken it down," Kate said confidently but all Blake had to do was look towards the goblin which was being messily cut apart by the two rangers and paladins.


    "The rangers are quite quick so they have a chance of survival, the rest will die" Blake flatly said his hands crossed over his chest and whether Kate liked it or not he stared at her with a gaze that screamed superiority.


    To Blake''s gaze, Kate flicked her head like a child scolded and then bowed her head in shame.


    "Are you suggesting we retreat, that we leave the dungeon?"


    "No, we came here to survey this dungeon and most important of all, make sure there is no danger of a monster spill from it.


    Caramel town is not too far from it, we have to make sure the people of the town will be safe." Blake said.


    "Found it" A scream reached Blake and Kate''s ears making them raise their eye as they turned and stared at Noel who was holding a small round object in his hand.


    Wearing a proud grin, Noel hurriedly walked towards Blake and then with two hands presented to him the mana core of the goblin.


    Reaching out, Blake collected it and not even staring at it once threw it over to Kate and then focusing back on Noel and the rest of the team who were solely approaching he used a bit of his fear aura on them.


    Immediately everyone froze, looking at Blake in fear, and Blake in turn looked back at them staring each of them in the eye.


    "Noel where is Yula" Blake asked.


    "She''s behind me, Sir"


    ''Turn around and take a look at what you mean by she''s behind you" Blake said and when Noel did that, the rest of the team turned with Noel, they found out that Yula was actually at the back of the group all alone.


    "What is the duty of an adventurer group to its healer" Blake asked.


    "To have them protect at all times" Noel said and after those words left his lips, the scary aura coming from Blake disappeared and he forgot about their existence.


    Taking a few steps away from the group as Kate moved to organize them, Blake clenched and unclenched his gist, sighing as he thought of the points he had just spent.


    "17000SP drained from my pool of 37000SP and leaving me with 20000SP"


    Blake''s decision to raise his body attributes hadn''t been an impulsive or sudden one, since he earned his 37000SP, Blake had been wondering if he should save up and spin the sin roulette or buy a bloodline or buy a powerful weapon or first increase his body strength. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being here in the dungeon and seeing the goblin charge forward, Blake had asked himself how the sin roulette could help him in this situation and in the end had arrived at the conclusion that for now, he had to increase his personal strength.


    Shrugging his shoulders at his depleted points, Blake used the time he had left to open up the system and see what message Lilith had sent him.


    [First phase mission


    With the few days you have spent in this world, you should have acclimated to it and now its time for you to focus and complete your tasks


    Mission: Conquer Gharactol


    No matter the method, within at most 3 years, the entire continent has to be officially under your rule, no matter what form of government you choose to use to rule it.


    Also, Beware that on Gharactol there are other Champions.


    Ding! To help you with your mission, the queen of lust has given you a gift of three choices to select one.


    1 . Incubus bloodline: With this bloodline, you become a creature of lust.


    At its most basic evolution. this bloodline grants you a near unending sexual stamina, a charisma that is irresistible to all, the ability to create illusions and manipulate emotions and feelings, especially that of lust.


    This bloodline enhances your lustful techniques.


    2 . Corruption: What comes next after fucking? A champion of hell needs a loyal servant, so why not use this technique to turn those women who have fallen for your cock into your forever loyal servants.


    Note that you can either corrupt someone into becoming a totally obediently slave or a thoughtful servant. The system will offer you more information on this aspect and give you the chance to decide your corrupted servants loyalty


    Requirement: Higher intelligence and will that then target.


    2 . Lust flames: Green in colour and carrying a scent that will send feelings of sexual pleasure going through anyone it burns, the lust flame will feed on the lustful thoughts of its target, burning them till they die and then render Sin points to its you.


    ]


    ********Support you author people, power stones and reviews to feed his Mind*****

 Chapter 31 - 31: Compensation

    The assignment of a first-phase mission surprised Blake, but it was a welcomed one to him.


    Since just silently dumping him in this world, Blake had been completely clueless on what it was Lilith wanted from him and with no directive had done what any intelligent being would do in a new environment especially the one he had been placed in, adapt and survive.


    Understanding that this was a world where dragons could fly and a single human could wipe out scores of humans along with the prompts given to him by the system, Blake had understood that until further directives were given gaining power was his goal and priority.


    Even now, as Blake read the mission and understood that using any means to gain control of the continent was valid, for him there was only one way to get the continent under his rule, and that was through pure and total domination.


    Of course, there was the option of politics and even shadow manipulations, but Blake rapidly eschewed those methods.


    "Have an unstoppable army and most important of all become an unstoppable entity."


    For now, this was Blake''s rough plan on how to conquer this continent he knew nothing about.


    Looking at the three choices he had been given, Blake shook his head and with a sigh, he threw out the first option and after a minute of being stuck contemplating the second and third, he decided to check them after he had seen the anonymous message that had been sent.


    "System"


    [Ding! Message from an anonymous sender:


    Hey, it''s me, I saw Lilith sending you a message and I decided what would it profit me not to sneak on this train and also send something hahaha.


    Ehhhh I saw she sent you some unfortunately not valuable rewards and well I figured since I am the one who has made those rewards not so valuable, why don''t I compensate you, and so I decided to send you something, something that falls in line with your title.


    Armour of hell: what is a knight without an armour (Hehehe, no further explanation kid, I think it would be more interesting for you to find out what it is on your own, though I guess I can mention to you that it is really powerful.)


    ]


    Looking at the message without even needing to think much, Blake already knew his anonymous sender was the voice that had spoken to him back when he had been in the darkness and trying to bond with the lust system. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing his talk about compensation Blake couldn''t help but sigh as he understood what the voice said and pitied Lilith who was in the dark about what was going on with her champions.


    Lilith thought she was giving Blake a chance to make a selection from among three very valuable choices but the truth was that all she had done was mostly make a resource he could have been forced to buy from the store free.


    From the incubus bloodline to the corruption ability, other than the lust flames which Blake had doubts about, he could find the other two in the system shop and purchase them.


    Now with this availability and also the limitations of the incubus bloodline to just helping him with the sin of lust when he had six other sins to acquire, Blake easily wrote it off.


    Blake could guess that Lilith probably expected him to pick the Incubus bloodline and look forward to evolving it, but the truth was that it was the least desirable option and now as he stared at the corruption ability and the lust flames, he couldn''t help but flick his tongue in contemplation.


    Looking at the lust flames, they had only one strong selling point, and it was the sin points they offered him after burning his opponent.


    In the grand scheme, unless he himself was willing to take the time to invoke and infect his victims with the feelings of lust, men included, Blake couldn''t see the lust flames having much if a powerful effect on some of them, and then there was also the fact that not only did he have hell flames which were unfortunately locked at the moment but he also had 6 other sins that when unlocked were going to become a source of sin points to him.


    Though the lust flames did indeed have their uses especially when used against the right opponent, Blake felt like the corruption ability was what he truly needed to have.


    Throughout history, many great men were known to have been brought down by women and despite how Lilith paraded the lust as something full of nothing but pleasure, Blake was wary of its trap, he was wary of the bosoms of a woman.


    Like the system has said, though the woman became obsessed with having sex with him, that didn''t mean that they became loyal to him and this was one very strong reason why he had killed Trish.


    At the moment, Lena looked particularly harmless but that didn''t mean that Blake had let his guard down against her, if he was going to keep Lena and any other woman he ended up fucking, then having the corruption ability was a necessity for him.


    "But now the issue is that is it wise of me to disregard an ability which probably on Lilith can provide for a powerful ability I might be fortunate to encounter in the store. " Blake asked himself.


    After minutes of contemplating and realizing that he was keeping the group from advancing, Blake figured that he was in no real rush to get any of the techniques and so decided to put his decision on hold.


    Blake gave the amour of hell description one last look and then he closed the system focusing back on the team.


    With only scratches and cuts having been sustained by the team, it had been difficult for Yula to heal everyone and then after she had taken a mana portion, the team resumed their mission.

 Chapter 32 - 32: Fire Breathing Salamander

    With the events of the first floor, the team had prepared themselves to face stronger enemies the lower they went but after descending three floors of the dungeon, that did not seem to be the case.


    Other than the lower floors being bigger as they descended, the creatures which they had encountered had proven quite disappointing, the cautious Yula even having something to say about how surprisingly weak they were.


    From coming across a giant goblin with a club that looked like it could smash anyone of them to bits with just a single swing, the team had gone to battling really violent average-sized lions and then raging red-eyed monkeys.


    At the moment, the team was funnily enough fighting a bunch of angry Rabbits, the usually cute creatures this time being carnivorous and extremely quick on their feet.


    "Stick together, don''t let yourself be lured away from your partner" Kate shouted as she stood back to back with Noel and Jeric while the rangers once again remained paired up together.


    For this battle, with Blake''s consent, Kate had assigned Yula to stick with him.


    Though the goblins had been fast, they were nothing like the rabbits which with a single hop could shoot through the air and blinding speeds.


    Kate saw that in this situation Noel on his own could not protect Yula and so had given her to Blake who shared her views and had a personal space that was quite literally a no go region for any of the creatures they had encountered since they entered the dungeon Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While the rest of the team butchered a bunch of demonized white rabbits increasing the pile of corpses around them, Yula who was nestled beside Blake occasionally shot out waves of a green light at her teammates, healing them of any significant or minor injury.


    "Though low-level dungeons are known not to have treasures and are instead used for training and preparation to face greater dungeons, perhaps this dungeon has some treasure that Kate knows about.


    Perhaps the treasure is guarded by a powerful monster and if that is the case, then I can see reasons why these other floors have been quite weak so far."


    With his hands in his pocket, Blake tried to see if he could figure out Kate''s true motive for coming to this dungeon and most importantly wanting him here at all costs, even at the cost of offending him


    A few minutes later, all the demon rabbits had been killed and after an hour of rest, the group headed for the next floor.


    Headed from one floor to the next most times involved moving to the other side of the floor and then entering or cave or maybe evened in diving to the bottom of the lake, it all depended on the kind of dungeon as lower level ones were easy to navigate while higher ones were a real nightmare.


    For the next floor, all the team had to do was enter a cave, walk some distance and then pop in a new floor this one being very different from the previous ones they had gone through.


    The four previous floors had all been filled with forest, and bushes with the occasional small watermark, but the current floor the team was on was a dry rocky terrain filled with tall reaching rocks that stretched far into the distance.


    "A canyon" Roy muttered and though no one commented on his words, everyone accepted that this was the best definition for where they were.


    With the sun shining high in the sky and the occasional eagle cry, if the team didn''t know they had walked into a dungeon, they would think they were actually in the real world.


    "Hmm I can''t see the end of the dungeon" Roy muttered once more and this time his words were met with nods and mutterings of acceptance.


    Blake who was at the back looked at the huge canyon before them and immediately began wrecking his brain for what kind of monsters could dwell here, and he had just begun imagining fire-breathing salamanders crawling all over the rock when Kate called him.


    "Blake, do you feel it"


    As someone who had been fantasizing about creatures that could pop out and attack them, suddenly getting the question of whether he felt something threw Blake for a complete loop and it was only thanks to his time of silence and lack of empathy back on earth that he maintained his composure and a second later spoke.


    "How much of it do you feel"


    "What the hell is this woman talking about, the only thing to feel here is the hot sun which makes me feel like I have ants on my body" Blake cried in his head as he calmly asked Kate his question.


    Of course, with Blake''s reputation and strength, Kate took no offence to him replying to her question with his own question and dutifully replied him without the least bit of suspicion.


    "Though it''s faint now, I feel like the deeper we move into into the dungeon the stronger the mana becomes," Kate replied getting only a nod from Blake but she wasn''t bothered by this and went on speaking.


    "Now that we can actually feel the radiating man, I think it is okay for us to assume that we are close to the dungeon core which will be on the last floor and I''m estimating that we are just three floors away from it.


    "Make that two" Blake said, Kate and the rest of the team who had been silently listening to their words nodding their head.


    Blake''s words about it being just two floors were total crap and the only reason he had said that was to add a bit of glamour to his falsehood, sure he might be wrong and his perfect image would be ruined, but if he were to be right, he could imagine his reputation receiving a +50 points reputation within the team.


    "Ehh Miss Kate, the canyon seems to be divided in two, which path do we take" Yula asked her words drawing everyone''s attention to a problem which they hadn''t noticed.


    "We will split" Kate said and while her words invoked fear in the team, Blake was instead sent on alert.


    "It seems she has begun making her move."

 Chapter 33 - 33: A Different Telling

    The exchange of looks amongst everyone when Kate said they would be splitting was enough to let the fact that the team didn''t support this decision be known, but unfortunately, the decision power was not up to them.


    Though no one had any hope, they all looked to Blake from the side of their eyes, hoping he would speak against Kate''s words, and when he didn''t a sort of depression descended upon the team.


    "Hey now, you guys don''t have to make your lack of fate in me that obvious" Kate said with narrowed eyes putting her hands to her waist and releasing a bit of her aura.


    With this everyone quickly masked their expression and maintained smiles, their actions leaving Kate letting out a sigh that told everyone that she wasn''t angry with them and understood their feelings.


    "Noel and Roy, you both will go with Blake while the rest will come with me" Kate said but before she could speak any further, she faced a bit of opposition.


    "I am sorry Miss Kate, but can you assign someone else, I would prefer to rather go with you," Noel said surprising everyone as they couldn''t help but wonder if he was looking to offend both Kate and Blake at the same time.


    "Your request is denied Noel, you will go with Blake" Kate firmly said and just as she was done handling this issue another voice spoke up.


    "Take Roy and give me Yula instead. You guys need to be fast and swift in order to handle whatever situation you may come across.


    You can''t afford to be exhausting manpower on protecting someone while you are in the heat of a life and death battle or are retreating"


    Though at first there had been a few crunched faces when Blake talked about Yula going with him by the end of his explanation, they all saw reason in his words.


    In no time, the team was split in Two, Blake, Noel and Yula on one side while Kate, Roy, Jeric, Reins and Palde were on the other. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Each team will take a side of the canyon and explore till they find the door to the next floor and then return and wait for the other team to also come back," Kate explained. It was a simple plan and in the end received no questions.


    Receiving no complaints, Kate reached into the satchel bag she had been carrying on her waist and brought out round red badges which she gave to everyone present telling them to put it on their chest, though for Blake she couldn''t help but feel a bit embarrassed as he had simply thrown her a bored look and then collected his own badge.


    "These badges are one-time life protection talismans, though they aren''t high level, for this dungeon, I believe they should be able to save your lives from whatever calamity you might face" Kate said and she couldn''t help but blush when several thanks began echoing out from the group.


    Without delay, the group split, up, Kate''s team going left while Blake''s team went right.


    "Unless you are really confused, you two will make the decision on how to handle whatever we encounter on our way, my plan is to be a bystander as much as possible," Blake said from his position at the back staring at both Yul and Noel who were at the middle and front respectively.


    ...¡­


    Two hours later though Blake still couldn''t see the end of the canyon, his group had already encountered a bunch of trolls and standing at the back, Blake watched as Noel charged the 4 trolls who had jumped out from the rocks ahead and began running towards them while holding axes and spears.


    Yula retreated to Blake''s side and then holding up her staff ready to provide Noel with healing at a moment''s notice, she watched as he engaged the trolls.


    "Don''t you have any offensive techniques in your arsenal?" Blake asked out of the blue, stunning Yula and making her shake her head shamefully.


    Saying nothing further, Blake watched as with a good mix of strength and speed, Noel quickly dispatched the crude and untrained trolls that had come to attack them, the man doing all this without receiving any injury.


    "I didn''t know trolls stayed in canyons" Yula innocently said as she looked down at the dead grey bodies, placing her staff on Noel and rejuvenating him.


    "They don''t" Noel answered, "my guess is that they came from the dungeon below, most likely sent by the dungeon master."


    Listening to the two speak, Blake nodded his head at the realization that his plan which was to get Noel and Yul to talk and feed him information was working, Blake was just about to take this new information in and see if he could figure out Kate''s plan when Noel walked up to him.


    "Yes," Blake asked with a slight bore, internal praying that Nloel wasn''t about to ask him some profound question.


    "I want to thank you for helping us Sir," Noel said.


    "It''s no problem" Blake replied with a nod but Noel shook his head,


    "You don''t understand, though we were the ones who discovered the dungeon and reported it, that both you and Miss Kate would agree to help us on such short notice truly means a lot to me because you see I am a native of caramel town," Noel said and as his words rang in Blake''s head, the knight of hell so badly wanted to blink several times but he was barely able to hold himself back and give Noel a scrutinizing look.


    "You are from Caramel Town"


    "Yes, my mother was even amongst the first woman to be blessed by you, maybe you remember her she is the woman with the green hair, I hope she wasn''t a handful."


    A woman with green hair of course Blake would remember such a woman after all she had been such a great fuck that he had extended their session by an extra 20 minutes.


    "Well, at least now I know where his power comes from." Blake thought thinking about Noel whose mother wasn''t blessed with the biggest of ass and breasts but had really thick thighs that accentuated her ass cheeks and make Blake''s cock harden when they flexed.


    "Well, enough thinking of his mother I have a serious issue here."


    "I understand my joining your adventurer group was on short notice but how does the same apply to Kate "Blake asked,


    "Oh, she didn''t tell you" Noel said having an impressed and adoring gaze in his eyes.


    "The original person who was supposed to lead us was a male priest from the church of Light cathedral in the city, but on the day, he was supposed to arrive he never showed and it was only two days later that Kate showed up, she being a substitute for the priest who had to go somewhere else for an emergency."


    What amazes me is that all Miss Kate had heard was that there was a dungeon close to a vulnerable town and she had immediately come here to help, asking for nothing in return for her services.


    While Noel went praising how selfless Kate was, Blake thought about the words the woman had told him with a sigh,


    "I gathered my team on a very quick notice and it is lacking in a lot of aspects"

 Chapter 34 - 34: Grommash

    "What could Kate possibly want from this dungeon? Other than the giant goblin from the first floor which had a mana core, the rest of the monsters here are trash.


    Could I be right about there being a treasure down here."


    Blake had thought that by now he would already have an inkling of Kate''s intentions, but it seemed like till they reached the last floor, that would not be happening.


    Thankfully Noel knew when to end his praises and after thanking Blake one more time he returned to Yula''s side and the group continued advancing.


    Blake''s side of the canyon spanned into a region filled with multiple rocks which had been eroded into looking like castles or pillars.


    Sticking close to the long rock that divided the canyon in two, the group was able to both easily navigate their path and most importantly reduce the areas from which they could be ambushed.


    About 30 minutes went by before out of nowhere a tall long mountain wall that signified the end of the dungeon floor became visible and after walking some more minutes, the group saw a waterfall in the distance. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The split canyons don''t reconnect even at the end of the floor" Yula anxiously said peering to the left to see if she could see any opening in the dividing wall.


    "The entrance into the next floor should be behind that waterfall" Noel had just said stepping close to the pool of water that the waterfall poured into when Blake suddenly arrived by his side, and grabbing onto the collars of his shirt pulled both him and Yula who were side by side into the air as he jumped backwards.


    Yula and Noel were at first confused about what was happening, but then a shadow suddenly appeared above them and before they could even look up at that shadow, a powerful wind followed by the sound of something big and heavy went past them and crashed into the pool of water with a small quake.


    "Those are quite some legs" Blake muttered as landed on the ground, Noel able to adjust mid-air and land on his legs while Yula crashed to the ground falling on her bum.


    With haste though, Yula was quick to get on her feet and join Blake and Noel in staring at their opponent, a loud gulp leaving her throat as she stared at the menacing threat before them.


    "A troll" Blake casually muttered and his words couldn''t hello but have the two people beside him throwing him looks like he was being disrespectful to the creature before them.


    With its imposing 8 feet muscular build covered in greenish blue skin, eyes a bit darker than normal and his two tusk like teeth that protruded from his lower jaw, the troll before them looked very strong and Noel and Yula could not help but take a step backwards, leaving Blake at the front.


    The troll possessed a big bitcher knife that had a long handle and lifting up the weapon which it had smashed in Noel''s previous position, it swung its long matted hair from side to side and then laughed in a thick tone.


    "Grommash," the troll said heavily, looking at all three opponents in front of him before finally settling his gaze on Blake who was looking at him with his hands in his pocket.


    "What did he say" Blake asked, this time putting up no pretense of being knowledgeable.


    "Strong Trolls call out their names just before they fight a worthy opponent, I believe Grommash is his name," Noel said and Blake nodded his head to this.


    "So, can they only speak their names or can they also converse" Blake asked but before anyone could reply him, he got his answer straight from the source.


    "Fearless humans will die" Grommash as he had called himself said in a near roar.


    "Should such an intelligent monster be in a dungeon this low level?" Blake asked.


    "No, it shouldn''t not by a long shot" Noels said with a little quake in his voice.


    "Take Yula and retreat now" Blake said and as he did so, he had both his hands coming out of his pocket and his legs moving taking him closer to the troll which with a thunderous roar had just shot towards him.


    His blade appearing in his hand, Blake''s sword and the troll''s giant knife clashed, a powerful clang ringing out and Blake despite putting in all his strength having to take a step back.


    "Not surprising" Blake thought as he was pushed back and he was just about to pull back his sword and make a swing at the troll''s side when it with fluidity exacted that attack on him.


    With haste, Blake turned his hand and swung his blade from below blocking the troll''s attack, but this position was very unfavourable for Blake, not allowing him to output his maximum power and as a consequence, he was sent flying to the side.


    [Fear Aura]


    As Blake''s body lost balance and fell on the ground, getting into a roll, centering his mind, Blake unleashed as much fear as he could on Grommash, his actions freezing it in place.


    Making a final roll, Blake stood up to his feet and with his expression tight, shot towards the paralysed troll, his sword covered in intense flames as he was a few steps from it, but then there was a sudden blast of mana from Grommash, the troll regaining its mobility and with a roar stampeding towards Blake.


    "A first-order troll," Blake thought in shock.


    Being quick to suppress his surprise and remain unintimidated by Grommash''s feat of breaking out his fear aura, Blake continued in his charge and with his words raging with hot flames, he clashed his blade with the angry Grommash, surprise flashing in his face as the troll''s huge knife actually stopped his blade, glowing with a kind of black shine.


    "There is nothing normal about you huh" Blake said in his mind with annoyance as he with all his strength, made a turn to the left, pushing Grommash''s knife to the right, and then he slashed at the monster''s hand.


    "Thwack"

 Chapter 35 - 35: Escape

    Despite hearing the troll speak and seeing it wield a well-crafted weapon, Blake had still pegged it to be an unranked one, a being like him who was yet to ascend to an order, yet watching it break out of the hold of his fear aura by activating its mana core and bursting out its mana, something only a ranked being could do, Blake had quickly upped his danger assessment of the troll.


    Acknowledging that he might just be in the hardest battle of his life, after managing to make an opening and deliver a strike to the Grommash''s arm, Blake had already begun thinking about how the fight was nearly over now that he had taken off one of its arms, but to his shock, he found that his blade only went a quarter into the troll''s arm before being stopped by the hardness of its flesh.


    Perhaps if Blake could have initiated the flaming slash, he would have chopped off the creature''s hand, but now he could only watch and be grateful that the troll chose to brutally slap him away with the back of its hand and not send its huge knife swinging at him.


    "This is painful, so damn painful," Blake thought as he staggered to his feet holding his stinging face with his left hand while his right hand grasped his sword.


    "At least I still have both my eyes to see," Blake thought as she spat out the blood that had risen to his mouth, wincing at the pain from his busted lips, scared right face and ringing head.


    "I will Kill you" Grommash said with the confidence of an army and bending his legs he gave Blake what he was sure was a smirk and shot towards him once more.


    "Damn this beast" Blake roared in his head and raised his right hand, tightening it into a fist a small smile appeared on his face when the troll slowed down and began looking left and right in confusion.


    "Damn it''s not being completely fooled, could it be its instincts telling him what he is seeing is fake," Blake thought as he grasped his sword with both his hands.


    Narrowing his eyes at Grommash, Blake steadied his feet and began running forward, his speed neither too fast nor slow, his pace silent.


    Keeping his eyes narrowed on the troll, Blake had his sword tightly held to his side as he circled his enemy his every step bringing him closer, but then just as he was getting into attacking range, Grommash began turning in Blake''s direction, it''s knife being held to the side.


    The option to retreat or go all in was presented before Blake and taking in a deep breath, he suddenly burst out with speed, the blade of his sword being covered in fire once more and then with a determined gaze he charged into Grommash''s personal space,


    "I can make it"


    The second Blake had gotten close enough to Grommash, despite the troll being immersed in an illusion where a different Blake was taunting him, the troll had somehow picked up on the position of the real Blake, and though, by the time it completely broke out of the illusion, Blake was already slashing his burning sword at it, the troll realizing that it could not bring its sword to counter Blake in time, let out a snort and then there was another burst of mana from it''s being.


    Blake had suspected that the troll might release a burst of mana and so he had been prepared to charge through it, but this time, the burst of energy that left the troll had Blake stopping dead in his tracks, the flames on his blade drizzling out and him only being able to sigh internally as the flat edge of Grommash''s butcher knife slammed into his body and sent him shooting through the air and slamming into a tree.


    Not to mention his whole back which hurt from crashing into a tree, Blake''s left arm and side which Grommash''s weapon had collided with stung like hell and he couldn''t help but let out a painful groan as his body slipped down from the tree and fell to the ground.


    Though Blake was able to ensure he fell on his knees and grabbed onto his sword, he couldn''t help but bend over and spit out blood, his insides feeling like they were on fire.


    "Both you and your friends will die here today," Grommash said as he began walking towards Blake


    Hearing this, though his vision was hazy, crying out and having more blood flowing from his mouth, Blake stood to his feet and then shouted.


    "Both of you get behind the waterfall and get to the next floor" Blake said and immediately after he created the strongest illusion he could conjure and whilst he did this, he had the system shop open to the side.


    "This trick of yours again," the troll said with spite as it began to look around. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding onto his stomach, Blake nodded at Yula and Noel who were in the distance and looking at him with scared expressions, Noel looking hesitant to leave him.


    Before any of them could speak though Blake agonizingly lifted his hand and put a finger to his lips and then waved at them to go.


    The two still seemed hesitant to leave, but luckily Noel was smart enough to realize that they could do nothing in this situation and that their presence would only be a hindrance to him.


    Holding onto Yula''s hand Noel pulled her along with him, dragging her so that they went through the waterfall and to its back.


    Seeing them go, Blake let out a sigh of relief and of course, it wasn''t because they were safe but because Yula whom he could easily get sin points from in case of an emergency was now safe.


    If Blake was truly being kind and cared about them, he could have told them to run back the way they had come and go find Kate, but he wasn''t that generous unless he found some unbelievable trump card in the shop or upgraded his body state with all of his points and hoped that was enough, the only other way Blake could see himself surviving this troll was by going through the waterfall, descending to the next dungeon floor as with his injuries, anything else was an impossibility.


    Staring at Grommash who while disoriented by his illusion was still alert, Blake looked at his system shop wanting to spend his sin points, but being reluctant to do so.


    "I know I am to an extent able to match him in blows, but what assurance do I have that he has been trying his hardest and that whatever I spend on will be effective."


    Thinking on how best to go about his current situation, while clutching his left side with his left arm, Blake began slowly making his way around Grommash, gritting his teeth as sharp strings of pain went through his body.


    Blake didn''t know for how long he moved, but at some point, he found himself close to the waterfall, the troll backing him and being none the wiser of his disappearance.


    Blake was surprised at this, but then he shook his head and with several low grunts got into the water and trudged his way to the back of the waterfall, happy to not have to continue the battle.


    Back with the troll, seconds after Blake left, Grommash let out a sigh and began walking away


    "A knight huh. It seems the humans have gotten weaker, but then he never called upon the blessing of his god, humans are so weird, especially that one, despite being simple and basic, his illusions were actually quite strong, he has a powerful mind.


    ****** A comment on how the book is going will be appreciated, and also throw me those golden tickets you have In your pockets.


    Hey don''t forget the power stones.****

 Chapter 36 - 36: Outmatched

    Behind the waterfall, Blake found a cave and after moving a few steps into it and seeing that Grommash hadn''t followed after him, he quickly made some purchases from the system shop, downing three bottles of health regeneration potions and he would have taken some more if he didn''t feel the saturated of energy within him and his instincts warned him against consuming any more.


    While he waited for the effect of the potion to kick in and unfortunately slowly begin healing his body, Blake moved to buy a rejuvenation potion, getting a little frustrated when he didn''t immediately see it after a few scrolls.


    Blake was browsing through the options in the shop when he suddenly felt a change in his environment and forced to look around him.


    When Blake looked at his surroundings, he found himself on a barren rocky plain.


    "Damn, it seems I was forcefully moved to the next floor, so much for my plan of waiting in the cave," Blake muttered checking his surroundings one last time to make sure there was no enemy in sight before focusing back on the shop, where he had just seen the potion


    Blake had just bought the potion, the bottle appearing in his hand and uncorked it when a feeling of danger went through him and standing up straight, he brandished his blade, looking around vigilantly.


    "Come out."


    "My oh my Blake, you really do have a strong intuition" a voice that Blake immediately knew to be Kate''s sounded and before his eyes, he saw the world he was in tremble and shatter, the sky collapsing to give way for a slightly red world with a moon hanging in the sky while the earth though still rocky and plain turned black.


    Though these changes were quite phenomenal and scary, what drew Blake''s attention was the six people who surrounded him in a perfect circle and Kate who was but some steps away from him.


    "Now, though I really don''t know how u got your hands on such a potent rejuvenation potion, I am going to advise you that you shouldn''t drink it, your body..."


    Immediately ignoring Kate''s words, Blake gulped down the contents of the bottle and then ignoring the severe pain going through his body held up his sword at Kate, the blade immediately being covered in red flames.


    Not asking any questions, Blake moved to run out of the circle that had been formed around him, ready to cut down anyone in his path, but a powerful jolt of pain suddenly ran through his body and he collapsed to one knee, coughing blood.


    "What is this, no way it got poisoned, I just bought it from the store" Blake roared in his mind as several far worse strings of pain shot through his already pain-filled body.


    "What did you do to me" Blake asked looking at Kate and tightly grabbing his sword which had lost its fiery shine.


    "I didn''t do anything, rather you''re the one who has harmed yourself.


    Instead of first expunging the bits of your opponent''s mana that got into you after your last fight, you instead went ahead to take a rejuvenation potion, how dumb can you be," Kate asked, the respectful tone she had always spoken to Blake with gone. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unfortunately for Blake, the mechanics of why he should not take a rejuvenation potion after a battle was something lacking from his memories and his confused face showed it.


    "That''s pathetic, a knight of the light who doesn''t understand how potions work the human race might truly be falling" Kate said with a disgusted chuckle and then she turned to the 6 people who were standing around her and Blake in a circle.


    "Activate it" Kate said licking her lips, a bright look filling her eyes when the people around her began exuding a red hue and releasing a red light from their body that quickly covered them and began slowly rising into the air.


    A smile appeared on Kate''s face and began stretching wide as the red light rose till she saw there was one person among the six who was not releasing a red light.


    "Stubborn brat" Kate said as she hastily walked over to the one person and without a word, she jabbed one finger at his gut, her finger penetrating into the flesh and drawing blood.


    "Are you going to be a good boy Noel or do I have to pluck out of one of Yula''s eyes for you to be obedient."


    A fierce look had been plastered on Noel''s face when Kate walked up to him, but after she spoke a look of hesitation and worry climbed on his face and the red badge which he had placed on his chest, the one which had been given to the team by Kate glowed red and Noel found his body stiffening.


    Noel gritted his teeth at Kate trying to resist the force that was invading him trying to take over his mind, but unfortunately, his momentary weakness when Kate had threatened Yula had thrown him off and put him on the back foot in his struggle with Kate.


    Till the bitter end, Noel tried to resist Kate''s takeover of his mind but it was useless and soon Noel''s body began releasing a red light, this light rising into the air and joining in with the other lights to form a red dome around Blake and Kate.


    Satisfied with the knowledge that Noel would no longer be a problem, Kate turned to face Blake but as she did, she found the position she had left him at empty, and then from the corner of her eyes, she saw him seemingly pop out of thin air and whilst holding his sword he sped towards her and then swung his blade.


    "Hmm" Kate snorted as Blake attacked and then rather than conjure an attack or try to avoid Blake as he had expected she instead stood her ground and then with ease just as the sharp edge of Blake''s weapon came to her neck, she swung her hand at it, her nails rapidly elongating and clashing with his sword and forcing it back.


    Never knowing Kate to have been a close fighter, this move of hers surprised Blake but as a fireball appeared in his left hand and he thrust his hand forward wanting to slam it on Kate rather than shoot it, Kate grinned at him and to his dread used her right hand to grasp the flame.


    Kate''s actions had the flame detonate in an explosion, but while Blake was sent flying backward from the explosion, she stood her ground and merely looked at her bloody hand which had lost some fingers, shaking the blood of it and then showing Blake how her fingers slowly regenerated back on her hands.


    "Now do you understand how outmatched you are Blake" Kate said two fangs now visible in her mouth and her tongue which came out to lick her lips longer than before.88

 Chapter 37 - 37: Shes Something Else

    Though Blake had always been open-minded and considered the fact that there was a chance that Kate didn''t just simply want to use him to fight some monster but might also desire to risk his life, he had never thought it would be so bad. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With the whole fiasco at the marketplace, Blake had believed that the whole team was in on whatever plan Kate had for him and so thought less of the danger, but remembering Noel''s words on how this group came to be and now seeing him trying to resist Kate''s influence on his, Blake had to quickly rethink his view on Kate as it seemed the woman was actually quite sinister, perhaps as sinister as him.


    All this while, Blake had thought he was the sole target, but it turns out the entire group had all been puppets to Kate''s string.


    Pushing himself up from the ground, though Blake was left awed by Kate''s ability to heal herself, at the same time, he took notice of how slow the technique was as even now only half her finger had been regrown, and in a battle, that was enough time for an enemy to inflict more damage and even deliver a life-ending one.


    "And I am that enemy"


    With his rejuvenation potion unable to boost his energy back to peak level, Blake could only ignore the tiredness and ache in his eyes and bones especially the mental strain he had incurred from fighting Grommash, and now gripping his blade which was beginning to feel like a lifeline, he let out a shout, this shout meant to help him ignore the injuries within and outside his body that were still slowly healing and run towards the enemy.


    Watching Blake speed towards her, Kate merely smiled at him and raised her left hand, the nails on it growing to about 5 centimetres, and then giving Blake a mocking tease she clashed his blade with her nails when he swung at her.


    "Clang"


    Knowing his failing situation, Blake was determined to engage Kate in a bout and win and so despite his blade getting blocked he pushed against her, taking a step back, and despite the pain in his side, slashed again.


    "From two strikes to 5 five strikes and then to 8, Blake attacked Kate without stopping, performing every manoeuvre he could think of to get past the woman''s fingernails, but his attempts all ended in vain.


    Performing a thrust and unfortunately only able to watch Kate push it to the side with extreme elegance and dexterity, Blake wanted to pull back his blade and go for a downward slash but then there was a strong pang of pain in his chest and he stumbled backwards coughing blood.


    "Damn it, that Grommash guy really messed me up well." Blake thought.


    "Hmm, seems I underestimated the battle between you and Grommash, for you to be so drained that you can''t even clean his mana out of you and heal yourself, I can only imagine what state you left him in.


    Or is he perhaps dead" Kate said putting her hands to her lips in thought but then shaking her head as it didn''t matter to her.


    What mattered to Kate was that he had done his job of weakening Blake for her.


    "As much fun as it is to play around with you Blake, I ultimately have a reason for bringing you here and it is about time I get to it."


    Saying these words, Kate walked towards a crouched and heavily breathing Blake and then when she was a few steps from him, she spoke,


    "First though, how about I give you a taste of your own medicine. Kneel Blake."


    Immediately Kate spoke, Blake collapsed to his knees, his arms falling to the ground as a powerful pressure erupted from Kate and filled the dome they were locked in.


    "Now this is a powerful aura, how do you like it," Kate said moving forward but as she reached down to grab Blake''s hair, and have him look up at her, her instincts flared up.


    [Quick draw]


    Putting his all into it, Blake who was on his knees shot up, his right hand which had moved to his left side while he was kneeling swinging out and at a point disappearing from Kate''s vision before once again appearing with a sword whose blade had already cleanly sliced of Kate''s right arm and had begun digging into her flesh.


    The reality of what had just happened was still settling into Kate''s mind when Blake whose blade had unfortunately met resistance was forced to pull back his blade and with red veiny eyes spun around, the blade of his sword catching on fire as he swung it at Kate''s neck.


    Blake''s movement had completely caught Kate off guard as he moved with such fluidity that it seemed her aura didn''t even exist and now seeing his sword coming for her neck her life flashed before her eyes and she let loose all her power.


    "Ahhhhhh" Kate screamed and despite Blake''s determination to stake off the woman''s head he could only watch as potent sinister mana second only to that of Grommash burst out of the woman, brutally slammed into him and actually blasted him away.


    "How dare you" Blake heard Kate scream and then a second after his body touched the ground, the woman appeared above him and her left hand which had balled into a fist slammed into his stomach.


    "Bam"


    The strength of Kate''s punch pressed Bake into the ground, cracking the floor below him, and he would have let out a cry if it wasn''t for the blood being spat out of his mouth.


    Three times Kate punched Blake, her hits effectively damaging him and dimming the light in his eyes and then with her nail extended, she stabbed him in the guts and then lifted him into the air


    "Filthy arrogant human" Kate said with suppressed anger, and at that time, with hazy eyes Blake looked down at Kate and noticed that her hair was now red, her eyes similarly red, the fangs which she had shown earlier were now longer than before and the arm which he had sliced off fully grown


    "She''s not human," Blake thought in shock and fear, his half-lidded eyes lingering on the malevolent mana he could feel wafting off her.


    Sneering as she saw the light of realization in Blake''s eyes, Kate carried him to the centre of the dome she had sealed them in and then slammed him to the ground, eliciting a gasp from him and sending his eyes closing for a few seconds.


    "Pullig her nails out of Blake, Kate ignored the blood that dripped from it and instead moved to the side, going out of Blake''s vision, her fading voice all he could make sense of.


    "Prepare to start the ritual, I don''t want to delay any longer."

 Chapter 38 - 38: Tug Of War

    As Blake lay on the floor, he couldn''t help but think of his current state and then congratulate himself for actually being calm about it.


    "I mean this is the first time I am actually coming across pain this horrible and being riddle with such serious injuries...., my pain in that fire accident should be worse, but that is a thing of the past and another life.


    Damn, I think I can feel pain around my chest and sides, I hope this bitch didn''t break something in me."


    Gritting his teeth and trying to put strength in his arms, a crack rang out from his ribs and immediately he gave up on his efforts with wide teary eyes,


    "Yep, she definitely broke a couple of things," Blake thought as he quietened and stilled on the floor.


    Blake could hear several sounds around him but as he moved his head left and right, all he could see was the red barrier that had been erected by his apparently unwilling teammates.


    "Hmm perhaps, I should have been a barrier expert and then a chef and then a...."


    "Man, it''s cool that I am quite calm about the situation, but why can''t I just focus, my head feels so light, I can''t concentrate on a single thought long enough."


    Blake didn''t know how long he stayed on the floor but after what felt like an eternity to him, he who had no sensory abilities felt the mana around him drastically increase and then a new wave of pain spread through him.


    "Ahhhhh" Blake screamed and though he sure as hell was no masochist, Blake was grateful for the pain as it helped clear his mind and gave him the focus, he needed to push himself up and get on his feet.


    Earlier Blake had taken a couple of healing potions and though he was still badly injured, the potion had done a good job in going to his most pressing matter, one which involved sealing the five holes Kate had put in him.


    Standing to his feet and looking around, Blake was surprised to now find himself in a confined red translucent barrier that was big enough to hold just one person which was him. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is happening it was much bigger than this" Blake thought but then another wave of pain went through him and this time, like a hand was pressing down on his shoulders, he fell to his knees and with wide-open eyes could only watch as the barrier around him dropped to reveal the outside world, one which had him kneeling in sort of circle drawn with what looked like blood, and the six adventurers he once protected sitting cross legs small separate circles that were placed around him.


    Ignoring the adventurers, Blake looked to the orchestrator of this whole event and his eyes narrowed as her current appearance now confirmed his conclusions on her not being human though the petite but busty blue-haired girl standing beside her threw Blake for a loop.


    Having discarded the big mage robes she had been wearing since he encountered her, Kate was now dressed in a black crop top that showed way too much of her deep cleavage, she wore tight black pants and black boots, her black lipstick and red eyes giving her a kind of deadly sexiness that Blake could at the moment not appreciate.


    "To think after all that he was still able to get on his feet, it seems you were right to inject him with so many doses of debilitants when you stabbed him mistress," the young woman standing to Kate''s left said stooping over in her short free flowing gown that barely covered her butt while looking at Blake with eyes full of amazement.


    "Begin the extraction" Kate coldly said and when the ritual rune which she had drawn and placed the Blake and the rest of the adventures in lit up, she couldn''t help but smile in ecstasy, especially when a pure scream of anguish left Blake''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhh" Blake screamed looking to the sky, blood flowing down his eyes and his body trembling as it felt something being pulled out of it.


    "Is she trying to pull out my innards?" Blake thought doing his best to analyse the horrible situation he was in.


    Truly, Blake was in bitter pain, at the moment, but the thing was that just now, he had remembered that he had actually been thrown into hell and with that remembrance, a certain calm settled within him.


    It was just like how despite the Grommash beating him up he was still able to remain calm despite it being his first really tough combat.


    "Perhaps it has something to do with my strong will," Blake thought and an internal sigh, seconds after he began screaming, he shut his mouth and looked at Kate.


    Sure, Blake''s body remained trembling, his face shaking, his teeth threatening to chatter, but there was no more scream from him and Blake liked the look of fear that passed through Kate''s eyes as she looked at him.


    "I wasn''t that Blake stopped feeling pain or was immune to it, the thing was that he could exert a portion of authority over his body and dictate how it reacted to the pain and though he couldn''t stop the trembling, he could sure as hell stop himself from screaming."


    "Now for this stupid force trying to pull out my soul or whatever," Blake thought and with a shout he mentally pulled back on whatever was being taken from within him, breaking it away from whatever force had been tugging on it and standing up to one knee, but then before he could do anything else, Blake felt a more powerful force descend on him and this time he could actually feel that his soul was the target.


    "Ehh mistress you are making them use their life force to extract his soul, by the time all this is over, they will all be dead and it will mean that your plan to explain Blake''s death to the town people will become useless."


    "My ascension is more important, and getting the sun''s blessing from him is a necessity since he is too stubborn to let me peacefully take it, then his soul will be the price" Kate said in a firm tone.

 Chapter 39 - 39: Tug Of War 2

    In Blake''s perspective, the whole world ceased to exist, no images, no sound, no smell, no sensations, the only thing that existed to him was the feeling of being gripped and then painfully pulled.


    With all his might, Blake fought against the pulling force, but to his frustration, he kept losing, he could feel his soul slipping out of his body, and the reason for that wasn''t that he lacked strength, no Blake could feel that he was stronger than whatever was pulling on him, the issue now was that he couldn''t get a strong grip.


    This wasn''t a physical battle, neither was it a fully mental one like the first attempt, this one was something on a whole other plane of existence and whatever represented him on that plane was just not strong enough to channel his will.


    "Wait what of my mana."


    Immediately this thought came to mind Blake searched for that one existence that despite not being physically present in his body was at the same time present in it and when he found it he used it to grab onto his soul and pull back, laughing internally as he with a bit of effort began winning the tug of war,


    "Ehh mistress" the Blue-haired girl to the side muttered as both she and Kate noticed the change.


    ''Use the dungeon core" Kate said. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ahh, but that is several years'' worth of secret accumulation..."


    "We will use just a bit of it and I should be able to recover it in a few years " Kate barked bitterness clearly in her tone but a minute later, when the floor they were on had become swamped with so much mana that it''s faint present could be seen, fear appeared in the eyes of both women as they found Balke still resisting.


    "System put all 10000 sin points to my mana."


    All throughout, from his battle with Grommash to his short exchange with Kate, Blake had been holding out on using any of his sin points to quickly bolster his strength, and it was because of his instincts.


    Blake could not point out why, but back when he had been fighting Grommash, several times he had felt like making a heavy investment in either his strength or agility, but the feeling that such an investment would be pointless would always ring throughout his being.


    Blake would feel like there was more to Grommash, like he hadn''t seen the full extent of the trolls'' strength, and the same thing applied to Kate.


    Though Blake didn''t have any sure proof and would have probably ignored his fears and buffed up his body attributes had he and Kate fought a tad bit longer, seeing that him putting more points into his mana was actually able to have an effect on the mysterious battle that he was having for his soul, Blake felt relieved and glad he had been patient.


    Blake had been fiercely pulling his soul back from whatever had been trying to take it and rising to his feet, moving towards breaking out of whatever ritual Kate had performed to keep him on his knees when suddenly the forces acting against him had strengthened and he found himself back to square one, both his knees back on the floor and his shoulders being pressed down


    "Yeah right, add all remaining points to mana," Blake said but this time, rather than burst out in strength with the new mana that had been added to him, he let things be as they were, allowing Kate and her sidekick believe he was now totally oppressed.


    "Blake, though you couldn''t have foreseen all of this happening and despite warnings had still taken Kate''s threat level lightly, you have this one chance to save yourself from all this and live to see the next day.


    Remember what you are fighting for, Mom and Dad are waiting for you, all those promises you made them, those promises that the cruel fate of life stopped you from being able to fulfil, you have a chance for them now as sure as hell there is no way you will let two bitches stop you from fulfilling your goal."


    While the world was lost to his senses and all he could feel was pain and some stupid constant voice telling him to succumb, Blake comfortably took some time to speak to himself, reminding himself of what was at stake and then strengthening his will and conviction.


    "It''s kind of worrying that I don''t feel panicked despite my current situation, but oh well, here goes nothing."


    "Mistress, I can already imagine how awesome you would be once you get his blessing.


    You will be able to move under the..."


    The excited blue-haired girl had been chirping away when Kate suddenly raised a finger and without incidence, the blue-haired girl quietened watching her master take several steps towards the ritual rune she had drawn, standing just a step away from it and looking at Blake with shock and disbelief.


    "Mistress what is it, is there a mistake with the rune" the blue-haired girl tentatively asked


    "He has no mana core."


    "Huh"


    "I am connected to the seal and can feel it about to completely pull out his soul, but the thing now is that he has no mana core, he isn''t a ranker," Kate said hysterically, her mind getting panicked at the what she was observing, unable to believe her senses.


    "Does that mean he''s a knight," the blue-haired woman asked, and for the first time in a while, Kate was reminded of a fear and suspicion she had once had towards Blake.


    "No way he isn''t a knight, even now I can still sense the sun god''s blessing in him"


    The second Kate said these words, there was an explosion of mana from Blake, and though the mana quantities weren''t particularly shocking, the tenacity and power with which it burst out of him had the dungeon tremble for some seconds in agony like it was being bent against its will, and then to the shock of the two women it imbued a paralysing fear in them, fear that for some seconds made them unable to move a muscle.


    With dread, both women watched Blake rapidly rise to his feet, a sword whose blade was immediately set ablaze appearing in his hand, but then just as Blake Leg''s bent, looking to give him the strength to propel himself forward towards his two enemies and most importantly out of the ritual seal that had tormented him for the past minutes, the ritual rune backup mechanism was activated by a quick to recover Kate, four bloody pop sounds rang out and he was stopped in his tracks


    "Thalia now, use all the dungeon mana" Kate screamed as Blake froze while standing and the fear which had paralysed her completely disappeared.


    It had taken the actual immediate sacrifice of 4 human souls to stop Blake who had no mana core, and though Kate didn''t understand how Blake could not have a mana core, what she did know was that she had gone and toyed with some unreasonable existence and she feared being consumed by it, if it somehow got loose.


    Unfortunately for Kate, seconds after the floor they were in was baptized in mana, the mana being so thick that its dark-red nature became visible, even hampering visibility, Blake also grasped at whatever ropes he could find.


    "Armour of hell"

 Chapter 40 - 40: Vitatlity

    Though Blake didn''t understand what was happening or what Kate wanted from him exactly, knowing that his death was necessary for her to get her desires was enough to bring out the strongest fighting spirit in him, but unfortunately, that wasn''t enough.


    With his desire to march towards his goals and see them be accomplished, Blake went all out, putting in his best and for a time, he saw the light which led to his blade going through Kate''s head.


    Unfortunately, through means that Blake''s unconventionally strong will could not affect, his plans had been stopped, but that didn''t mean he did not have one last card to play.


    [Armor of hell: what is a knight without an armour (Hehehe, no further explanation kid, I think it would be more interesting for you to find out what it is on your own, though I guess I can mention to you that it is really powerful.)]


    That was the description Blake had gotten for the technique, and though the mention of it being powerful did incite some anxiousness in him, at the same time he was also wary towards it, because one, its giver wasn''t someone that had any reason to want to see him succeed as far as Blake knew and two, the man decided to give no description of it, something which could be seen as a desire to induce a pleasant surprise or a forewarning.


    These were the thoughts that had passed through Blake''s head when he had first read the technique''s description, but now after having his best efforts thwarted, Blake knew that he didn''t have time to play or dawdle with Kate, because unless the woman was a fool which he knew she wasn''t, then she would no longer underestimate him and would do her best to smite him as fast and hard as possible.


    Once back on his knees and seeing his life about to slip away, Blake activated this ability of his, calling upon this gifted armour of hell and the message that popped in front of him had him raising an eyebrow.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +50 points]


    "Hmm, that''s not bad¡­." Blake said his words dying out as she realised that he had actually spoken out loud and that the force, pressure, mana and mysterious energy which had been acting against him had immediately disappeared.


    All was quiet within the dungeon like no plan or whatsoever had ever been initiated, it was like all the forces that had been active a second go had been wiped out by an indomitable force and Blake was the only one impervious to this force. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This thought went through Blake''s head in less than a second and he had barely begun to have another thought, his head rising to stare at Kate and her partner when a series of messages began hitting him, flashing in his eyes.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +100 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +150 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +300 points]


    Immediately the all attributes +300 message showed, Blake froze in cold sweat as his instincts clearly sent him the message that his life was in mortal danger.


    "Stop the summoning" Blake immediately roared in his head, but the system ignored his message and more messages kept popping.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +400 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +500 points]


    With the dawn of the message of +500, a deep dark purple light began glowing on his arms and chest area, the light taking the shape of an armour, but Blake did not have time to observe this as at the same time, he grabbed his chest tightly as he desperately tried to hold onto his life which he suddenly felt was being sucked out of him.


    [Warning to the host, Vitality is dropping]


    [Vitality:9]


    [Vitality:8]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +700 points]


    [Vitality:6]


    "Damn that bastard, this technique is a death trap, it was never meant for me" Blake bitterly thought as he tried to grasp onto what was his life force, but unfortunately could only silently and breathlessly watch it slip away from him.


    [vitality:5]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +750 points]


    [Vitality:2]


    [Vitality:1]


    [lust aura]


    [sweet touch]


    ......¡­..


    In a wide room which currently had just the light of the full moon acting as its only source of light, on a large bed that currently had three bodies, the body lying in the middle suddenly shot up, the owner raising their naked and bountiful upper body and looking around the room with a little bit of vigilance and annoyance.


    "Mummy, are you alright?" The soft but undeniable voice of a naked male who had also risen up sounded


    "Yes, just a bad dream"


    "Can I ask what it is?" The male asked, moving closer to the woman and placing his hand on the two huge jugs that rested on her chest, rubbing their pointed tips as he pressed his body on her''s and gave her a sad needful look, his soft long hair that slicked to the side and his smooth face giving him a near feminine look.


    "Oh Lyan, don''t bother yourself, too much, "It was just about a stupid vampire I brutally injured and allowed to go live a miserable life in the past" The woman said leaning forward and kissing the forehead of the man beside her, her movements causing her hair to come into the light of the full moon, its bright golden nature unable to be suppressed by it.


    "Now go to sleep, mummy wants to go check something outside." The woman said gently, her right hand going under the bed sheet and rubbing a hard long object which could perfectly fit and be covered by her single hand.


    "Okay," the man said lying back and the woman smiled at this.


    "This is why I chose Lyan, he''s always alert and looking out for danger but at the same time he''s very obedient, unlike his troublesome brother," the woman said looking at the other man to the side, her gaze for both men to her sides full of love like they were her actual sons.


    Shaking her head at how cute both men were, the woman got out of the bed, picked up her robes and walked out of the room, entering a golden corridor filled with drawings of suns and other people radiating light.


    Other than a vampire, there had been a red being with two horns in her dream, but the woman had decided not to mention that to Liam, not wanting to worry him.


    With her robes fastened on herself and unfortunately covering her thick figure but revealing her sinful shape, the woman made her way to a balcony that gave her a perfect view of the moon and she sighed, her body enjoying the light of the moon while her brain thought of what new evil her dream was telling her about.


    "Just come out and say what you want," the woman said all of a sudden despite the fact that she was the only one in sight.


    "Ahhh Master I didn''t mean to¡­." A voice began but was cut off.


    "Speak."


    "Well it''s my sister, all these years she believes I have been dead, I have made a lot of progress in my training¡­.."


    "Yes, you can go bring her, now leave I''m not in a good mood this morning" the woman said once more cutting the voice off and sending it away, and when it was gone, she let out a sigh and went back to enjoying her solitude,

 Chapter 41 - 41: Spawn Of The Underworld

    Opening his eyes, the light from the sun had Blake blink and then quickly push his upper body up, a huge relief going through him when what came into his sight was his naked body and the sleeping bodies of two women spread around him.


    "Saved by sex" Blake thought looking at the system prompt which had a ton of messages for him and ignoring it, his mind quick to check on his SP balance and without hesitation spending some of it.


    [Balance:38600]


    "Put 3000 points into vitality."


    "My status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 35600]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 40 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw(superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl. 1, fireball (common-lvl 5), Illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Remember you are degenerate, fuck and cum to your heart''s content the system guarantees you safe sex.]


    Though on waking up Blake had tried to calm himself and not panic, the knight not wanting to impulsively squander all of his surprising wealth on his vitality, that understanding still didn''t stop him from adding 30 points to his vitality, and Blake would have added more if, his rationality hadn''t stopped him.


    "System why did my vitality attribute drop when I used the armour of hell." Blake quickly asked wanting to get this very important question out of the way, and to his relief, this time the system answered.


    [You were using a technique that was far beyond your station in all aspects, you couldn''t handle it.]


    "Figures" Blake muttered.


    " Does this mean that depending on the strength of a technique, any of my body attributes can be sacrificed if it is too powerful for me to handle"


    "Yes"


    "Why didn''t you warn me"


    [¡­]


    Seeing that he wasn''t getting an answer for that, Blake decided to ask one last question, hoping he would at least get something meaningful.


    "With what has just happened, do you have any advice for me?"


    Having not been given a user manual for his life or the system by Lilith and having no one else he could talk to about it, Blake could only try his luck with the system and to his surprise, his efforts paid.


    [Yes. As you have seen, all your attributes have their importance, and none should be abandoned just because they have no immediate or visible value.


    Also, I would warn that you should avoid using techniques that are beyond your scope or out of your understanding.


    This time you were lucky to have lost just your vitality, if this should have happened while you were a first-order being, something you should hurry up to become considering your mission, it wouldn''t be just your vitality that would be affected, but also your mana core, it would literally be destroyed and that would forever be the end of your journey towards power.


    Most importantly, remember host, every hole is a goal.]


    Blake was pleased with the system''s advice, its last line making an amused smile appear on his face and then a chuckle leave his lips, but it also served to juggle his memory and have him ask a question.


    "What bloodline will you advise I get"


    [¡­.]


    Seeing the system be silent to this question of his, Blake let out a sigh unable to figure out who to curse, because as much as it was Lilith who gave him the system, at the same time, it had been tampered with by some unknown being who had literally just nearly killed him with his supposed gift because there was no way Blake was going to believe a being as powerful as that had no idea that at his current he would be unable to handle something so powerful.


    "Damn it, I don''t even know his name so I can''t properly curse him."


    Done questioning the system, Blake moved to stand to his feet when his eyes caught a pair of green ones innocently looking at him.


    "Are you done thinking?" the blue-haired girl who had been beside Kate asked and a surprised Blake could only curiously and cautiously nod his head, his eyes moving to Kate who was still silently lying on the ground.


    Hearing Blake''s answer, the girl nodded her head and with a bright smile she rapidly crawled over to Blake, getting into position between his raised knees and under Blake''s glaze she took his sleeping member into her mouth and began hungrily sucking on it.


    Watching the woman rapidly move over to him, Blake had wanted to immediately conjure a fireball and roast her, but then her lack of hostility made him doubtful and when she began sucking on his cock, he understood why.


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +40 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act + 60 SP]


    "Did you fuck me while I was unconscious" Blake couldn''t help but ask when he saw the points she was giving him just from sucking on his cock.


    Hearing Blake''s question the girl stopped bobbing her head on his cock which had rapidly hardened and answered him.


    "Yes, both me, mistress and that other girl fucked you throughout last night and though that girl didn''t last long, she did squirt a lot," the blue-haired girl said and immediately went back to sucking Blake''s cock, Blake silently putting his hand on her hand as she worked, at least this way he could end her life if she tried anything funny.


    For several seconds, Blake indulged in one of the most pleasurable sensations of his life, but then someone just had to intrude on his fun.


    "Who are you" A voice asked making Blake''s head snap to his right surprise on his face as he stared at Kate who was down on her knees, her big soft spread bum resting on her heels while her hands were on her laps and she was looking at him with curiosity, respect and fear.


    "Damn it when did he wake up and move into that position without any of my senses going off, doesn''t this mean that she could have killed me."


    Kate''s question distracted Blake and the grunts which he had been holding back from the blue-haired girl''s pleasure inducing actions left his mouth and to a bit of his embarrassment the girl took her mouth off his cock and giggled.


    "Last night, whenever I sucked your dick, you would moan a lot, I think you like my mouth plenty," the young lady said and went back to sucking the long meat in her hand and Blake could only curse her in his head.


    With her mouth which was warmer and softer than any he had been in, how could Blake not release a sound, the feel of her tongue rolling over his dick was just unique.


    "Well, who do you think I am."


    Replying to Kate, Blake kept his guard up against the woman despite feeling no animosity from her.


    "You are not even an ordered being, yet you display strength and mana comparable to second order being.


    You hail yourself as a knight of the sun god and even have his blessing, yet last night, from you, I felt the most powerful and sinister mana I have come across in my more than a hundred years of living.


    To me, you''re a spawn of hell, a calamity sent to this world, you follow no logic."


    **REVIEWS PEOPLE** sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 42 - 42: Another Nine Hundred Years

    "A spawn of hell huh" Blake muttered amused by Kate''s words considering that was actually what he was, a being from hell on a mission.


    Keeping his eyes on Kate, Blake''s left hand which was on the bundle of hair going up and down his cock, wrapped around the blue hair and pulled the owner up ignoring her complaints.


    "The other girl, where is she" Blake asked.


    "She ascended to the floor above, but at the moment, she''s lost and just running around looking for a way to escape the maze I''ve put her in.


    She''s cute though, she wanted to wake you, but seeing mistress and I scared her and she ran off on her own to save her life"


    "She went to get help Thalia" the last person anyone would expect to defend somebody spoke, gaining the attention of Blake and Thalia.


    "Yula is a good girl, though the events of last night are probably still a shock to her, I doubt she minds it, after all, it''s your cock and though she is too shy to show it, the truth is she has a crush on you, there is no way she''s going to abandon you here," Kate said.


    "I see" Blake muttered letting out a drawn sigh as Thalia''s cute lips once more wrapped around his member, slobbering it up and soothing it with her lips and dexterous tongue.


    "So Kate, you''ve spoken about Yula, what about you, what did you expect to gain from this whole fiasco


    "I don''t mind answering, but you still haven''t answered my question" Kate replied and Blake seeing Kate''s body tense as she spoke those words, sighed in his heart as they confirmed something he had wondered about.


    Sure, his lust aura and sweet touch skill were good but them being so good that they turned all women he fucked once to his cock worshippers was too good to be true.


    Sure Kate might right now want to suck his dick and let him fuck her, the woman was a second-order being and with came the ability to control herself and right now Blake believed the only reason she hadn''t tried ending the hellspawn who had driven her into a fuck frenzy the previous night was because of the armour of hell.


    Blake could still remember a bit of how just the armour''s incoming presence had silenced the world and he could imagine the fear and apprehension the woman currently felt towards him.


    "if she knew the truth about last night, there is a chance she would just straight up kill me, after all, I doubt a person like her enjoys the idea of being submissive to someone.


    ''I am a true knight of the sun god who has been chosen by a great and powerful evil entity" Blake said, his words surprisingly earning him Kate''s nod and whether or not the woman believed him, Blake did not care.


    "I came for you because I want to extract the blessing of the sun god from you and use it in my ascension ritual to the third order, this way I would become able to walk under the sun in my true form and express my true power."


    "She didn''t need to tell me this much detail but she did, what a subtle threat," Blake thought and immediately he made a decision.


    "System I choose corruption from amongst the gifts Lilith offered me." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This had been Blake''s preferred option, and now with the situation calling for it, it was chosen.


    Just like all the other abilities he got from the system all the information on how the corruption ability worked flowed into Blake''s head and without wasting a moment, he put it to use.


    "Hmm, so just because you wanted to walk under the sun, you went through all this. Did you ever think you should have a drink of my blood?"


    "No"


    "Come and have a taste of it then, you''re a vampire aren''t you" Blake said giving Kate a look of amusement like she was a silly girl who had failed to do something extremely obvious.


    The best time for Blake to have corrupted Kate was last night when they fucked, because at the moment she was fully on guard against him and even if he tried to seduce her, there was a big chance she would successfully resist him despite his overpowering will and after what happened last night, Blake had no desire to fight anytime soon.


    Kate looked at Blaek hesitantly, wondering if he was setting up a trap but then he tapped his neck and faced Thalia and Kate could not resist the hope that was building in her.


    Kate had felt Blake''s true hidden power and after he had asked her about sucking his blood, she could not help but wonder if his blood could solve her sunlight issue.


    Though Kate thought Blake was being careless by wanting her to feed on him, she quickly summed it up to him being conceited by the mysterious power granted to him.


    Over 100 years old and still a second-order being, anyone in such a state would be desperate and showing his unprotected back and neck to Kate, Blake was not surprised when a naked body pressed against his back and a pair of fangs sank into his neck.


    [Ding! You have been bitten by a vampire, protect your Mind]


    Even without the system''s warning, after seeing Noel''s struggle yesterday, Blake had already firmed up his mind, but how was he to know that a vampire''s bit, especially the first came an intense feeling of pleasure.


    As Kate''s fangs settled in Blake''s neck and his blood began it leave him, several waves of pleasure washed over his body and that combined with the pleasure from Thalia''s care to his meat sent his balls tightening and a grunt leaving his lips and his cock released its white seed into an eagerly waiting mouth.


    While Blake hit a high and gave Thalia her reward, Kate made her move, her mouth tightening around Blake''s neck and her blood and mana core boiling and spinning harder than they ever had as she attacked Blake''s mind, several seconds of silence which was soon disturbed by the sound of an unsatisfied and oblivious Thalia sucking passed and then a voice spoke.


    "Even if I gave you another nine hundred years Kate, you still wouldn''t be able to subdue my mind" Blake said and with those words he lifted his right hand and touched the head of paralysed Kate whose body was just falling to the floor, blood leaking from her eyes.

 Chapter 43 - 43: Slutty Servant

    That Kate would attack him despite her fear of the power he had revealed last night wasn''t surprising to Blake, after all, she was a woman of opportunity.


    The method of corruption involved two steps, the first being the usage of blood, a method involving the target consuming the user''s blood and the second step was through the use of a soul mark, a mark whose creation was so complex that all Blake could do was follow the systematic information that had been put into his head, and create it, the young champion not having a single iota of Knowledge on it''s workings.


    For Kate''s corruption, with Blake knowing that she would never consume his blood of her own accord, he decided to use a bit of acting and emotional manipulation to get the woman to do it of her own violation.


    First Blake had taken a Jab at the woman''s intelligence his words and expressions calling her it into question and then with a tease, he hinted to her that there was a simple action she could have taken to get the sunlight immunity she so desired and valued.


    Of course, Blake had already been prepared with further explanations he would give Kate if she directly questioned him on what he was implying with his words, but who knew her pride in her knowledge went so deep that rather than question him, she had instead directly gone for the bite.


    "Or perhaps she was working on some wrong information" Blake thought looking at the woman whom he had imbued with his soul mark after placing a hand on her head.


    Taking his gaze away from Kate who had begun slightly trembling as his soul mark conquered and modified her mind, Blake turned to Thalia who like a mindless zombie was still moving her head up and down his cock, the mysterious girl not even minding that her mistress was being completely subdued.


    "I can only imagine how weak her willpower is, even Elena was better than this, and Lena accuses me that I somehow used a single night to train that woman into becoming my sex slave and be addicted to me."


    [Ding, congratulations to the host for getting two new servants, please set loyalty level]


    With the interactions he had already had with the two women, Blake already had an idea of how obedient he wanted them to be and when the system gave him a message that the procedure had been completed, Blake let the lust which had been building up within him loose.


    Sucking on his cock with her lower body pressed down and her ass raised, Thalia had been given Blake a view of her slim waist which perfectly curved outward to form her shapely hips.


    Licking lips, Blake pulled the cock enthusiastic woman off his sock and then rising up, stood up on his knees and not even giving the confused girl an explanation, grabbed her by the waist and flipped her so her tight butt stuck in his direction


    Thalia was completely powerless in Blake''s hand and when his wide hands pressed her upper body to the floor and his wide frame bent over her, she could only shiver as Blake''s cock slipped into her pussy and his right arm came and went around her neck, pulling her upper body up so her back pressed against his chest and then limiting her supply of oxygen he began moving his hips.


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    Without wasting time, Blake''s cock got into a rhythm and with no choice, not that she was complaining, Thalia began moaning, enjoying the feel of being pressed against Bake''s big frame and most importantly his big cock which was moving within her.


    Thalia had always thought of but never engaged in any sexual activity till last night, where everything that could go wrong for her mistress had gone wrong and in the end they had both ended up screwing the man who was meant to be the main villain of their plans.


    Though Thalia supported Kate''s dream and was bound by nature to listen to all her commands, Blake with his touch and his cock had totally conquered her and unless Kate gave her a command, Blake''s throbbing rod was her master. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As seconds went by, Blakes''s breathing got rougher as he ploughed Thalia, his muscles bugling and further pressing on her neck but this shortage of air only served to make her lips fall open and her tongue stick out as waves of pleasure wracked her body.


    Blake''s meat properly rubbed the walls of Thalia''s cunt and despite the harshness with which he smashed his hips on her buttocks the pain only served to make her further stick out her ass and moan louder in his grip.


    "You''re quite the slut aren''t you" Thalia suddenly heard Blake say as he released her, his cock slipping out her cunt and having her whimper in displeasure.


    "Master please put it back ''Thalia begged, turning back to Blake with pitiful eyes, his broad chest making her pussy lips quiver and clench.


    Hearing Thalia call him master, Blake was taken aback for a second and in that instance, Thalia''s right hand reached back, the woman grabbing Blake''s cock and before he could do a thing putting it back in her pussy and with haste, she began moving her body back and forth, slamming her bubble butt on his pelvis.


    Amused by Thalia''s desperation for his cock, Blake reached out and grabbed the woman''s long blue hair, pulling on it fiercely and sending her arching her back as his waist began moving and drilling his dick into her, every moment of collision making Thalia''s petite breasts bounce forward and the sound of the flesh hitting flesh ring out.


    As Blake railed Thalia from behind, he made sure to deliver the occasional harsh slaps to her butt, loving the sharp cries that left her mouth and pussy which clenched as she felt pain.


    From the corner of his eyes Blake noticed Kate stirring, the woman awakening and staring at the sight of him and Thalia going at it with a bit of perplexity, and while she observed them Blake observed her body, finally drinking in the naked sight of the matured female vampire.

 Chapter 44 - 44: Master Do Me

    Till now, Blake''s previous interactions with Kate had all been tense, thoughts of what nefarious plan the woman was having usually being on his mind, but now that she had been corrupted and made into his loyal servant, Blake fearlessly stared at her breasts nodding his head as he liked what he saw.


    Though the vampires'' breasts were not as big as Lena''s milkers, they had a suppleness which the human woman lacked.


    Staring at Kate''s red and puffy nipples, Blake gave Thalia''s butt one last slap before then turning to Kate and stretching his right hand to her.


    Without thinking twice, Kate took Blake''s hand, letting him pull him to her and when she got close to him, his hands going around her waist, Blake was quick to engage Kate in a kiss.


    Placing her hands around Blake''s neck, Kate kissed Blake back, her mouth quickly opening so his tongue could come in and play with hers.


    While Blake kissed Kate, he slowed his hip movements and then moved his hand down to Kate''s butt, grabbing her big round bottom.


    Squeezing Kate''s pleasantly soft ass cheeks, Blake freed the woman''s lips and moved down to her breasts which he could feel calling on him.


    With true hunger, Blake gobbled up Kate''s left breast, the feel of his mouth on her nipple sending Kate arching her back as a pleasant suction force was applied to it.


    Bake rolled the erect and soft nipples of the vampire in his mouth, lightly biting and grinding it between his teeth, amused when he felt her hands pressing his head to her chest and heard gasps leaving her lips.


    "anghh Master arghhh" Kate moaned massaging Blake''s scalp, but there was also another person present and she wasn''t happy with being forgotten.


    "Master, "Thalia whined as she moved her hips back and forth, forced to work for her own pleasure and while she had no problem putting in the work, she also wanted the attention.


    Hearing Thalia''s complaint, as he vigorously sucked on Kate''s breast, Blake pulled her hair which was still in his left hand and when she arched with a sharp gasp, Blake released her hair and grabbed her hips pulling it in synchronization with her backward movement so their flesh collided with a loud smack.


    Giving Kate''s breasts one last hard suck, Blake freed the woman''s melons, his eyes captivated by the way it bounced, and the firmness it maintained when he released it.


    Looking at Kate''s heavily breathing figure, Blake gave the woman''s bottom one last harsh squeeze and then focused on Thalia deciding to finish with her first.


    Placing both his hand on Thalia''s slim waist, Blake resumed fucking the woman his right hand shooting out and grabbing her hair once more, pulling on it harshly as his cock slid in and out of her wet cave.


    Master!, anghh, pa! pa! pa! pa! anghh


    Thalia''s moans and Blake''s grunts filled the room as they both quickly got consumed in the throes of carnal pleasure they were engaging in, Kate who was to the side unable to stop herself from being affected by the lustful passions they were displaying, her hands going to her kitty and a finger soon slipping into it.


    Noticing Kate playing with herself from the corner of his eyes, Blake pulled on Thalia''s hair, making the woman scream out and while he raised her body to alleviate the pain, he with dexterity, reached out and once more put his arm around her neck so that as he rammed his cock into her, her body was pressed to his.


    "hrmmm, anrgh, arghhhh"


    A mix of pain and pleasure flooded Thalia''s inexperienced body and all the woman could do was quiver and moan in Blake''s hands. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Feeling Thalia''s pussy begin to tighten around his cock, Blake grabbed her hips and carrying her stood to his feet, this feat easily possible with his strength.


    With Blake changing Positions, Thalia''s face and ass which had turned red got a bit of reprieve but it wasn''t for long as soon Blake''s had his hand under the woman''s thighs, allowing her to lift her hands and wrap them around his neck as while holding her up, her back resting on his chest, he resumed moving his hips, inserting his cock into the woman and making her resume her cries.


    With this new position, Kate who was still down on her knees got to watch the erotic sight of Blake''s long hard rod going in and out of Thalia''s cunt, Thalia''s fluids running down Blake''s cock and then she heard the wet sound of their sinful actions which filled the room, these combinations serving to stimulate her and send her pussy quivering.


    Squelch! squelch! Arnghh! Squelch! Argghhhhh!


    When Thalia let out a loud moan, her body reaching the peak of the pleasure that was going through it, Blake glanced at Kate as a long subdued moan left the woman''s lips, her body leaned back with her left hand on the floor for support as her right hand was getting drenched in her pussy juices.


    Taking his eyes off Kate, Blake focused back on Thalia who was twitching in his hands after just releasing and with a sigh he took her off his still rock-hard dick, groaning as her cunt still greedily tried to hold onto his member.


    Placing Thalia on the floor, Blake turned to Kate his hard throbbing cock fully gaining the woman''s attention and she with desire in her eyes rapidly crawled up to him and getting on her knees stretched out her tongue and began licking his cock.


    "How natural" Blake idly said in relation to Kate''s long tongue that came out of her mouth and slurped up the liquid on his cock, quickly cleaning it, but just as Kate was about to devour his dick, Blake stopped her and instead pulled her up.


    "Come, I want to feel those breasts on my chest as I fuck you"


    Placing his hands around Kate''s thighs, Blake lifted her up so that her hand were around his neck, then holding her up with one hand he placed the head of his cock in her wet snatch and then slowly lowered her down, his hand holding both her ass cheeks and squeezing them as her cunt fully enveloped his dick, caressing it with its heat.

 Chapter 45 - 45: Astral Veil

    Of course, for the next rounds of sex, Blake''s loyal servants had been eager to take him two more floors below, to the floor that housed the dungeon core and Kate''s chamber and it was on her comfy bed that Blake had further fucked the two women before blowing the last of his available seeds on their faces and then resting in their warmth, spending some minutes talking to them before they all fell asleep.


    At the moment, Blake was in the throne room on the last floor, his cleaned but naked body seated on a throne which apparently belonged to Kate the dungeon master, and a naked Yula who had not too long ago been saved from a maze she had got lost in seated on his laps, the woman''s head resting on his chest and her hands wrapped around his body as she deeply slept.


    Between last night and now, so much had happened, and now that he had a breather, Blake decided it was time to open the system and see his gains.


    On opening the system message, the first one that Blake saw was his rapid addition of points to his Vitality as soon as Kate''s lustful actions on his body earned him them.


    Remembering how he had felt his life force slowly drain out of him and had been struggling to keep his life from slipping away, Blake could only sigh and read the messages


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +100 SP]


    [Vitality:1]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +10 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +50 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +40 SP]


    [Vitality:2]


    "I really need to pay more attention, this would have been a very stupid way to die."


    Swiping through the first several message notification Blake stopped at the one that would begin explaining to him how he had made more sin points in a few hours of unconscious fucking than when he spent more than a day fucking nearly half the mothers in a town.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act with a high-level mythical being +2000 SP]


    "This must have been when I penetrated Thalia"


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +120 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +80 SP]


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +90 SP]


    Though there were also points from Kate, what should have been their first penetration having given him 300SP, when that was compared with what Thalia gave, Blake couldn''t help but doubt the reality of Thalia being the servant of Kate.


    After corrupting Blake and Thalia, Blake had been hit with two system prompts asking him to check their profiles but he had ignored them, Blake''s plan had been to check it later, starting with Kate first, but now his greedy mind couldn''t help but want to know more about his weak-willed shitter of Sin points.


    [Name: Thalia Willowwind]


    [Species: Dungeon Fairy]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Servant of Blake Luxander and Kate Bloodworth]


    [Loyalty:96%]


    [Strength: 50 / Agility: 200 / Stamina: 100 / Vitality: NOTA / Intelligence: 20/ Mana: NOTA / Charisma: 300 / Will: 10]


    [Abilities/skills: Echoing laughter(epic), whispering wind(epic), dungeon Binding(epic), Glowing wings(epic), time distortion(legendary), Ethereal Drift(locked)


    ]


    [Note: As a dungeon fairy, Thalia Willowwind''s life and mana are all dependent on the dungeon.]


    [Reminder to the host that after fucking Thalia Willowwind under the full moon, he now has a chance to select any one of her abilities.]


    Seeing the system''s last reminder, Blake couldn''t help but lick his lips, a smile climbing his face at the lucky coincidence of last night, but after her he went through all of Thalia''s abilities, getting their explanation from the system, Blake couldn''t help but be interest in the time distortion technique


    [Time distortion: the user has the ability to alter the perception of the flow of time of the people around them either increasing it, decreasing it or disorganizing it.]


    Other than this ability, the other one which attracted Blake''s gaze was the ethereal drift and that was because it was locked, but then again the allure of being able to control time excited Blake and he was just about to make one of the biggest mistakes of his life when a figure flew into the room with the four glittering transparent wings on her back fluttering, her wings breaking into particles of light as she landed before him and then pouting when she saw that his laps were occupied.


    "Are you guys done?"


    "We''re done, Mistress decided to wait a bit longer to make sure his condition has stabilized though" Thalia said her eyes searching the area around Blake and then the next second she jumped on the left armrest of the throne and began stroking his free left chest unhappily.


    Apparently, the fact that both Yula and Noel had been with Blake and been added to the ritual only afterwards had saved them from popping into a bloody shower like their colleagues when Blake was struggling against the rune he had been trapped in.


    Though Yula had been left unscathed by the ritual, the same could not be said for Noel who had tried to resist Kate.


    Noel''s performance had impressed Blake and when he had heard that he was still alive, him and an untouched Yula being the only survivors of the ritual, Blake had ordered that he be saved, an interesting plan for the man having formed in his head.


    Focusing on the task at hand, Blake turned to Thalia.


    "Thalia what is your most valuable ability as a Fairy" Blake asked looking at the woman a little bit longer than usual as he tried to get used to the fact that she was an actual fairy.


    Though Blake could have directly asked Thalia about the ethereal drift, he was wary even to his loyal servants of letting anyone be able to piece together an idea of the existence of the system after all he still remembered Lilith''s caution towards the other gods and besides, there was a chance Thalia wasn''t even aware she had such an ability with it being locked.


    "Oh, as a dungeon Fairy, that would be my dungeon binding and dungeon shaping which I would acquire when the dungeon levels up," Thalia said and Blake had just begun nodding his head to this thinking that she was done speaking and his choice was made when enthusiastically Thalia continued.


    "But as a fairy, my most valuable technique is the ethereal drift," the female fairly said with an extremely excited face.


    "It is a fairy''s most valuable ability and the thing that makes us the most desired species in existence."


    "Most valuable" Blake asked, feeling like Thalie was exaggerating but the high-level creature shook her head to assure him that she wasn''t


    "Ethereal drift is an ability specific to all fairy races and some fae who have earned it, this ability allows us to travel from the physical world to a hidden one called the Astral veil. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is a place of pure magic master, a place where the very fabric of reality can be altered, it is a place that can turn any being omnipotent" Thalia said with grandeur soon pouting when she saw Blake''s very unimpressed look.


    "She isn''t lying master, for this ability, fairies are hunted everywhere in the world wanting to be tamed as slaves and if it wasn''t for the fact that dungeon fairies can''t exactly be captured, by now every dungeon in existence would have been possibly cleared.


    It is said that anyone who can enter the Astral veil would have a chance to become a god.

 Chapter 46 - 46: Blood Demon

    Looking at Kate who had walked into the throne room and was now resting at his feet wrapping her arms around his right leg and pressing her soft mounds into them, Blake looked to the proud Thalia by his side and couldn''t help but ask in disbelief.


    "If what you both are saying is true then that means that the fairies are the strongest species in existence right."


    "No," Both women said at the same time,


    "We don''t even have a future amongst the top 20" Thalia added nonchalantly.


    "Vampires top them" Kate said and Blake could only blink in total confusion.


    "On our own, other than in the Astral veil, a fairy''s powers are severely weakened, about 90%, our strength is only able to be expressed when we bond with our master and even then, there are other factors which I was not informed about that limit our strength.


    The thing is that while all fairies are actually born in the astral veil, except the king and queen, they are all always sent out to the physical world to find a master or mistress and this is in a way the curse of the fairies, we are born to bond with a master and serve."


    "What if you don''t want to serve."


    "You live for 1000 years and die."


    "Well, how old are you."


    "About 27 years, unlike other fairies, dungeon fairies are assigned a dungeon very early in their lives and then sent out.


    It''s an unfortunate thing as the other fairies always get to spend hundreds of years in the veil and by the time they come out, they are walking encyclopedias of methods to take their masters to greatness" Kate sadly said her


    "Well, they are not like me, as long as this dungeon exists, I am immortal," Thalia said with a bright smile and puffed chest.


    Hearing all these, Blake who had an opportunity to actually have the ability to walk into the veil himself couldn''t help but gulp.


    "Thalia, how long until you unlock this ethereal drift."


    "When the dungeon reaches Tier 10"


    "What level is it now" Blake asked sceptically.


    "Tier 0"


    "And how long will it take to reach Tier 10"


    "About 4000 years if we are going our hardest," Thalia said with a shrug like such a number of years were little, Kate whose breasts were awakening his dragon not even showing any reaction to that.


    "I select Ethereal drift," Blake told the System deciding not to put much thought into the long wait considering the illustrious hype around it, and then with that, he moved over to Kate''s profile.


    [Name: Kate Bloodworth]


    [Species: Vampire]


    [Rank: Second order]


    [Title: Blood Lady/Disgraced Princess/Servant of Blake Luxander]


    [Loyalty: 90%]


    [Strength: 266 / Agility: 312 / Stamina: 257 / Vitality: 311 / Intelligence: 186/ Mana:257 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 180]


    [Abilities/skills: Immortality(legendary), Regeneration(epic), hypnotism(rare), Bat transformation(epic), night vision (epic), lust pyrokinesis(epic), Blood bonding (epic), Blood magic(epic), Blood puppetry(epic), blood claws(rare)


    ]


    [Reminder to the host that after fucking Kate Bloodworth under the full moon, he now has a chance to select and own one of her abilities.]


    Reading the information displayed by the system, Blake looked away from the screen in front of him and stared at Kate and then he looked back at the system, Blake did this a few times gaining both Thalia''s and Kate''s attention and then with a sigh he muttered out.


    "I really need to become a first-order being," Blake muttered.


    "So you''re truly unranked," Kate asked and not even looking at her Blake replied.


    "Yes" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Urghh damn it, it means calling Grommash was a waste," Kate muttered and slowly Blake''s eyes moved to Kate as he reasoned some things.


    "You mean Grommash is stronger than you,"


    "Yes, with me thinking you were a Knight, I feared a battle between the two of us would end with me either losing or possibly winning at the cost of killing you, and so since I needed you alive, I got Grommash to weaken you for me.


    Then again you have that freaky power, going against you from the beginning was a mistake."


    Letting out a sigh and how much his life had been on the edge, hanging on a lie, Blake took the conversation back to a topic that benefited him


    "Of all the bloodlines you have come across, which do two of you think is the best." Blake suddenly asked.


    Remembering the system''s advice, Blake knew he had to get a bloodline before making his first ascension, but the thing now was that he didn''t know which of the many bloodlines to select.


    Sure, there were some with cool and attractive abilities that interested him, but what about their evolutions, the system had warned him about how his first bloodline evolution would affect his evolution path and taking a lesson from his negligence of his vitality point which nearly cost him his life and his most recent findings about the ethereal drift, Blake decided that a bit of council on his next bloodline wasn''t a bad idea.


    "Royal fairy" Thalia quickly said and not even thinking twice Blake ignored her, remembering how just the normal fairy bloodline had carried a tag price close to a million, one could only imagine what the price of a royal fairy bloodline was if he could even find it.


    "Angel" Kate said after some thoughts and though Blake figured there was a chance she was right, he had come across the price of an angel bloodline and without much thought, it was ruled out.


    "Surely by now you should have noticed I''m not exactly the definition of purity, I lean more on the sinful side give me something from the depths of hell," Blake said with a bit of annoyance, but at this point, he had already given up as he figured whatever Kate would call would be some high-level bloodline with a hefty price tag.


    "Your blood magic ability, how far can you take it in future" Blake asked.


    "Though I have a good talent in blood-related skills, I don''t plan on continuing on that path, with my next ascension I would be moving towards pyrokinesis" Kate said and then when Balke nodded with a frown Kate spoke.


    "Master, are you looking to take on a bloodline before you ascend."


    "Yes," Blake said, reminding himself that Kate was an apparently scholarly woman who had lived for more than a hundred years.


    "Well in that case, why not go for the demon bloodline, it is the one bloodline I truly envy and wish I was a part of.


    Just like how the human bloodline is hailed for being the one which can always easily assimilate with other bloodlines allowing for humans to be able to become proper demi beings of any species, the demon bloodline carries that same prestige amongst the evil creatures.


    You can become a demon imp for your first evolution and then a demon fiend in your next evolution, then when you wish to become a third-order being, you can try to become a blood demon."


    Kate''s words caught Blake''s attention but then he had a thought and said it out loud.


    "Why don''t I just become a blood demon before my first ascension."

 Chapter 47 - 47: Higher Starting Point

    "That isn''t a bad idea master, your power will shoot through the roof if you are a blood demon before your first ascension, but the problem with carrying this out is the availability of resources, I don''t think it is possible for you to meet the requirements." Kate tentatively said carefully placing her words so Blake didn''t misunderstand her.


    "And what will these Requirements be" Blake asked.


    Blake had come across the demon imp and demon fiend bloodline whilst scrolling through the shop and though with his current Sin points, they were all within or not too far from his means of acquiring, the thing was that Blake wanted power and following the system''s advice he wished to be as strong as he could be before his first ascension.


    Blake wanted to become a ranked being with a way higher starting point and though he had simply been asking Kate about her blood magic because he was considering if it had a future with the woman, now that he had heard of the blood demon, remembering Kate''s blood abilities, he was very interested.


    "Well first the demon blood essence you will need will have to be at least 70% purity to take you to the level of a blood demon, though if you already have the blood essence of an actual blood demon 30-40% purity will do," Kate said throwing Blake a side glance which said that the woman doubted he had any of these two alternate requirements. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Next, if you aren''t using a blood demon''s essence but the essence of a normal demon you will need to actually have already had an inborn ability for blood manipulation so that your body can handle the blood essence I will channel into you during the transformation ritual.


    Also, in relation to what I just said earlier, about channelling blood essence into you, what I was referring to is the blood essence of other people, so to put it simply, you will need to find a horde of around 500 people and massacre them during the evolution ritual so that their blood essence can be extracted and channelled into you


    It goes without saying that for you to be able to absorb both the blood essence of the demon and that of the people, you will need to have a strong will to conquer the corruption that will come during the process.


    Then have I mentioned to you the high mana cost for this, you will need tons of evil low-grade mana crystals, high evil-grade mana crystals will be best but low-level ones will do."


    Hearing all these, Blake was just about to speak about how he had all the requirements when Kate out of nowhere continued speaking, her words entering the materials for the rune that will be made for the ritual and how she already had some things.


    "Hihihi, don''t be angry at her master, after her love for power and fire, Mistress loves studying runes and is quite passionate about it, "Thalia said whispering into Blake''s ear and from there beginning to lick his earlobes.


    Not minding Thalia''s actions, Blake idly listened to Kate''s words impressed by her deep knowledge even though at this point he could barely understand the theories she was spitting out, but then for some seconds she came back to speaking understandable words and what Blake got from her speech had him focusing on her once more with a grin.


    "You know it''s a shame master, I also love runes and in addition to having researched and recreated one that allows for the transformation to a blood demon by channelling the blood essence of others, there is also another that channels not just blood essence but also the souls of the people who would be sacrifice.


    Though I wasn''t able to get the name of the demon evolved from this process, I can only imagine the kind of power a being made of not just blood but blood and soul would possess.


    It''s a shame though, the amount of willpower needed to withstand the attacks and corruption that the souls will inflict is flat-out unreasonable, I mean your mental strength and willpower will have to be on the level of god''s and then your soul..."


    "Can you carry out that ritual" Blake suddenly said cutting off Kate and bringing her back from her frenzy."


    "Which ritual'' the woman asked a little bit lost.


    "The one which involves channelling both blood essence and soul" Blake replied, the glint in his eyes telling Kate all she needed to know about his intentions.


    "That is just straight-up suicidal" Thalia who had been getting touchy with Blake said out of the blue and Kate continued.


    "Trying to absorb both the blood essence and the souls at the same time will be like you having all those humans in their full forms stabbing you while you are bound to the ground unable to retaliate or defend yourself the sheer amount of pain and agony you will go through trying to maintain your sense of being within the chaos will make you feel like you are in hell itself.


    The pain will break you and by the time the ritual ends you will either have been devoured by the countless souls or whatever is left of you will be a mindless being."


    "Now you make it sound like hell is such a bad place" Blake said with a chuckle, Kate''s warnings going over his head as he began his search for the basic demon imp bloodline while making a confirmation.


    "System what is the purity of the bloodlines offered to me at the shop."


    "They are all 100% pure, assured to give you a complete transformation into your desired bloodline though the hist will be delighted to know the system will always protect your basic core as a human.."


    .........


    Within Minutes of the sun''s departure, three people riding on horses appeared at the gates of Caramel town, their figures made invisible by the figure in the middle who didn''t want to deal with the attention that would fall on him were his presence to be known.


    Considering that adventurers usually spent days in a dungeon, the villagers were still calm and going about their activities as usual, having no fear that the adventurer team that had gone to eradicate the dungeon would fail after all they had a knight of the sun god.


    Looking at the various people moving about, Blake''s eyes falling on the women, he licked his lips as he thought about both the pleasure, he was going to feel from ramming his cock into their holes and the notifications of sin points he would be getting


    "Master where do I go from here" the timid voice of Yula sounded. the woman having taken to calling Blake master when she had woken up to Kate and Thalia doing the same.


    Of the entire adventurer team that had entered the dungeon, Kate, Thalia, Blake and Noel were the only ones who had survived.


    Blake had ordered Thalia and Kate to heal Noel earlier and at current Noel was at the dungeon being looked after by Thalia who was very much displeased at the fact that she couldn''t leave with the group since she was stuck to the dungeon.

 Chapter 48 - 48: Help Daddy

    Covertly making their way to the inn, Blake only dropped the illusion he had placed on them when they arrived at its door.


    With a bit of relief that the inn was empty, Blake walked into it, Kate and Yula behind him, and he had just begun considering getting Kate and Yula their own rooms when the young boy whom he had met on his first day at the inn ran up to him from behind the counter.


    "Sir Blake" the boy called out, his voice drawing Blake''s attention, though the young lady following behind him drew more of his attention.


    "Yes, Tim" Blake said still remembering the little boy''s name and raising an eyebrow at his worried expression.


    "Well first of all welcome back from your dungeon run" the boy respectfully said, bowing his head to Blake an action which his sister imitated and then he quickly raised his head and made his worry known.


    "My father went a bit crazy yesterday and since then we''ve had to secretly keep him locked up in the basement.


    I know you are just coming back from a mission sir but can you please help my father, your wife says it is an evil possession" the boy said falling to his knees, his eyes teary.


    While Kate''s expression turned a bit concerned after hearing the boy''s words and Yula dropped to her knees to hug the crying boy, Blake''s eyes were locked on the stressed girl who had done a deep bow towards him.


    "I know my family owes you nothing and cannot pay for your service, but please sir help us."


    "what''s your name," Blake asked


    "Abi" the girl replied looking up at Blake, her face bearing a strong resemblance to her mother''s.


    "Yula stay here with Tim, comfort him and help him attend to the customers, Abi I''ll go get my wife and then we will check on your father."


    "Your wife and my mother are in the basement with my father" Abi quickly said and with that Blake had the girl lead him and Kate down to the basement.


    Within seconds, the trio were down a couple of stairs and before a door, Abi knocked on it with a bit of hesitation.


    Seconds later the door was opened and the annoyed face of Lena popped up. At first, the woman had on a scowl but the second she saw Blake ecstasy filled her face and she without hesitation moved forward and embraced him.


    "Darling" the woman cried and when Blake''s hand went to her waist she immediately smashed her lips to his.


    Not displeased by the feel of Lena''s lips, Blake engaged her in her fierce kiss, both his hands getting busy with her buttocks, squeezing and kneading them, his ministrations making the woman let out light moans.


    With Kate being Blake''s servant, she had no complaint to make of Blake''s actions while Abi could only bow her head and hide her face, peaking at the couple from time to time.


    Though Lena was ready to exercise patience, if Blake wanted her right there or even in the main hall of the inn she was more than ready to do as he pleased.


    By the time a minute had gone, by, Blake had already pulled up Lena''s dress, one of his hands still on her buns while the other rubbed her rapidly soaking underwear but then a voice came roaring out from within the open room.


    "You damn bustard is that you, show yourself."


    The roar from within the room broke the couple apart and with an annoyed expression, Lena led the people outside in.


    Wider than the room they slept in, the basement''s most important features were the bed it had to the side, a table and a man who had his hands and legs chained to the wall behind him.


    "Abi was quick to leave the group and run to her father''s side and Blake seeing her move asked a quick question.


    "How old is she"


    "24" Lena replied with a shake of her head already knowing Blake''s intentions.


    "Since when did you have morals?"


    "I don''t, I just like them ripe." Blake said, his gaze fully focusing on Abi''s buns.''


    Though Abi didn''t yet have her mother''s large rump, the trousers she wore revealed her spectacular curve and soft ass.


    Though Abi was slim, her chest not grabbing any eyes, her bubble butt and thick thighs were a pleasant attraction but what had Blake''s cock twitching in his pants was the divide which showed between her legs before being closed by her thighs, imagining his cock taking a dive there had his blood pumping.


    "Darling before you run off and probably worsen the situation, I think you should first find a solution for the current problem" Lena said folding her hands beneath her breasts and looking at Bake.


    Hearing Lena call him darling drew Blake''s attention but he in the end shrugged it and her words off and walked towards the family that were having a heated conversation. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Coming from the back, Blake fitted into the space between Elena and Abi, his hands smacking both their asses and then holding them holding them by their waist and pulling them closer to him.


    "What do you think are you doing, unhand them" Ryu roared when he saw Blake''s actions.


    Ignoring Ryu, Blake leaned towards teary and confused Elena capturing her lips in a kiss and internally smirking when the woman''s body trembled and she wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him back, pressing her body to his.


    Staring at Blake and her mother make out, Abi instinctively knew that what they were doing was wrong and sinful, but then this was her mother and a knight of the sun god, Abi wanted to term what was happening before her as adultery, one of the blasphemous sins she had been warned against, but then again Lena, Blake''s wife was in the same room as them and she didn''t do anything to stop the actions of her husband.


    Looking at her father, Abi could see tears going down his face as he begged her to run away and report what was happening to the town''s priest, but Abi found herself unsure whether to believe him after all even her mother had said he was crazy.


    In the midst of the whole confusion, Abi''s eyes had started becoming watery and she had just been about to release a tear when Blake''s lips disengaged from her mother and he gave her father a glace, this stare shutting him up and then he turned towards her with pity and worry.


    "Abi your father is in deep trouble and though your mother and I didn''t want to involve you, it seems you are the only one that can help.

 Chapter 49 - 49: A Pleasure Too Soon

    "Help, how can I help," Abi tentatively asked a scared and confused look on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''m ready to guide you, but first you have to understand that once you start there is no going back, you need to do your best or else your father will be forever lost, death being his only future" Blake said caressing Abi''s cheek.


    Hearing that her father could die, Abi''s body trembled and Blake seeing that she was about to cry pulled her mother over, the woman quickly holding her daughter''s hands and comforting her.


    For the devious plan he had just come up with, not wanting any unforeseen complications, Blake quickly corrupted Elena, turning her into his slave, her loyalty being set at 96%.


    Taking a step back, Blake moved towards the bed and throwing a glance to the pair of Lena and Kate he quickly undressed, revealing his hard-toned frame and then he turned to the family of three.


    Seeing Blake naked an unbelievable idea of what was about to happen flashed in Ryu''s mind but the little bit of fear aura Blake had released on him kept him silent, his face taking on one of anger but he was too scared to verbally express it.


    Sitting on the bed and waiting for Elena to do her job, several seconds went by and Blake had just begun getting impatient when the mother and daughter pair walked and stood before him and then they began undressing.


    Not taking up to a minute, Elena had her long tight skirt and shirt off, her undergarments soon following after, revealing her full nakedness to all in the room and then she turned to her daughter who was still fumbling with the buttons of her shirt and helped her take them off.


    In a different time and different setting perhaps, Blake would have liked to leave Abi to fumble around and undress herself but for now, the lust in him was raring its head and he appreciated Elena''s actions.


    In no time, Abi''s tight pants and then her undergarment were off and just when Elena was about to lead her daughter to Blake, he stood up from the bed and walked toward them, standing in front of Abi and pulling her to him till their naked bodies pressed against each other. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his height, Blake was naturally taller than Abi and when the girl looked down away from him in shyness and fear, he pulled her chin up so she looked at him and then kissed her.


    Grabbing her buns which were just as soft as they portrayed themselves when they jiggled, Blake ignored the shivers that went through Abi and fiercely kissed her, hungrily sucking on her lips and then seconds later invading her mouth with his tongue.


    There was no lust aura or sweet touch, just Blake and his skills and when he felt the girl melt into his frame her hand wrapping around his neck, he knew that his skills were still in good form.


    Though Blake would have liked to taste out a few more of his skills, the sweet smell calming of her Abi, hard his dick throbbing and so separating himself from her, he led her to the bed, having her lie down flat on it and spread her legs.


    Of course, the girl was shy at first, reluctant to open her legs but Elena was quick to climb onto the bed and cradle her daughter''s head on her lap telling her she was there for her.


    "I know this is hard Abi, but don''t you want to see your father live, do you want him to die, "Blake asked, "Imagine how your mother and Tim would feel."


    ''I''m sorry Sir Blake, "Abi innocently said her eyes closing in shame, but then a second later shot back open in shock, her eyes rolling backwards as a head dived between her legs.


    "Smells and tastes good," Blake thought as his tongue lapped at the Abi pink fold, taking in deep breaths as he went.


    Blake had originally planned to take things fast, but when Abi spread her legs and he had gotten to see her well-shaved lower region and the glistening juices that came out of it, his plans had immediately gotten derailed, and he didn''t regret it.


    Anghhh! anghhh! Anghh!


    Grasping onto her mother''s arms, Abi moaned as for the first time in her life she experienced sexual pleasure, her mind overwhelmed with the sweet sensations that were running through her.


    Abi''s toes curled and uncurled, stars appearing in her eyes, but then nothing prepared her for the soft squishy thing that went in between her folds, and the finger that began rubbing her clit.


    arghhh! Please! Anghh! Abi''s moans intensified.


    The intense pleasure had Abi lose control of her body, the woman wanting to thrash around but what was her strength in the face of Blake''s.


    Holding her waist down, Blake pushed his tongue as deep as it could go into Abi, and he had just begun preparing to replace it with his finger when the girl''s hips jerked and a flood of juices landed on his face.


    Truly intoxicated by the smell of Abi''s pussy, Blake greedily lapped at her juices, rising when the woman was done with her orgasm, licking his lips as he positioned his very angrily throbbing dick at her entrance.


    Ignoring the still heavily gasping state of the girl, Blake rubbed his cock on her entrance and had just begun to press the head of his dick between her pink lower lips, when a certain someone found his voice,


    "Abi no, don''t listen to them, they are lying to you, leave here immediately" Ryu shouted from his position at the wall, the love he had for his daughter overpowering the fear Blake had put in him.


    "How sweet" Blake thought throwing the man who was struggling against the chains that bound him with all his strength a glance before pushing the head of his dick into Abi and earning himself a gasp from her.


    "No, Abi don''t do this. Elena how can you just sit there and watch our daughter be defiled, are you not her mother." Ryu cried out, but all his words had Elene do was lean down towards their daughter and begin advising and encouraging her not to listen to her father.


    "Move "Blake suddenly said as he leaned over so he was above Abi.


    "Hold me'' Blake said to the girl who was biting her lips and trying to silently endure the pain that came from having a bit of Blake''s cock in her.


    With Elena quickly shifting away, Abi wrapped her hands around Blake''s wide back and soon she let out a cry as he forced more of his dick into her, breaking her hymen and drawing blood from her cunt, her innocence taken.


    Looking down at the girl who had tears going down her eyes, Blake kissed her just the same way he had kissed his girlfriend back on earth after taking her virginity and then he activated [sweet touch]


    Out of nowhere, Abi felt a ting of pleasure begin knocking on her body and when Blake began moving, pulling out his dick and forcing more of it into her, the pain that she had expected never came, instead pleasure filled her body and staring up at Blake''s powerful body, she began moaning as his hips got into a rhythmic movement that saw that Blek cock erotically go in and out of her now defiled snatch, slapping against the juices of her earlier release and making her cry out in ecstasy before the eyes of her father and mother.

 Chapter 50 - 50: Exploring New Holes

    Planting his tightened fists on both sides of Abi, as Blake rammed his meat into the cave of the woman beneath him, he watched in desire as her body contorted, her still growing breasts jiggling, around, and the more of this he saw the more his lust grew and the harder he smashed his pelvis against that of Abi''s


    With sweet touch now in play the pleasure Abi felt had been more than doubled, and for the young girl who was enjoying sexual pleasure for the first time other than the thought of not wanting this to end, she could think of nothing else.


    With reckless abandon, Abi tightened her leg around Blake''s waist encouraging him to thrust into her harder while at the same time she gripped and scratched his back, her nails leaving little trails of Blood, but Blake didn''t mind this.


    Lowering himself, Blake rested his upper body on that of Abi burying his head in her neck as he fucked her while enjoying the feel of her soft warm body.


    The pair fucked like this for a few minutes, their grunts and moans, the only sound in the room as even Ryu had at some point quietened and now just silently had tears going down his eyes.


    Soon, Blake got bored of the missionary position and without warning he rose up to his knees and lifting Abi so she now wrapped her hands around his neck, he held her up by her ass cheeks, squeezing them as he resumed fucking her cunt.


    With Blake''s strength, holding up Abi was an easy task for him and placing her face in front of his, Blake locked lips with her as he gave her pussy a pounding it should not have experienced this early into its defilement.


    Even as they kissed, the both of them fiercely swirling their tongues against each other, Abi''s cries escaped to the various corners of the rooms and soon it''s pitch rapidly rose and then hit a peak, announcing to everyone that she was having another orgasm.


    With Abi''s orgasm, Blake who had his cock rigorously sliding in and out of the woman, began experiencing a bit more difficulty in his exit and entry, and to this, he upped his hip strength, ruthlessly pulling his cock out of Abi''s contracting cave and then slamming it back in, fucking the woman through her orgasm and only stopping when his balls tightened and sent his white spunk flushing out of his cock.


    With a heavy groan, Blake poured into Abi, holding the woman''s weak body tightly and when she was done he dropped her to bed, his cock slipping out her soiled cunt.


    With haste, Eleen immediately moved to check on her daughter who was still heavily breathing from her second orgasm, but then a hand gripped her hair and soon she was lying on the bed and staring up at Blake''s sticky fluid-covered meat.


    Without needing to be told what to do, Elena opened her mouth and with her full red lips, she engulfed the head of Blake''s cock in her mouth, swallowing more of it with each second till a bit more than half of it was in her mouth and then she began bobbing her head up and done, one of her hand going to her snatch which she without shame began fingering raising her bittocks up for better penetration.


    Even with the sounds of Elena''s greedily coating his cock in copious amounts of her saliva as she greedily sucked on his cock and tasted the essence of her daughter filling the room, Blake could still hear the wet sounds from her finger slamming into his cunt and it was then that he was reminded that he had left the woman sexually starved for quite some time, but then an interesting thought came to his mind and griping Elena''s hair he pulled her head of his cock leaving it dripping with saliva and throbbing before Elena''s eyes.


    "If you are so horny, why didn''t you fuck your husband, you could have ridden him as much as you wanted," Blake asked with interest.


    "I tried, but he just could touch me the way you do, his cock felt like dirt in my hands and when he mounted me, I felt like I was with a non-living thing, he was a total turn-off," Elen said with disappointment, throwing her husband a degusted look despite the clear shock and sadness in his eyes.


    Nodding his head, Blake released Elena''s hair releasing a sigh and his cock was once more engulfed by her lips.


    Blake had just closed his eyes to enjoy the sweet sensations when Ryu began raining down curses and Blek with annoyance was forced to open his eyes and give the man another douse of his fear aura, this shutting up. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lena go bring me some oil" I want fuck Abi''s asshole" Blake said and when the girl in question who had recovered a bit of her sense began looking fearful, he shot her a glare and commanded her to come over and join her mother in sucking his cock.


    Perhaps fearful of Blake''s wrath or maybe wanting her daughter to actually join her in her debauch act, Elena took her hand out of her cunt and grabbed her daughter by the arm and pulled her so she lay before Blake''s cock and then under her instructions, she began sucking on his cock.


    With Elena''s instructions, Blake got to enjoy the sight of Abi''s lips on his meat, and though she took only half of his cock in, she did a good job of pleasing that portion, while her mother''s hands, took care of the rest.


    Buying a rejuvenation potion, Blake downed its contents grinning just as Lena returned with the oil and handing the lubing of Abi''s puckered hole to Lena while he fucked Elen''s ready mouth to pass the time.


    Holding up her chin, Blake thrust his cock in and out of Elena''s mouth which almost felt like a cunt, her throat sucking in all of Blek''s cunt and then letting it out.


    Elena drooled as Balke fucked her mouth, the woman looking at him with eyes full of lust as she resumed working her needy cunt with her fingers, frustration in her eyes as she could not bring herself to an orgasm with just her own hands.


    "Don''t worry your time will soon come" Blake said as he pulled his cock from Elena''s abused mouth and pointed it at the trembling ass which had been placed to his side, his eyebrow raising when he saw the once tight hole of Abi with a visible opening and a fountain of oil porin from it.


    "Talk about working a hole," Blake thought as he rubbed his cock on Abi''s tight dark oil-filled hole, ignoring her trembles, the sweet sensation and the points he was about to get from committing this carnal act his only concern

 Chapter 51 - 51: A Valuable Asset

    Despite sweet touch being active, for the first seconds all Abi let out were whimpers as Blake''s cock pressed and slid into her puckered hole, the oil and Lena''s ministration on her hole having a big hand in facilitating this and when he pressed his dick till almost all of it was in, he slowly pulled it out and then pushed it back in.


    Squelch! squelch! squelch!


    With the heavy lubrication that had been applied to Abi''s butthole, with each of Blake''s thrusts, the wet slippery sound of his penetration sounded and when he upped his pace and Abi''s moans became louder, the both of them became an attraction for all occupants of the room. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this point, even Ryu had grown tired of screaming and cursing and could only silently watch as his daughter was defiled of her anal innocence while in the hands of her mother who had a proud and envious look on her face.


    Holding each of Abi''s ass cheeks, Blake spread her ass as he drilled his dick deeper and deeper into the girl a slight shiver going through him when a pair of arms lovingly wrapped around his waist from behind rubbing his chest as he fucked Abi.


    "Lena" Blake whispered as the woman moved around and looked at him with a pout, rubbing his left chest nipple while running her hands up and down Abi''s arched back.


    Taking a few seconds to appreciate the horny look on Lena''s face, Blake rose to his feet so he was squatting over Abi''s ass and then he began slamming his cock down her hole.


    Abi''s cries which had been getting muffled by her mother''s thighs which she pressed her face into doubled, her hands gripping her mother''s arms more tightly.


    The tightness, the extra heat and the stubborn contraction of Abi''s hole had Blake wondering why he hadn''t defiled the back entrances of all the women he had been with and minutes later he could only look to the ceiling as his cock expanded and he poured it''s essence into Abi, Blake holding down her trembling buttocks which was also experiencing its own orgasm.


    When Blake came down from his release, he wiped Abi''s memories, moved over to Ryu and ignoring the hateful expression on the man''s face, he corrupted him and had him carry a dressed Abi out of the room.


    Done with the young maiden, Blake faced the other women in the room, taking a stallion potion this time and looking at the three women in the room while licking his lips.


    "So, who wants to go next" Blake asked chuckling when Lena glared at the about-to-pounce Elena, her gaze keeping Elena unhappily sitting on the bed, while she herself disrobed and moved towards Blake.


    ...........


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 45600]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 148(78) / Agility: 118 / Stamina: 20 / Vitality: 120 / Intelligence: 60/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior). 1), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 3), spear throwing skill(common-lvl.


    1, fireball (commom-lvl 5), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare),lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Remember you are degenerate, fuck and Cum to your heart''s content the system guarantees you safe sex.]


    "With this, I can confirm that quality matters and the system takes that into consideration" Blake thought as he compared the additional points, he had gotten to the one he had made from sleeping with Thalia, Kate and Yula the first time, though he had to remind himself that Thalia was a big cheat.


    Staring at his Rank and then his Vitality status which he had just added another 70 points to, Blake finally decided to open his eyes, sighing at the bright light that hit it and groaning as he pushed himself up, raising an eyebrow at Kate and Lena who were sitting at the table and seemingly discussing.


    "Darling, you''re awake," Lena said excitedly standing to her feet and walking over to the bed.


    Letting Lena shower him with kisses and talks of how she missed him the past days and was lonely, Blake remained dull till he got his serving of food and could eat to his full.


    "So, what are you and Kate up to" Blake asked with a sigh finding himself too lazy to ask Lena who was behind him doing a horrible job of massaging his shoulders to let it go.


    "We were talking about what happened in the dungeon and I must say I find the twists and literal climaxes quite interesting," Lena said and Blake couldn''t help but look at Kate who was sitting opposite him on the table pointedly.


    "I''m sorry master, I thought she was in on it," Kate said in a low tone her head and though Blake found her subservient attitude a bit odd he could only shake his head.


    "Okay, so what do you want to admonish me about," Blake asked returning to his meal


    "Nothing, I''m just curious, about when would you''ll be corrupting me," Lena said cocking her head to Blake''s side and looking at him with a cute smile.


    "I only corrupt people I have a need for, you''re useless to me," Blake replied, internally irritated by Lena''s question for some reason.


    "Okay then, well with that out of the way, we move on to the next most important issue, what are our next plans of action, darling," Lena asked completely unbothered by Blake''s hurtful words.


    "And why should I tell you, my plans."


    "Because though you currently don''t know it, I am the smartest most intelligent woman you will ever meet in your life and I am a valuable asset to you."


    To Lena''s words, Blake snorted internally, the image of a woman who only knew how to suck his meat and scream still in his head but then Lena moved from his back and standing at the side of the table, she stared at him while licking her lips.


    Glancing at Lena, Blake wanted to dismiss her presence, his thoughts already moving towards it being time to dispose of the woman but then he grabbed onto a faint thought at the back of his mind that he had just been about to snuff out and refocused on the woman for some seconds before speaking with a narrowed gaze.


    "You are different from last night, what happened to you," Blake asked his muscles tensing and blood pumping through him a lot faster.


    Sure, Lena had always been rather free around him, teasing and jeering at him, but the one thing the Lena that Blake knew didn''t have that the one beside him had was presence.


    Normally when Blake stared at Lena, all he could see was a mature woman with a beautiful fuckable body, but looking at her slightly grey eyes now, Blake felt like he was looking into an endless world of mystery.


    "When did your eyes turn grey" Blake asked and when Lena instead turned wanting to walk away, Blake grabbed her left arm and pulled her towards him, his hand pulling her down so she fell on her knees and then he grabbed her hair.


    "When I ask you a question you answer it, is that clear? "Blake calmly said, the chill in his eyes, telling Lena that he wasn''t messing around.


    "Yes" Lena immediately answered nodding her head, her face one of fear, though her heavy breathing had Blake wondering if his entire reaction was something she had desired


    "Darling I''m sorry" Lena said when Blake released her hair and turned to his meal, the woman still on her knees and rubbing Blake''s thighs with a pitiful expression.


    Remaining focused on his meal, a mix of hot soup and thinly sliced beef pieces, Blake spoke.


    "So, what happened to you."


    "Well Kate bit me, she gave me the vampire bite," Lena said, excitement in her tone.

 Chapter 52 - 52: Incredible Me

    Lena''s words had Blake pause his chewing and turning to stare at her, his eyes blinking in disbelief and to his surprise a bit of anger, though he hid it.


    Keeping silent, Blake turned back to Kate noticing that her expression had turned sour and just as he turned back to his meal, without saying a word to the vampire she began speaking.


    As Kate spoke, Lena who was at Blake''s feet decided to get naughty and began rubbing his cock through his pants


    "The previous night, while you and Abi fucked, Lena tricked me into revealing some of the details of what happened at the dungeon to her," Kate said, shame dripping from her voice but she continued.


    "She put on the persona of your wife and I fell for it, but this morning after she spun her webs of lies and got me to tell her about the rest of what happened at the dungeon and your ability to corrupt people, I had suspected her position in your life and so..."


    "Hey I am his wife, what is there for you to suspect" Lena who had been quiet suddenly said cutting off Kate and the woman would have said more if it wasn''t for the harsh spank that suddenly landed on her buttocks.


    "Argh" Lena jerked forward standing on her knees and holding her bum, throwing Blake a painful and pitiful look but all he did was give her a stare that said ''behave'' and he turned back to Kate.


    "Continue" Blake said to Kate, internally sighing when Lena leaned back into his legs and in addition to her breasts she began rubbing her head on his legs.


    "I had suspected her position in your life and so decided to question her by bringing up the topic of you wanting to change your bloodline and when she was ignorant and unhappy with it, I knew there was something wrong."


    "My darling won''t become a monster" Lena muttered from her lower position to just Blake''s hearing.


    "I put a lot of pressure on Lena and when she relented and told me the true nature of the relationship between the two of you, I bit her."


    "It hurt" Lena muttered from below and when Blake glanced at her, she sent him a pitiful look, but Blake paid her expression no mind as his mind was instead fascinated by the fact that corrupted persons were very much aware that they had been corrupted and that they on their own created reasons on how that corruption was the right thing that should have been done to them.


    Looking back at Kate, Blake noticed that at this point her expression had gotten more sour and she seemed to be contemplating her words.


    With the way things currently were, Blake could already guess what had happened but he decided to let Kate say it.


    "Due to my weaker mental prowess, the transformation failed and Lena wasn''t turned into a vampire.


    I''m sorry my incompetence master."


    "Is your failure to transform her the reason you''re acting so submissive towards her," Blake asked, his answer coming after Kate took a deep breath.


    "Yes, I didn''t just lose to Lena in a battle where we struggled, I was brutally crushed by her and at that point faced the possibility of being enslaved by her, but she in the end spared me."


    When a few seconds of silence passed, Blake spoke.


    "What does a failed Vampire transformation do to the target."


    "Well in normal cases where the target is unable to handle the transformation, they die by an implosion but in this case of I and Lena, she should have transformed to a vampire but that didn''t happen as her body returned to normal, though her mind is clearly very different from before."


    Seeing that Kate had said all she knew, Blake turned to Lena


    "Well, do u have anything to say about this."


    "I don''t know darling, after getting bitten and then eradicating your servant''s annoying presence in me, I just felt like the world became a lot more clearer in my eyes, my mind thinking faster than ever and you looking more handsome than any man I have ever set my eyes on," Lena said standing to her feet and returning to squeezing Blake''s shoulder from behind.


    Giving a small nod to Lena''s words, Blake sighed as he was now forced to accept that perhaps he had grossly underestimated Lena''s willpower his mind going to the stark difference between her and Elena in terms of resistance towards his lust aura.


    Thinking of it, Blake could bet that was Lena in Elena''s place their first time would never have been so easy.


    "So what do you have to say now ehh darling, am I still useless" Lena said with a grin.


    "I still don''t see how I can make use of me."


    "I outsmarted your apparently over a 100-years-old servant, I think my bright brain is exactly what you need."


    Blake stayed silent for a few seconds internally curious about Lena''s change considering he could still remember how dumb and stupid she had been when he came to this world.


    "You have a busty body, you will make a great human shield," Blake said looking dead straight at Lena and then he leaned back and spoke.


    "I plan to ascend and become a first-order being, but before that happens, I plan on first evolving into a blood demon and for that to happen, the sacrifice of a lot of lives is needed, so we will be headed to a remote village for my evolution." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake''s words had stunned Lena and it was Kate who spoke next


    "When do we leave."


    "Some days from now" Blake replied, "I plan on fucking all the mothers and ladies in this town."


    "I get that you are obsessed with sex Blake, but aren''t you taking it a bit too far, if it''s sexual pleasure you need, then you have Me, Kate and that healer downstairs to please you whenever you need it or is there something more to your sexual encounters."


    To this question, Blake Ignored Lena and the woman seeing this sighed and asked another question.


    "Will you be able to handle so many women?"


    "Yes."


    "Well in that case, I guess I better get my own share of you first" Lena said and the next instant from the side of his eye Blake saw a figure go under the table and soon his pants were unzipped and his cock was enveloped in a soft fleshy warmth.

 Chapter 53 - 53: Pleasure Bully

    When Blake said he planned to fuck for a few days, a few days was what he had truly had in mind, but it wasn''t until two weeks later that his carriage rolled out of caramel town, Blake unhappy when he thought of all the untouched maidens in the town.


    "Blake had Planned to plough everything with a matured pussy in Caramel, but his body had made it a point to remind him that he was still human. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In partnership with the fatigue he had accumulated in the dungeon, when the continuous consumption of portions was added, Blake''s healthy body decided to take a break and it let that known in the form of uncontrollable long hours of sleep.


    Seeking thorough preparations since he knew what was to come and how important his strength would be to him, Blake wouldn''t have minded staying an extra two weeks in Caramel town, but Kate and Lena had advised him that unless he considered the town expendable then it was best to restrain himself from committing any more heinous acts as if word or suspicions on the ongoings of caramel town were to reach the church of light''s higher-ups, he would be driven out of Caramel town and hunted down by true knights.


    Truly speaking, Blake was tempted to exhaust Caramel town of all its uses and then abandon it but then the existence of the dungeon and his acquisition of the ethereal drift held him back.


    Though Kate had explained to Blake how valuable the astral veil was, he felt they had just been exaggerating, but then there was also the thought of what if they weren''t and with that, Blake could only think of perhaps supporting the dungeon''s development and also preserving its existence, something that would be difficult to do if he drew attention of the cathedral to the town.


    Finally corrupting Thalia, Blake left her to spread a few talks about how valiant he and the other adventurers who had unfortunately died in the dungeon had been and then he got a new carriage which was of course driven man by a man Blake had corrupted and with Kate and Lena by his side, Blake had left Caramel town.


    At the moment, Blake was still on the carriage, his journey half completed, and though he had initially planned to complete this journey in silence, sleep being one activity he had wanted to indulge in, halfway into the journey he had changed his mind, deciding to engage in more pleasurable activities.


    Anghhh! Master Pat! Pat! Pat!


    Seated in the carriage, with his legs spread open, while Blake had his left arm over Lena''s shoulder, his hand in her partially opened cloth, squeezing her left breast and engaging her in a fierce passionate tongue kiss, Kate who was stark naked like Blake, currently had her back towards him and with her hands placed on his thighs, she bounced up and down his cock, slapping her fat buttocks onto his thighs as she let out several deep moans, uncaring for their reaches which thankfully didn''t go beyond the carriage.


    With his right hand on Kate''s waist, Blake helped the woman move up and down, being particularly helpful when it came to pulling her buttocks back onto his pelvis and then occasionally, he delivered hard slaps to her bottom cheeks, his actions having already imprinted some fine red prints on them.


    Sloshing his tongue around Lena''s and dominating her mouth for some time, Blake withdrew from her ignoring the saliva that stretched between their lips and smirking when he saw her heavily breathing and looking at him with lustful eyes.


    "Well, someone seems hungry" Blake said with a chuckle his hand quickly grabbing her hair and pulling her away from when she moved to kiss him.


    "Kiss me" Lena whined pitifully, transferring her frustration to Kate, whose long hair she harshly pulled on, making the woman release a painful cry as she pushed her chest out and better arched her back.


    Noticing the immaculate curve that Kate''s slim waist now made as the woman''s ass rippled when she slammed back into him, Blake''s attention was drawn to her, his mind comfortably ignoring the pitiful Lena.


    Lena seeing this had a frown on her face and reached out to Blake''s face wanting to turn it back to her, but when his face remained unbudging to her little strength, she looked to Kate and without hesitation pushed her forward, sending her off Blake''s cock and crashing into the seat opposite them.


    With an angry expression, Kate quickly pushed herself up and turned towards Lena''s but when their eyes collided, a shiver went through her and she silently sat down on the soft cushion behind her.


    The sudden aggression from Lena surprised Blake, and then seeing the weak Lena sending the powerful vampiress to her seat with just her gaze, Blake was completely bewildered, his eyes going to a smirking Lena who pushed herself up and in one fluid motion sent her left leg to his other side so she was kneeling above his legs.


    Grabbing his cock which was covered up in Kate''s juices, Lena rubbed it up and down with one finger, her eyes focused on Blake whose eyes were roaming over her body and then when he reached out and tore apart her clothes which she had been insistent on wearing she smiled at him and then slowly brought her slick cat down on his cock, holding his meat as her cunt enveloped it in her warmth, a long moan escaping from between her lips.


    "Isn''t this way better?" Lena asked wrapping her hands around Blake''s neck.


    "For it to be better, you''ll first have to outdo Kate" Blake said his hands already going to Lena''s butt.


    Considering Kate was a vampire with superior body strength, Blake asking Lena to outdo her was a tall order, but all Blake was interested in was having a great ride and earning massive points and if at some point Lena could no longer continue, all he had to do was push her off and get Kate back on his rod.


    "I''ll show you" Lena said moving her waist in a swirl before raising her butt and slapping it back on Blake''s thighs, her praise of Blake''s cock and the sound of her fleshy ass smacking on him filling the carriage.


    .......


    "Ryan, get out of the house and get into the carriage we don''t have all day" A stern voice shouted towards a mansion house."


    "I don''t want to go to grandma''s, the village sucks "a young voice replied but then seconds later while letting out several ouches, a young average-height man came out of the house, his ears being pulled by an exotically beautiful blond woman who currently had on her night robes


    "Just because you got called out by the duke as one of the greatest talents of the country, you now think you don''t have to obey your parents right."

 Chapter 54 - 54: Telling Their Goodbyes

    "Mom I''m 27" the boy lamented but his words fell on deaf ears and he was only released after he had been dragged to the carriage whose doors were already open for him.


    Grumbling at the unfair treatment, the boy grunted at his father''s smirk and went into the carriage not interested in the chat his parents were about to have.


    "Well, I''m going to miss you honey," a man with a few grey hairs on his head said, holding the blond woman''s waist and looking at her lovingly.


    "Especially that ass of yours," the man said as his hands snaked through the closed divide of her robes and grabbed a handful of her thick rump, but before he could do anything more his wife pushed away his hand and looked at him with a playful glare.


    "You had your fill last night, now get going," the woman said giving her husband a hard stare but allowing him to pull her into a kiss, one that allowed him to snake his hands back to her ass kneading the soft flesh of her behind.


    "The two of you go get a room" a soft disgusted female voice came sounding from the house as a beautiful girl with black hair who bore an uncanny resemblance to the boy who had been dragged into the carriage strutting out of the house.


    The grey-haired man embarrassedly pulled away from his wife about to take his hands off her ass, but the blond hair woman was having none of it as he held his hands in place and turned to her daughter with narrowed gaze.


    "Now be respectful, you didn''t see me coming to stop you and your boyfriend when you were going at it in your room yesterday afternoon now did you."


    "Mom," the girls said in shock and embarrassment her face further red when a loud laughter came from inside the carriage.


    "Shut up Ryan" the girl said carrying a slim but long box and moving towards the carriage, ignoring her father who had gone back to pecking her mother''s neck.


    "These days you guys can''t just seem to keep your hands to yourself" The girl grumbled.


    "Well, you guys are adults now, there is no need for us to hide our adult activities from you." The blonde said enjoying her husband''s pecks.


    "Hmm, we are adults yet you won''t let us leave this house" the girls spat as she opened the door and entered the carriage


    The girl''s words stunned her parents, ending their affectionate actions and making them say their byes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are u sure we are doing the right thing keeping them with us." The blond asked.


    "They might hate us now, but when they grow older they will understand, both Ryan and Mia have already been acknowledged as great talents by the duke and though they fall a few years from the achievement of those geniuses, if we can get them to reach the third order before they turn 40, that will be set for life, that will be the greatest gift we as their parents can give them." the grey-haired man quietly said consoling his wife and rubbing her cheeks, giving her a peck on her lips and waving her bye as he got into the carriage which soon began moving.


    Watching her family leave, a loving smile appeared on the face of Hannah as the woman wondered what the future held for her and her family.


    "Now that troublesome brother of mine had better do what I asked him to."


    ........


    Due to his desire to keep Caramel town and its nearby dungeon safe, Blake had opted for a town which was quite far away, and initially their journey was supposed to be a 1 day travel which would take them to Yurk, a village which needed one to squint their eyes to find on the map, but when they arrived at Yurk, Blake''s feelings on the importance of the dungeon to him flared and he changed his mind.


    Rather than a village which was just a 1-day journey away, Blake had instead opted for one which was 5 days away.


    Giving the coachman instructions on what to say when he returned to caramel town, doing this to keep their movements a secret, Blake had sent him away and then kidnapping some unfortunate soul they had found after travelling some distance away from Yurk, Blake corrupted him and made him their coachman, and while the man now drove them to the Ladascar, Blake and his women stayed within the carriage walls and fucked.


    With the system shop available, the group didn''t need to stop at any town or village to resupply as food, water, and every other necessity that the group needed was magically provided by Blake, Blake glad to see the system dump such basic resources on him whenever he opened the shop.


    Travelling through lonesome paths, they remained incognito as they moved towards Ladascar, and soon before they knew it, 4 days had gone past and it was the last day of their journey, the afternoon sun in the sky and their destination some several minutes away.


    With this being the day of their arrival, Lena had been quite vocal about how they would present themselves, pushing for a no-sex engagement when they were a few hours away from their destination.''


    With the woman''s loud voice, her motion was in the end accepted but at the moment now that they were definitely less than an hour away from the village, Blake could only helplessly look at Lena who was bent over his lap, her mouth moving up and down his cock, devouring it with moans and slurps, occasionally making Blake release a groan.


    Lena''s actions were in no way Blake''s fault as of her own violation she had suddenly pulled out his cock and began sucking it, creating a sexual atmosphere which now left Blake fingering her while kneading the breast of Kate who had her head over Blake''s chest and was sucking on his nipples.


    The group was buried in their own world of pleasure when suddenly a powerful shout came from outside the carriage and it came to a stop.


    For Blake, whether whoever was outside there knew he was engaging in carnal pleasure within the carriage or not was no bother to him, but for Lena and especially Kate they immediately panicked as they moved to adjust their appearance, Kate reverting to her human disguise.


    Sighing at the panic of the women, Blake was just about to send Kate to go deal with the situation while having Lena finish what she started when the voice moved closer and spoke with authority and delivered a threat.


    "This is the Royal Army, all individuals are given 30 seconds to step out of the carriage or else violent measures will be taken."

 Chapter 55 - 55: The Military

    "Now how did we get into crosshairs with the army" Blake calmly thought his hands on his chin, and he would have suspected the coachman of taking them into a trap if he hadn''t already corrupted him and set his loyalty to a 100, the man basically a true slave.


    "How come none of you sensed their presence" Blake asked, his question a general one but in truth meant for Kate, but he had to sigh internally as rather than answering his question, the woman like Lena was hastily trying to put on her clothes.


    "Perhaps, I should have set her loyalty higher than just the minimum of 90, she has way too much thinking space" Blake contemplated.


    "I''m not a third-order being, neither do I have a sensory technique" Kate said doing her best to fix her hair.


    [sparkling]


    Activating the rune he had earlier placed in the carriage, Blake fixed both its cleanliness and that of its inhabitants in a second and then putting on his shirt he went out of the carriage just before the woman, his eyes taking in the species of tress in the forest he was in and most importantly the multiple armoured men who were standing around the carriage.


    "Is there some military exercise taking place here?" Blake asked looking around and counting about a dozen soldiers, his eyes pausing on the coachman who was being held to the side, Blake nodded at the man like he actually cared about his existence before turning to the uptight idiot standing a few steps from him and looking like he was about to deliver some incredible hammer of justice technique.


    "Are you the only one in the carriage?"


    "No, there are others, but I had to come out first and make sure it was safe Blake said observing the man he was talking to.


    Like the other dozen men, the man was dressed in black pants and brown boots, he had a sheathed sword hanging from his waist and on his chest over his brown cloth, he wore an iron chain armour, his shoulder having a guard and then while some of the people around had on iron helmets, the man speaking to Blake had his head uncovered, his short black hair exposed to the world and the frown on his middle-aged face following along.


    "He had better not be some grumpy old geezer" Blake thought and he had just finished this thought when the man proved how further useless, he was.


    "I said everyone in the carriage should come out immediately.


    "Before leaving, Blake had told the women to wait inside the carriage till he came out and now staring at the squad around him, he began weighing what way to go about killing idiots around him, after all, irrespective of whatever the consequences, he was on his way to wipe out a village not too far away, there was no difference.


    "Status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 26160]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 300(78) / Agility: 258 / Stamina: 200 / Vitality: 200 / Intelligence: 150/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armour of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 26), spear throwing skill(common-lvl.


    1), fireball (common-lvl 10), Illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers (rare), fire storm(rare( level 2)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [you''ve fucked plenty, now it''s time to spend] sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From fucking numerous women over the course of two weeks and then Lena and Kate during their trip to Lascader, Blake had made 82751 adding to his initial balance of 45600 taking him to a whooping 125251 Sin points.


    With such amount of sin pints, forget going to a village to make sacrifices, there was a chance Blake could buy the blood demon bloodline from the shop, but then he had been quick to change his mind and instead spend a scary 102191 to boost his body strength, upgrade his swordsmanship and fireball technique, acquire two new techniques and then buying the basic demon bloodline for 25000 and leave it in stock, doing all this because of two reasons.


    The fundamental of ascending one order after the next was based on the fact that everybody wanted to get stronger, and the way that all beings knew that it was time for them to ascend to a higher order was when they found themselves unable to get stronger or hit an already determines level of strength.


    Like the system had said, 90-100 was the attribute value that nearly every race reached before they became qualified to advance into first-order being.


    Now though the system had advised him to increase his points and find a bloodline before he advanced, what it had failed to mention was that he actually had a high ceiling for his attributes, a ceiling he found himself reaching when he had gone on a powerup spree back in caramel town, the systems'' message alerting him of this.


    [Ding! All host attributes are at their max points, any more will harm the host]


    335 points in mana and Blake had 300 strengths, without having even ascended to the first order, some of Blake''s attributes were already greater than that of some peak second-order beings and Blake could only imagine how strong he would be after becoming a first-order being, especially with the boost from the evolution.


    Secondly, as Kate had told Blake, if he used both blood essence and souls for his evolution then he would turn into something far greater than a blood demon, what demon that was Kate didn''t know, but she was more than sure it was a demon of far greater power and that was enough for Blake


    With Blake''s current strength, these men around him were nothing but cannon fodder in his eyes and he would have carried out his wishes if it wasn''t for the sudden appearance of a presence that made his instincts shudder.


    Like thunder claps, the thundering hooves of a horse that told everyone of its weight and power sounded out and when Blek hastily turned to see which being was approaching, he found himself sighing as he laid his eyes on the most perfect face he had ever seen, his eyes going to the immaculate blond hair of the woman and her blue eyes.


    "Talk about a really high charisma attribute"


    "Commander Hannah," the stuck-up idiot who had been unknowingly courting death with Blake said saluting the calm woman riding atop a black golden-clothed war horse.

 Chapter 56 - 56: Commander Hannah

    By just being free and allowing her presence to be felt, Commander Hannah as she had been called sent Blake''s instincts flaring.


    Blake stared at the powerful horse and golden armour that the woman had on, unhappy with how well-covered her thick hips and prominent buttocks were and liking the deep milky cleavage and soft pink lips that he could see, Blake could not help but worry about Kate.


    Just looking at the woman, without a doubt, Blake knew he was staring at a third-order being and now he understood why it was said that the chasm between the second-order and the third-order was not just the difference between two stages of ascension, it was a difference between beings on completely different playing fields, the ways of one unable to be comprehended by it''s lesser.


    With her horse stopping about three steps away from him, the woman observed Blake''s carriage and then proceeded to look at him and his coachman before looking at the soldier who had come to salute her.


    "Name" she simply said.


    "Yong Harl, leader of the squad sent to guard the eastern entry of Ladascar village." the man answered with a shout which Blake felt was unnecessary.


    "And them."


    "Civilian travellers whom we just stopped, we were about to interrogate them before you arrived commander," Yong said, his body still stiff and Blake internally nodding his head to never having desired to be in the military.


    Looking away from the squad leader, Hannah''s eyes fixed on the seemingly average young black-haired man who was staring at her horse with curious interest and ignoring her presence.


    "Your name" Hannahs asked but a second later there was no reply from him and Yong decided to intervene.


    "Young man the commander asked for your name, you better reply to her."


    "It''s courtesy to give your name first, especially when you command such rude subordinates" Blake said his voice calm and eyes still on the horse in front of him.


    Hearing Blake''s words, Hannah''s eyes slightly narrowed at him, and she was just about to open her mouth and speak when Blake cut her off.


    "He''s a fine gift, what is his name"


    "How did you know it was a gift" Hannah asked forgetting her question as the sudden words of the young man had caught her interest.


    "I was a stable boy before my upliftment, despite your rank and accomplishments this horse breed isn''t something you can attain on your own," Blake answered with a shrug and then looked up at Hannah with a resigned expression.


    "Commander Hannah, I am sorry to infringe on whatever operation you and your men are carrying out here, but my lady and I are pressed for time and we really must be on our way."


    "Where are you going"


    "I can''t tell you." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is your name."


    "Blake Homer" Blake answered after a second.


    "Well Blake, I am Hannah Montreil, the commander of the 1st brigade of the third division of the royal army, and now I would like to know as who do you speak to me."


    Nodding his head, Blake made a sword appear in his hand and though his sudden act of pulling a weapon from out of nowhere had the soldiers, going on alert, when he showed the hilt of his weapon to Hannah and they all saw it, nothing could stop them all from gulping and trembling.


    In this world, power was the supreme language and currency and it didn''t matter whether Blake was on the right or wrong but for him to speak to Hannah the way he had despite her making known to him her status, then he had better have an identity that gave him this right and thankfully he did, Blake even making sure to go a little extra mile.


    Sighing within as she saw the immaculate golden glow of the sword, a sign that Blake just charged it a bit of his power something only the true owners and a blessed could do, Hannah came down from her horse and gave Blake a small curt nod before looking to his carriage.


    Why isn''t the emblem of your house or church on your carriage?"


    "Our movements are something meant to be kept hidden," Blake said his words making Hannah look to the carriage and then nod back at him.


    "I understand, but unfortunately I still can''t let you go."


    Hearing the woman''s words, though Blake kept his face calm he raised his eyebrows to let the woman know she had better have a good explanation for keeping hold of him and she did as she handed him a thick brown golden wrapped paper.


    There was a lot of stuff written on the paper but the main information on it read.


    [I Archbishop Arran hereby give Hannah Montreil, the commander of the 1st regiment of the third battalion of the royal army the power to command all forces of the churches of light below the third order as she sees fit for the next two days.]


    "How can I be sure it is real," Blake asked.


    "Whether you want to believe I had such a paper made up or that I truly did ask for the help of the church is up to you because you either follow the orders of this letter which is your duty as knight of the sun god, or you don''t and I kill you for deserting your faith."


    "And what about my charges," Blake asked, looking towards the carriage


    "How many are there"


    "Two"


    "Is there any ranker amongst them?" Hannah asked.


    "No" Blake fluidly replied, silently taking note of how much of the sun fell down on this region and wondering how much it would weaken Kate if she came out as he refused to allow his mind to think of whether Hannah would catch his bluff.


    "For the time when I will be conscripting your help, they will be at a location not too far off where they will be well taken care off" Hannah said,


    "Now say goodbye to your Lady, I will personally be taking you with me."


    Blake stayed silent, initiating an eye-staring battle with Hannah for several seconds before relenting with a tired sigh


    "What are the chances I will die in this event I''m participating in," Blake asked


    "Given that you''re a knight, with our current information you have a 70% survival chance."


    Giving Blake this piece of information, Hannah turned and walked back to her horse mounting it with one swift motion and having no idea, the huge gulp Blake had just taken after he saw the amount of friction that had been generated between her ass cheek as they rubbed against each other when she moved.


    Thanking Hannah for letting Kate and Lena stay in the carriage, Blake went back into the carriage and after quickly explaining what was happening, he gave them some orders and after speaking to the coachman, he returned to Hannah who was sitting on her mount with a regal posture, surprise on his face when the woman extended an arm to him and lifted him onto the back of her horse.


    Hannah saw the surprise on Blake''s face as he sat behind her on the horse, she spoke a few words to Yong and then with a tap had the horse thundering away, resuming her journey with an additional person.

 Chapter 57 - 57: Blessed Knight

    With the carriage, It would have taken Blake nearly an hour to reach Ladascer but with Winstrel, Hannah''s war horse, the Journey had been turned to 8 minutes one, the horse moving so fast that sometimes the world threatened to become a blur to him.


    Unlike other villages he had been to, Ladascer village was different and it wasn''t because of some inherent feature of the village but because of the scores of soldiers, in armor which carried the crest of an eagle scattered around it.


    Right before they reached the entrance, Winstrel took the two of them past two checkpoints and now at the checkpoint, Blake found that a barrier had been erected around the village meaning that unless one was ready to use force and alert the whole base to their presence, everyone, Hannah included had to present themselves at the entrance, this fact letting Blake know that whatever was going on was no trivial matter.


    Dismounting Winstrel, while Hannah moved to some hastily built shack by the gate of the town to identify herself, Blake remained standing outside with the horse, holding onto its reins and scratching its mane receiving a lot of neighs and head rubs from it.


    As Blake had a bit of fun with the horse, he could feel a lot of stares landing on his back from the soldiers at the checkpoint, but he ignored them and had his fun, smirking as found himself coming up with theories on why this horse which was rumoured to come from a horse breed that resided in hell was actually quite friendly with him.


    Considering that this horse breed had been reserved to be ridden by only royalty and could only be gotten by others as a gift or reward, Blake figured that Hannah was quite the capable woman. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "His species are known for being wild and nearly untamable, even after I got him, it took me nearly three years to make him submit and yet here you are on the first day being treated like an old friend," Hannah''s voice suddenly sounded, the woman popping beside Blake.


    "I guess there are perks to doing even the most menial of tasks" Blake replied, Hannah merely nodding her head and then waving him to come follow her, Blake leading Winstrel by the reins and walking behind his owner as they went through a tall wooden gate which had initially been covered by a faint red transparent film of light.


    "You mentioned that you were a stable boy who had been uplifted, may I know what a stable could have done to make a knight literally transfer their years of hard work and diligent servitude to you."


    It took knights on average 8 to 2- years to form a blessing and then begin building it, up, so Hannah could not help but wonder why Blake had been chosen.


    "Well, I was his squire right from when I was 8 years old so that had helped to build a powerful trust between the two of us, but if you''re asking about the act which was the final nail that made me be blessed by him as a knight, then I am sorry I cannot answer such a question."


    Following behind Hannah while leading her horse, Blake stared at the inside of the village, his eyes unable to spot a single villager as everyone he saw had on a certain type of armour and a weapon on their person, and though they tried to hide it, probably in fear of Hannah, numerous looks were being thrown his way.


    "How old are you, Blake?"


    "23" Blake truthfully replied already having an inkling what Hannah was going to say.


    "A knight at the age of 23, Blake perhaps you don''t know it but you are 1 in a 100-year genius, do you really want to waste your life following around a lady like a dog when you could be focusing on your training and trying to increase your power." Hannah bluntly said something Blake expected from the military leader.


    "I made a pledge when I became a knight."


    "Yes, a pledge that can be broken if your lady decides to release you of your duties. Think of how much more you can achieve if you focus on building your power, all on your own you became a second circle being by the age of 23 and then as if that wasn''t enough, you got a knight to actually give you his blessings.


    You do realize what it means to have the blessing of a knight don''t you, a knight''s blessings have been known to turn normal beings into rankers overnight making them first and second order beings, now imagine what a young man like you still full of potential could do with it."


    "Yes, but my dreams still don''t dismiss my pledge," Blake said vehemently stopping in his stride and looking at Hannah with a frown internally applauding himself for his acting.


    "Tell me Blake if I was to walk up to your lady right now and want to slice off her head, what would you do about it" Hannah said also stopping and walking up to Blake till she was a step away, looking him in the eyes, not mind the eyes that quickly turned to two of them.


    "I would fight to my last breath," Blake said, allowing doubts and bitterness to sip into his tone.


    "Hmm pathetic and selfish. So for the sake of your pride, you will throw away your life and that of your lady," Hannah asked, her voice low but at the same time sharp, and ringing in Blake''s head, trying to get into his subconscious.


    "She''s trying to intimidate and influence me"


    Letting a hard undecided expression come onto his face, Blake weakly replied Hannah


    "That isn''t what I meant, I ...."


    "Rather than choose an agreement that will see your lady be rewarded with possibly a title, privileges and even soldiers of her own, you wish to stay by her side and bring her down."

 Chapter 58 - 58: What She Wants

    Playing his part well, Blake''s eyes widened as he heard what Hannah said and with a shake of her head, she went on to further speak.


    "Yes, Blake for the recruitment and nurturing of a talent like you into its ranks the kingdom is willing to do all this for you.


    We understand how much you value your vow and do not mean to undermine or trample on it, but at the same time, we have to face the reality of life."


    Saying this much, Hannah reduced the distance between the two of them and then placed her hand on Blake''s cheek and rubbed it while looking him in the eye.


    "Think about it Blake, you as a third or even fourth order being, can''t you see that with such power you will be in a far better position to protect someone, the option to return to your lady even becoming available to you once you''ve reached that level of power.


    Listening to Hannah''s words at such a close distance, Blake''s breathing became heavier and it wasn''t just because he was trying to fake being under pressure, but that though light, at such proximity Blake could smell a sweet pleasing scent coming off Hannah and it stirred his soul.


    "Her words are well placed and synchronized with her actions and was I truly a 23-year-old and not a man who has seen the dark manipulative side of people I would have fallen for her trick, Blake thought and he was just about to answer Hannah when a voice spoke, destroying the atmosphere between them.


    "Hannah what are you doing outside, we''ve been waiting for you."


    "Weren''t you taught not to interrupt your superiors?" Hannah asked looking at her brother with an annoyed expression as she took a step back from Blake, her hand trailing down to the boy''s neck and then chest before she took it off him.


    As Hannah moved away from Blake, his eyes focused on the man who had been ballsy enough to disturb what all the eyes in the village would agree looked like a moment, and seeing the man''s face, Blake quickly understood everything.


    He had blonde hair, blue eyes, and soft skin but a more angular jawline. He was dressed in silver armour that covered his powerful and well-trained body.


    Looking at the man, Blake easily figured him out to be Hannah''s brother and hell even someone much closer.


    "Your twin" Blake asked his words drawing Hannah''s attention from her brother whom she had been speaking, this action in itself causing a vein to nearly pop up on the apparently hotheaded man''s head, but Blake didn''t care.


    As much as Hannah was a powerhouse, that could chew him out, constantly having to watch that woman grind her leather-covered ass cheeks and thighs as she moved about had landed her in Blake''s just now cleared list of women to fuck and an annoying and overprotective brother wasn''t going to stop him.


    "No" Hannah replied.


    "Blake, this is Samuel, Samuel this is Blake" Hannah introduced, her eye narrowing when her brother ignored the arm Blake had stepped forward and extended with a snort of disgust.


    "Forget about him and follow me" Hannah told Blake to the shock of her brother as she went past her brother and entered the building that was behind her, Blake dutifully following after.


    ......¡­


    Ignoring her brother, Hannah with grace, haste and confidence walked into the long brown building which looked like a hall, her brother lagging behind and though others might not notice it, she noticed the thin almost untraceable barrier that surrounded the hall, this one being more of investigative barrier that sent basic information on the people that passed through it to the team it''s helm.


    "They did well despite the sudden call."


    Looking at Blake and seeing that he was following behind her, Hannah traversed the corridor which the door of the building had taken her to, and then turning to her right, she waited a few seconds in front of a door with two guards at its sides for Blake and Samuel who were lagging a bit behind to catch up to her.


    While waiting for the two men, Hannah internally shook her head at the double doors in front of her whose silence gave one the wrong impression that the room behind was in silence.


    She snorted internally at the regal and unmoved posed the people inside all put when they were on the outside and a second later when she pushed open the doors, she had her thoughts confirmed as a wave of noise hit her, but then the second she stepped her foot in the room, the noise disappeared like it never existed.


    Hannah paid no mind to the few people who were still covertly trying to adjust themselves in their seat or sneak back to it, so they could maintain their image as calm collected officers in her brigade.


    Hannah marched towards the grand chair which stood at the other end of the table, a bit of her aura let loose and her head held high, this little action highlighting and improving her charm and when she took her seat on the grand chair, she waved over Blake who had been abandoned by her brother at the door as he returned to his seat at the table. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though a lot of faces turned black and concerned when Blake moved and stood at Hannah''s right-hand side, she ignored them as she instead kickstarted the meeting, immediately asking for a rundown of the preparations that had been made all the while having a brain which to her surprise was partially filled with thoughts of Blake.


    A second circle by the age of 23 and then a blessed knight at still this very age.


    When Hannah thought about these facts and then remembered the naivety, humbleness and loyalty of Blake to his lady, a shiver of anticipation and desire could not help but go through her, and it wasn''t Blake''s body she desired, but rather his power, loyalty and servitude.

 Chapter 59 - 59: Blessed Knight 2

    The difference between a knight and a blessed knight was very important and meaningful and it came in the fact that while yes, all knights were respectively the chosen and best warriors of the various religions and most importantly could actively and passively draw on the power of the gods they served to train more effectively and unleash greater power when in battle, the number of them who could perform a descent was limited.


    A descent was the ability of a knight to invoke what was believed to be an angelic or divine possession on his person.


    With this ability, one entered a state where they temporarily gained the powers of a mighty being unleashing devastation far removed from the capability of their own power and in some rare cases their order.


    Despite all this, that wasn''t even the most incredible thing about a blessed Knight as what truly made them revered and even had Hannah willing to do a bit of sucking up to Blake was that at rare times of meditation, they had an ability called to ascend.


    This ascending was different from ascension and was more of the reverse of descent.


    With ascend, a knight''s consciousness would be taken to an otherworldly place where they would come in contact with the foundation of the world and engage in comprehension, a thing which was a necessity for one to break through to the 4th and above orders.


    Glancing at him from the corner of her eyes, Hannah felt envious at the fact that her talent paled in comparison to his and most importantly, that despite her children being talents in their own right before the likes of Blake they were chaffs.


    Without even needing to think about it, if Ryan the acclaimed best talent of this region of the country was to have a face with Blake, Hannah knew that her son would lose horribly and that in the nearest future, he would one day be bowing to Blake as either his commander of a being of a higher order than him. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, I can''t let this happen."


    Hannah''s husband had always been on about how they needed to toughen their kids because there was still more harshness of the world waiting for them and though Hannah had always been having doubts about his words, now that she saw the likes of Blake, she perfectly understood him.


    With just the hilt of his blade, Blake had already proved his identity as a knight, but then he went and made it glow, this telling Hannah that he was a blessed knight and after thinking about it, Hannah could only conclude that he had done this in a moment of innocence the boy just trying to prove his recently gotten identity and she would be right, except that even she could not have imagined that Blake was actually ignorant of the most precious benefits of being a blessed knight after all Felix had died immediately after anointing and blessing him while the people around him were either ignorant of it or assumed he already knew, he was excellently impersonating a blessed knight after all


    Taking Blake onto her horse, walking with him in public, caressing his cheek, and having him by her right side, these were not actions done because she felt affection for Blake, but moves done because she wanted Blake to feel affection for her.


    Though she was drawing up her plan, a few end goals like Blake transferring his blessing to her son being an extreme one, she had more feasible ones like the marriage between Blake and her daughter, and Blake tutoring her children even her included on comprehensions.


    Blake had said he had been a squire from 8 and with that Hannah had easily concluded that he hadn''t felt much of a parents'' love and what better way to get Blake to serve her than to make him see her as his mother.


    "If I could get him to reach the fifth order or even higher, then my children''s future will be set in stone, though I have to ensure his loyalty is to us first.


    I have to quickly hurry up with this mission and return to the family, I''ll take Blake with me, grandma''s love is bound to shake his core."


    Not glancing at Blake whose mouth had fallen open more than once as he was given a premium breakdown of what he was being forcibly dragged into, Hannah talked and made arrangements with the lieutenant and captains under her, she also drew up a plan for how to drag a gem like Blake to her side, and then when the meeting was done, she stood to her feet.


    "The rift is set to appear three hours from now, so in one hour I want all soldiers ready to welcome. The format in which they will appear is unfortunately unknown to us, so we have to be ready to either attack or defend attack, all battle formations should be steady and flexible.


    Despite the fact that the enemy has no idea about us and that this is an ambush, I want everyone performing at their best, is that clear?"


    "Yes, commander."


    The more Blake listened to what was being said, the more he cursed his luck and wondered how his simple desire to find a village, massacre its citizens and carry out his evolution had landed him in a war room.


    Lilith''s mission made Blake know that he might have to face an army at some point, but that didn''t mean that he had prepared himself for that, with his current strength he couldn''t even guarantee his life.


    Blake was buried in his own world and thoughts when Hannah''s ending words snapped him back to reality.


    "Rachira, Samuel, after this meeting you will follow me to address the conscripted religious soldiers" Hannah said to a female to the left side who had a blue veil on her head, was dressed in long fitting blue robes and had a had a white rosary in her hands which were firmly clasped.

 Chapter 60 - 60: Commanders Tent

    With the sun saying it''s last goodbyes, soldiers amassing up to a 10000 rapidly gathered into several battalions over a shallow valley located in an area devoid of trees and filled with brown low-lying vegetation.


    This place was located about a kilometre from Ladascar Village and as the over 10000 men got into formation, Hannah seated on her warhorse along with her officers rode up a hill that looked down at the valley and there they watched as their soldiers quickly went about digging trenches and moving roughly put together ballista into position.


    "We didn''t even have time to bring over catapult or oil, we would have to be strategic with the use of the little oil we got from the village," a captain behind Hannah said with a sigh.


    "That we were able to covertly move so much men to this area is quite a feat, I applaud your quick thinking commander" a voice said from the back, the rest of his colleagues agreeing with him but while the officers praised their commander, the woman in person felt a little bit depressed.


    For this assignment which had been dropped on her two days ago after she had been sworn into secrecy, the woman not even allowed to tell her husband that she was going to fight a war, Hannah who couldn''t exactly feel angry given it was her duty could only feel sad and sigh, cheering herself with the memories she would make with her family once she crushed the annoying intruders and returned to them.


    Clearing her throat, Hannah silenced the officers behind her and then she tapping her horse so that it took her to the edge of the hill and became visible to all the soldiers beneath her, she spoke with a voice loud and strong, amplifying it with mana so that it reached the ears of all her soldiers.


    "As I am sure you all know or have heard, today we gather here to fight an enemy that we have only ever heard about in folktales and mythical books, creatures that roam the underworld.


    This is going to be the first move from the underworld in over a thousand years and we got this intelligence by the sacrifice of the lives of several of our brothers and sisters.


    The enemy''s goal is to conquer our world and they have chosen to start with our continent believing it to be the weakest, believing our families and friends to be the most vulnerable, but that is where we will prove them wrong.


    Today we would show them that this continent is not a place of feeble humans, but most importantly we will show them that our country is not one to be messed with, we will remind them and the world why we are called the encompassing darkness, we will show them darkness the likes of which they have never seen and will never¡­."


    As Hannah spoke, everyone stopped what they were doing and listened to their beautiful, captivating and powerful commander and when she talked about how they would defeat the enemy they roared and cheered in agreement with her, their voices reverberating.


    Behind Hannah, all her officers nodded their heads, confident expressions on their faces as they listened to their able leader, well all of them except one of them, and she was meters away, pressed on the floor of the commander''s tent, her butt raised high and getting rapidly spanked as she was pounded from the back, her assailant no other than a grinning twenty-three-year-old who was set to become a demon minutes or hours from now.


    Anghh! Anghh! Anghh !


    Pat! Pat! Pat! Pat!


    With their veil, the big robes and rosary in hand and around their waist, they always looked prime and proper, giving off the image of beings whose purity could make angels sing, but put a dick in them and the lustful and kinky nature of these beings would be unleashed.


    Rachira the only priestess in Hannah ranks had been delayed in her movement to the front line due to her wanting to check up on the villagers who had been without explanation taken out of their homes and put in confinement. Blake had asked to also follow her wanting to meet his lady one last time, a request Hannah had easily accepted after all he was her golden boy.


    Along with them a rare first order female ranger called Olivia had followed and when Rachira had asked to make a quick stop at the commanders, Blake had seen his chance and seized it.


    Though Blake preferred to coerce his victims into getting into bed with him, loving the process of convincing them that sex with him was okay and should be cherished, he knew he was in a warzone and stretched for time, so without delay, he had corrupted both women.


    As shown earlier with the coachman, Blake''s corruption could not be detected, so with that he decided to make one of Hannah''s officers his servant with 98% loyalty, enjoying the pleasure of her virgin cunt, loving the sounds that echoed as he pounded the virgin cunt of the grown woman beneath him.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act +38 SP]


    "Yep, ascended beings gave higher pints and now that Blake had his hands on two he was going to make good use of them."


    Master, the ranger to the side who was completely naked from the waist down and had her fingers in her cunt called out to Blake wanting his meat in her, but a busy Blake could only ignore her for now and focus on the half-naked priestess before him.


    Pressing Rachira''s upper body to the ground, Blake who had one leg on it''s foot as she fucked her from behind spanked her almost every 15 seconds, grinning as she only groaned and moaned harder, her pussy releasing more juices.


    "More master, more"


    Rachira cried out as tears dropped down her eyes after all Blake had turned her fair-skinned ass red with his slaps.


    Hearing Rachira''s cry Blake was at first surprised, but then he remembered that he was fucking a second-order being, one who was like Kate, she wasn''t a weak woman who would actually be in terrible pain from him hitting her ass hard. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake watched as despite her tears, Rachira''s cunt remained wet, her ass wiggling in his direction when he slowed down his hips movements and he could only grin at how deep the priestess''s masochistic tendencies went.

 Chapter 61 - 61: Commanders tent 2

    Bringing both his hands to Rachira''s waist, Blake held them where they curved and then he went harder, fucking the woman like the ranked being that she was her moans intensifying and making the poor ranger to the side crawl over to them and begin rubbing her hands all over his body as she looked at him with pleading eyes.


    Chuckling at the pitiful sight of the fit and tanned woman, Blake wrapped his left hand around her waist and pulled her to him, engaging her lips as he fucked Rachira, grinning internally when his sin points increased as he pleased two women.


    Olivia''s hands roamed all over Blake''s body as they kissed, his mere touch sending pleasant sensations running across her body but she wanted more and Blake knowing this took his hand which had been fondling her ass to her went cunt and there he sent pleasure currents going through her.


    "Ahh it''s so good, master please don''t stop, move your finger deeper, I love it"


    Unlike Rachira who moaned, drooled and cried as Blake fucked her, Olivia was more vocal, making her thoughts on the pleasure she was feeling known, and Blake couldn''t help but be amused by the difference between the two women.


    Blake pumped his throbbing member in and out of Rachira''s dripping snatch till the woman shuddered heavily and let her juices came running down her thighs, her upper body rising into the air as her saliva-covered mouth widened and let out a long cry of pleasure, her eyes facing the ceiling, though Bake doubted she was seeing a single thing.


    Blake wanted to keep fucking Rachira till he came but with the current situation he was in, he stood to his feet and looking at a pleading and hoping Olivia, he slapped his cock across her face several times, smearing it with Rachira''s release and then he rubbed it over her wide-open mouth before finally letting her have her lollipop.


    With gusto and excitement, Olivia pushed her white and black dyed hair to the back blinking her long eyelashes at Blake as she held the bottom of his cock and then gave it two long licks, a moan leaving her lips as her tongue lapped up the juices underneath his cock and then without warning she swallowed over half his dick, immediately bathing it in her saliva and then pulling her head away from Blake''s cock while having her lips tightly sealed around it.


    "Damn are you trying to suck the soul out of me," Blake asked as he rubbed the back of Olivia''s head, watching as her lips dragged across his cock cleaning off the saliva she had left on it, and then releasing it with a pop.


    Olivia let out a sigh as she sloshed the liquid in her mouth and then to Blake''s astonishment slowly let it drop back from her mouth to his cock some of it dropping to the floor,


    "This is going to be nasty and messy" Blake muttered but he wasn''t worried, in addition to his lockdown, Blake also had the other two techniques ready to wipe his tracks when he was done here.


    Licking his lips as he looked down at Olivia who was doing an excellent job, the woman making full use of her tongue to massage his balls when she easily swallowed his cock, Blake turned to Rachira and seeing that she had recovered some of her strength he looked at her chest area that was still covered by her robes which he had only pushed up in his desire to quickly access her cunt, and ordered.


    "Take off your clothes and come here, I want to suck some tits," Blake said.


    Nodding her head, Rachira stood to her feet, pulling off her clothes as she stood up and rendering her body naked to Blake''s greedy eyes, but then as she moved towards him and got into his embrace lifting her chest right breast so he could easily devour its nipples, she spoke.


    "Master, what of the war, the rift should have appeared by now and the battle should have already started."


    "Forget about it" Blake said and like that, the woman obediently threw away the important issue of the war and focused on a more mundane issue.


    "What if someone comes into the tent."


    "Kill them" Blake said delivering a very hard slap to Rachira''s red bottom, this one making her grasp onto Blake''s head which was still glued to her breast and cry out.


    As Blake sucked on Rachira''s nipples, his mind went to the image of Hannah''s milkers which had been covered by her armour.


    Blake could not help but think about the body of the female commander, particularly her hips and wonder whether to draw up a plan to fuck her or not considering he didn''t have any plans of participating in her war.


    Though after the meeting with the officers, when Hannah had moved to meet the religious leaders she had taken him aside and made him take an oath that prevented him from deserting the army or betraying her, considering that he had sworn on his faith and he even wasn''t a true knight of the sun god, Blake was totally free to do whatever he wanted. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And at the moment he was making good use of the freedom.


    ...¡­..


    By the time Blake stepped out of the tent with Rachira and Olivia, the sky had turned red with the setting sun and the sounds of a brutal battle could be heard not too far away, the flames of war barely visible as several explosions and shouts rang out.


    "Get us three fast horses, we need to ride" Blake quickly ordered to one of the two guards who stood on the sides of the entrance of the commander''s tent unaware of the debauchery that had been happening just behind them.


    Though the guard hesitated at first, looking at the group of three once more he rushed to carry out his order and half a minute later returned with three horses, saluting them as they climbed atop it and to his surprise instead began riding towards the village instead of the raging battle.


    "Where are they headed, the battle is the other way" the other guard spoke with surprise, but the one who had brought the horses looked at him in anger.


    "Be silent, do you know what critical plan Commander Hannah has them executing."

 Chapter 62 - 62: Leaf In The Calm

    **Minutes before Blake began his sex escapade**


    "Damn and I just got married, why does this war have to happen now that I''ve finally seen a speck of light in my life, I had plans to have so much sex with my wife" a bare chest man lamented as he dug his shovel into the ground, lifted up soil and then threw it out of the trenches he was digging.


    "Don''t be acting spoilt, while you''re crying for the sex, I''m here stuck wondering if I will ever get to see my unborn child, know its name, urghh, why did I join the army" another man with a similarly bare chest spoke, also digging into the ground with his shovel and packing out dirt.


    "You guys should be grateful we got assigned to dig the trenches because unlike our colleagues who will be going in first, we will be at the back acting as the last line of defense since we will be recuperating from all the labour we''ve been doing," another man, this one with a blue cap and wearing overalls spoke, this standing a bit away from the other two but instead of digging into the ground, he was busy inserting spikes into several holes on the ground,


    "That just means we get to die last." The first man spoke.


    "We get to die last or we end up as one of the many survivors of the war." The second bare-chested man spoke.


    The first man wanted to argue his colleague''s positive logic, but a man dressed in combat clothes having on a chain mill on his chest walked towards them and looked at the trench they were digging while nodding his head.


    "You guys should mind what you say and not go around spreading fear, and besides you don''t need to be so pessimistic, our enemies aren''t going to be the main force of the underworld, they are instead scouts that the enemy wants to implant in the country, the man with the chain mill said his very same words, being repeated by several key people all throughout the army


    ......¡­.


    "That''s impossible, I said nothing of such nature" Hannah said with suppressed anger to the middle-aged man in front of her, this man being Marzel, one of her lieutenants and the person with the highest authority after her in the brigade.


    "Then you know what it means commander, we''ve been infiltrated and are being sabotaged," Marzel said with a bitter expression, and Hannah''s face couldn''t help but carry a slight frown.


    The news that someone was moving about and sharing news of how the enemy they were going to face was not the main fierce of the army had been shocking to Hannah, and it wasn''t because that was a lie, but because it was a top-secret matter which had been kept to just the ears of the top leaders.


    Whilst truly, the little intelligence Hannah had been supplied with spoke about how the underworld army which was going to be unleashed today were just scouts, at the same time, it wasn''t a hundred per cent certainty, and that in conjecture with the fact that Hannah didn''t want her men to slack off thinking they had an easy battle ahead of them had made her decide to keep this information a secret. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Commander, how do we deal with this " Marzel who was beside Hannah asked, the other officers behind her on their horses looking at her but in the end, all she did was shrug.


    I initially planned to command the first hour of the battle from up here, but now I''ve changed my mind, we won''t go for the long drawn-out strategy but rather we will be swift and deadly.


    Everyone should return to their units and while keeping in mind the several formation and tactics we have planned to implement, also be ready to adapt to any new chaotic situation.


    You''re all officers handpicked by me after I reviewed your abilities, and I believe I can trust all of you to know when the situation has turned chaotic. "


    As Hannah spoke these words, she looked all the 5 officers before her in the eyes and then she paused.


    "Where is Rachira, don''t me she''s not back yet" Hannah said looking towards the secondary military camp which she could get a blurry image of from her elevated position.


    "She isn''t commander" one of Hannah''s subordinates answered, this making the commander''s forehead scrunch up as she remembered that Blake had also moved with her.


    Hannah''s eyes narrowed at the absurdity of Rachira being absent but then there was a sudden change in the atmosphere around them and Hannah and all her officers froze for a second before looking to the predetermined spot for the rift opening.


    "Seems our enemies are ready to make their appearance," Hannah said with a chuckle


    "In my lifetime, I never thought I would get the chance to slice into the flesh of creatures straight from hell, this is going to be thrilling, " Hannah said looking away from her officers and staring at the valley below a vibrant aura oozing off her being.


    "Hannah''s words made a smile come to the faces of the officers, some of them shaking their heads and they remembered just who she was, the reason why despite her not being among the top three oldest of the officers she was their commander."


    "You seem excited today, I''ll remember to keep my soldiers clear of your path commander" Marzel commented with a shake of his head.


    "And what about the infiltrator, what if they seek to cause chaos amongst our ranks while we engage the enemy" A female officer who held a spear in her hand asked.


    "Don''t worry I already have a plan to deal with that, and after we''ve won this battle, there will be an intense screening of the brigade," Hannah said shaking her head with visible frustration as she talked about the screening and then she tapped her horse and had it begin moving down the hill they were on.


    "Let''s move, the least performing officer is going to join me in doing the paperwork for this battle," Hannah said her words sending groans and cheers leaving the mouths of her officers.


    As Hannah rode Winstrel, moving to take her position at the front of her army, she couldn''t help but think of the number of lies that had spewed out of her mouth just because of this battle, the most prominent being her lie to her husband about why she couldn''t follow him to the village and the lie she now gave to her trusted officer about having a way to deal with the infiltrator.


    Truth was that with the current situation, Hannah had no means to deal with a spy in their midst, the mission had been so impromptu and restrictive that she barely had any time to gather necessary resources, talk less a means by which to effectively deal with a spy.


    "I don''t even know the kind of monsters I am going to face, their strength or weaknesses, all I can tell my men is that they are evil beings to be eradicated from our country."

 Chapter 63 - 63: Long Gully

    "Going for the swift approach is the best, if we let this battle play for long, we will be forced to battle our opponents in the deep dark." Marzel who had just rode up to Hannah said as they both stood in front of over 2000 men who had spears and shields in their hands, the men lined in neat formation and staring down at the valley where a red and black hue had begun rising.


    Hannah nodded her head to her vice''s words though she doubted they could avoid the night.


    Looking left and right, Hannah noticed the few incomplete trenches, the ballistas, two make-shift catapults to the far sides and 6 military units who were all in formation and ready to battle, three of the units looking down at the valley, while the other two stood behind and then the last unit stood at the back.


    "Is Rachira not yet back"


    "No, but when I get back to my unit, I''ll be sending someone to check on her."


    "Do that"


    Thinking of Rachira, Hannah thought of Blake, but then she could only sigh at the fact that she met this genius boy at such a horrible time and then further lament how stubborn and unyielding he was.


    With the best of her abilities and even to her shame employing the use of her bountiful cleavage, Hannah had tried to get Blake to join the support unit which was Rachira''s unit, an action which was clearly meant to protect him but he had vehemently refused choosing to want to fight on the front lines.


    "Urghhh, he had better not die, I have a lot on my mind right now and won''t be able to protect him.


    Speaking a few more words with Marzel and making adjustments as she received updates on some of her army''s current capabilities, a few minutes later, Marzel left her side and a few more minutes later, the shallow valley below which had been releasing more and more red and black hue suddenly began trembling, the ground cracking and splintering as pure evil mana that had a shiver going through everyone was released in copious quantities.


    Many of the soldier''s eyes widened and narrowed as they tried to see where the red bubbling mana which was now filling the valley was from.


    The men tightened their grips on their weapons, their hearts heavily beating as they thought about the fact that they were about to be the first to fight beings from the underworld in thousands of years.


    "Why are we the one here, the country has far stronger and more elite units that they could have sent."


    "Damn it, I didn''t even get a chance to say goodbye to my children, "


    "If this battle goes sideways, I''m so going to run away, I''m going to turn the other way and get out of here. I''m just 28 and became a first-order being, I still have my whole life ahead of me."


    All throughout the army, as the vile suppressive aura from the valley spread out, doubts and fear in the hearts of the soldiers were brought to the surface of their minds, a distressed and fear-filled atmosphere filling the air. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hannah observed this but stayed silent, her eyes remaining glued to the valley whose bottom was soon swallowed in the thick red bubbling mana which kept on increasing.


    Spreading fear and doubt, the red mana kept rising and just when the soldiers atop the valley were looking down and beginning to wonder if they would be swallowed by it, like a large mouth had opened at the bottom of the valley, all the red mana was sucked back down, disappearing into thin air and then seconds later when everyone was steeling their nerves and preparing for what next was to come, the valley trembled harder and the sharp high pitch sound of something being torn rang in everyone ear making.


    First, it started as a small wide black line appearing in the air, and then like a zipper being open from both sides, the black line began rapidly elongating, covering several meters within a second and expanding as it went and by the time it stopped, the floor of the valley had been covered by a deep black tear in space.


    "So, this is what a rift looks like," Hannah thought tightly gripping the reins of Winstrel but then to her shock the huge black tear which had appeared in the air fell down to the floor of the valley, smashing it apart like it were glass while also breaking apart itself and with the release of a black light transforming the floor into a long deep dark gully that pulsed with mana and released a red hue.


    "What is this, this isn''t how the books described rifts to look," Hannah thought racking her head to remember the few books she had flipped through the past days but unable to come up with something that explained what had just happened.


    Inside the long gully on the floor of the valley, with the help of the bright red hue, everyone could see jagged rocks and stones, which could be climbed down to go into the cave or come out of it.


    "This is bad, I can''t predict anything, I was taught to deal with a rift in the sky, not this," Hannah thought, but she had barely finished processing this thought when guttural screams and roars began sounding out from the long cavity in the valley floor and before her eyes, black 5-foot creatures which walked on all fours began rushing up from out the cavity in the valley floor in their thousands climbing the crack and in no time reaching the surface, their sharp screams and cries filling the valley.


    "Archers Aim and fire" Hannah called, her voice thundering over the cries of the seemingly spawned creatures and sending the archer unit at the back into action.

 Chapter 64 - 64: Clash

    First, the creatures came in tens, then fifties, then hundreds.


    With the archer team at the ready, arrows soon flew into the air and downed the creatures that ran out from the rift, killing them within the first 10 seconds of their lives on the surface.


    However, as more time passed, the number of these ghastly creatures with jagged teeth doubled, and soon, they were swarming out and struggling up the steep V-shaped valley, a struggle that saw the archers harvest their lives in droves.


    With one of the hillslopes of the valley being a rocky hill so tall that it might as well be a mountain from down the valley, the only other exit routes from the valley floor were the two ends at its side and the scalable hillslope that had Hannah and her army at the top.


    For the first waves of these underworld creatures, in a sort of frenzy they ignored the exits at the side and instead charged up the slope, running towards the army which looked down at them, but as time passed, they began spilling to the sides, rushing to exit the valley and possibly circle the enemy and attack from the back.


    Though Hannah doubted this insane and primal beasts had the ability to think so complexly, she still looked to her left, peering at a figure who stood at the end of the hillslope, nodding to him and then focusing back on the screaming creature that had filed the valley, the woman unfazed when a bright fire suddenly appear on both of the valley ends a few monster screams accompanying its appearance.


    The fire roared with vicious intentions, lightening up the darkening evening with its red and white flames, creating a firewall that made exiting from the side of the valley an impossibility, and if one thought, these flames were ordinary, then they needed to have a look at the 5 priests, wardens and runemasters who were behind each of the flame walls sitting cross-legged within a bright yellow rune that had a line that stretched to the flames.


    "These flames were known as holy flames, and though the use of runemasters and warden due to the lack of sufficient priests and priestess to create and power the flames made it polluted and impure, it was more than enough to keep whatever creatures came out of the rift with no choice but to run up the hillslope and come towards Hannah and her army and meet their death.


    "And now we have light," Hannah muttered as she taped Wisntrel''s side, sending the horse moving forward a few steps and then turning to look back at the soldiers.


    With the ever-increasing numbers and fearless nature of the four-legged creatures, they had been steadily climbing up the hillslope and approaching the top, the hard-working archer unit was unable to keep up with their rapidly increasing numbers, and it was at this moment that Hannah decided to speak to her soldier''s one last time before they clashed with the enemy.


    "Soldiers, I know this war came swiftly and mercilessly, I see the fear in your eyes and I understand, but remember that each of you fight not just for yourselves but for your country.


    Your country is made up of you, your loved ones, women, men, innocent children, and people who have entrusted their protection to us.


    Let the thought of the people who rely on us to stop the darkness of the world from consuming them be our fire.


    Face this darkness with courage, knowing that every moment you fight, you secure their safety.


    For them we fight, for them, we stand firm, for them we fight till victory is in our hands" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Hannah spoke her, she marched around the army, her armour glowing a bright golden light and by the time she was done speaking a sort of peace full aggression had settled on the entire army.


    No longer were they scared and filled with doubts, but instead they felt themselves be filled with a sort of adrenaline that propelled them to scream to the sky and smash their enemies to pieces.


    This feeling wasn''t new to the soldiers, but it was rare. It was an ability unique to their commander, an ability that made their brigade to be known as the golden lions and their commander as the unrelentless lioness.


    Letting themselves be affected by this invigorating feeling, the entire army roared to the sky, and when Hannah finished speaking, with their spirits high and weapon in hand, she gave out an order from the back.


    "Form rank," she said and the soldiers responded to her orders almost immediately.


    Wide long shields and red glowing spears appeared, each unit turning themselves into separate blocks of iron and when the monsters collided with the solid shield that had been raised, the soldiers behind the men holding the shield raised the spears, pumping it with mana, making it glow and then thrusting it through the gaps between the shields, the spears drilling into the heads and bodies of the monsters like they were butter.


    With this strategy, for the first 5 minutes, the army downed scores of monsters, making the top of the hillslope their graveyard.


    With each unit being a block made of soldiers, it was easy to swap out a soldier for another when they got too tired from resisting the barrages, were injured or killed by the long and dangerous limbs of the underworld monsters, and by the fifth minute when various units were about to be broken through, several white explosions occurred in front of the units, these explosions resulting in blinding light that for some seconds sent the underworld monsters stopping in their tracks and retreating backwards, and it is during this that several sections of the units opened up and huge white balls that required two men to move were pushed out and sent rolling down the slopes, their round forms immediately being set on fire by a flaming arrow.


    These balls had the various underworld creatures hissing and screaming as they came at them and when the balls touched them, they immediately let out shrieks as they were set on fire, this fire being highly infectious as it easily spread to the other monsters that touched the already burning ones.


    "Purgatory flames" was what the knight of the holy sun who had brought the liquid that burned to create the flames had called it and it was rather unfortunate, that because of time constraints and other restrictions, they could not make a call for more of it and had to make do with the little he had on his person.


    "If we had such resources in abundance, we would have been able to end this a lot faster."


    The sight of several flame balls rolling down the slope and actually burning every creature in its path till it fell into the huge long crack at the valley floor had the soldier grinning and even letting out small cheers and then just as Hannah was thinking to herself that they were getting to lax and was about to scold them a sudden pressure which made her face go pale emanated from the rift.


    "No, I was promised and sworn to that this wouldn''t happen they told me a third order being would not appear, but this, this is the aura of a fourth order being."

 Chapter 65 - 65: A Proper Army

    Usually, the soldiers of the first brigade would remain steady and unwavering, their courage never shaking till the end of the battle, but then in the end even these battle-hardened warriors were but mortal beings with emotions and intelligence.


    When they had been filled with dissatisfaction at how suddenly they had been deployed, their frustration had been placated with words of how all they were going to face was a scouting army and when they saw themselves triumphing over stupid unthinking creatures, thoughts of a not too difficult victory could not help but already settle in their minds but now, when every soldier felt the aura coming out of the rift, they knew the battle was far from over and victory out of their grasp.


    Another round of fear was just about to sweep through her army when with bitterness in her heart, Hannah tapped the side of her horse, making it neigh thunderously in the silence that had ensued and then with its loud steps she rode to the front of her army, standing at the edge of the hill and looking down at the rift where a huge figure was heading through the red hue that filled the sides of the rift.


    Hannah''s heart was pounding at the moment, but with her experience, she kept her face calm and, her eyes zooming in on the approaching figure, and when the figure''s image finally came into the light, her heart shook for some second before settling and try as she might she could not stop a thought from going through her head, when she saw a second figure following behind.


    "We might all just die today."


    The first figure had a towering form of about 10 feet, the skin on its exposed upper body seemingly made of molten rock which glowed a dull red shine and released so much heat that it wrapped the air around it but surprisingly didn''t do anything to its pants which had scorched ends or it''s metal like boots that looked like they could crush boulders.


    The figure had eyes that burned like embers and on both sides of it''s head rested horns that curled backwards from its forehead.


    After taking a few steps forward, this creature stopped moving and crossed its arms, letting the other figure behind it go past.


    "Demons" Hannah whispered to herself feeling the need to speak the words out and tell herself that what she was seeing was real.


    Glancing behind her, Hannah took note of several knowing and horror-filled looks that appeared on the faces of many and she knew immediately that nearly all her soldiers knew they were about to fight demons, the ruling race of the underworld.


    The second figure had a height of around 8-9 feet, possessing an athletic build that combined strength and aesthetics and its head was adorned with curved horns that moved away from its forehead


    The figure was dressed in black regal armour adorned with intricate elemental markings and in its right hand, it wielded a black staff which it rested on its shoulders


    "An infernal demon and a sovereign demon, a fourth and third order being." Hannah thought with a sigh her mind already beginning to play out tactics she could use to end up slicing the head of the sovereign demon while also keeping the infernal demon at bay, tactics she deep in her mind knew didn''t exist.


    The sovereign demon took several steps up the hill uncaring for the corpses of the monsters which were being burned to flames around it, the purgatory flames in his paths snuffing out when he got within 5 meters of them.


    "That''s far enough" Hannha called out when the demon moved halfway and listening to her words, the sovereign demon stopped.


    "Speak" Hannah commanded.


    "You are outmatched, Surrender."


    The sovereign demons'' words were short and to the point and they made Hannah blink and snort internally at his arrogance.


    Sure, the combination of the two of them was an actual and deadly threat to her army, but that didn''t mean that the demons were going to clinch a victory.


    Though it might be a pyrrhic victory, Hannah was sure her army could defeat the two demons and, in that light, she saw no reason to show weakness to the arrogant demon before her.


    "Don''t be silly, do you expect to just invade our..."


    In order to portray strength and control Hannah would have dearly loved to finish her sentence, but unfortunately, a terrifying aura burst out of the demon before her, black purely evil mana radiating off his being and with a voice that thundered and even caused some people''s knees to weaken, it spoke.


    "Kill them all" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sudden aggression stunned Hannah as she had expected an attempt of negotiation from the demon considering it had calmly walked up to her, but feeling the numerous auras of first and second-order beings that appeared from within the rift and began running out of it, Hannah knew she had thought wrong, these demons were for business.


    "Prepare to engage, all¡­.."


    For the second time that day, Hannah found her words being cut off and unlike last time when it was cut off by another word, this time it was cut off by a staff which was at the moment just crushing Winstrel''s neck with a thunderous impact and on a route that would take it to her head.


    Unable to even grieve the death of her precious horse, Hannah pushed herself off it with speed, rising into the air while unsheathing her sword and in the next instance swinging it down on the staff which had followed her into the air, its owner having jumped after her.


    "Clang" the sharp sound of staff and sword colliding rang out, and while Hannah who was in the air focused on her smirking opponent, the arrogance and confidence on his face more than evident, from the corner of her eyes she glanced down at her soldiers, her eyes narrowing when she saw that it had already been engaged by the figures that had come out of the rift.


    Hell wolves, fiends, magma golems, these were the few enemies that Hannah could spot, her eyes trembling when she saw the ease with which the huge and much faster wolves broke through the shields that had been raised.


    "This is a demonic army, a proper army of the underworld."

 Chapter 66 - 66: Not As Planned

    Due to the need to rapidly get away from the black staff which had been crushing Winstrel''s neck, Hannah had needed to put a lot of strength into her push off the horse, and so she had sent herself quite some distance into the air, this distance allowing for her and the red haired sovereign demon to exchange several blows while airborne before they were both brought back down.


    Landing back on the ground, without even needing to focus, just from the chaos she could see from the corners of her eyes, Hannah knew that the battle had been transformed into an open field one, the ability of each individual soldier now more important than ever.


    With the aura emanating off the two of them, the second their feet touched the ground, the soldiers of both armies rapidly shifted away, giving them a wide battle space of several meters.


    Holding her sword in both hands, Hannah began slowly moving to the left, circling the amused demon till it spoke once more.


    "Rehabab won''t intervene in this battle, he just came here because of a few people''s doubts in my abilities and his hunger to battle a worthy opponent." The sovereign demon said with shrug.


    "And I''m supposed to believe you" Hannah asked pausing her movements.


    "Believe what you want, but if you are itching quite badly to get burnt by Rehabab then you have to kill me first.


    I am Baltimore by the way, may I know your name."


    "I don''t give it to dead men" Hannah replied and with a calm nod Baltimore flipped his staff in the air, catching it while taking a step forward, his feet touching the ground with a powerful tremble and then with a tremendous momentum that he had generated from that one step, he thrusted his staff forward, a powerful torrent of fire blasting out of it and shooting towards Hannah.


    Tapping into her mana core, Hannah pulled on her mana and had her sword glowing and with a spin of her blade she swung it and sliced apart the torrent of flames, but Baltimore was far from done as just Hannah was slicing apart his attack, he spun his staff and the waved it at Hannah, a thick long wall of fire instantly appearing and speeding towards the blond woman.


    Seeing the approaching wall of fire that definitely took away the option of dodging, using the moment from her earlier swing, with grace Hannah made a slice at the earth, cutting into it and raising her blade towards the approaching fire, her actions resulting in a much thicker wall of earth rising out of the ground and protecting her just in time.


    "Boom boom boom" came the sound of the several apparently stacked layers of firewall crashing into the earth wall and being stopped.


    Letting out a breath, Hannah remained on alert, the woman quickly taking several multiple steps backwards and entering into the crowd of fighting soldiers when her senses picked up on an approaching danger.


    A second later she could only gulp as her earth wall was shattered by several huge spikes of ice that came rapidly shooting out of the ground and speeding towards her.


    "Damn it, sovereign demons are truly as monstrous as the books say," Hannah thought, forced to act when she saw the ice spikes skewer several of her men who were in its way or beside it while sparing those of the demonic army.


    Another name for sovereign demons was Elemental demons and they were called this because of their extreme natural talent for all elements and with a power like this, one could bet that they had monstrous mana reserves.


    Hannah had hoped that she could outrun the ice spike and make Baltimore give up on using his spikes to end her, but if she continued with this tactic, she could see several mere of her soldiers going down, and so in that light, Hannah churned the mana within her and the next instant stopped her retreat and stabbed her sword into the ground.


    "quake"


    Saying the word with conviction, the ground in front of Hannah split open into a wide gap and like there was a huge sword in the ground slicing it open, this crack continuing forward and smashing apart the ice spikes, killing the wolves and magma golems that had been spared by Baltimore''s ice spike and eventually reaching the demon who merely hit his staff on the ground with force, a shockwave spreading out and cancelling out her technique.


    "How petty" the demon who was at a distance called out with a chuckle.


    "You had better come back to me else I''ll find another opponent," Baltimore said and Hannah knowing how bad such an idea was considering she was the only third-order being in her army that could match up to the likes of Baltimore quickly sped towards him, disgust filling her when Baltimore smiled at her approaching figure and called her "Good girl".


    Arriving at Baltimore''s side, when Hannah swung her sword at him and saw him stay still and proceed to counter her with just his staff, flinging no elemental technique ate her, she smiled within as she knew this was her chance. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He might be a monster at using skills and calling forth the elements, but when it comes to the real dirty fighting, I''m going to show him who is the true warrior"


    "With sovereign demons being masters at using the elements, commanding all natures with excellent affinities, Hannah had figured them to be good long to mid-range fighters but average close ranger fighters due to their size and elemental talent, the commander sure of her assessment, but then several minutes after engaging with Baltimore in clash of sword and staff, she found the direction their fight was headed not making any sense and when about a minute later she was kneed in the gut and then heavily slapped away, she picked up herself wincing as she saw the various burns and dents on her armour and spitting out blood, she began thinking of a new strategy to defeat the 8-foot grinning demon opposite her.

 Chapter 67 - 67: Mr Anonymous

    When the first brigade of the third division of the royal army had first arrived in Ladascar, they had been quick to round up the villagers with force, not giving them any explanation before then moving them to a field some distance away from the village and keeping them there under supervision.


    With the sudden nature and secrecy of their orders, the army''s plan had been to raid Ladascar village for resources, taking every useful thing they could find before then marching forward and setting camp at a location much closer to the valley where the rift was to appear


    For the villagers whose lives she had upturned something that the demons would inevitably have done when they appeared some hours later, while Hannah and her army marched to war, she assigned a few men to lead this people way from the village to a location where they would be retrieved upon the end of the battle.


    The most optimal option for these people would have been to let them go, but unfortunately, her orders were to keep this war a total secret, something that could not be achieved if she let the villagers scatter about and run to the surrounding towns, villages and cities.


    Hannah''s arrangements had been one of goodwill, her plan giving the villagers a chance to escape if she lost the war as they would be far from both the battlefield and Ladascar and also giving Blake Luxander the best of conditions in which he could evolve into a demon.


    Though Blake had ridden away from the camp, seeming to be heading back to the nearly deserted village, his true destination was the site that held the villagers and all those who were without the ability to fight.


    With Rachira and Olivia by his side, Blake had easily bypassed the few men that were watching over the villagers, Rachira easily taking command of them, and freeing Kate and Lena.


    "Blake" Lena called out tearfully running up and hugging him, tears going down her eyes as she dramatically hugged Blake, not minding the fact that Blake''s focus was not on her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a small smile, Blake focused his gaze on Kate, speaking to her immediately she got within range


    "Today I will become a blood demon," Blake said and with a smile Kate nodded, extending an open palm to Blake and without a word, Blake dropped something in it.


    "Master you are quite resourceful, I have heard of them but never seen them, can I ask how you got it," Kate said holding up a ring that glistened even in the darkness they were in, showing how highly refractive it was considering it had just the moon and the lit torches around to provide it light.


    "That''s a secret, now go do your job," Blake asked, keenly watching as she turned away his eyes going to her ass and lovely legs, but before he could drink in any sight the sound of another random explosion which dimly lit up the night sky sounded from the battlefield and Blake looked in that direction.


    Unhappy with being ignored, Lena took her head off Blake''s chest and with a pout looked at him, but Blake''s gaze never left the sky which had by now returned to its dark state, his ears instead becoming focused on the sounds of battle he could hear and his mind becoming enamored by a thought that had for some time been slumbering in it but was now awakening.


    For several seconds, Blake tried to fight this thought, logic and reality whispering to him how fatally stupid, risky and unnecessary his idea was but Blake''s greed was unquenchable.


    "I guess the sin of greed won''t be so bad for me" Blake chuckled to himself confusing Lena and then he turned to the system.


    "How far do you think I should go to strengthen myself before I ascend to the first order."


    [Error¡­.. Error...Error¡­.]


    Seeing the error message flashing before his eyes, Blake was a bit surprised, but then quickly his surprise turned to anger and then curiosity and caution were added to it.


    Other than Lilith, there was only one other person that had access to Blake''s system and that person was the bastard that had gifted him the armor of hell and nearly killed, and though Blake had sworn and cursed the bastard, he couldn''t help but wonder what he wanted, after all, say what you want but whoever that being was, he was seriously powerful and he gave very powerful gifts.


    [Error¡­. System reboot initiating...]


    [System reboot cancelled, system corrupted]


    [Hello Blake]


    "Hi" Blake blandly said adding a warning" Please be careful not to break my system"


    [so how u doing buddy]


    "I''m not sure we could be called buddies, what do you want,"


    [I''ll be leaving for a very long time, so I decided to drop by and see how you were doing, but then I saw your question to the system and decided that since you actually survived summoning the armor of hell, why don''t I find another way to kill you, one which you would gladly embrace.


    But I don''t want it to be said that I ruthlessly bullied my Junior, so tell me Blake do you want to hear the suicidal information I want to share]


    Blake wanted to say that there was no way he was going to engage in an act that would lead to his death but then that was something that this anonymous being should know, so it meant that whatever it was going to say was something truly dreadful but delicious.


    "Is it something I can benefit from?"


    [Yes, greatly]


    "Tell me"


    [Amongst the ruling demons of hell, from your interaction with Lilith where do you think she ranks in terms of power.]


    "The bottom" Blake unhesitatingly said


    [Close but wrong, but it''s okay you are on the right path.


    Now between the gods who have their chosen champions and Lilith, who do you think is stronger.]


    "The gods"


    [Correct]


    Seeing this answer, Blake''s expression became one of concentration as he felt there was very important information in the words, he had just been told but to his frustration, he could not get his hands on it.


    Luckily for Blake, his anonymous helper/stalker wasn''t interested in keeping him on the fence.


    [Now tell me, with Lilith being amongst the weakest in hell and not even coming close to measuring up to the gods, what exactly can she offer that the other gods can''t, or better yet, what can she offer you that will give you an edge over the various champions and monstrously talented individuals that run amuck in the world.]

 Chapter 68 - 68: Unwanted Aggro

    Just as his commander was competent and did as much research as she could before the battle started, so was Marzel and when he saw Winstrel be killed and Hannah be immediately engaged in a fierce exchange, he knew the commanding of the army fell to him.


    "Eyes on the enemy, shield up" Marzel''s voice had sounded throughout the battlefield, sending the soldiers of the first brigade into action, but then seconds later when the much newer and faster opponents reached the army, they broke through the metal blockade by either using their huge flexible bodies to jump over it as in the case of the wolves, while the others used their formidable strength to smash through as in the case of the fiend.


    Marzel had considered changing formation tactics, but when he saw the hundreds of 12-foot magma golems who were slowly climbing up the slope and moving towards the army, he decided to disperse the soldiers into far smaller units.


    Giving the order, Marzel charged towards a wolf that was smashing around a soldier who could only remain turtle behind his shield and lifting his spear, as the vice commander rode by, he thrust it at the wolf piercing its neck before it knew what was happening.


    "Go and team up with your comrades" Marzel said to the man on the ground and kicking his horse he continued moving around the battlefield taking the lives of several wolves and fiends, three golems falling to his blade as his spear was put out of commission.


    Riding on his horse, pulling on his mana and casting a wide area technique, Marzel had several bright scorching red lights falling on several enemies, burning and blinding their eyes as they were killed by either him or their opponents who for some reason were not getting affected, and he would have continued on his rampage if it wasn''t for a towering red being with horns that curved upward and black veins all over his body jumping in front of him and his marching horse and to Marzel''s shock stopping the moving horse with his bare hand before lifting it and throwing it to the side.


    Jumping off the unfortunate horse, Mazel looked at his opponent who grinned at him and then picked up the club it had dropped to the side, tapping the clubs end in his palm while walking up to him


    "I like to smash things; I wonder what it would be like to smash a human in armour."


    "This won''t be an easy one," Mazel thought as he held his sword and ran towards the far taller and intimidating fiend approaching him.


    .......


    On seeing his sister be suddenly attacked by a demon that had calmly approached them looking like it wanted to discuss some negotiation, Samuel had wanted to immediately rush to her aid, but then he controlled his impulses and focused on trying to coordinate his unit which stood at the rightmost side of the army, though minutes later, that plan was crushed to dust.


    With hundreds of wolves running rampant, the magma golems whose every hit threatened to turn whatever they touched molten, Samuel and his unit were drawn into an open battle.


    Using two curved sabers unlike her sister, Samuel''s saber moved unceasingly, slicing into the enemies like they were butter. The lightning arcs cackling on his blade having a hand to play in this.


    "Lightning storm"


    With coordination and the cooperation of his unit members, Samuel got several dozens of wolves and imps gathered in a particular spot and then raising his hand to the sky he had powerful arcs of lightening descending from the sky onto the grouped enemy, their screams ringing out and by the time, the lightening died out, 70 % of them were dead while the survivors were killed by the surrounding soldiers without hesitation.


    After this mass killing, Samuel looked around the battlefield, grinning when he noticed that his region of the battlefield had the least number of enemy soldiers but then a soothing voice interrupted his prideful moment.


    "Don''t be so full of yourself, none of the really powerful fiends came here because they sensed how weak all of you are." A beautiful red-haired woman with pale skin and red glowing eyes who was sat on a rock said, her fangs giving Samuel an idea of what he might be facing.


    "So, what happened, they sent the weakest person they could find, a lowly incomplete Dhampir" Samuel mocked, trying to rile up the red-haired woman but she instead smiled at him.


    "Yes, and apparently I''m supposed to kill you, but luckily for me, I decided to do a bit of interrogation and guess how surprised I was to find out you were actually the brother of the commander, even from here I can feel the power of you sister as she battles, but you, you just feel like a snack to me, I mean how does the senior brother sibling end up being far weaker than his junior, aren''t you suppose to be the one protecting her." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s none of your business," Samuel said his expression now a frown and his eyes narrowed.


    "Perhaps but you see, I am rather curious, how does it feel to know you are a failure while your sister is a success, how do you handle the jealousy, the feeling of inferiority, have you ever considered perhaps killing your sister, so these feeling would go."


    "That''s enough" Samuel roared and crossed his sabers, arcs of lightening accumulating on them and then with a roar he waved them at the dhampir despite her distance position, the frown on his face deepening when the lightening whip that extended from his sabers were evaded by the woman who took out red daggers and began throwing at him while circling him.


    With ease, Samuel dodged and blocked these daggers and then he shot towards the Dhampir.


    In Samuel''s mind, he was battling a Dhampir who didn''t know how to control her mouth, but in the real world, the Dhampir was still calmly seated on the rock and watching Samuel fight with an enemy only he could see.


    The soldiers around tried to scream out to their leader and help him, but in addition to his lightning whips which would slice apart any of them if they got too close, the Dhampir had also assigned a team of wolves and magma golems to keep Samuel isolated.


    "His sister is truly scary, I''m a third-order being myself but her power terrifies me even from here, I''ll just stay here and wait for the result of the battle between her and Lord Baltimore, if lord Baltimore wins, I will finish him, but if his sister wins, I''ll let the idiot go, there is no need to kill him now and risk the aggro of his sister.

 Chapter 69 - 69: Intense light

    In another area of the battlefield, two knights of the sun god with the backup of a priest and a ranger battled an over 5 foot tall wolf which had a giant fiend that released black smoke from its body riding it.


    The fiend used a spear that infected whatever it tip touched with poison and the continuous buffs and healing from the priest were the only reason these two second-order knights hadn''t lost to this third-order fiend.


    "Where is that boy Blake, Hannah said he would be a powerful addition to our team'' one of the knights said as he pushed himself up from the grading after being slammed by the shaft of the fiend''s staff.


    "I don''t know; but right now, I''m more worried about that other demon that is now seated on a throne that came out of nowhere


    The power from the demon battling the commander is scary and chilling, I don''t want to imagine what kind of power that other demon wields, because it is actually possible that he is at a much higher order" The other knight said a they took a breather, the fiend itself also using that little time to catch its own breath.


    ....


    All around the battlefield, from Hannah''s officers to the soldiers of her army to the elites that had been forcefully recruited, though most of them weren''t privy to the information on the two powerful demons that had first walked out of the rift, they could all feel their powers and seeing Hannah struggling against the who should be the least powerful of them, they could not help but look to the demon who had at some point, climbed up the slope and rested himself on a black shiny metal throne that came out of nowhere, observing the battle with nonchalance.


    There was a heavy tension in the air as everyone wondered who was going to defeat these two powerful demons and as time passed, this tension only thickened, an atmosphere of fear rising with it.


    Marzel and the officers noticed this change and saw the way it affected their soldiers, they saw the way battles that should have been won were being lost or protracted by their men who were beginning to have doubts and slowly losing faith in their commander.


    The few officers who were together, looked at each other wanting to do something, but they knew better than to act impulsively.


    Throwing around words of encouragement sounded like a wise thing to do, but what were words without actions, especially if the enemy decided to verbally counter, it would be a disaster and might just lead to blatant desertion.


    At this point they could only place their faith in Hannah as she was the only person in the realm of power of these two demons'' and though no one thought she was stronger than either of them, they had served under her for several years and prayed that like other times they had been faced with unfavorable odds and triumphed, she would once more be able to pull off a miracle.


    ...¡­..


    As a commander, despite being engaged in a perilous battle, there was no way Hannah could not know the state of the battle and knowing what was at stake was why despite her bones crying within, her muscles aching from the numerous clashes it had been made to withstand, she did not show of the slightest sign of weakness.


    Though Hannah was a step behind Baltimore in close combat, she fared worse off against the elemental-born prodigy in a distant battle and so she had to make do with close to mid-range fight.


    Smashing her blade one against a defending Baltimore''s staff, wanting to be on the offensive for once, just as Hannah thought she was making progress, the man''s staff immediately became enveloped in lightning and before she could retreat, the area around them was bathed in blue arcs of lightning that organed from the staff in Baltimore''s hand.


    "Arghhh" Hannah groaned as volts ran through her, sending pain going through her nerves and trying to paralyze them.


    Pumping her mana through her body, Hannah was able to keep herself mobile, but when Baltimore seized his technique and swung his staff down at her, she found herself unable to properly channel strength to her arms and hence though she blocked with her sword, she was sent falling to one knee and staying in that position for several second as Baltimore pressed his staff down on her blade which she was holding up with her two hands.


    The sight of Hannah on her knees was something that for a second made the entire battlefield pause, the humans all beginning to wonder if their fate was about to be decided and though Hannah was also filled with worry, there on her knees, she felt a presence to her right and when she glanced there, looking into the crowd of fighting soldiers in the distance and through all the chaos spotted Rachira looking at her, she knew all would be alright.


    Baltimore pressed down with his staff, lightning arcs beginning to spark over it when Hannah proved resilient, but before he could complete his technique and bath the woman in another storm of lightening, she suddenly glowed a bright golden light, her aura increasing and not wasting a moment Hannah pushed herself up from the ground with as much strength as she could, sending Baltimore''s staff swinging up as he was caught of gird by the sudden strength and then leaving the holding of her sword to her left, hand, Hannah cocked her fist and delivered an incredibly hard punch to Baltimore, the blow making Baltimore bend over as all the air in his lungs was driven out.


    Not wanting to let up on the little advantage she had gotten, while still glowing a golden shine, Hannah punched Baltimore twice on his face in rapid succession and then taking a few steps back as she could feel mana building up in him, she dropped down to the ground and slammed both her palms on it,


    While Hannah performed her technique, Baltimore who had quickly recovered rather than pursue her raised his staff and slammed it down, sending arcs of lightening travelling all around them, but then when he noticed Hannah''s battered armor become enshrouded in lightening and the woman not being affected by it as the powerful charges were being transferred to the ground, he hastily stopped his technique to switch to a new one, but by then it was too late as the earth he was standing on trembled.


    Without warning, the radiance from Hannah further brightened, this time not just being bright but taking on a pure holy tune, this holy light making Baltimore feel heavy and then just as he burst out his mana and escaped this holy oppression, two 15 feet tall palms burst out from the ground on both his side and without, delay slammed together clapping him in the middle.


    With no time to jump forward or back due to the palm''s long widths, Baltimore could only raise both his hands up, wanting to destroy both palms with his fist. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A wave of fire, lightning and water began rising around Baltimore as he prepared to do this, his staff tightly gripped in his right hand, the sovereign demon already preparing for his next attack, a deadly one which would put the battle back under his control.


    With an explosive outburst of strength, Baltimore shattered the two palms, but just as he brought his right hand forward, wanting to put to use the huge waves of fire, lightening and water which had been accumulating around him, Hannah who had been taking in deep breaths all this while suddenly lowered her body and then held her sword to her left side with both hands.


    Immediately the woman took this stance, Baltimore''s eyes widened as a sudden sense of danger hit him and then just as the bright light which had been radiating off Hannah unbelievably further intensified, he with a roar waved his staff at her, the elements above him coiling around each other and shooting towards Hannah in the form of a piercing and expanding torrent.

 Chapter 70 - 70: Triumph

    The last exchanges of Hannah and Baltimore had seen the battlefield giving the both of them more fighting space despite the several dozen meters they had already had.


    The sudden spike in Hannah''s power had been felt by all and when the woman finally went for her last move, turning herself into a literal blinding sun, nearly everyone had been blinded by the intense flash of light that came off her.


    For a few seconds, enemies pulled back from one another as they found themselves blinded, their hearts pounding as they were forced to listen to the powerful and terrifying blast that was generated as Baltimore''s attack made a collision without being able to see a thing


    For most, the world seemed like it was ending and in that instance many were reminded of the strength of beings in the third order, reminded of the reason why the third order was a significant realm in one''s ranking journey.


    When the blinding effects from Hannah''s technique started wearing off, everyone began rapidly blinking their eyes, first confirming the positions of their opponents and then with haste looking towards the area that contained their respective leaders.


    On the nearly half a kilometre expanse of land that had been left to the two leaders, many gulped as they saw the deep wide gaping hole that had been drilled by what was most definitely the effect of Baltimore''s attack.


    The darkness of the night making the hole seem like a bottomless pit, and this hole would have been the highlight of the recent exchange if it wasn''t for the fact that the body of the golden armoured woman who should have been in it or beside it was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, when people looked towards Baltimore''s last location, they saw the man holding his staff and standing tall, his huge figure intimidating and radiating power with the only imperfection there being the blinking blade which was sticking out of the left side of his chest, a blade which originated from a sword that was being held by a winged golden female who was similarly blinking.


    The entire battlefield was immediately filled with shock when they saw this, their mind unable to comprehend what was going on, but for the two combatants who had fully come to the end of their encounter with each other, they were in their own separate world.


    With his staff in hand, despite the sword in his chest Baltimore arrogantly looked to the few stars in the sky and spoke. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How? Space magic is something for those in the unbound realm, how could you have teleported."


    With her sword inserted into Baltimore, Hannah had her body pressed against the back huge form of the demon, her head barely reaching up to his arms.


    The female commander heard the words, she heard his question and the shock and disbelief which they contained and she without a second thought ignored it and focused on dispersing every trace of life in Baltimore while at the same time gritting her teeth to keep herself on her feet and also keeping her eyes on the other demon who was still casually seated on his throne, seeming to have no plans to make a move to save his dying colleague.


    Despite seeing a winged Hannah with a sword in Baltimore, many even the humans believed that the battle was still far from over and this was due to the calm and undisturbed image the man put up in that situation,


    The battles all around halfheartedly continued as nearly everyone split a bit of their attention to keep track of their leaders, and it was only when hard grunt left Baltimore''s lips and he fell to his knees that the true realization of what was happening settled in the minds of everyone.


    For the second time that night, all the fights around seized as with shocked expressions they all watched Hannah''s smaller figure stand tall above the demon that had seemed all-powerful and devouring.


    With her dented amour, bleeding and fatigued face and messy hair, the toughness of the battle the woman had just been through could be clearly seen by everyone.


    Though she didn''t have the time or grace to look up at the soldiers around her, Hannah could feel their gaze, looks of amazement and reverence and though the feeling of accomplishment threatened to swell within her, she held it down and focused on her opponent, after all a slip up from her at this crucial time was all Baltimore needed to turn to tide of this situation and unleash all the unused strength that lay in his unholy body.


    With Hannah remaining stoic, a sort of tension was built into the air and it was only seconds after Baltimore''s raised head slumped, this signifying that his life force had fully been dispersed that Hannah decided to end it all.


    With a powerful roar, her blinking body releasing one last bright light, Hannah pulled her blade out of Baltimore, made a quick spin and then next second had the head of the sovereign demon flying in the air, a spurt of dark red blood shooting out of his neck, some of it splashing on Hannah but she did not care.


    "Arghhhhh, kill them all" Hannah roared as the wings which had appeared on her back shattered into numerous golden particles and floated away while her body stopped blinking.


    As Hannah roared, the feelings of Triumph that she felt reverberated throughout her entire army and when she gave the order for blood, her soldiers all let out a shout and fiercely engaged the enemy, their fears and worries temporarily forgotten as they fed off the victory of their commander, using it to fuel their strength and desire to see tomorrow.


    ...¡­..


    "Hmmm, it''s almost time" Blake muttered in the darkness of the night looking down at the battle raging in the distance


    "Master this is just flat-out stupid and you being excessively greedy for power, you don''t need to do this, it''s a pointless risk.


    The Villagers will serve you excellently, your current plan is just pure madness. A method of suicide." Kate who was a step behind Blake said but he gave her no reply.


    All that mattered to Blake was that Kate had agreed with him that the quality and power of the demon he would become would be far greater if he used ranked beings for his evolution rather than weak humans.


    "Lena, say something" Kate said turning to Lena who was seated on a log without bother but the woman just shrugged her shoulders.


    Back at the camp, Lena had felt how deeply immersed Blake had been in his thoughts and if after all that brainstorming, he thought it was in his best interest to use ranked beings as sacrifices for his evolution, then there was no stopping him


    "Kate perhaps you should just let it go and trust in him" Lena said, but her words only served to burst Kate''s dam as she began raining down talks of how there was nothing to trust in Blake''s nonsensical idea.

 Chapter 71 - 71: One Last Problem

    Partially paying attention to the women behind him, Blake went scrolling through the system shop, his stiff expression finally relaxing after he saw what he had been looking for the last minutes.


    [Dark dagger: At night its wielder blends into the dark, their presence disappearing from the perception of all beings and only limited by the user''s strength.


    Price: 1300SP]


    Without hesitation, Blake made this purchase, his hand reaching out and grabbing a dagger that seemingly appeared out of thin air.


    Without a word, Blake turned to the two women, his attention silencing whatever lamentations they were making about him and then he threw the dagger he had just bought to Kate.


    With curiosity, Kate reached out and caught the dagger, her eyes quick to begin going up and down the new weapon, licking her lips at its masterful craftsmanship.


    "This is a work of art master" Kate said as she traced her fingers along the curve of the blade.


    "Channel your mana into it," Blake said Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nodding her head, Kate did as Blake said, observing as the dagger in her hand began slightly thrumming while the world around her became a bit blurred and then there was a gasp from Lena.


    "Kate where did u go" the woman asked standing up and looking around.


    With the huge flames that sealed the ends of the valley and the little light from the sky, there was more than enough lighting to enable Blake and the two women easily make out each other''s figures and a few of their features, but after Blake had given Kate the dagger and the woman had channeled her mana into it, she had completely disappeared from world, Blake himself silently gulping as he couldn''t even get a whiff of Kate.


    "System I think all purchased items should have a feature which ensures I can''t get harmed by them, don''t you agree" Blake idly muttered but unfortunately he got an instant rejection.


    [No]


    Other than his instincts which could at least tell him if he was in danger, Blake could sense nothing on Kate and he had to tell the woman to stop using the dagger before he saw her again.


    "Think of all the things we could steal with that dagger Blake" Kate said and Blake couldn''t help but give the woman a questioning stare but then ignored her when he saw she was in a world of imagination.


    "One second she acts wise and intelligent and then the next she''s like this."


    "Do you still remember how to operate your space ring?" Blake asked and Kate nodded her head, stretching out her right hand which had a black with small white carving on its index finger.


    With a bit of concentration, Kate had a green triangular object appear in her hand, the object being a high-grade mana crystal which she then stored back, looking at Blake with an excited smile.


    The space ring was an item from the shop costing a whopping 4000SP, and Blake could still remember how stunned to stupor all the women, Rachira included had been when he told them it was an item that could store things in a separate space.


    With the space ring, Blake had given Kate a ton of high-grade mana crystals which he had purchased from the shop and other resources the woman would need to set up his evolution ritual and now with the dagger helping her covertly navigate the battlefield, she was set to go.


    Satisfied with the effects of the dark dagger, Blake turned back to the battlefield, his eyes zooming in on Hannah.


    "You still won''t change your mind," Kate said.


    "We won''t speak any more on this topic" Blake said and Kate with frustration on her face could only nod.


    Though Blake understood how ridiculous his plans were, he still couldn''t help but think that Kate had way too much thinking space, his thoughts wandering to the 90% loyalty he had set for her, something he had done because he was fascinated by her scholarly mindset and didn''t want to ruin it or her ability to think for herself.


    "Though the dagger is powerful with your strength, it still wouldn''t trick a third-order being, so be sure to stay away from them."


    "What about that demon on the throne, no way he doesn''t notice my movements."


    "That''s why I haven''t sent you out yet, we''ll wait for Hannah to engage him and then while they''re battling, you''ll use that time to set up the runes."


    "Commander Hannah seems to be on her last feet, I doubt she''ll be able to hold him up for long."


    "She won''t, and that is why you have to be quick with your actions, I''ll have Rachira and Olivia watch out for you."


    "Doesn''t that mean less power for Hannah, if you take away Rachira the woman will definitely die against that powerful demon, don''t you want to fuck her?"


    "My evolution is more important," Blake replied with a shrug, but inwardly he flicked his tongue as he thought about the fact that Lena could already aptly predict that he would have a sexual interest in the powerful woman despite him being yet to make this known.


    Through his numerous sex escapades, one could easily predict that Blake would want to fuck Hannah, but that was not the issue here.


    The problem was that despite her being the person who knew what he truly was and could predict his moves to an extent, Blake had yet to corrupt her.


    With every woman Blake met and used his techniques on, watching the way they behaved and then comparing it to Lena''s behaviour let him know that the woman''s obsessive feelings for him weren''t a product of his ungodly techniques and this was where the issue arose.


    "Corrupt a woman who genuinely cared about him into his puppet or let her be and enjoy the feeling of being genuinely loved."


    This was Blake''s dilemma and he knew that he had to make a decision on this matter before his evolution.


    .................


    As she raised her sword into the sky and screamed for everyone to kill, Hannah brought down her sword and though her legs trembled, her knees feeling weak, and her bones aching, the woman willed her body to stand firm.


    With a strong look in her eyes, Hannah turned and stared at the one last powerful demon that stood on this battlefield, her eyes zooming in on its resting form and her being able to feel its power despite the demon being in a dormant state and at a considerable distance.


    A full week of rest was what Hannah needed before she would consider herself ready to engage in any battle, but she knew her situation didn''t leave her such time and was ready to cut her rest period to a measly 20 minutes, but even that seemed out of her reach because, for some reason, the soldiers between her and the infernal demon decided to move their fight someplace else, creating a wide clear path between her and him.


    "Urghh, who are these idiots." Hannah thought her forehead bulging in rage, but then she noticed Rachira walking towards her and a bit of calm settled within her.

 Chapter 72 - 72: Another Option

    The idea of rankers being separated into classes like mages, paladin, ranger and so on did not come into existence because it was discovered that people could only engage in a specific way of using mana, no.


    The idea came about because it was discovered that many people tended to be really good at using mana in a specific way and also because of how vast the field of magic was.


    There were so many fields of magic that one could learn from and depending on how fast one progressed as a ranker, they had lengthened but limited lifespans they could use to further study.


    Of the several warrior category classes that existed, the paladin, fighter, battle mage, warlock and knight were the most popular and strongest of them, and of these classes, Hannah fell into a complicated case.


    You see Hannah wasn''t a woman born in riches and luxury, everything she had, she had worked to the bone and hence never been a fan of drawing powers from a higher source or some more powerful entity, which is why she had followed the path of a fighter until recently.


    After becoming a third-order being, with her lifespan drastically increasing, Hannah developed a desire to possess far more deadly firepower, something that would heavily require the use of magic, and so she diverted to the battle mage class.


    Now a battlemage while truly a powerful and envious class amongst a few minor shortcomings, it had a very glaring one, and it was the restriction that only a priest could buff them up.


    With Hannah''s dislike for borrowed power, taking up this class meant that the woman would lose the benefits of buffs from clerics and other classes and for a time she lived like this, her own power being all that he could rely on till she met Rachira, a woman with fierce dedication and drive, a woman who reminded Hannah of her younger self and one who had saved her once when she was on the brink of death.


    Rachira was the only person who Hannah allowed to buff her and together they had developed a couple of techniques, like for instance the one which she had just used to defeat Blatimore, a teleportation technique.


    Though to tamper with the law of space one needed to have at least reached the fourth order, with Rachira''s strong faith, she could call upon the blessing to manipulate space and though the woman''s body and mind were too lacking to handle this power she could bestow it on Hannah who for some reason despite just being at the third order could use this blessing to perform a technique.


    "Rachira, while I''m happy to see that you finally returned from whatever hole you ran into, is there any reason you are openly walking up to me like this" Hannah asked her gaze on the woman hard.


    "While I was able to hide my presence from the sovereign demon, I can''t say the same for the infernal one," Rachira said without much emotion, her veil back on her head and rosary in hand, not a single sign of the carnal pleasure she had been engaged in some minutes ago on her body.


    At the moment, Rachira had on a holy look, but the sudden coldness in her tone was not lost on Hannah.


    "Rachira is there a problem," Hannah asked with a narrowed gaze, wary of suddenly attacking the only priestess she had ever trusted in her life or even showing any sign of aggression towards her, after all the last thing she wanted was for her soldiers to think there was disunity amongst their leaders. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could she be the spy" Hannah wondered the woman not letting her feelings come in the way of her judgement at this time when she had a fourth-order demon to somehow defeat.


    "No, I just came here to prepare you for your next battle and say a few things" Rachira said and before Hannah could say a word she clasped her hand in a praying gesture, her clasped hands glowing while a beam shot out from the cross hanging from her neck and hit Hannah covering her in a white light.


    As the light from Rachira hit Hannah, the commander felt the fatigue, pain and aches within her begin dying out and a whole new surge of energy filling her and with this, she calmed her wariness against the woman, after all this same woman had just helped her defeat Baltimore.


    "The only way a battle between you and him will end is with him tearing you apart," Rachira said looking to the demon who nonchalantly sat upon a black iron throne, his gaze not even on them or the battle taking place as he had his eye closed at the moment.


    "Then what should I do, turn around and run," Hannah said with a snort, not appreciative of Rachira''s dispiriting words despite how true they were.


    The last thing Hannah needed at the moment was someone weakening her resolve after all she had already begun imagining a glorious death.


    "Of course, fleeing is the best option, because while you may have defeated that sovereign demon and the battle between the two forces seems to be at a standstill, the truth is that this is all just the calm before the storm.


    For now, soldiers have stopped coming out of the rift, and trust me, it isn''t because there are no more soldiers to send. Other than that, there is also that guy on the throne, and I don''t need to tell you what will happen when he decides to get active.


    "Well, you''re beginning to annoy me now Rachira, out with it, what other option is there."


    "External help. I have a technique that would let me summon a divine being to battle that demon, but for that I need you to keep it busy.


    Hannah looked at Rachira incredulously finding her words unbelievable but when she saw the priestess maintain a serious expression, she knew that she also had to take this seriously.


    "You''re a second-order priestess Rachira, you can''t summon a divine being, even a third-order priestess would have extreme difficulty in doing that."


    "True, but I can if I sacrifice my life."


    "Absolutely not" Hannah rapidly said but Rachira simply gave her a bland smile.


    "If I am going to die after that demon defeats you, what difference does it make if I sacrifice myself to ensure we win against it."

 Chapter 73 - 73: Blazing Circle

    Hannah had calculated that she would use 20 minutes to prepare herself in whatever way to defeat the infernal demon, but when Rachira who was already weakened from buffing her with a space technique soon ran out of mana as she healed her and her army began losing, Hannah decided to cut her rest time by more than half, the woman actively rejoining the war in minutes.


    Rather than go looking for a fight, since the infernal demon had decided to rest upon his throne, Hannah decided to let him be and instead went to unleash a brutal massacre on his army.


    With the Baltimore dead, there was no one in the underworld army who could handle Hannah in any capacity.


    Blood flowed from the side of the invading army, their soldiers falling left and right, most of them not even knowing when they died, and it was only when Hannah had gone through half the army from the underworld that the infernal demon that had been resting spoke, his voice reverberating throughout the battlefield and freezing everyone in place.


    "You choose to spend your energy on reducing the burden of your soldiers, are you a commander or a mother."


    Clutching her blade as she ended the life of a fiend that had been battling Marzel, Hannah looked at the infernal demon who rested on his throne as he spoke, her eyes envious of the wide berth that had been given to his throne, none, not even his own men daring to stand in his presence.


    Hannah stared at the demon for a few seconds and then she gave him a wide smile before jumping back into the fray, her just sword sending more souls to be eternally judged.


    With a fierce passion, Hannah became a harbinger of death, her speed of harvesting lives more than tripling and just when her actions had struck fear in the enemy, the soldiers retreating towards the rift, a command that resonated throughout the battlefield came from the infernal demon.


    "Soldiers of Matleshore, charge forth and lay waste to the humans." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Immediately, the command thundered out, the loud roar of an army rang out from within the rift and soon the sound of thousands of men running began ringing out.


    With the infernal Demon having seated himself at the edge of the summit of the hillslope, Hannah and her men had been pushed away from the edge of the valley into flat land and as such no longer had a direct view of the valley, so though they heard the thunderous roar of thousands of men running up the valley, they could only wait till the men reached its summit and came into their sight.


    Like swarms of ants climbing up a hill, the declared soldiers of Matleshore came spilling over the summit, their swarming number and energetic roars making Hannah''s men begin gulping and looking at one another in doubt.


    "Death to them all" Hannah said raising her sword into the air and then slowly swinging it down, the descent of her blade met with several roars from her officers scattered throughout the army and when these officers began running towards the enemy, the soldiers followed along, the image of their commander who was slowly beginning to glow up, a powerful aura rising within her motivating them to give it their all.


    Watching her soldiers charge forward, Hannah sighed internally as she knew that more than 60% of them were doomed to die.


    Though it looked like Hannah''s action had been stupid, her taunting the infernal demon instead of using the little energy she had to battle him when she knew for a fact there were still more soldiers in the rift.


    The truth was that all this had been part of her and Rachira''s plan to make the battlefield more chaotic. Although Hannah''s actions now placed her soldiers in a situation where they were heavily outnumbered, it also gave birth to the possibility of a portion of them surviving.


    With Rachira apparently needing the sacrifice of the souls of the enemy to summon this divine being, something that surprised Hannah, the woman could only perform the summoning on the battlefield and with the need to make sure the infernal demon did not find about this summoning and stop it, in addition to Hannah having to battle him they also decided to make the battlefield more chaotic.


    Watching as a new round of battle that quickly saw her soldiers on the backfoot began, Hannah pressed her sword into the ground, got down to one knee and then poured her mana into the weapon and into the ground.


    Of course, Hannah kept an eye on the seated demon, and when seconds later he made no move to stop her, she activated her technique.


    "Death line" the commander whispered to herself, her words accompanied by a 3-meter-wide line of several thick earth spikes shooting out of the ground across the hillslope and skewering the scores of enemy soldiers running up it.


    Despite the technique she had just performed, Hannah''s aura did not stop rising and now after helping her soldiers in the best way she could, she turned to the demon whose gaze was directly on her and she shot towards him, her aura rapidly spiking and the ground shattering with her every step.


    For this battle, Hannah knew even her best was not enough to use as a delay tactic, this was a fourth-order being she was talking about and as a woman who had gotten the honour to spar with a few, she believed she had an idea what she was facing.


    "Blazing circle''


    Chopping away at her life force bit by bit and using it to boost her strength to levels that she could only dream of reaching at the moment, Hannah used this sacrificial technique to bring herself closer to the infernal demon''s level, looking to make herself a worthy opponent that could hold it back.


    "What is sacrificing a few years of my life compared to losing it" Hannah thought to herself, and when she remembered that Rachira was for certain going to lose her life when all this was over, she increased her momentum her aura soaring to heights that had the battlefield once more looking to her, the soldiers further distancing themselves from her and the infernal demon despite the already wide gap.


    Looking at the demon and speeding towards it, Hannah mouthed words she hoped he would understand.


    "I will kill you," the woman said, looking at her enemy, but then she got a terrifying immediate reply.


    "Oh, are you sure about that."


    Hannah''s problem wasn''t the fact that the reply from the infernal demon rang in her head, but more of the fact that it was whispered into it, by a towering being who was standing in front of her, its left palm on her chest having already completely cancelled out her momentum and it''s head and back bent down so he could whisper his words.

 Chapter 74 - 74: Pawns

    "When did he move" Hannah asked herself, the world suddenly becoming small and suffocating as what had actually been her fantasy was shattered and she had been reintroduced to reality.


    A reality where a fourth-order being wasn''t something she could just casually burn her life force to match up against.


    "You did excellent against Baltimore, you fight with quite the exceptional will, your battle acumen is very impressive but unfortunately your body seems to be misaligned and is holding you back." The demon said, its body radiating so much heat that in just the few seconds they had been close she found herself already beginning to sweat.


    "Thank you," Hannah replied


    "Are you naturally polite or are you still spooked by my presence."


    Considering their current stances, Rehabab''s question to Hannah was a rather weird one but like they were in a world of their own she casually replied him.


    "I think Both"


    "Hmm, Hannah, commander of the human army, I am Rehabab, 4th champion of his lord Archduke Matleshore.


    I wish I could say it was a pleasure to meet you, but unfortunately, it isn''t, you are too weak at the moment, and we unfortunately met far too early in this war which is just starting.


    I would have loved to kill you when you had a decent amount of power." Rehabab said.


    "I can say the same."


    "Hmm true" The demon said and the next instant it sent the back of its right hand flying at Hannah, the woman reacting quickly and swinging her blade to clash with it but in the end only found her sword being pushed to the side and huge hand giving her a slap the sent her body stumbling backwards.


    "I have to keep him busy at all costs" Hannah roared in her head and burning more of her life force, she sent her aura rising far higher than previously several red veins faintly becoming across her body while her eyes had a faint trace of red to them.


    With a sneer, Hannah rushed forward, covering the distance between her and Rehabab and then swinging her sword at him once more, hoping that Rehabab would try to stop it with his arms once more.


    As if understanding that there was more to Hannah''s swing this time, with shocking agility Rehabab leaned back with blurring speed at just the right time, this move making Hannah''s bade miss him by just an inch, but then when the blade went past and he moved to recover his proper posture, Hannah used the swing o her sword to turn around and to his amusement deliver a hard kick to his chest with her left foot, the kick having him take three steps back.


    "How do you know my name," Hannah asked as he raised her sword cautiously and slowly began to move around the demon while she kept her aura high, the woman not letting the power flowing through her dwindle even a bit, after all, her goal was not to defeat Rehabab but to keep him busy.


    "Considering we are on a battlefield with thousands of people that know your name, that and other important pieces of information isn''t a hard thing to get"


    When Rehabab spoke these words, his eyes narrowed on Hannah and then temporarily moved to her army, this action sending the commander''s brain thinking at several times their normal speed and within her, she quickly decoded Rehabab''s words and a suspicion came to mind.


    "You introduced yourself as the champion of an archduke, not as the commander of this army, are you not proud of the soldiers."


    "Baltimore was their commander, I am here only to ensure that our first action against this world does not fail, and it a good thing the leaders thought to deploy me considering that idiot''s, performance."


    When Hannah heard Rehabab''s words, within her mind a single mocking thought was created.


    "Never send a brute to do a commander''s work"


    For a man who had silently sat down throughout the first phase of a war not caring even when one of the major players in the war died, Hannah had wondered why he was being quite chatty with her considering he looked like the kind of person who would had better things to do and would rather crush her instantaneously and now she knew why.


    Rehabab was stalling, not destroying her immediately because he was trying to find out how her army knew about their arrival beforehand and even though that information was something that had been brutally kept from her, she saw no need to inform him of this, the game they were playing was more fun.


    To keep Rehabab from suspecting a thing, after hearing his reply, Hannah waited a few seconds before charging him once more, the woman swinging her blade at him with full force, forcing him to take a few steps back before she herself also retreated and while circling him brought up another topic.


    ......


    Watching the human commander circle him, Rehabab sighed in his mind at how lower-rank beings always for some reason thought they had a chance to outsmart someone who had climbed into a realm above theirs.


    Though he couldn''t read her mind Rahabab was a being of hell, and though fire was his domain, that didn''t mean that his senses were closed off to the emotions of people.


    Emotions were the most powerful tool of beings of darkness and when Rehabab saw tidbits of excitement in Hannah after he insinuated that his soldiers had gathered very vital information, he decided to let the game keep going, after all, even though he had his own agenda.


    To hell with how Hannah and her army had known where and when to ambush them, finding out such information was a work for the commanders and other glorified grunts in the army.


    It had been thousands of years since the underworld reconnected with the world of the living as they called it and just like every other champion who had been holed up in it, he wished for glory, and what better way to get it than through defeating a worthy opponent, a worthy opponent whom his enemies were just about to summon.


    Demons were the ones to invent the concept of summoning higher-level beings, this concept being created by their ancestors during the Heavens'' Gate battle hundreds of years ago when the demons had been stretched thin and didn''t have enough powerhouses to man various strategic locations.


    Did the little girl before him think a mere chaotic battlefield would mask the aura of a summoning ritual brewing? S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On this one battlefield, while the grunts fought their hearts out, several other minds used them as a board for their chess game, Hannah and Rehabab trying to outsmart each other while Blake stood on an elevated position well removed from the immediate sense of any of the powerhouses, watching as his own plans played out.


    "And so with this, you have deployed all your pawns, their lives all at the greatest of risk and the moment., and what makes this even better is that you''ve already set up the same ascension ritual back at the site where the villagers have been kept, so if all fails here, then you will still have a fall back option," Lena said standing next to Blake her hands holding onto his arm.


    "Yes, I''ve made use of all the useful pawns" Blake said and Lena could not help but feel a chill go down her spine at the coldness she felt in his tone.


    Part of Lena''s mind told her to leave Blake and flee, but then the other part of her mind and whole heart told her to stay and with a smile the woman held his arm tighter, rubbing her head on his shoulder.

 Chapter 75 - 75: My Time

    As the cries and roars of men fiercely battling each other sounded over the battlefield, the smell of blood and incinerated flesh perfusing the air with its stench, a silent Blake calmly walked through the chaos and madness.


    With his hands in his pocket and his right gripping onto another dark dagger, Blake walked through the battlefield like a ghost, his presence undiscovered by anyone as he kept away from the excessively chaotic areas especially those occupied by powerhouses who seemed to breathe out destruction.


    It had been several minutes since the reinforcements from the rift came out and by this time, the supposedly righteous army had been well slimmed down, Blake already able to make out several 2 v 1 situations.


    "Soon their sufferings will be ended," Blake muttered a novel feeling within him.


    Looking to the side as he moved, Blake spotted the area which had been abandoned to Hannah and the infernal demon, and he couldn''t help but shake his head in pity for the poor woman who had fallen for his machinations, unaware of what she was truly fighting for.


    Created in the shape of a three concentric star resting within the boundaries of a large circle bearing a cross as its centre, Blake''s position was at the centre of the circle which was his ritual rune.


    Standing in the centre of the ritual, the spot marked by a blood red circle, one whose creation and existence had simply been ignored by every combatant on the battlefield, Blake looked towards Kate who was sited at the edge of the second concentric star, the woman being the only person who could see him at the moment, a convenient feature shared by those wielding the dark dagger and he nodded at her.


    Though Blake hadn''t been in this new world for up to a month, he felt like the event that was about to take place was one which he had been planning for years, Blake felt like this would be a major changing point in his life and letting out a deep breath he smiled as he thought of the adventures that were to come and the prize that was waiting for me.


    "Even if she betrays me in the future, as long as I get my parent back, I might just consider sparing Lilith." Blake thought suppressing the cautiousness in his head that said his words were too arrogant and embracing the ultimate confidence he felt in himself.


    "Till I have taken my parents out of the maws of death, all creation would know no rest."


    As Blake made this declaration, he had the system imbue the pure demon bloodline into him just as a bright light and thick caress of evil mana enveloped him.


    ...........


    By the end of this battle, what would be left of my life was the question now going through Hannah''s mind as he fought the monster in front of her.


    Though he had yet to use his weapon or invoke any of his techniques, Rehabab had put his mana core to use and churned the evil mana, making it fill his body and have the cracks on his body glow a molten red, his body becoming akin to a furnace.


    With this, despite how much strength or what tactic Hannah used, Rehabab matched her fist for fist, sword for fist.


    No matter how hard Hannah swung or how much she charged her sword, Hannah found her blade easily blocked by Rehabab''s bare limbs.


    "With such a body no wonder he doesn''t wear armour" Hannah thought staring at the demon''s exposed upper chest.


    Retreating from Rehabab, Hannah looked to the left and stared at the fight between the soldiers, an ache going through her heart when she saw the clear disparity in numbers that was beginning to show between her army and that from the underworld.


    Though the darkness of the night dampened vision, Hannah was a third-order being and with a more than normal eyesight she could still spot how scant the uniforms of her soldiers had become.


    "Rachira please hurry" Hannah muttered under her breath, her words spoken like it were a prayer but then when Hannah fully focused back on Rehabab, she saw that his gaze was fully on the battle between the soldiers.


    "Damn it," Hannah thought cursing herself for being distracted and letting the infernal demon focus on the battlefield, her fear being that he would discover what she and Rachira were up to, but then his next words stunned her.


    "Your plan with that female was to summon a holy divine being right."


    Hannah was stunned by the accuracy of Rehabab''s question unsure if he was just beating around the bush, but his next words enlightened her on the current situation.


    ''I''ve known about your plan with that woman right almost from the start, that is why I have been entertaining your nonsense and playing around with you.


    So now, will you answer my question"


    Though Rehabab words were very convincing and Hannah could feel like he was asking this question for an important reason, she still refused to readily give up vital information to the enemy whether it had been compromised or not.


    "If you are so sure of what you say, then why are you still questioning me on the topic"


    "Because for the ritual which I can already feel brewing, I sense evil mana being used and as far as I am concerned, evil mana can only be used to summon beings of the underworld."


    Rehabab''s words stunned Hannah and for a second, she thought the demon was deceiving her, trying to throw her mind into confusion, but then when the question of why he was doing this passed through her head she couldn''t find a good reason.


    "Why would Rachira summon a being from the underworld" Hannah asked herself struggling to sense the evil mana but ending up with nothing.


    Hannah was quick to go on alert as she felt that Rehabab was setting her up for something, after all, it didn''t make any sense for Rachira to summon a being from the underworld when they were currently having a battle against an army from there.


    "What exactly are you hoping to....."


    Hannah went to call out Rehabab on his false words, but then she suddenly felt the evil mana he had talked about and her word got stuck in her throat, her expression darkening and transforming to one of horror as the quantity of evil mana rapidly rose and soon it was blasting out and filling the entire battlefield as several lines of a huge ritual rune lit up.


    "What is happening" Hannah asked in shock, her eyes moving all around the battlefield trying to find Rachira and get her to make sense of what was happening.


    "Either a demon is being summoned or a demon is evolving" Rehabab said his eyes burning brighter as he spotted a presence which was trying to hide itself deep in the heart of the battlefield.


    Hannah was a smart woman and despite her wanting to refuse it a horrible idea popped into her head.


    "Did Rachira have me fight Rehabab so she could summon a demon?"


    "Is that one of yours"


    Hearing Rehabab''s question, Hannah looked at him and followed his line of sight and though she did not immediately see what he was talking about, after about a few seconds, a figure suddenly popped into existence in an area where Hannah''s gaze had been scanning.


    "Blake" Hannah called and then she watched as he was completely lit up in a dark red roaring mana, mana which radiated what was unmistakably the evil essence of the underworld, and as this mana blanketed Blake, like a dark symphony, the soldiers on the battlefield all let out screams at the same time. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76 - 76: Stand Down

    After several hours of intense fighting between the armies of the underworld and the humans, the battered and tired soldiers could only watch as they were bathed in light which followed a certain intricate path that went around the battlefield.


    Forming a perfect circle which had three concentric stars in it and a small circle in the middle, the activated ritual rune first brought intense lighting to the battlefield, making some of the soldiers who had been peeved at having to fight at night let out sighs of relief but then it didn''t last long.


    Though most were slow to pick up on it, the soldiers from the underworld included, within seconds, it didn''t take them long to realise that the battlefield was being rapidly saturated with mana, one that was very foreign to the soldiers who were defending their home country and very surprising to the soldiers from the underworld considering such mana should only exist in the underworld.


    With everyone''s senses going on alert and watching out for any danger that was to come, it didn''t take them long to spot a woman who had suddenly popped out of nowhere, peacefully seated in apposition where the light made a sharp bend, this position being one of the vertices of the star, the woman muttering some incoherent words under the cover of a light red barrier.


    Spotting Kate, before anyone could react, Blake seemingly popped out of thin air, the effects of the dark dagger unable to hold while a ton of evil mana was being sent his way.


    Blake''s appearance also drew a lot of attention and as they stared at the young man who was standing in a rather small circle of light that was rapidly intensifying before they could make out what was happening, they suddenly felt a turbulent force run through their whole body and then they began letting out screams as they felt a pull on their lives.


    ...........


    "Well, are you just going to stand there, your soldiers are being killed," Hannah said feelings of danger going through her when she stared at the light that made up the large circle of the ritual rune.


    "So are yours" Rehabab replied and then his gaze moved to a particular area of the battlefield, one close to the edge of the light but outside it and he shot towards it. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A second after Rehabab moved, Hannah also moved and when the demon finally killed his momentum, his hand shooting out to grab the neck of the figure that had gotten his attention, Hannah''s swords came swinging at his arm, clashing with it and pushing it away while she wrapped her left arm around the waist of Rachira and jumped away from Rehabab.


    "She is my subordinate, stand down" Hannah called out but Rehabab merely snorted and shot towards her.


    Letting go of Rachira, Hannah prepared herself to clash with Rehabab but then all she saw was a blur and then a heavy blow from above landed on her chest.


    Without even being able to put up the slightest resistance, Hannah was hammered onto the ground flat on her back, this hit first instantaneously cancelling out blazing circle, the technique that Hannah was using to burn her life force in exchange for the greater power so she could somewhat keep up with Rehabab, and then after that her mana core went into a dormant state, the powerful aura which had been radiating from her body rapidly dying out and leaving Hannah a paralysed woman as she found herself unable to move a single limb, her body dead to her commands.


    For a while, Hannah''s head was filled with a sharp ringing sound, but then it died out and the conversation which was happening beside her unmoving body filtered into her ears.


    "I have no idea who he is"


    "Little girl if you keep spouting nonsense I''ll crush your skull."


    "I really don''t know who he is, I have no idea what is going on, please"


    Splat!


    This conversation took place to Hannah''s left and not even able to move her head she could only watch from the corner of her eyes, rage and sadness filling her when she saw Rachira''s head which was held in Rehabab''s right hand be crushed, a bit of the priestesses'' blood and brain juice splattering on her.


    Without care, Rehabab threw Rachira''s corpse to the side and walked over to Hannah, his huge form standing above her body which now rested in a small crater.


    Looking down at Hannah, without a single word Rehabab raised his right leg, his giant iron-like boots going into the air and over her head, his intentions more than clear.


    "So, this is how I die," Hannah thought, her eyes trembling and then closing as she saw death rapidly approach her.


    "Booom"


    The loud sound of the impact of Rehabab''s feet crushing her face resounded in Hannah''s ears, ringing all through her head while her heartbeat quickened as she felt a tug on her soul, death having come to claim her.


    Memories of her passionate times with her husband, thoughts of her children and her dreams filled Hannah''s mind as she was killed tears slowly going down her eyes.


    "Wait tears," Hannah thought her eyes shooting open as she looked up only barely catching a glance of Rehabab having a hand over his heart with a worried expression before he turned and sped away, a mighty and powerful aura, the strongest which Hannah had ever felt in her life bursting out of him, a hot wind blowing over her.


    "What the hell is happening, what did he see" Hannah thought confused as she tried to figure out what danger had made Rehabab who was about to kill her forget about her.


    As Hannah pondered the matter, she also realised that the loud sound she had heard hadn''t been from Rehabab stomping her to death but something else but before she could try to make sense of what, she felt that tug on her soul one more, her soul slowly beginning to leave her body.


    With a sneer, Hannah roared into her being, screaming as she kickstarted her mana core, easily blasting apart whatever force had been acting on her and quickly realizing that the suspected orchestrator of this entire incident was most likely the one who had drawn Rehabab''s attention.


    "Blake," Hannah said questioningly her mind filled with doubts but then the rapidly increasing heat to her side alerted her that she had to get her body moving as a pool of larva was spreading and about to envelop her.

 Chapter 77 - 77: Battle Of Wills

    With a loud boom, the night was blasted away as the several meters wide circular rune lit up in all its glory, saturating the world with pure evil mana, mana so thick that it violently floated about in wisps of smoke, hugging itself around everything that contained life and drilling itself into them through either their eyes, nose, ears, mouth or the spores on their skin.


    Of course, with everyone on the battlefield being a soldier, their division an above average one, they were all beings at either the first, second or third order.


    Immediately this evil mana poured out, everyone had been on guard, the underworld soldiers who thrived on evil mana included as this sudden event hadn''t been in the script. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the evil mana began surrounding the soldiers, moving to enter their bodies, though some people had been clumsy and actually breathed in it, in the end, everyone sent their mana running through them and moving to either expel the foreign mana from their bodies or prevent it from entering, and this was where Blake''s problem lay.


    One of the main functions of the rune was to amplify the range of the will of its user and then imbue this will into the evil mana, mana which will then be dispersed into the surroundings to infiltrate the bodies of its targets and begin extracting their blood essence and soul, of course, there were several other complexities to it, but this was the part which Kate could most easily explain to Blake.


    With the villagers being unranked humans who could not even muster the least bit of mana to come to their defence, if evil mana with a sufficiently strong will were to envelop them, it would easily be able to enter their defenseless body and conquer it, but when it came to trained people, worst of all ranked beings, it was an entirely different story.


    With a mana core and mana which they could command as they wished, for foreign mana to infiltrate them especially given their large numbers, it would first need to conquer their minds individually and depending on how much reign one wanted the rune to have over the bodies of their target they would also have to suppress their mind.


    For Blake who wanted to extract the blood essence and souls of his target, he had to conquer them in body, soul and mind and then withstand the powerful rebellious attacks which their blood essence and souls would rain on him.


    Blake''s original plan of taking the blood essence and souls of the villagers had already been termed as crazy and suicidal by Kate, but now this current plan of his could only be described as being unreasonable and the actions of a man who could not control his greed and some minutes ago Blake would have seen thing from this point of view, but now after talking with his Mr.


    Black as Blake had now termed his unknown stalker, Blake knew that he had to be greedy, as greedy as he possibly could because that was his only way forward.


    [Now tell me, with Lilith being amongst the weakest in hell and not even measuring up to the gods, what exactly can she offer that the other gods can''t give out, or better yet, what can she offer you that will give you an edge over champions and monstrously talented individuals the run amok.]


    This was the message Mr. Black had sent to him and the second Blake had read it, his entire world had paused, trembled and then shattered.


    Though Blake hadn''t been a one-of-a-kind genius, his accomplishments being more of a result of his hard work, strict discipline and impeccable manners, that he had failed to put together the information that had been delivered to him on his own, filled Blake with disappointment at his own self even though seconds later he figured out why.


    On earth, fantasy books sometimes talked about someone being transmigrated to a world where they were given a system and with that system became the hegemon of the world.


    Though Blake had at first been unwilling to take Lilith''s offer, when he did, it was with this sort of mentality that he had been operating, believing that if he played his card right, he was destined to succeed with the system.


    The incredulity of him using sex to become stronger had clouded Blake''s mind but now he understood the truth.


    Lilith had told him that he was originally meant to be a champion to the gods and now that he thought about it, because he failed to become a champion, did it mean that these other gods stayed without one,


    "No"


    They found a different champion and if their initially competitive attitude over him were any indication, then it meant that all the gods sought to have a champion who was stronger than that of the other gods, and with that, it only made sense that these select individuals were given the best of cheats, skill and bloodlines, it was even possible one of them started off as a royal fairy or an archangel.


    Blake had initially thought that him fucking to get Sin Points was an unreasonable cheat, but then if he carefully thought about it, where would he be if not for the tampering that Mr. Black had done to the system, Lilith had just given him a skill tree and the afterwards an incubus bloodline, that even being an option amongst others.


    Sin roulette, a shop, armour of hell, the potential of these things surpassed whatever Lilith had given him, the last one being something that terrified and excited him, his brain still able to remember the ridiculous stat point it had given him, and that was it not even being fully summoned.


    "Lilith needs me for a plan of hers, but who is to say she needs me to survive till the very end, perhaps she only needs me for a few missions predicting that I will soon die."


    Mr. Black''s message had revealed to Blake that the system was just a cheat amongst several other cheats and that he only ever had one true advantage in this life, that being his ridiculous will and that if he wanted to succeed in this cultivation world then he had to use that advantage to the max.


    Sure the combined minds of a hundred soldiers were a storm he could not imagine, but what was a storm before death.


    With a shout, that resonated throughout the battlefield, Blake immersed himself into the rune, one single word in his mind, this word a declaration and order for all the beings he was attacking.


    "Die"


    Like a horrifying melody, the screams and shouts of thousands of soldiers rang out into the air as they felt their bodies and minds be bombarded by the mana which had wrapped itself around their beings.


    Of course, with defiance, the thousands of soldier, both those from the underworld and those from the world of the living fought against this evil order, they refused to allow their actions to be controlled by the vicious mana and amongst them, there were those who broke free of its hold, their mana bursting out.


    Without skipping a beat, these people charged forth and ran towards the perceived source of these attacks, soldiers of light and darkness working together.


    Of course, what was happening at the moment, wasn''t something out of Blake''s expectation and he had a simple answer to this all.


    "Amour of hell"

 Chapter 78 - 78: First Phase

    Looking for an opportunity to flex his power and take a worthy head back with him as a trophy was the reason why Rehabab had been quite calm about his enemies moving to summon a divine being.


    Rehabab was a champion for his lord, he was not a common soldier or commander looking to eke out a swift and easy victory. No, what Rehabab sought was a battle of tension, fear, courage, grit, death and most important of all one that would push him to his limit.


    While playing around with Hannah, Rehabab had been waiting for his opponent to be summoned when he had felt the evil mana and quickly made a few deductions on what might be happening.


    Initially, Rehabab had planned to relax and let the situation play out, but then he had seen Blake, Hannah''s expression saying that she knew the man and in that instant, Rehabab had felt that perhaps he had been a bit too lax about the situation.


    Demons just like humans, were separated into factions that had different ideologies and philosophies and occasionally had encounters. Still, amongst demons, there was a general rule which was that when they crossed from the underworld to the world of the living, no demon was allowed to fight the other.


    Though there was of course more context to this rule considering that demons could get into complex situations while in the world of the living, this was the general rule and Rehabab had figured whatever being that was being summoned would also follow this rule until he saw Blake.


    Although Rehabab could identify a ritual meant for summoning or evolving a demon, when it came to how it functioned, he was as blank as a novice but that still had not worried him after all no demon would hurt another especially considering where they were and under what situations, but seeing that it was a human, everything changed and Rehabab immediately went looking for answers.


    "She is my subordinate, stand down"


    Rehabab could not help but remember the funny words Hannah had spoken to him as he was about to kill the woman who had lied about summoning a holy being and he would have ended the woman herself if it wasn''t for the powerful will that had spilled out from the ritual and began poking at him, trying to influence his mind.


    Though Rehabab had easily shrugged off this annoying will he couldn''t help but imagine what the soldiers particularly those from his own side were feeling considering they were the target, and though he had no love for Baltimore, that didn''t mean that he was just going to allow people of the underworld to be killed and used for some human''s ritual.


    With rage, Rehabab completely forgot about Hannah and shot towards the ritual rune, mana pouring out of him as he headed for Blake, his every step shattering the ground beneath his feet and turning the ground into orange pits of larva that swelled and spread.


    Taking no chances considering how the human had decided to perform his ritual on the battlefield despite his presence, Rehabab had a heavy sword filled with cracks that glowed an eerie yellow and released a blistering steam appear in his hand.


    Seeking to stop the ritual, Rehabab rushed to destroy the ritual rune, but before he could do that, a powerful presence suddenly descended, its sheer aura making Rehabab pause in his tracks as while others collapsed and lost consciousness, Rehabab fell to his knees, his head bowed as the lives of those within the ritual rune were taken.


    .........¡­.


    When Blake summoned the suicide technique that had been gifted to him, he also opened his status on the system and observed it as the amour began being summoned his body lighting up and a shout leaving his mouth.


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: None]


    [Title: Knight of hell (+70 Strength and Mana)]


    [Sin Points: 38430]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Strength: 300(78) / Agility: 258 / Stamina: 200 / Vitality: 200 / Intelligence: 150/ Mana: 335(265) / Charisma: 19 / Will(mysterious): 700]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), corruption(legendary), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), quick draw (superior-lvl 5), flaming slash (superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), swordsmanship (common-lvl. 26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl.


    1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Your lust drive is commendable, you make your queen proud]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 1%... All body attributes +50 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 1%... All body attributes +80 points] S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 2%... All body attributes +150 points]


    [+10000 sin points to vitality] [sin points:28430]


    [vitality:300]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 3%... All body attributes +250 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 3%... All body attributes +370 points]


    [vitality:299]


    [vitality:298]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 4%... All body attributes +550 points]


    [vitality:278]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 4% ... All body attributes +650 points]


    [vitality:248]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 6% ... All body attributes +800 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 6% ... All body attributes +950 points]


    [vitality:200]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 8%... All body attributes +1250 points]


    [vitality:150]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned 9%... All body attributes +1550 points]


    [vitality:90]


    [vitality:20]


    [vitality:0]


    [...¡­.]


    [+10000 sin point to Vitality] [Balance: 18430]


    [vitality:100]


    Once again Death passed a hand over the head of Blake Luxander failing to touch him and leaving with another loss.


    As Blake felt life return to his body, he opened his mouth and took large gulps of air, breathing heavily and though he couldn''t see through the thick cocoon of mana that surrounded him, since he was connected to the ritual rune, he could feel the several lives that were ended by it and as this lives were taken the rune wasted no time in beginning to extract their blood essences and most important of all capturing their very volatile souls.


    When Blake made up his mind to become greedy, he hadn''t just heedlessly run over to the battlefield to try his luck, no he had meditated on the matter and in the end found a way to eat his cake and have it.


    Kate and Lena worried that he was taking a very risky endeavor, but the truth of the matter was that this endeavour of his was only 50% truly risky, that risk coming in the first phase of the evolution.

 Chapter 79 - 79: Second Phase

    For the first half of the evolution, Blake had to attack hundreds of soldiers with his will and though yes Blake had at a time triumphed against death with it and even against the simulated mind of Lilith when he was being tested by Mr. Black, a key thing to note about these occurrences was that he had was always been on the defence.


    Blake''s unbeatable willpower only manifested to defend, the amount he could actively use capped at 700.


    For this shortcoming of his, Blake had come up with the idea to use the dreadful armour of hell once more.


    Taking into consideration the size and dispersion of the soldiers, Blake had thought he would have to summon the whole armour and even need to propagate its aura, but thankfully just a few seconds of exposure to it, and the entire battlefield had been knocked out, Kate included though luckily the woman was in a barrier of her own so she wouldn''t fall to the working of the rune.


    "There is a high chance Rachira and Olivia are still inside the ritual rune though" Blake thought sparing some thoughts for these servants of his who were about to die.


    "Still, what gives with the system swallowing such large chunks of my vitality.


    Back then 10 was enough for almost me to summon a portion of the armour, and those percentages, they weren''t there the last time."


    Giving the number of sins points he had one last look, Blake focused on the souls which had been extracted and were now being channelled into him.


    Though Blake knew he would feel pain from the incoming process, another thing he knew was that this was the safest part of his evolution, the only worry he would have to deal with here being the pain he would have to go through.


    Though Blake still couldn''t see around, his closed eyes and the thick wall of evil mana that surrounded him made sure of that, with his connection to the ritual rune, he could sense what was going on around him and as the first dozens of souls slammed into him, their ethereal and complex forms forced into his being by the rune, Blake''s mind couldn''t help but tremble as waves of pain flowed through it.


    The first wave was tolerable, its nature making Blake shiver all through as he tried to quickly get over it and prepare for the next, but the thing is that he never did.


    Before Blake''s body could get over the pain from the first souls, several dozen more entered him, and then another dozen, the number slowly pilling up till Blake could no longer keep his composure, his eyes shot open and he looked to the sky and he screamed.


    The souls were incessant, noisy and loud. The rune did a good job in assimilating them into Blake, but when it came to the mental part it completely left that up to Blake,


    Thousands of screams filled Blake''s head and at some point, while Blake was focused on withstanding the painful screams in his mind, his body instinctively stood up on its own and moved to run away but almost immediately it crashed into the thick wall of evil man, this place now it''s prison.


    Taking control of his body, Blake fell to his knees and gripped the ground hard, his screams somewhat suppressed, his eyes blood red and red veins popping all over his face.


    With Kate having been knocked out by the appearance of the amour of hell, the rune was currently working on preset commands, so there was no going back for Blake. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even as Blake dug his fingers into the ground, scraping his nails against the sand as he sought to withstand the pressure in his mind, the rune kept sending more and more souls at him, then a minute after this process had begun, small red balls began rising out of the bodies of the dead soldiers, floating into the air and then after trembling for a second shooting towards the thick and steadily growing ball of evil mana in the middle of the ritual rune.


    With just the souls bombarding him, Blake had already lost it but the rune didn''t care or know about that, like it had been programmed to know, it extracted the blood essence of the various individuals it had just killed, the process taking quite some time, and then it channelled this blood essence into Blake.


    Making sure his mind didn''t fall apart under the torturous screams of the souls was what Blake focused on at the moment, but then the blood essence came and in an instant, his problems evolved.


    No longer was Blake resisting screams in his mind, now these screams seemed to have been given a sort of conscience by the blood essence assimilating into him as soon his mind was filled with all sorts of whisperings.


    From secrets that didn''t concern him in the slightest to mentions of cooking recipes and laughter of children every imaginable conversation in the world was being whispered In Blake''s head and then his blood turned hot, his heart beating several times faster than it should while his skin began burning off and his flesh exploding in small bursts.


    Through all this though Blake was able to keep aware of his surroundings and make one last command at the appropriate time


    "System release demon bloodline"


    As Blake gave this command he felt his already tortured body be filled by a sudden heat this heat sending him screaming for several minutes, his roars of anguish stifled by the wall of evil mana which at a point had swelled and drowned him in its mysterious nature.


    With Blake finally forgetting about his surroundings and focusing on passing through this torturous road he had put himself, and Kate still passed out, no one noticed that while a majority of the souls were channelled into Blake, and another sizable portion was silently being siphoned in another direction, pulled by an extraordinary force.

 Chapter 80 - 80: Years Past, Demon Born

    Right from day one she had seen him stare at her body and he hadn''t hidden his gaze, just keeping it short and appreciative.


    His dark eyes were usually on her face, particularly her lips, then on her chest and then most of the time on her rump.


    Hannah knew she had a big shapely ass, so she didn''t blame, him, the woman understanding him even now as he buried his face between her ass cheeks eating her out while kneading them.


    Hannah had come across multiple good-looking youths in her life, but none had ever made her feel so sensual, made her willingly bend over and be taken from the back and while there was a part of her that hated this, there was another which loved the primalness of this, the fact that Blake didn''t care for her wishes and just did as he desired.


    Hannah could already hear him having his full eating out her pussy her heart rapidly beating as she knew that soon she would be feeling his cock in her.


    Boom! Rack! Boom!


    The sound of lightning had Hannah''s consciousness returning to the land of the living, and as she fluttered her eyes open, her face contorted in annoyance at the interruption of her dream which promised her exotic sexual pleasure but then she remembered the content of the dream and her face immediately twisted to one of disgust,


    The very notion of her being with another man who was not her husband repulsed Hannah but before she could begin questioning the reason for her dream and facing a moral dilemma, several bolts of lightning flashed in the sky, their pure red nature fully awakening and alerting her to the red sky she was now under.


    Looking up, Hannah saw thick red clouds gathering above, their size still increasing and at the centre of these clouds, a tornado slowly formed, several red lightning arcs lightening it up and the sounds of thunder crackling through the air monstrously.


    "What is going on "Hannah asked herself quickly getting to her feet and remembering what had happened the last time she was conscious.


    After her mana core had kickstarted and she rose to her feet, seeing the large pool of larvae beside her, Hannah had decided to go around so she could get to the ritual rune and stop whatever madness Blake was carrying out, but then halfway through a sudden presence had descended and though she had been able to fight it off for some seconds, she eventually lost consciousness and fell to the ground.


    "Just what is happening" Hannah cursed out remembering the seemingly na?ve and honest boy she had thought Blake to be.


    Truly in need of answers, despite the fatigue of her body and the several cracks in it courtesy of Rehabab''s one hit, Hannah continued with her original plan, circling the larva pool which was still as vibrant as when she had last seen it, it''s size still increasing though slowly.


    Moving as fast as she could, Hannah got close to the ritual rune whose brightness threatened to turn night to day, looking past it and froze at what she saw.


    "Hundreds of bodies collapsed on the ground."


    With shock and fear, Hannah went past the light and into the rune, her steps unhindered by it, but a suppressive force acting on her.


    Shrugging off the suppression, Hannah focused on the soldiers, checking them for signs of life, a desolate look claiming her face when seconds later she realized that they were all dead, her entire army wiped out.


    ........


    To Blake, it felt like several years had passed, years which he spent screaming, trying to hold his mind together and making sure that he didn''t pass out.


    The pain Blake felt was the most horrible thing he had ever encountered in his life, but as is a law of the world, all things must come to an end and after what felt like years to Blake, the souls of every being on the battlefield had been channelled into him and consequently, the rune temporary took its hands of Blake, his life now in the hands of the universe. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Second to perhaps only an ascension, evolution was one of the complex mysteries of life.


    For Blake''s evolution, the first two phases involved the rune extracting the blood essence and soul and then embedding them into him and with the demon bloodline flowing through him, it took a step back and allowed nature to carry out its course, after all, just like a rune couldn''t create life, it''s also couldn''t fully evolve it.


    While the souls entered into Blake and merged with his soul, the blood essence seeped into his skin, sinking into his body and then ruthlessly expunging his old and weak flesh while also mixing with his own blood.


    After the pain he had been through from absorbing the souls, Blake was numb to the pain from his flesh exploding, groans the only thing leaving his lips as the evil mana he had been drowned in glowed an ominous red while his body was rebuilt.


    Though the light of the ritual rune died off, the ball of mana that surrounded Blake remained, the ball of evil mana rapidly increasing with each passing second, while a dark red mana shield rose and covered Blake.


    Up in the sky, lightning roared, striking left and right chaotically with clouds descending but stopping halfway like they were waiting for Blake to be done with his evolution so they could descend.


    The ball of evil mana that surrounded Blake grew till it was about 18 meters in height before seizing its growth, its gigantic size a bewildering sight for all those still conscious.


    Several more minutes passed before the huge mana ball began rapidly shrinking, contracting like a balloon that had been punctured till it became a size that could just barely cover a human and then shattered like glass, leaving a black-haired naked seven-being with grey skin, thick prominent black veins all over its body and two black horns that curved a bit backwards but pointed up to the sky on its head standing in its place.

 Chapter 81 - 81: Unforseen Error

    When Blake let out a heavy breath, enjoying how calm and quiet the world was after what felt like years of hearing his screams and those of thousands of other people, several system notifications began ringing in his head, this loud sound annoying him and quickly being muted.


    If Blake could, he would have loved to sit in meditation for a bit longer and feel out the new him because not only had he changed in body, but he could also feel that he had greatly transformed in soul and mind.


    It wasn''t like the previous him had been stupid and incompetent, but whereas the previous Blake had just been passive and uncaring, Blake could feel he was now ruthless and actually bloodthirsty.


    Opening his eyes, Blake released a sigh as he stared at the world once more, this time through an evolved pair of eyes, and he focused his gaze on one of the reasons why he couldn''t spend some time to evaluate and bask in the feeling of his evolution.


    "Is this necessary," Blake thought as he looked at the taller demon who had a large blade resting on his shoulders and was standing beside the only other visible clear piece of land for meters around them, after all, he had turned the immediate land into a volcanic site, cracks and puddles of larva filling the ground.


    Beside the demon, there was a transparent red barrier that reached up to 5 meters and in that barrier was Kate who was sitting cross-legged her face the perfect definition of exhaustion though the fact that after she looked at him, he gaze remained stuck at his lowers body had him also looking downward and try as he might he could not help but grin slightly.


    As a human, though Blake had been endowed, it wasn''t anything that would turn heads and elicit gaps, but now, a thick grey veiny dragon which seemed like it could further extend all the way to his knee hung between Blake''s legs.


    "Not wasting a moment, pulled out a pair of boots and pants he had prepared in the inventory and quickly put them on, covering his modesty and most important of all making himself ready for a battle after all he couldn''t fight with his dick swinging left and right."


    "Will you come out of your shell or do I have to force you," Rehabab said when he saw the newly evolved or should he say created demon cover himself up, the infernal demon was not particularly stunned by his endowment considering it was not that much of a rare thing amongst demons of his kind.


    With his well-improved sense, Blake very clearly heard Rehabab''s words but without hesitation, he chose to ignore them and instead put into action his plan to deal with the demon after all there was no way he couldn''t have foreseen himself being ambushed after his evolution.


    Seeing Blake''s gaze shift away from him, Blake obviously not taking him seriously, Rehabab mana churned and without hesitation, he lifted his sword and smashed it on the barrier covering Kate, his hit making it tremble.


    Rehabab would have preferred to attack Blake''s shield so he could quickly get his hands on him but the powerful mana radiating off his shield alerted him to the fact that it was up to 3 times stronger than that of the female he was beside.


    "To think a human would have an artifact powerful enough to subdue an entire battlefield, I need to get my hands on it," Rehabab thought, his conclusion on the source of the powerful will Blake had used to subdue the thousands of soldiers not completely wrong.


    "Status"


    [System had been updated]


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon(human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 18430]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 350 / Will(mysterious): 1500]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), Blood curse(epic),Blood potent (epic),Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic),soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Sun cloak(epic), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Host Go out and multiply]


    Looking at the information that had popped up on the transparent screen, Blake noticed several changes and he so badly wanted to go asking the system about them but unfortunately, he had a pressing matter to attend to. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "An Eternal Demon huh" Blake muttered glad to see that the system could identify what he had become.


    Focusing on his vitality, though the epic attached to it had Blake confused, its high stats was what he needed to see for him to initiate his plan.


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes +300 points]


    [Armour of hell is being summoned... All body attributes....error]


    [error¡­. Error]


    [Ding! Dangerous element has been found¡­ armour of hell has been sealed away]


    [Summoning cancelled]


    Despite the disaster which had just occurred, Blake kept his expression calm, he checked his status and when he saw the amour of hell ability greyed out, he stared at Kate and wondered to himself.


    "What is her worth to me."


    For the sake of the ethereal drift ability, Blake had restrained in his lust for the young women of Caramel Town and forgone the sin points he could acquire.


    Deciding not to be careless, Blake had decided to trust Kate and Thalia''s words about the value of the ethereal drift and with Thalia needing the dungeon to become a tier 10 for her to unlock the ability, it meant that the dungeon and everything essential to it had become precious to him, Kate especially considering she was the dungeon master.


    Arriving at the conclusion that Kate was a very important asset to him, Blake looked to the demon standing beside her and could not help but be stomped.


    "How strong is a fourth-order being? "


    His inability to estimate the opposite demon''s strength was what currently had Blake unmoving but, in the end, with no way of figuring out the other party''s strength the system not even generous to drop the inspection skill in the shop as a congratulatory gift, he took action.


    Blake looked to Kate whose gaze had been on him the entire time and nodding at her he had a golden sword appear, his eyes widening when he felt a terrible burning coming from it as he grasped it and watched the shield which had been protecting him came falling.

 Chapter 82 - 82: Mana Core

    When Felix had first handed Blake his sword, he had been wary of it, expecting it to harm him considering he was a sort of champion of hell but no such thing had happened, the system had instead even given him a disguise technique called the sun cloak.


    Having never trained in the use of any weapon and arriving in this world with a set of sword skills in his arsenal, Blake had decided to stick with what was already working well for him and it was that decision that led to his current situation, his hand being burnt with an intense heat by the sword but having no wound.


    With a few thoughts, Blake easily connected the dots, figuring out the reason why this holy sword was acting up now when it had been silent all this while.


    "An unholy mind doesn''t make you an unholy being but an unholy body definitely does the job"


    That was the summary of Blake''s current situation with his sword and at the moment there was nothing he could do about it.


    With Kate having already dropped the shield that protected him, Blake hesitating in his attack would only lead to him giving up the chance of a surprise attack while also letting the other demon take the initiative.


    Despite the intense stinging pain that came from the burn of the sword, Blake tightened his hold on the sword and pulling on mana from his newly formed mana core charged the enemy.


    Blake''s plan was to close the distance between him and the hot blazing demon as fast as possible, and then launch a sword strike, but when Blake met up with the demon, the only thing he could do was tackle it from the waist and smash him into the ground.


    Their fall sent cracks running all throughout the floor, till eventually it gave way and while Rehabab fell into the larva beneath, Blake who was above him was quick to push himself off and roll to the side, his skin singeing as it came in contact with the hot steaming ground.


    When it came to the difference between an unranked being and a ranked being of the first and second order, unless the ranked being decided to unleash his full aura, then one would never be able to differentiate between them.


    With both parties having mana running through them, the main difference between them came in the absence of mana core in an unranked being and its presence in a ranked being.


    With a mana core, not only could one store far greater quantities of quality mana while also producing it at a faster rate, a mana core greatly enhanced one''s control and speed of movement of their man within their bodies and it was this benefit that screwed up Blake''s plan.


    Wary of his opponent''s strength Blake had floored himself with mana as he would before his evolution and in doing this moved so fast that he had gotten swallowed by his speed and by the time he arrived before Rehabab he was not yet ready to swing his sword and could only spread his arms and tackle the man.


    Quickly getting on his feet, Blake turned to Kate, incredibly satisfied with the woman when he saw that she had already taken down her barrier and was standing and waiting for him.


    Not speaking a single word to Kate, Blake moved towards the woman, hoisting her on his left shoulder and without missing a beat speeding away, his every step cracking the ground. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite his evolution and greatly improved stats, Blake was against the idea of battling the demon behind him and it wasn''t just because of his high power, but most importantly because of his lack of understanding of his own power.


    Unfortunately for Blake, the decision of whether or not he would be fighting wasn''t up to him because seconds after he began running, from the corners of both his eyes he noticed a crack on the ground rapidly speeding towards, an intense yellow glow radiating from them as they caught up to him despite the ridiculous speed he considered himself moving at.


    With Blake''s speed, he had quickly gotten out of the battlefield, this also meaning that he was quickly leaving behind the light provided by the purgatory flames and the volcanic floor, his figure sinking into the darkness of the night but just as the cracks on the ground caught up to him, several bright pillars of light in the form of larva geysers began erupting behind him.


    Before Blake knew it, the ground several steps away from him exploded in a shower of larva which unleashed a huge larva serpent that coiled on the ground and shot towards him.


    "Damn it," Blake thought tightening his grip on Kate and then channelling his mana to his right hand, he had a dark red fireball appear on his palm, this fireball rapidly growing in size and by the time Blake was face to face with the serpent, ignoring the blistering heat which its presence came with, he slammed the over 7 meters wide fireball at it''s charging forehead, roaring as he pushed forwards and obliterated it from his path.


    Not missing a beat, the second Blake had the larva snake out of his way, his legs kicked forward, about to speed away, but then ahead of him, he saw a Rehabab with his sword stabbed on the ground and his hands going through the last of hand signs.


    With a grimace, Blake turned to the left, looking to go around the demon, but before his very eyes he watched as the ground for several meters around him rapidly cracked, molten lava spitting out these cracks and in particular locations all around him, the ground literally broke apart in small explosions as creatures completely made of larva which looked like a mix between a rat and a dog, crawled out of it onto the hard ground.


    Seeing this, though Blake grimaced at this display of power and the fact that he was the one facing it.


    Blake made several rapid jumps back from the demon who was keenly staring at him and raising his hand up so his palm faced the sky, he had a fireball appear in his hand, but this one unlike the earlier one began rapidly spinning in his hand and also similarly gaining size.


    "When I drop you on the ground, run away don''t stop for anything, you can return to the dungeon on your own, I''ll come to find you," Blake whispered as he poured more and more of his mana into the gigantic fireball in his palm, a cavity soon forming in the centre of the fireball, just above Blake''s palm.


    "What about Lena" Kate silently asked.


    "I killed her" Blake answered.

 Chapter 83 - 83: Hemokinesis

    Blake''s words had Kate stiffening up on his shoulders and when she asked no further questions, Blake fully focused back on the battlefield, staring at his opponent who hadn''t moved from his position but had sent his larva summons speeding towards him.


    [Fire storm]


    Pumping the last bit of mana into the now fattened-up fireball which spanned more than 7 meters, Blake pulled his hand from beneath the rapidly spinning ball of fire and bringing Kate down to his chest, he went on one knee and covered her with his body, a dark red film of mana spreading over him and Kate just as the fireball became unstable and exploded outwards, releasing a wave of thick intense flames that spread out in all direction.


    With Rehabab already having larva geysers, and pools popping up around them, there was no substantial thing for the Blake''s fire to collide with except for the enemy demons larva spawns.


    When the raging wave of flames came in contact with the larva spawns, rather than use its intense heat to harm creatures made of fire hotter than it, it instead hit the summons with its powerful momentum, shattering them as they collided.


    The wave of fire went for more than 100 meters and by the time it began dying down, Kate was nowhere in the vicinity and Blake and Rehabab were already engaged in a heated sword fight.


    With their respective weapons, both men swung their blades at each other countering and defending as their huge figures moved with unquestionable power and incredible speed.


    With Rehabab having a taller build and a much bigger sword, Blake lost out a lot to the infernal demon in terms of strength but he made up for that with one of his new skills "Hemokinesis"


    "Hemokinesis, the ability to control and manipulate blood, to be able to influence both your blood and that of those around you."


    At first, Blake had wanted to use this technique to control the blood in Rehabab, but after a few failures and a rethink about the literal crack of red magma on the other demon''s body, Blake figured that either Rehabab was too strong for him or the man did not have blood in him.


    For a few seconds, Blake had been stomped on what to do considering how beat up he was getting, and then he thought of using the ability on himself.


    With his blood being the target of his control, Blake found himself easily able to make it obey his will.


    Making his blood pump harder to his arms when she wanted to perform a swing and making it move more smoothly when he wanted to make a flexible manoeuvre.


    At first, Blake hadn''t been proficient with the technique, finding it rather hard to balance focusing his mind on both the battle and controlling his blood, but the intense pressure coming from Rehabab whose swings felt like they wanted to break Blake''s skeletal frame had him quickly adapting and learning.


    Ignoring the intense pain in his palm from the sword, Blake blanketed out the entire word and focused on the battle he was embroiled in, his eyes roaming all about Rehabab as he looked for an opening and soon, he saw one.


    Just as Rehabab swung his heavy blade upwards, looking to slice Blake in two starting from his legs, Blake gathered his strength and spun himself around escaping Rehabab''s attack while swinging his sword at the man''s head his sword held in both arms, Blake not minding that he might have overreached.


    In his desire for blood, Blake was just about to set his sword on fire and cement his chance of taking the opposing demon''s head, when he remembered the rejection, he was currently facing from his blade and cancelled the idea.


    "I need to get some good breathing space and get myself a new sword"


    With a snort, Rehabab in a show of strength and body control leaned backwards so Blake''s swing missed him, the top of his weapon falling short of touching Rehabab by quite some distance.


    Wanting to take advantage of Blake overreaching, Rehabab swung at him, but then he felt a sudden spike of mana from him when he blinked, he found that the the world before his eyes wasn''t as it was a second ago.


    No longer was Blake holding onto his blade with two arms, he was now holding it with one arm and as Rehabab successfully dodged this attack, Blake''s left hand which had lied dormant to his side suddenly went into action, shooting towards him a rapidly expanding ball of fire already in it.


    "An illusion" Rehabab rightly deduced.


    The thought to move away from Blake flashed in Rehabab''s head but seeing the still growing size of the fireball, he threw away this thought and instead had his mana core churning harder, an explosion of mana coming out of him and to Blake''s surprise he ignored the approaching fireball and continued with his attack, his blade moving a lot faster.


    Before the burst of mana from Rehabab, Blake''s fireball had been set to hit the demon a good enough time before the heavy sword hit him, but now this had been reversed, with a snort, rather than slam the fireball on Rehabab as he had wanted, Blake fired it at the demon, while he himself leaped backward.


    All this happened within seconds, and by the time the sound of an explosion sounded out, an unhurt Blake who had moved backwards had another ball of fire spinning on his palms, the ball expanding till it was half his size within seconds and then he fired it at Rehabab who''s position was still covered in smoke from the earlier attack. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s an infernal demon, what I''m doing probably feels like a bath to him," Blake thought with a rapidly beating heart and while he kept his gaze on Rehabab, Blake had the system shop pop up, the weapons category opened without delay.


    [Refined Heavy sword: weapon can be used to channel mana and it can also convert mana to any desired nature of the user.


    Price:17000


    Standard steel sword: A quality Blade for a warrior which can be expected to serve a ranker quite well in battle


    Price:8400]


    "Why are the prices for these things so high," Blake thought in surprise and he had just been about to bitterly buy the standard steel weapon when his gaze shot to his left, his eyes peering into the steam that radiated from the larva crack on the floor and his gaze coming into contact with two women, one who should have long since fled this area and another whom should be very dead.

 Chapter 84 - 84: Forbidden Words

    Staring at the two women, Blake focused on Lena, his eyes narrowing as he wondered whether he was in an illusion, recalling his memories as he was more than sure he had ended the woman.


    **flashback**


    With everyone gone and just Blake and Lena left standing on the hill and watching the battle happening down below, Blake had decided to face the issue that had been brewing but which he had been feigning ignorance of.


    With how tragic the last years of his life had been back on earth, when Blake had gotten reincarnated into this world, the possibility that he would develop feelings was the last thing he ever thought would happen, but now here he was forcing himself to accept the truth.


    Perhaps the feelings weren''t there, but Blake could feel them brewing and though there was a chance that these feelings weren''t possibly that of love and he could tell himself that they wouldn''t affect him and could be controlled, that would just be him lying to himself after all how could he completely close his heart to a girl whose obsessive love was clearly evident in a world where he had no one.


    Perhaps he could, but Blake wasn''t interested in having any drama in his life, especially after the realization he had gotten from conversing with Mr. Black. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lena, I have decided to kill you" Blake simply said his words having Lena look at him in confusion.


    "What do u mean" the woman asked but her only reply was a sword appearing in Blake''s hand and that sword going through her heart.


    Looking into Lena''s eyes as he ran her through, Blake could see genuine shock within them, and then the tears slowly came.


    Blake had expected his action to weaken Lena and send her falling to the ground but in a show of strength of perhaps hurt, she gripped onto his arms tightly and used his body for support.


    Lena opened her mouth to speak, but blood instead flowed out, her body constitution too weak to endure such an injury and her words inevitably choked back down her throat.


    It was only until 32 seconds had passed, seconds counted by Blake that the woman''s eyes closed, her arms going weak and her body falling to the ground, Blake''s sword sticking out of her chest.


    Staring down at Lena Olak, the first person he had known when he came to this world, a hint of wetness came to Blake''s eyes as he pulled his sword out of her, but he blinked it away and proceeded to bury Lena.


    As Blake buried the woman, the forbidden words he had spoken to his mother, the ones which led to her inevitable death continuously played in his head.


    "You keep telling me to see the light in this world and the positives, but look at what happened to me after I listened to you, I wanted to be selfish and think of myself first, but then your words rang in my head and I did what you preached, I went to save others and now look at me, I''m condemned to eternal damnation.


    Because of you, I am now a monster, because of you my life is ruined."


    **flashback**


    Lilith had hinted to Blake, that not all the happenings of that day were his fault, the woman trying to steer him onto the path of vengeance, but that had not been Blake''s desire.


    Blake''s desire was to absolve himself of his sins through any means possible and keeping Lena around was nothing but a distraction.


    Staying with her for the first days was okay considering she served as an excellent cut, but at this moment, in his journey, the woman was practically useless to him, especially considering the weak link she represented in his Plans.


    With the current situation he was in and the deadliness of his opponent, Blake would have only given the two women a glance if it wasn''t for the silent but encompassing presence Lena now possessed, this presence hundreds of times what he had felt from her back at caramel town and sending his senses tingling.


    "Why are you here" Blake asked.


    "You kill me and after seeing that I am still alive that is the question you ask me" Lena answered with an amused smile and a gaze which let Blake know that she looked down on him.


    "I am in the midst of a battle, so unless you are my enemy, leave" Blake said, mana rapidly rushing through his body and primed to be used.


    By this time the flames Blake had doused Rehabab in had died off and just as Blake expected, the figure of his healthy opponent became visible, the only injury the man seemed to have sustained coming from his left arm which Blake''s first fireball had hit, a portion of his skin peeled off and revealing what could best be described as hot yellow flesh underneath.


    Ignoring Blake''s question, Lena looked to Rehabab, scrutinizing him from head to toe and then she spoke.


    "What is your name"


    To Lena''s question, Rehabab snorted and the next instant, a serpent 3 times that which had tried to block Blake''s path burst out from below Lena, its large maws open and the serpent rapidly pursuing Lena who had jumped into the air just in time to avoid it, Kate doing the same.


    When it looked like the women were about to reach the maximum height of their jump and would soon be swallowed by the beast beneath them, Lena stopped her acceleration a second earlier than Kate and began descending and as she did, a grey light shone from the tip of her right feet, this light turning init a wide platform beneath her which landed on the serpent crushing its entire figure and turning the land around her back to earth when she landed on the ground.


    "Will you now tell me your name?" Lena asked Rehabab once more but his answer to her this time was to wipe off his annoyed expression and turn towards her, his mana just like Blake''s bubbling within him, his eye narrowing as he looked at the area to Blake''s left.


    "Well, you might as well come out, no need to hide," Lena said with a chuckle and to Blake''s surprise a third figure whom he hadn''t sensed suddenly appeared out of the surrounding steam, the figure of the commander of the onetime existing first brigade of the third division of the royal army coming into the view of all.


    Though Hannah''s torn and dented armour registered in the minds of Blake and Rehabab, what mainly caught their gaze was her red eyes and most importantly the mana that wafted off her, mana which should only belong to beings like them.

 Chapter 85 - 85: Two Down

    "They were fathers, husbands, brothers, sons, lovers, each of those men had someone waiting for them back at home. They had their dreams and aspirations, so much to look forward to, but then you came and ripped all that away.


    You harvested their lives like they were nothing but crops, massacred them like they were animals, and you did all this for what?


    So that you could become a demon, so that you could have power!! You are a disgrace to humanity."


    "Considering you''ve also just sacrificed your chance to reunite with your family, depriving your children and the people of this country of your love and protection for the sake of power, aren''t we both the same" Blake calmly reasoned.


    "We are not the same Blake, you are a product of your calculated choices, I am a victim of circumstance."


    "Don''t be hypocritical commander, you had the option to return to your family, but instead you chose this path.


    I don''t know what you expect to find on this path Hannah, but I want to assure you that the only thing waiting for you at the end of it, is my cock ploughing all my holes. I would tell you to ask Rachira what that feels like, but there is a chance I might have ended her."


    Blake spoke his last sentence with a shrug expecting Hannah to be filled with rage at the implications of his words and attack him but then rather than react as Blake had expected, Hannah remained calm and Blake seeing this turned to Kate.


    "What happened"


    With shame in her eyes and a dispirited look, Kate opened her mouth to talk, but then the words he wanted to say became stuck and she could only look back to Lena and then bow her head in shame.


    "Release her," Blake said.


    "Don''t be retarded Blake if I was just going to release her, then would I capture her in the end."


    "Don''t flatter yourself, my guess is after I told her I killed you, she came to check up on you and you captured her, but what confuses me is why you made her transform Hannah."


    "Well, you''re right about the first one, but I think you should rethink your conclusions on the second topic"


    Hearing Lena''s words, Blake looked to Kate and seeing her head further dipped, a thought came to mind and it was only thanks to his conscious effort that he avoided a look of irritation and annoyance from claiming his face.


    "You tried to make her a vampire" Blake asked and Kate''s nod confirmed his suspicions.


    Though Blake could try asking Kate why she did that, knowing that she was loyal to him, he could already guess that it had something to do with her trying to get him a powerful asset or the woman knowing his love for sex wanted to get him a current peak pussy.


    "Well there was also the chance that she did that just to boost her confidence considering how much her failure to transform Lena demoralized her, but if that is the case, then it means this is a very serious matter, one I don''t have the time to deal with.


    Looking at Kate, Blake once more considered cutting his losses and abandoning the woman, but the thought of possessing the ethereal drift had him hesitating. Thalia needed a master and Blake was not ready to carry on that job that would involve his physical investment and he wasn''t even sure what would happen if Kate stopped being the dungeon master.


    Would the dungeon cease to exist or will it randomly teleport?


    "So, Hannah wants to kill me and Kate has somehow been subdued by you. What do you want, spit it out because we don''t have all day.


    A group of top-level evil beings gathered together, I can only imagine the ecstasy that would appear on the face of the church''s knight if they were to hear about this."


    "Don''t put me in the same category with you vile beings" Hannah said but Blake paid her no attention, his gaze remaining on Lena.


    "You killed me, do you expect that I wouldn''t come for revenge after resurrecting, "Lena said with a mocking smile which turned evil and then she continued speaking.


    "You decided to kill me but saw it fit to keep Kate by your side. For that, I would first end Kate''s life before I take yours."


    Lena''s words had Kate trembling and looking at Blake with fear in her eyes.


    "Now before I kill you, I want to introduce myself, it''s only fair you know the true name of the person who killed you.


    My name¡­"


    At this point, Blake turned away from Lena and stared at the living heat source to his side.


    "You heard her mention that she came back from the dead but are still quite unbothered, do you know anything about that," Blake asked, unsure if he would get a reply, but surprisingly it came.


    "She is a wraith, they typically hide in the body of their victims, festering there till their victim dies and then they take control of their body, using it to roam the world of the living till it is exhausted.


    They generally think themselves the best and are quite in love with the sound of their own voice, but don''t let that fool you and make you look down on her.


    Now are you done talking with your women"


    Digesting the words of his fellow demon, Blake answered his question despite its inaccuracy.


    "Yes.


    You''ve by now heard my name but I don''t know yours or what kind of demon you are."


    Rehabab''s face scrunched up at Blake''s question and giving him a look over.


    "You transformed yourself into a demon without learning our ways or about our kind."


    "I planned to learn on the job."


    "There are rules Blake Luxander," Rehabab said confirming Blake''s words about him knowing his name.


    Blake and Rehabab spoke to the hearing of all, the two demons not minding Lena whose eyes began severely twitching or her presence which got bigger, making them feel like she was present in the very air that existed around them. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Lena''s presence grew, Kate who was beside her suddenly had on a pained expression, her eyes showing her despair as she was unable to even speak, and then before the two men could react, she rapidly dried up, and under their gaze fell to the ground, her body scattering into dust particles that were carried by the wind, her clothes the only thing remaining of her existence.


    Blake''s face remained impassive as this happened and with Kate no longer being a factor and Lena showing such cold brutality, he quickly made up his mind on his next move.


    "You take on the wraith, I''ll take on the vampire girl, when I am done with her I''ll join you to kill Lena and then we will have our battle."


    Rehabab''s eyes narrowed at Blake, his gaze telling Blake that he was not amused by him trying to give out orders and most especially the allocation of battle partners.


    Without a word, Rehabab blurred and disappeared from his location, appearing beside an already expectant Hannah whose blade was already charged with mana and swinging at him.


    Without the slightest bit of hesitation, Rehabab reached out and grabbed Hannah''s blade while it was still in the air with his left hand and then just as Hannah was realizing that her blade had been caught, he thrust his heavy blade, drilling it into the left side of Hannah, piercing her heart and when he pulled his sword out of her, the woman collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 86 - 86: Questions

    "Am I that much stronger?" Blake thought to himself because despite Rehabab''s speed, he could still clearly see all that had happened and already had a few ways he could have countered him.


    Though Hannah''s death didn''t mean that Blake had lost a valuable pussy, with Kate dead, Blek felt nothing from Hannah''s death. He instead sighed when Rehabab turned and faced him and Lena.


    Rehabab had mentioned that Lena was a wraith, a mythical creature Blake had only ever read about in books and Blake being wary of this had decided to send out the demon to taste the water, but the fourth order being hadn''t been amused by this and had instead decided to do what he desired.


    "Demons" Lena said out loud with a flick of her tongue and an irritated look on her face but just before the woman could spit out some other words, Rehabab spoke.


    "The rift is about to close." This was all Rehabab said and the words that were about to leave Lena''s mouth became stuck and Blake knowing something was going on between the two keenly started at Lena, but unfortunately other than something along the lines of annoyance, he could read nothing from her expression.


    "This is your only chance, with all of this" Rehabab said looking around," the amount of scrutinization that is about to hit here isn''t something you can escape."


    While Lena perfectly understood what Rehabab was talking about and narrowed her eyes at him, Blake who was completely confused about what was going on spoke up.


    "What are you talking about."


    "The rift is about to close and with that the route into the underworld. While there are other ways to get into the underworld, I doubt you will know it especially with her dead, and with the events that have just happened here, you can imagine the kind of eyes that would soon be scouring this place."


    Hearing Rehabab speak about how Kate''s death now left him without the ability to create runes, Blake light cursed inwardly as though the system shop should be able to supply him with runes, having Kate around would have been a big convenience.


    "And why are being so generous with this information."


    "The truth is that this offer was originally meant for just her as I can forgive her transgression.


    I originally planned to leave you out here, but then imagining that I wouldn''t be able to kill you with my own hands after what you did to my army, I decided to pity you, so how about this.


    I would give you a 3-day head start while we are in the underworld before I begin hunting you."


    "Not interested"


    Without any noticeable reaction, Rehabab nodded at Blake''s reply and then he looked at Lena and seeing her turn and began walking in the direction of the valley, he got his answer.


    "You are quite talented Blake, it''s a shame that you became a demon this late in your ranking journey, had it been before you ascended to the second or even third order, you would have been able to draw out so much more of your potential."


    As Rehabab spoke, from the corner of his eyes, Blake could see Lena''s slightly falter in her steps and then he was forced to look back at Rehabab as he gave him another offer.


    "If you give me the artifact you used to subdue the entire battlefield, I will take you to the underworld and let you be on your merry way."


    "Oh, so that''s why" Blake thought to himself as he now understood why Rehabab had not been scared of him despite the power the armour of hell had displayed and had instead vehemently pursued him after his transformation.


    "Well, I did sacrifice his soldiers so that''s another reason," Blake thought and then he rejected the second offer.


    "Don''t be foolish, whatever energy is in the artefact is by now already used up, what is that in exchange for your life."


    "Your words are true, but have you ever considered that perhaps it is a one-time-use treasure."


    Blake''s words had Rehabab sigh, disappointment flashing in his eyes.


    "I am Rehabab, 4th champion of his lord Archduke Matleshore, if we meet again, I will kill you," Rehabab said and followed after Lena, returning to the rift.


    "He must really be pressed for time, or is there something else" Blake thought wondering why Rehabab hadn''t pushed more for the artefact, considering how powerful whatever artefact he had would be since it had also subdued him.


    Watching the back of the two people as they departed, Blake would have loved to say he was relieved at not having to fight either of them given the power that wafted off their beings, Lena particularly, the woman having an aura that put his senses on constant alert.


    Lena knew far too much about Blek and with the right train of thought could figure out a lot of things and this was one of the reasons why he had killed her and now seeing her walk away with the information she held, Blake felt bitter..


    More importantly, Blake''s instincts were going haywire, like he was missing something very important and the further the duo went the stronger this feeling was and soon Blake arrived at a question.


    "They have a reason to want to kill me, why are they letting me go." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure, Rehabab had mentioned that the rift was about to close, but Rehabab was a fourth-order being and Lena who now fiercely hated him seemed nearly as strong as or stronger than Rehabab.


    If the both of them were to gang up on him, Blake didn''t see himself surviving for up to a minute and yet they both let him off.


    "Am I perhaps looking a horse''s gift in the mouth?"


    Unable to figure out the reason for his uneasiness, Blake quickly opened the system shop, looking to purchase a movement technique that would help him flee the region.


    Blake had just opened the technique when the first ability he saw in the shop had him freezing and the next second spending nearly all his Sin points on it.


    [Inspect (epic)]

 Chapter 87 - 87: The Fraud

    [Inspect (Epic): When used, this ability gives its user detailed information on its target, though the user should be warned that how much information can be shown depends on the user''s strength when compared to that of the victim.


    Price: 13810SP]


    [New Balance: 4620]


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Rehabab Gondre]


    [Species: Infernal Demon]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Magma Tyrant]


    [Soul essence:210]


    [Strength: 922 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:848 / Intelligence: 620/ Mana: 1070 / Charisma: 200 / Will: 400]


    [Abilities/skills: Magma Quake(legendary), Nether rift(superior), Hellish transformation(epic), Flames of perdition(rare), Larva spawn(common), Magma summon(superior), Fiendish regeneration(rare), larva quake(rare), Hellish Aura(rare), infernal chains(rare), Heat wrap(rare), Burning curse(rare), Blazing charge, scorching whips(rare), Quake(rare) ...]


    [A walking summary of pure destruction]


    "Considering I am still at the first order, his stats aren''t that far from mine, but why so many techniques," Blake thought with a gulp as he gave up after reading about half of Rehabab''s ability.


    Before Blake dismissed Rehabab''s status screen and and moved to Kate, he checked up on two of his skills, magma quake which had a legendary tag and neither rift which depending on what exactly it was might provide him with some valuable information."


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Lena Olak/Amelia Hungary]


    [Species: Wraith/??]


    [Rank: Fifth order]


    [Title: Harbinger of Death, undying mother of the night, Walker of the underworld]


    Soul essence: 3410


    [Strength: 300 / Agility: 200 / Stamina: 450 / Vitality: 500 / Intelligence: 4000/ Mana: 1200 / Charisma: 1900 / Will: 2050]


    [Abilities/skills: Soul Bind¡­..Error, Error]


    [Host will have to actively initiate a battle of ...¡­]


    After seeing the error, Blake was forced to ignore the next information that the system provided him as he felt a hard crazed stare land on his figure, his eyes moving to meet that of Lena.


    "She knows I tried inspecting her"


    Making this realization Blake''s hand immediately went to his ears as Lena''s presence suddenly blew up and a scream a hundred times worse than what the woman had tortured him with when they had first met erupted from her mouth.


    The incredible high-pitched scream had a sharp pain shooting through Blake''s head, but with a bit of effort he was able to bear it and keep his eyes on the woman, a shocking scene entering his sight.


    With shock and a bit of fascination, Blake watched as Lena''s prime and regal appearance changed to that of a black-haired woman with tears going down her eyes, her skin as pale as that of a dead body, a gaping bloody wound where her heart should be and her dress turning into the exact same one she had been putting on when Blake buried her, the earth stains all over it confirming this.


    "Kill him" Lena screamed at Rehabab her face hysterical and full of madness.


    The events happening before Blake seemed like a dream to him and he could not help but be shocked once more when after Lena gave her order, Rehabab stumbled backwards like he had been hit by an invisible force and then turned to face him, a murderous intent aimed at him wafting off his being.


    Remembering the stats of both people Blake quickly understood how what was happening was possible and wasn''t surprised when Rehabab''s body lit up with mana and the demon ran towards him.


    Before his evolution, Blake''s plan for those who would be looking to engage him after he evolved was to use the armor of hell, but now with the system suddenly getting some safety parameter update, it had locked away the armor and left him having to fend off his enemies on his own.


    Blake had planned to flee, but he had instead ended up having to clash with Rehabab and now that the man was charging him once more and this time full of rage and the desire to destroy, Blake knew he had to give over 100% of his best.


    Blake was ready to use every ability in his arsenal to handle Rehabab and most important of all deal with Lena because whilst the woman was a deadly fifth-order being that absolutely hated him and wanted his death, she at the moment was at her weakest and most importantly vulnerable to him and this was a conclusion Blake had arrived at after assembling a couple of facts.


    When Lena had first popped up, Blake had expected a bit of initial leeway with the woman, after all, she did have an obsession with him before he killed her, Blake expected some screams and questions before she took any radical decision, but after seeing her brutally murder Kate and then just seconds ago crazily command Rehabab to kill him, a question popped up in his mind.


    "If she hated me so badly and wanted to see me dead, then why was she acting all calm when she arrived, why not immediately charge me and end my life."


    Surprisingly, almost as soon as Blake asked himself this question, the answer popped up in his mind, "because she couldn''t".


    [Soul essence: Soul essence is an energy that comes from the soul, this energy determining the soul''s attack and defense strength.


    For one to become able to use this energy, they need to have evolved their soul from a mortal state] sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Soul essence: 10000]


    [Soul essence: 3410]


    [soul essence:210]


    These were the soul essence of Blake, Lena and Rehabab respectively and after understanding what soul essence was from the system, Blake understood that amongst all three of them, he had the strongest soul despite the fact that it was dormant and that the strength of his soul was the only possible reason why whilst Lena could command Kate and even a fourth-order being like Rehabab she had not taken the simple route of commanding him who was of a lower rank.


    Blake also understood that whilst he was just now figuring this out, Rehabab who had a far better knowledge of wraiths had long since put this together and that was why he had first killed Hannah, the woman a factor Lena could control and then after he had spoken about the rift closing.


    With his ability Nether rift, Rehabab never had to worry about the rift closing but had lied that it was an issue.


    What Blake had initially thought was a sort of unusual kindness from the infernal demon was in truth a threat from Rehabab to Lena, a threat which said "I would go and leave you at the mercy of Blake Luxander"


    From Rehabab''s schemes it was more than clear that the demon wanted Lena for a reason and while this reason eluded Blake he couldn''t help but laugh and think to himself that Rehabab had no idea how truly powerful Lena was, what sort of a monster she was.


    "With her titles and unbelievable stats, I bet she is an over one thousand year old wraith who has been in slumber for a long time and is just awakening."


    What worried Blake at the moment was that with how aged and wise Lena was, given how much she knew about him, she could most definitely put together a lot of things and arrive at some very devastating truth.


    Blake still remembered Lilith''s warnings to him about their relationship leaking out.

 Chapter 88 - 88: Believe

    "A walking summary of pure destruction," Blake muttered, remembering the system''s description of Rehabab as the man approached him, his every step leaving cracked footprints that exploded into pools of larva as he went past.


    "All this power only to be turned into a puppet by the mere words of a woman," Blake thought feeling pity for his fellow demon who had overstretched his hands wanting to control a mountain whose height he couldn''t see.


    [Hemokinesis] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Earlier, Blake had used this new ability to manipulate his own blood and match up against Rehabab and now Blake decided to get a bit bolder and use the ability on a grander scale.


    Rather than just use the ability as a force multiplier, reaching into himself, Blake had his own blood rip a tear on his forearm and flow out, the blood rising into the air and forming a blob over his hand.


    Blake stared hard at this blob, concentrating on it and then he opened his hand, watching as the blob instantly turned into a thick long red katana, a katana which he grabbed out of the air, immediately poured his mana into it and used to parry Rehabab''s heavy strike from above, this decision nearly having him fall to the side.


    "Damn it, I need to stop doubting myself," Blake said scolding himself at his decision to parry Rehabab''s attack rather than clash with it head-on due to his fear of his katana breaking.


    Sure, there was a chance that his weapon would actually really break if it collided with Rehabab''s sword, but Blake recognized that the likelihood of that happening would drastically increase if he had no confidence in his own ability.


    Though losing the armour of hell was a very big hit on Blake''s strength, now that he thought about it, Blake reasoned that perhaps it had been for the best because had that not happened then Blake would never have recognized that he was handling his current life like a sort of video game.


    Blake behaved like a player, looking to buff himself up as much as possible before heading into battle, forgetting that unlike video games where the next adventures and challenges were already preset, in the real world anything could happen at any time.


    Though he had pathetically tried to push the question away, when Blake battled Rehabab the first time and was forced to learn how to use hemokinesis on the fly, he couldn''t help but wonder to himself what would happen if he were to lose the system.


    Unlike his other abilities and techniques which could be upgraded through the system and by using sin points, the abilities Blake had gotten from his evolution could not be learnt by simply spending sin points, as his experience had taught him, he actually had to practice them to become skilled with them.


    Blake wasn''t denying the deep value of the system, especially its shop, but with the several realizations he had made after his last talk with Mr Black, who was to say that the system wasn''t actually a sort of stimulant to Blake, something to rapidly boost his strength while at the same time leaving his core foundation empty and in this way making him a huge scary beast with hollow bones.


    If there ever came a time when the system left him, taking the knowledge of all its skills and abilities with it, then what would become of him.


    These thoughts made Blake realize that abilities derived through his own hard work or bloodline were actually what he could rely on and that rather than thinking of what to buy from the shop anytime he came across a formidable opponent, he should instead figure out how he could use his current abilities especially his bloodline abilities to win, after all, he was a real-life character, he had to develop his own battle instincts and style.


    "Well that''s going to be really hard" Blake muttered when he thought about resisting the urge to just enter the shop and buy himself a water-related skill to combat Rehabab, though fortunately or unfortunately he was broke.


    "I''ll just have to cautiously make use of the system and make the most out of it while we are still chummy."


    As Blake parried Rehabab''s swing, his hands twisted and immediately he had his katana swinging towards the demon''s chest his eyes firm and his expression bland as his blade clashed with Rehabab''s titanic sword this time.


    "Urghhh,"


    Blake grunted as the clash with Rehabab sent him stumbling backwards after all to focus on supplying a steady flow of mana into his blade he had been forced to reduce his concentration over his own blood, the one thing that enabled him close the strength disparity between him and his opponent.


    With a snort, Rehabab capitalized on Blake''s backpedalling form and made a slash, his blade particularly turning a hot scalding red as he launched another strike, and Blake seeing this had blood flow out of his arm and quickly transform into a blood-red shield that floated above him.


    "Now let''s try this" Blake muttered as he cast another one of his new abilities.


    [Blood curse]


    A second after Blake cast this technique, Rehabab''s sword collided with the shield, the heat from his blade actually making the top of the shield boil and steam.


    A repelling force came from the shield as it pushed against Rehabab''s sword, doing a good job of keeping the infernal demon''s weapon at bay before eventually shattering as its integrity was quickly compromised by the heat pouring off the heavy sword.


    By the time Rehabab''s sword made it past Blake''s blood shield, Blake had already safely retreated and began preparing an attack while Rehabab steamed, the demon paying no attention to pieces of the blood shield which flew up and lashed onto his body or perhaps he did but wasn''t worried about them since the heat radiating from his body turned them to steam before they could touch him and consequently rendered Blake blood curse useless.


    "Yep, I''m definitely a bad matchup against this guy" Blake thought as he swung his Katana at Rehabab who was still pulling back his sword after shattering his blood shield.

 Chapter 89 - 89: Am I Impatient

    Though Blake couldn''t be 100% sure, he felt that unlike Kate who had still been conscious of the things that were happening around her, Rehabab''s consciousness had been totally repressed and his fury brought out of him.


    Blake believed that for all of Lena''s power, there was a limit to how much control she could have over people and he was glad for that as this berserk Rehabab, exchanged control, tactics and precision for power and also unfortunately insane battle instincts.


    When Blake brought down his Katana on Rehabab, seeing the man move to defend his attack with his right arm, initially had Blake smirking as he believed that he was about to take an arm, but contrary to his expectations, what the infernal demon instead did was move a step closer to Blake and then used his left ankle to collide with Blake''s weapon.


    As Rehabab''s ankle clashed with Blake''s Katana he drove his arm backwards, this move having the tip of Blake''s blade slice down his forearm.


    This sudden reflexive move surprised Blake, but the worst was yet to come because just as his blade was slicing through the arm of the infernal demon, Blake realized that Rehabab''s body was slightly lowered and his heavy sword was on its way to cut him in two.


    "Was I impatient?" Blake thought as he realized his desire to quickly take advantage of Rehabab had left him in a position where after his attack was dealt with, he now became vulnerable to the attack of his opponent.


    Gritting his teeth, Blake pulled as much mana as he could from his mana core, sending it into his blood and then having his blood burst out from his forearm and create a shield in front of him.


    Right from the moment he had evolved, the first thing Blake had sensed about himself was the copious amount of blood in himself but as he created this blood shield, he could feel that he had just drained a significant quantity of it.


    "This is far too much blood, but I have no choice," Blake thought.


    Right now, Blake''s life was on the line and taking it off that line was what was most important.


    Without even knowing it, subconsciously Blake implanted his potent desire for an unbreakable shield into the blood as it left him, filling it with as much mana as he could and then a second after it formed, the clash happened.


    Still steaming and realizing heat like it was powered by the sun, Rehabab''s blade smashed against Blake''s shield with a roar from both it and its owner, the roar sending a thunderous sound echoing through the air as the huge weapon turned completely yellow with flickers of fire leaving it.


    Still pushing himself off his feet, hoping to be able to flee his position with whatever time the shield had bought him, Blake''s skin singed and burnt from just being this close to the heat being released off Rehabab''s weapon, the left side of his upper body turning black.


    Holding back a hiss, Blake rapidly retreated surprise on his face to see the shield he had created remain firm and stay floating in the air, only starting to boil when he was already well out of the way of the attack.


    The surface of the blood shield steamed and hissed and after it let out a bubble, it shattered just like the first one, its pieces being boiled to steam before it could touch the ground.


    "Damn it, are those the flames of perdition," Blake asked himself cautiously looking at the spark of fire that came from Rehabab''s blade, the deadly heat they gave off made Blake associate them with one of his skills he had inspected.


    A frown marred Blake''s face as he kept up a steady retreat his eyes leaving Rehabab to the left side of his chest which had turned blistered from being exposed to the heat of Rehabab''s sword, but then as Blake stared at the hideous burn, his intuition lit up and following it, he willed the mana in his body, watching as every injury on his body healed before his very eyes within a second.


    "But I don''t have blood regeneration skill" Blake thought in surprise but then remembering one of the new weirdly graded skills he had gained he quickly checked on it and a portion of his status. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Vitaliy:1199.9999]


    [Vitality sacrifice: What makes Blood unique and universal, making it stand above the strength of the flesh, bone and even the soul, Life.


    Blood is vitality and vitality is life, who said the flesh can''t survive without the soul. Sacrifice your vitality to perform miracles.]


    "Ballsy brag"


    To talk about vitality in such grand nature and even put it above the importance of the soul, Blake could not help but wonder if this was the system''s thought or that of a blood demon.


    Rehabab had told him that he did not have any idea about the nature of demons and Blake had to agree with him.


    Though Blake was skeptical about the whole vitality description, he in the end was more fascinated by how little of his vitality he had spent to heal himself, an image of invincibility popping in his head.


    Quickly shoring up this information, Blake dismissed the system interface, his interaction with it having lasted less than 5 seconds and then he focused on his hot opponent.


    "I really need to focus on this battle" Blake bitterly thought to himself chuckling at his pun.


    After destroying Blake''s blood shield, Rehabab took a step forward, stomped his right foot onto the ground and Blake seeing this, not even wasting a second sped towards Rehabab and though a small part of his mind warned him about being impatient once more, Blake buried this thought after all whilst yes he might be making a mistake what if it wasn''t.


    Blake could feel a tremendous amount of mana pooling within Rehabab and knowing the kind of skills this demon had in his arsenal Blake made up his mind to stop whatever technique he was gearing up for.


    As Blake approached the infernal creature, he pumped mana into his Katana and covered it with flames and then while he ran he raised his left hand at Rehabab and began rapidly firing fireballs at him, his actions gaining the demon''s attention.


    Though the intelligent and proud gaze Rehabab had bore before he fell under Lena''s control was absent, when the Infernal demon looked at him, Blake could still see the anger and annoyance he felt at his actions and though he was still on high alert, Blake felt a huge relief when he felt the accumulation of mana within Rehabab suddenly stop, a portion of it being dispersed and the rest disappear as a technique was cast.

 Chapter 90 - 90: Pieces Of Information

    "If I''m right he''s cancelled whatever technique he originally intended to cast and instead opted for one easier and faster" Blake thought getting close to Rehabab and clashing blades with him.


    Performing three quick blood-enhanced attacks which were able to push back the annoyed demon, the interruption of his technique having left him disoriented, Blake was able to send Rehabab retreating but just as he considered performing a quick slash, ready to inflict critical damage on his opponent, the ground trembled and exploded in random places as dark red creatures crawled out, their magma filled entry points heating up the atmosphere so much so that Blake worried his blood would boil.


    Observing the dozen creatures that came out of the ground, it didn''t take Blake long to figure out that Rehabab had cast magma summon, a technique superior to the larva spawn he had used earlier on him, but then a thought hit Blake.


    "If this technique is a downgrade to his original intention, then what was his original intention." Blake thought his mind remembering the only legendary and epic technique the demon had.


    Prior to this battle, the only status Blake had ever viewed was his, Kate and Thalia''s and with what he had seen after viewing Rehabab''s status, Blake could firmly say that his earlier experiences had skewed his mind.


    Having arrived in this world with a few epic and legendary abilities and then meeting Thalia and Kate, Blake had thought that epic and legendary skills were common things, but now here was Rehabab, a champion in the army of his archduke master and a fourth-order being and he had just one legendary and epic technique.


    The worst part of this was that the demon''s rare graded techniques were so deadly that if the system told him it had made a mistake and these had actually been legendary techniques, he would believe it.


    Temporarily pushing the matter of his poor grasp over his own techniques to the back of his mind, Blake glanced at the dozen four-legged wolf-like creatures which were made out of magma.


    "Urghh I hate this guy, there is no blood in these stupid things he summoned" Blake thought and with that, he turned and ran.


    "They might have four legs, but there is no way they are as fast as Rehabab right" Blake thought to himself.


    After some seconds Blake looked back and saw Rehabab''s red hulking figure on his heels, his summons trailing far behind him.


    Blake nodded his head to this, but then he ignored these two parties and scanned further back, doing his best to observe the world behind him while maintaining his forward momentum, and though unfortunately his speed fell and Rehabab closed the distance between them much faster, Blake spotted what he was looking for, Lena on her heels chasing after them.


    Though there was a chance that Lena could just sit and control beings the likes of Rehabab as she wished without consequences, whilst he and Rehabab battled, Blake had been keeping an eye on the woman, noticing how she was always in sight throwing him a menacing stare and always making sure she was in a position that put Rehabab between them.


    "With what I have seen so far, It is highly possible that Lena''s control technique has a range limit but unfortunately even if that is true, exploiting this information for my use is going to be quite troublesome."


    Staying so close to the battlefield while he and Rehabab battled and then going after Rehabab when he pursued him, a situation in which she could have just sat and waited considering that so far she had been completely absent from the fight, not even using a single ability against him.


    Putting these things together Blake figured he was very right in his earlier assumptions, but for now, he decided to push that piece of information to the side and make use of another more rewarding one.


    Without warning, Blake put the brakes on his run, stopping in his tracks. Blake turned around and then took three steps backwards, his nerves on edge as the taller form of Rehabab ran past him, the infernal demon stopped after taking several steps his gaze focused on a particular area some distance in front of him, his magma summons soon speeding past Blake and attacking that spot with fury.


    Immediately seeing the summons go past him, Blake''s figure blurred as he moved as fast as he possibly could, his blood moving through him faster than ever, his figure appearing beside a woman in the next seconds, his hand clasping around her mouth, muffling the words that were about to leave it.


    By this time Lena had transformed back to his sweet beautiful appearance and remembering her body attributes, Blake figured it was probably because she did not have the mana to waste on such a powerful form which wasn''t being used.


    Though Blake didn''t look back, he could very clearly feel Rehabab''s mana become agitated from just the muffled sound that came out of Lena''s mouth and then tears began running down her eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Betrayal, hurt, anger, all of them Blake could see in Lena''s eyes, but he didn''t care.


    "I''m going to loosen my grip on your mouth, if you dare make a sound, I will crush your head. Are we clear?" Blake asked receiving a nod from the woman.


    Blake''s eyes narrowed at Lena and then suddenly his hand moved from her mouth to her neck, his eyes hard and tightly gripping his Katana.


    Lena was possibly an over thousands of years wraith, she had just awakened and did not Blake not have such a monstrous soul strength he could already imagine himself having to flee from her.


    Now that Lena still had a pathetically weak body in comparison to her soul, this was Blake''s one chance to deal with this woman and he was for no reason going to let it slip.


    "Tell Rehabab to come closer and kneel before me," Blake said not caring how Lena felt.


    "Also, just know that if he makes any sudden move on me, I will crush your neck while also slicing you in two, at least this should kill you permanently."

 Chapter 91 - 91: Eternal Servant

    To Blake''s misleading words, hurt appeared in Lena''s eyes but Blake stared at the woman unflinchingly, following her everybody movement as she had Rehabab turn away from the battle which he was keenly observing and with an annoyed expression walk towards her.


    "I can see why she doesn''t bark commands at him as she wishes, she doesn''t wish to antagonize him and lose control of him" Blake thought and then he had the infernal stop about a step from him and kneel.


    While battling with Rehabab, along with figuring out that Lena''s control technique could have a range limitation, Blake also figured out that Rehabab should be extremely susceptible to illusions and as things were at that moment it proved that he had been right.


    The idea of an illusion was to infiltrate and fool a mind and if one''s mind was already suppressed as was the case of Rehabab, then they made the juiciest of targets for an illusion and now glancing from the side of his eyes and staring at the kneeling demon, Blake could not help but look at Lena and want to end her.


    "Tell him to look up and open his mouth."


    Her eyes teary, Lena spoke to Rehabab, the infernal demon first grunting, his mana flaring a bit as he showed his discontent with Lena''s command and then did as she commanded. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not wasting a second, Blake let the katana in his hand dissolve and turn back to blood which thankfully flowed back into his body and then he stretched his hand out over Rehabab and let one finger point down at his mouth.


    Tightening his grip on Lena''s neck, Blake poured mana into the index finger of his left hand, groaning within when he was hit with a sudden weakness and a massive mana drain.


    Just when Blake''s mana reserves were down to half of what he initially had, the drain stopped and a thick red drop of blood formed at the tip of his finger and fell into Rehabab''s mouth.


    [Eternal pact: A loyal subordinate is every Leader''s dream, but then can you imagine a loyal servant who will never become obsolete to you.


    For a bond to be eternal, both parties need to be able to see value in each other. Convince your target to serve you for just a moment and you gain an eternal loyal servant.]


    After evolving, the corruption skill which Lilith had gifted Blake had disappeared only to be replaced by the Eternal Pact, and after the information on its working had been fed into Blake''s mind, though it had a major con, Blake could see the soul mark, another new skill had gotten taking care of it.


    As the drop of blood fell into Rehabab''s mouth, Blake wondered what was going to happen next, his mind mulling over how exactly he was going to convince his target, and then he felt a part of his consciousness leave him and awaken in another place.


    "Surely my mind can''t be in two places" Blake thought and truthfully, he was right because soon a set of memories belonged to him but were not being made by him considering he was out here began appearing in his head and he quickly understood what was happening.


    "So this is what is called a split conscious"


    **Blakes''s split Consciousness(pov)******


    I had just watched the expensive drop of blood drop into Rehabab''s mouth and then the next thing I knew, I felt an instantaneous pull on my being and then I was in here in this world of darkness.


    At first, I was panicked, after all, if I was here then who was going to watch over my body, who was going to supervise Lena.


    My mind was quick to start looking for a solution, but then I caught the tall figure of Rehabab standing a good distance away from me the infernal being staring at me with his arms folded.


    Seeing Rehabab I quickly got a grip on myself and paid a bit more attention to the darkness that made up my surroundings, the only light in this place surprisingly being the mysterious one that hung between me and Rehabab.


    "So, will you talk, Where are we?"


    After observing the darkness around us and realizing that I and Rehabab were definitely in no ordinary setting, I was quick to realize that this could only be the handwork of the eternal pact technique and as Rehabab questioned me, I fluidly gave him an answer.


    "We are in your soul space."


    "Figured" Rehabab grunted and then he asked his next question, "Why are we here"


    "I want you to follow me Rehabab, I want you to join my ranks."


    "Declined.''


    "It''s either that or you die," I said and from where he stood, I could see the demon''s face twist up in what might be anger.


    "I am a warrior, I don''t fear death."


    "Don''t be an idiot, there is no glory in death, a true warrior seeks life and strong challenges."


    "What wise and sage words, but let''s give them a chance. What am I to gain if I join you."


    Initially, I had wanted to take this as a sales pitch, me needing to convince and also give out incentives, but then I remembered that I was a fighter, a warrior.


    "Your Life." I calmly told Rehabab and these words had him unlocking his arms and moving towards me with heavy footsteps.


    We had no access to our mana or more appropriately couldn''t even feel it, so the only thing that developed between the two of us was a tense atmosphere.


    "Is that a threat little man?"


    "Do you want to live Big boy or are you a coward."


    **end POV**


    Though Rehabab gave no reply to his question Blake felt his mind become full, his split consciousness returning, and then looking at the kneeling man, he watched as Black fumes began rising off his body and to Blake''s shock, he felt a connection form between him and Rehabab, one which subconsciously let him know the demon''s state and train of thought.


    Getting to his feet, Lena''s control him already broken, Rehabab looked at his arms, clenching and unclenching them.


    "I feel I''ve gotten stronger but I can''t figure out how."


    Curious about Rehabab''s words, Blake decided to inspect the demon once more.


    [Name: Rehabab Gondre]


    [Species: Infernal Demon]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Magma Tyrant (Eternal servant)]


    [Soul essence:1210]


    [Strength: 922 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:848 / Intelligence: 620/ Mana: 1070 / Charisma: 200 / Will: 900]

 Chapter 92 - 92: Fighting Soul

    "Your will and soul strength have grown greatly" Blake said to Rehabab giving him an idea of what to search for, a vigilant Blake noticing the bit of shock that flashed in Lena''s eyes.


    Rehabab went silent for a while, his mana activity drastically reducing and then suddenly he burst out with a powerful presence, one reminiscence of Lena but far weaker.


    Rehabab''s outburst of what Blake felt could be termed soul power led to a pressure falling all around them and he was just about to speak to the demon when he burst out laughing and then he turned to him and bowed.


    "I am eternally in your debt my Lord, though if you had told me you could offer such power right from the onset, I would have probably long kneeled to you" Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is not much worry, you are my subordinate and it is only right I help you grow, but tell me what has you so excited, I''m quite ignorant on many aspects of cultivation."


    Rehabab was at first taken aback, suspicious that Blake was just kidding and then he nodded his head and spoke.


    "Though comprehension is a powerful determiner of one''s strength in the upper orders and also a limit, the strength of one''s soul is a greater limiter and also a trump card.


    When one''s soul becomes strong enough, it evolves into a fighter soul and this a kind of soul only typically found in orders above the fifth, yet here I am possessing it."


    "Hmm, you said it''s a limiter, how does that work."


    "Though I don''t have the full details, but from what I know, the ranks after the fifth rank require one to have a fighting soul to advance and with there being no popular wide method to increase soul power, that order is most times the end of cultivation for numerous people."


    "You mean sixth-order beings?" Blake asked.


    "Yes, but the thing is that depending on the place and culture, the sixth order is referred to by different names, after all, it is the last order of the mortal realm, the order one needs to break past to enter the unbound realm. In most worlds, it is the ruling order."


    Absorbing the new information, Blake realized how beneficial a source of information Rehabab was to him even though limited since he wasn''t from this world and didn''t know its settings.


    Looking at Lena, Blake decided to poke around a little, not minding Lena''s presence.


    "Have you heard of the Harbinger of Death?"


    "No, My lord"


    "What about Walker of the Underworld."


    "Yes," Rehabab answered after some seconds his eyes going to Lena who was gripped in Blake''s hand tight and widening, the demon quick to connect the dots.


    "The walker of the dead has uncertain origins, but what is known is that she was once married to one of the rulers of hell, the lord of pride precisely.


    She descended from hell to the underworld where she seduced two emperors with her beauty and after a few years killed them and wiped out their armies."


    "Okay," Blake simply said, a brutal plan for the Wraith forming in his head as he updated her threat level.


    "Rehabab go close that rift, and when you''re done, bring me the body of the female commander, there should be some wealth to salvage off her."


    Blake''s reason for bringing Hannah''s body had nothing with salvaging because Blake didn''t want to risk Lena learning his plan for her, he said this instead.


    "Yes, my lord"


    As Rehabab left, Blake sighed in his heart as he felt relieved at the fact that truly Rehabab had become his eternal servant, the demon not even aware that his casual decision to serve Blake had made him an eternal servant.


    Rehabab was not even aware that his personality had begun changing since he got up from his knees.


    "That''s some deadly ability you have there," Lena said, the teary and frightened look in her eyes gone, her haughty and arrogant expression back.


    "You seem quite relaxed about your situation."


    "Because I know you won''t kill me, you''re a greedy man Blake, and something tells me you would rather make use of me than see me go to waste."


    "Perhaps."


    "Don''t be shy honey," all great men started out like you.


    Rather than stupidly be in self-denial, Blake accepted that just like Lena had said, he had a large appetite and with the success of Rehabab, he now wanted her under his thumb.


    "Open your mouth" Blake said but Lena snarled.


    "When I was just your normal everyday woman who had no strength but sincerely loved you, you used me and then killed me when you felt I was a burden.


    Now that I possess great power, you want me to bow and surrender myself to you. Just what do you think I am, some whore you can throw and pick as you wish"


    "I really don''t care what you are Lena, what I care about is that you are useful and whether you will be my whore, meat shield or sword will be up to me.


    Now if you don''t want me to crush your neck and take you to a world of pain, open your mouth."


    **Blakes''s split Consciousness******


    When Blake appeared in the world of darkness for the second time today, he didn''t rush to get a word out of Lena, he calmly stood facing the woman watching her and waiting for the attack that was soon to come, one of his goals being to spend as much time as he could here.


    Lena was a sure over thousands of years old entity, and there was no way Blake was going to believe that such an entity would just casually be ready to give up her freedom especially since unlike Rehabab who thought that he was just changing loyalties and being bounded by some few rules she had actually got to see the submissive dog he had been turned into.


    "Aren''t you going to say something? "Lena asked.


    Standing opposite Blake the black tight gown with a slit that started from the hips and went down revealing Lena''s well-toned legs was quite eye-catching and then there was the long hair which reached all the way to her curvy hips and had turned white, this giving her a ravishing look that would draw any eyes.


    Though Blake had initially been surprised by Lena''s look, he pushed the issue of how she had got to look like that away figuring it had something to do with how the woman mentally saw herself, this thought of his born from his ignorance of the concept of a soul space, and unfortunately for Blake, Lena picked up on it.


    "You know Blake, you are a jar of cosmic complexities. How you can have the most complex and stunning of abilities yet still be ignorant of the commonest of knowledge baffles me.


    If you didn''t know, this is a soul space Blake, my soul space to be precise, and in here I can turn my thoughts into reality. This means that in here, I am all-powerful. In here, I am a god"


    As Lena spoke, the darkness all around her and Blake disappeared, a sun appeared in the sky and the dark floor turned into sand, an ocean appearing to their side.


    A red couch appeared behind Lena and when she gracefully sat on it, it changed into a beach chair, her clothes turned into white lingerie and as she lay on this chair, it perfectly extended to fit her size.


    "So Blake, what do you think, do you want to negotiate?" Lena asked staring at the man who was just a few steps from her and had been buried to the neck in black hardened sand, the black sand making a sharp contradiction to the brown sand of the beach.


    "Is it that hard for you to imagine that even here in your soul space you could still be beneath me" Blake said from his position in the ground, his eyes on the several burning chariots he had created in the sky and sent running towards Lena.

 Chapter 93 - 93: Sea Of Blood

    Lying on the chair, Lena''s eyes narrowed at Blake''s words but then when the flaming chariot appeared her eyes widened.


    "No way" thought the woman as she quickly pushed herself off the chair and jumped away, wishing to dodge the chariots while also putting distance between her and Blake but just as her feet touched the bright brown sand on the ground and moved to push her further away from Blake, everything froze.


    From the chariots which had just crashed into her last position and began exploding to the grains of sand and flames that were rising into the air, everything was paused in time, well except a huge grey-skinned demon who silently walked and stood in front of Lena, her head barely reaching his chest.


    Lena looked up at this figure in trepidation, the calm eyes with which he stared down at her serving to raise her panic, as she tried and continuously failed to gain any semblance of control over this space which should be her soul space, a place saturated with her soul essences.


    Lena was still stuck trying to understand the unbelievable, when the world around transformed and in an instant, she found herself kneeling down on a high platform which looked down at a turbulent blood sea, her hands cuffed by long blood-red chains which pulled them to either side.


    Ignoring the roars of the sea waves behind her and the eerily red moon that hung in the sky, Lena looked at the chain that stretched from the shackle around her neck, her gaze following the chain till it landed on the naked man who held its other ending, his frame seated on a mighty red throne covered with the faces of people that were letting out shrieks that while loud still sounded faint to her.


    From the sides of the throne, blood flowed out of the eyes of these screaming faces the blood dripping down to the floor and falling into the sea.


    "I see you''re taking to this new bloodline of yours like a fish to the sea," Lena said.


    To her words, Blake pulled on her leash, forcing her figure to crawl several steps forward and come face to face with his soft limp cock which she had been trying to avoid looking at.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t started sucking it," Blake said.


    "Seems you still haven''t gotten the memo that I''m not Lena. I am a wraith that possessed Lena from the day she was born and has been dormant in her for several years only becoming active after you ended her life."


    "Those are nice words, but they are all lies since I know the truth."


    "Really, and what truth would that be"


    "That you are truly Lana Olak and that is because you somehow got yourself to be reincarnated and be born a human."


    "Now that''s a story I haven''t heard, where did you hear it" Lena asked with a chuckle.


    Leaning forward, Blake answered Lena.


    "When you were reincarnated, you became bound to this body and though your memories and soul strength are just returning, your body still remains that of a weak human and considering your soul is still thoroughly bound to it, we can both guess what would happen if I were to destroy it."


    "Do you think I will die?"


    "No, you will survive, but the problem now is, at what cost? I heard a few stories about you marrying powerful leaders and then ruining them, and I can''t help but think you have a reason for doing this while also suspecting that your soul strength has had a major hand in your successful seductions.


    I wonder how much more capable you will be with the injuries your soul will suffer after it is forcefully ripped out of its shell."


    While Blake said this, he set the entire soul space ablaze hoping this would damage her soul.


    **** End split consciousness ****


    Though Blake had no idea if it made a difference, while he was within Lena''s soul space, he set the world on fire, his mind taking on a thought that wished for the entire space to collapse.


    Blake sought to damage the woman''s soul as much as possible and before even his split consciousness returned to him, he tightened his grip on Lena''s neck and executed another of his bloodline abilities.


    [Blood drain]


    Amongst Blake''s abilities, there was one that he felt was passively active, and that was blood-potent.


    When Blake had held Rehabab he had felt the powerful volumes of vitality swimming within the demon and it was then that he had come to realize that it wasn''t that Rehabab didn''t have blood but that his blood contained vitality and energy too powerful for him to remotely tamper with.


    It was only when he was in contact with the demon''s skin that he could influence it.


    As for Lena, Blake hadn''t been paying her any attention, but after grabbing her neck for several seconds, Blake had come to be able to easily feel the bright mobile vitality within her and those of every living thing around him.


    It was like his one time with Lena was the key to unlocking his blood-sensing ability, then again it might have been Rehabab who did but Blake had been too worried about Lean to notice that he had this ability.


    Now as Blake activated Blood drain, he latched onto this mobile vitality within her and pulled, silently watching as the woman''s face and body rapidly sunk as if all the fats and meat were magically disappearing from within her.


    [Ding! Blood drain active +3 vitality]


    [Ding! Blood drain active +6 vitality]


    [Ding! Blood drain active +4 vitality]


    The appearance and content of this message stunned Blake, but he had too much at stake at the moment to begin getting lost in the excitement of what this blood drain technique could do.


    Soon Lena opened her eyes, her consciousness returning but all she could do was hatefully stare at Blake as he killed off her body by turning it into fuel for himself while also damaging her soul.


    Staring Into Lena''s eyes which wanted to burn a hole into him, Blake watched life slowly leave the woman, and then an angry powerful presence descended on the entire area, Lena unleashing her entire might.


    "Slowly, a white translucent figure began rising out of her body, but Blake turned away from this figure and instead looked to the left where a horrifying-looking wraith with dirtied cloth and a gaping wound in its chest screamed as it forced itself past a wall of lightening it had encountered.


    Uncaring for the damage it did to itself, the translucent figure pushed herself to go through, her figure beginning to shimmer past it and almost going past when a woman with red eyes and a miserable-looking golden armor appeared before her and slashed down her sword, her sword glowing a bright light and sending the translucent figure horribly screaming and retreating backwards, and then just a second later it heard two dreadful words.


    "Soul mark"


    [Soul mark: Take control of the body and soul by giving commands. Unfortunately, these commands can only control the target for a limited time before they have to be renewed.]


    Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 94 - 94: Subduing The Mind

    **Several minutes before Lena came out of the soul space and regained consciousness**


    While it was nice to be getting steady feedback on what was happening between his split consciousness and Lena in her soul space, Blake still felt weird about the idea of not being in control of what was happening.


    "Hmm a blood sea and throne that cries blood, I never knew I was this creative," Blake thought, a good portion of his attention on the memories appearing in his mind, but then a figure taller than him arrived and he knew his ultimate trump card had been brought.


    Looking at Rehabab who had returned with Hannah''s body carefully carried in his hands, Blake had him place the woman down and while he moved to attend to her, he told him to watch over Lena''s body his orders to eradicate the woman if her eyes so much as flickered open.


    A few steps from Rehabab and Lena, Blake knelt over Hannah, his breathing steady as he placed his hands on her damaged body and listened.


    There was no heartbeat from the woman, no breath leaving or entering her nose or mouth, but within her, inside her delicious body which had gotten a sword put right through its left side, Blake could faintly feel a single strand of vitality weakly trudging about. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now let''s see if I truly am a miracle worker"


    Saying this, Blake placed the index finger of his right hand over Hannah''s lips and then after watching his vitality fall by close to two hundred points, he had his blood sip out of the tip of his finger and watched as a glowing red drop of blood fell into Hannah''s mouth.


    Standing up, Blake watched Hannah remain unresponsive for close to a minute, the huge chuck of vitality she had just ingested lazily floating about in her, and then all of sudden the movement of the vitality rapidly increased and soon it was being spread to all parts of her body, the stab on her chest healing right before Blake''s eyes.


    A few more minutes went by before Hannah''s eyes opened and immediately they caught sight of Blake her face twisted into a frown but she made no moves to move get up.


    "How am I alive, I died."


    "Well, luckily for you, you''re a vampire and they are said to be as tenacious as cockroaches.


    More powerful vampires are said to be able to survive and live without a heart, so I think me bringing you back from just a stab to the heart isn''t that serious a task." Blake answered spouting what he had read from fantasy books.


    "You still haven''t answered my question."


    "I did, you''re just not satisfied with my answer" Blake shrugged.


    Realizing Blake wouldn''t be answering her question, Hannah snorted and closed her eyes.


    "Well, whatever it is you want from me, I won''t give you."


    "Okay"


    Hannah blinked at Blake''s words surprised that he was giving up on her so easily but then he knelt close to her and spoke two words, "Soul mark".


    Blake wished he could have used the eternal pact on Hannah, but he was sure that for what he had done to her army, the woman was more than ready to cause him spite and though he could think of some ways to have her submit to him even if for just a moment, he couldn''t see himself doing that in the limited time he had before Lena decided to rip herself out of her soul space, after all, she wasn''t some amateur in the matters of the soul.


    With ruthlessness, Blake conquered and marked Hannah''s soul, and with the woman unhappily under his thumb, he performed an inspection of her, glad that he had done so after seeing her stats.


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dhampir/Angel]


    [Rank: second order]


    [Title: Fallen General]


    [Strength: 258 / Agility: 210 / Stamina: 120 / Vitality: 430(-) / Intelligence: 170/ Mana: 350 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 400]


    [Target is constantly losing vitality]


    [Abilities/skills: soul kill]


    [A walking corpse]


    "Damn everything here is wrong, isn''t the vampire transformation supposed to boost her" Blake wondered, but then he remembered that Hannah had also not been under the control of Kate or on her side, so it could only mean that in one way or the other, there had been a clash between them, and this had been the result.


    "Is she even aware of this?


    Looking at the system''s remarks on Hannah and then her status particularly her vitality which had a minus sign, Blake could not help but look down at the woman who had a stoic expression wondering if she knew that every second that passed, she was dying.


    "She was once a commander, I bet she does know what is happening, but is also aware of how disadvantaged the leak of such information can put her.


    Not to mention that for now, the vitality I flooded her with is holding out quite strong."


    With such a horrible constitution, one which had left her falling from a third-order being to a second-order being, something Blake didn''t even know was possible, Blake would have been left wondering how Hannah had survived the sword stab right until now if he didn''t see her will stats and her secondary specie.


    "A dhampir and an angel"


    For now, Blake''s focus wasn''t on Hannah''s specie but on one of her skills which he was sure came from one of her bloodlines, "soul kill".


    Unfortunately, Blake didn''t have time as a luxury, so he quickly put Hannah to work, and to get her to more easily cooperate and do her best he promised that under some restrictions, though wouldn''t undo the mark he had placed on her he would let her go do whatever she wished after they were done, this was how cautious Blake was towards Lena


    ***Present Time***


    With Hannah knowing she had nothing to lose considering that Blake would still force her to work for him with whatever mark he had placed on her, she had agreed, and now as Blake placed a soul mark on Lena, a second later he found himself falling to his knees and to his surprise back in Lena''s soul space or at least where he thought he should be.


    "My sweet darling Blake, you were quite boastful of your soul power, now why don''t we put your mind power to the test.


    Welcome to my mind space honey."

 Chapter 95 - 95: Vitality Scramble

    Soul space, soul essence, wraiths and so on, in just this one night, Blake had been saddled with both theoretical and practical information on all of them, and now as he stood in Lena''s mind space staring once more at the exotically beautiful white-haired woman in tight black dress she had become he could only think about how troublesome his current situation was.


    From the information Blake had been provided with, he understood that while the eternal pact conquered the soul, mind and body and made them all loyal to him, the soul mark conquered just the soul and body and though the soul was the basic building block of a person''s existence, the mind and body were the drivers and executioners of that existence.


    Of course, if he had a stronger will which translated to mental power Blake could more efficiently control those who had been marked, but now with Lena having a will that superseded his currently usable will, Blake knew she would be more than a handful.


    Smirking at Blake, Lena raised her hand into the air for dramatic flare and turned the world they were in into one of blood-stained ice, the woman having the two of them float up while both ground and sky were filled with ice spears that were pointing at him.


    "Now Blake what would you do," Lena said appearing in front of him, her figure standing a breath away from him


    While Lena looked up at Blake''s impassive eyes her hands trailed down his chest and when they touched his pants every piece of clothing on him disappeared, his cock soon grasped by both Lena''s hands and try as he might Blake could not stop his eyebrows from raising due to the high pleasure that hit him just from this one simple action.


    "Don''t be surprised sweetie, though you are of course the best at inducing pleasure, I would like to think in my mind space I beat u in that game," Lena said pouting seconds later when Blake remained silent.


    "Come on, doesn''t this remind you of our first time. You overwhelmed my mind with yours and made me horny for your cock."


    "It does" Blake nodded and then sighed.


    "In case you haven''t noticed I''ve had a hell of a day Lena, that you are trunk load of experience and knowledge is the only reason I''m entertaining you right now, so spit out what you want."


    Genuine annoyance appeared in Blake''s eyes when he spoke and Lena seeing this, seeing Blake treating her just as he did back then despite the deadly being she had now become could not help but go crazed once more.


    "You''ve had a hell of a day, I was killed by the man I love you bastard, and now he wants to turn me into his loyal pet, how dare you tell me about having a bad day, do you know how I feel."


    "I don''t care," Blake answered and tired of the situation he began feeling around.


    With overwhelming strength, though he seemed free, Lena had bound him up here in the air with what felt like numerous giant hands and though Blake could exert his own will and challenge the woman here in her mind space, he simply didn''t have the time for such a thankless job.


    Rather than spend his time fighting a battle that he might actually lose considering Lena had been confident enough to bring him to her mind space despite the risk, Blake chose to exit it.


    Normally with this being Lena''s mind space, she could restrict him from even leaving but since she had pulled him in here through his connection with her through the soul mark, all he had to do was return to it and leave.


    Hearing those three words, Lena shut up but then a wide smile appeared on her face.


    "Blake I will break and remake your mind, I will put you in the most hellish of pain you have ever gone through..."


    Mid-speech, right before Lena''s eyes, Blake disappeared and the woman could only blink in shock, rage and then frustration.


    Opening his eyes to the real world, Blake nodded his head when he saw Rehabab standing beside him, the demon''s still active magma summons some distance away watching the surroundings while Hannah was seated a couple of steps away.


    "The perfect servant "Blake thought looking at Rehabab and giving him a nod before turning to the translucent soul of Lena that was regaining consciousness.


    "Return to your body, I''ll feed it with vitality," Blake said earning himself a glare from the wraith before she floated back into her collapsed physical form.


    Sighing as he had a look at his depleted vitality considering he had used it to revive Hannah, Blake moved over to Lena and put a drop of blood rich in vitality into her mouth glancing at his remaining vitality.


    [Vitality:923]


    For Lena unlike Hannah who he had been unsure of and had saturated with vitality, Blake gave the woman just enough that flesh returned to her body, but she was far from the stunning beauty she had been earlier this night.


    "Ahhhhh Blake what is this, heal me completely" Lena screamed, but Blake who had already stood to his feet ignored her, sighing internally as the woman grabbed onto his arm and began trying to shake his unmovable figure infuriated by her malnourished look.


    "Don''t you have thousands of years worth of memory and experience, why are behaving like a child "Blake pointed out and the blank stare that Lena gave him like he was an idiot had him groaning within at the female nature.


    "Fine, if you''re a good girl, for the rest of the day, I''ll fill you up with vitality" Blake said trying to make full use of this opportunity but all he got from Lena was a snort.


    With bewilderment, Blake watched as the woman stomped up to an already annoyed Hannah and grabbed her arm.


    "Blake thought a fight was about to break out between the two women, considering their prideful natures and differing ideologies, but then with a loud " Shut up" from Lena, Hannah collapsed to her knees, her body trembling as Lena drained her of her vitality. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without delay, Lena''s body returned to its prime state, but then when she noticed that despite the drain, Hannah still had more than enough vitality in her and decided to go on draining her, Blake decided to intervene.


    "Lena that''s enough" Blake said and before he could enforce his words on the woman through the soul mark she let go of Hannah and turned towards him.


    "Why did you fill her up with so much vitality and then give me scraps?" she barked.


    "Shut up or I''ll drain it out of you": Blake said inspecting Hannah to make sure she was okay, sighing when he saw Lena had taken away nearly half of her vitality and even shaken her will


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dhampir/Angel]


    [Rank: second order]


    [Title: Fallen]


    [Strength: 258 / Agility: 210 / Stamina: 120 / Vitality: 257(-) / Intelligence: 170/ Mana: 350 / Charisma: 400 / Will: 381]


    "This woman" Blake thought glancing at Lena.

 Chapter 96 - 96: Dispersing The Team

    "Rehabab, I want you to take your summons, scour the area and kill every being that draws breath, there should be a lot of deserters from this battle¡­"


    "My men do not desert" Hannah cut in, throwing Blake a glare which he entertained while continuing to give his order.


    "There should be a lot of deserters from the battle but since commander Hannah insists that her men do not desert, if you find anyone make sure to give them a gruesome death, whilst reminding them that their suffering was because they dared to desert the army.


    When you''re done with the deserters, go north, you''ll go past a village and after a while arrive before a group of people. Kill all of them.


    If you find any female rankers, capture them if you can, and then when you''re done, don''t stay in this region, cover your tracks and go into hiding, I''ll reach out to you.


    Rehabab nodded his head at Blake and then he looked towards the two women, the infernal demon clearly aware of how dangerous they were.


    "My lord please be cautious of them," the demon said his words ringing directly in Blake''s mind and then he turned and left, his steaming dog-like summons going with him.


    "You care for the deserters but not the villagers whom you forced out of their homes and seized their property" Blake asked a curious look on his face but Hannah ignored his question.


    "You''ve gotten your screaming whore, can I leave now."


    "Not yet, I still got some questions for you."


    "What questions, ask them quickly, your sight is getting more and more revolting to look at each second," Hannah said with disgust.


    "Well, you should just let her go, she looks like she really needs the space," Lena said from the side, her hair which had been scattered moments ago now smoothened out and sent to fall behind her.


    Initially, Blake had wanted Hannah to stay so he could question her about this ridiculous war that had occurred, knowing that there was more involved in this skewed battle that saw an army with a third-order commander facing an army commanded by a fourth-order being.


    Looking back at his reason for wanting this knowledge, curiosity and his desire to complete his ongoing mission from Lilith being at the top, Blake decides to take a step back after all as Lena said, Hannah could do with some space and Blake had long-term plans for her.


    Lena had already miraculously shaved off a portion of her will with her actions and Blake had no desire to worsen her mental state, and besides if his thoughts were correct, then he was more than sure that no matter what, Hannah would always return to him.


    "You can leave," Blake said his words surprising both women who looked at him in surprise and a second later, Hannah stood to her feet and bolted away.


    "I didn''t know my charms were that effective" Lena said her hands on her waist as she stared at Blake with a smile.


    "Did you really kill Kate?"


    "Yes, I wiped away and shredded her soul. Just who did she think she was having you give her all the attention and praises. I mean it''s not like I mind that since I know how relentless you can be in bed, but still, for you to¡­.."


    "Shut up" was all Blake had to say for Lena''s mouth to close itself despite the woman''s struggles.


    Moving towards Lena, Blake put her on his shoulders and then he bolted away.


    As Blake moved, he thought of Kate and could only sigh at the matter, though at the time she had been killed, he didn''t have the luxury of getting emotional, not that there were any emotions in him at the moment, but considering the huge service the woman had rendered to him, he could not help but believe she desired better.


    In no time Blake began thinking about the fragility of life when three gentle taps to his back brought him out his contemplations and Lena spoke to him, the strength of his earlier command having weakened over time and been broken by the woman.


    "Where are we headed."


    "A nearby town or preferably city"


    "Oh, so that''s why you were all too happy to let Hannah and Rehabab go, you trust me to be the only one who can seamlessly blend into human society with you, and well there is also the fact that you know letting me out of your sight is a very bad idea."


    "I wouldn''t have minded Hannah."


    "Hmm, well knowing you, you probably have no idea where we are at the moment and are just running blind, but don''t worry, I know a place."


    Though Blake would have loved to quickly return to Caramel Town and go meet Thalia considering Kate was now dead and the dungeon without master, he was also wary of being tracked after all what had just happened was a war with seemingly no survivors, who knew the capabilities the kingdom and churches possessed to figure out what had happened and track them.


    ........


    "A demonic ritual, someone turned the battlefield into a ritual ground. How is that possible, you are aware that there was a fourth-order demon present right?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sir I''m not sure, the battlefield is an entire mess, our historians and wardens are trying to make sense of what transpired last night but at the moment they are just tripping on themselves.


    "What is suspected to have been an unearthed grave was found on a hill not too far off, and when we crossed energies from the grave with the most prominent and powerful aura from the battlefield, a match was made."


    "Prominent and powerful aura, are you talking about the 4th-order demon you mentioned."


    "No, Your Grace, I am talking about a completely different presence, though the impact of this presence is absent on the battlefield, it is dominatingly present in the atmosphere.


    "Explain"


    "Some of the first and second order soldiers collapsed to their knees and began venerating when they entered some areas of the battlefield."


    "Any survivors"


    "No, your grace,"


    "Commander Hannah and the demon."


    "Though we are yet to get any evidence that could point to her death, she has completely disappeared.


    The good news though is that with the Demon''s wanton display of his abilities, though we couldn''t get a whiff of his track, the historian got a very clear image of him, and it''s like we suspected, it was an infernal demon."


    "That''s enough Captain Sigil, you can leave"


    "Your grace" the captain bowed and left. Leaving a rather slim dark-haired man to lean into the chair of his office with a groan while watching a man silently emerge from the shadow of his office.


    "Now why the long face, your wife apparently defeated a sovereign demon and perhaps even an infernal.


    There is a chance that she is alive, I don''t know about you, but I really want to tap that ass one more time"

 Chapter 97 - 97: A Fun Game

    "Where are you guys coming from,"


    "Hathvile town," Lena said with a small smile, her eyes leaving the guards who were talking to her and staring at the tall walls of the city whose gate she stood beside.


    "You say he''s your husband" The guard asked looking at the huge black haired man beside Lena dressed in dusty grey clothes, with a black cloth tied around his head and falling over half of his face and carrying a heavy bag over his back.


    "Yes, forgive his silence, but his communication skills are rather bad" Lena said in a lowered tone, her pitiful posture successfully getting the sympathy of the guard.


    "Fine. You say you have no document and wish to start a new life within the city, are you aware of the costs for that."


    "Oh yes" Lena replied, her eyes once again filled with excitement and with care she reached into a brown bag hanging from her shoulders, taking out a pouch of coins her movements containing a bit of hesitation, but with determination, she gave it away.


    "Are you sure you want to give this away, the guard said taking the pouch from Lena and inspecting the silver within."


    "My husband and I believe this city has a lot to offer us," Lena said with a grin.


    "Okay, well good luck with your dreams." The guard said letting Blake and Lena pass through the small black gate that stood built some distance from the huge main gate of the city.


    As the pair went past the gate, they both felt a light film of energy go over them, but they ignored it and kept moving with no alarms being raised or shouts echoing around Blake and Lena walked into Paldin City, an average city which was governed by a battle mage.


    Considering they had arrived at the city just when the light of the sun was beginning to appear over the horizon, Blake and Lena got to walk the scanty streets while it was quiet and empty.


    With Lena clinging onto Blake''s arm the two walked through the city, Lena leading the way.


    "Have you been in this world before you decided to reincarnate" Blake suddenly asked as they walked


    "What do you think" Lena asked with a chuckle.


    The pair walked for a few more minutes before finally arriving at a tall building with the word Trusks Hotel written on it and entering it.


    "Go call me your manager," Lena said when they got to the front desk, her words immediately sending the young lady behind the counter into action.


    Seeing this, Blake''s eyes narrowed and he took a deep look at the Lobby of the hotel, taking note of its new paint but most especially its sturdy walls and the old dates which hung around on some names and paintings on the wall.


    "Follow me" Blake suddenly said and before Lena could let out a word, he grabbed her by the arm and pulled her out of the building.


    Lena wished to struggle out of Blake''s grip despite how useless that was, but Blake''s words didn''t just echo in her ears but also her soul and her body did as he said.


    "What is your problem," Lena asked but Blake ignored her, simply holding onto her arm as he moved forward.


    From Lena''s earlier reply, Blake had already gotten the info that before she had herself reincarnating into a baby to be born in this world, she had walked it and putting himself in her shoes, Blake could only conclude that the woman had built a connection for herself to use when she reincarnated and that Trusks hotel was one such connection.


    From being extremely cautious at the city gate to casually using her powers to command a hotel receptionist, that action had sent Blake bells ringing and there was no way he was taking any risks with Lena.


    "Darling, are you that scared of me, for all you know, I might have called for the hotel manager just so I could also put them under my control" Lena said easily figuring out the reason for Blake''s actions, but just as Blake was dismissing her words from his mind, she added some words.


    "Or perhaps, this is all just a ploy by me to have you think that I actually have a connection in that hotel and hence make you leave it and take me to one where I actually have connections."


    At this Blake paused in his tracks and gave Lena a hard stare.


    "Or maybe I do have a connection to all the hotels in this city"


    Turning away from Lena Blake waved his hands at a passerby stopping him and asking him a question,


    "Please, my wife and I are new here and looking for the most recently built hotel could you please direct us to it?"


    Minutes later Blake and Lena were In front of a building with the words "Utopia Rest" on it, the building quite colourful and already having a bit of traffic at its entrance, however, just as Blake was about to go into it, Lena spoke.


    "You know, though the chances are small, I could have also left orders for a new hotel to be built just before my soul completely awakened and hence why I mentioned all those possibilities, after all, you choosing to go to the most recently built hotel is the only logical decision.


    "Your awakening was brought several years forward when I tried to kill you, so I''m sure whatever hotel you told whoever to build for you is yet to be made" Blake said marching into the hotel, Lena following after him with a pout as her fun had now ended.


    Walking into the hotel lobby, Blake went straight to the receptionist counter, and after a friendly chat with the man behind it, took a pouch off his waist, counted off some coins and gave it to him.


    To solve the issue of their clothes and the matter of money Blake and Lena had attacked a small group of adventurers that had been on their way to the city.


    Killing them as quickly as possible or in better terms assassinating them, Blake had proceeded to bury their bodies and then make his way over here.


    As for the matter of his disguise, though after his evolution he had lost the skill ''sun cloak'' there was nothing to fear as his new title more than compensated for it.


    [Blasphemer of the sun: S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the name of the sun god, you have committed the vilest of sins and corrupted the most devoted of his followers.


    Truly you are a sinner, your vileness one to be nurtured.


    Equip this title to hide your evil nature, mingle amongst the followers of light and further spread your corruption.


    Warning: All body stats except charisma and strength are cut in half, +200 strength, +400 charisma.


    Restriction of bloodline abilities.]

 Chapter 98 - 98: A Not Incredible Body

    The room Blake and Lena were led into was average-sized with two beds, a table at the end and a window on the wall opposite the door.


    When the receptionist who had taken them to the room left, Lena walked over to one of the beds of the room and was just about to Plop onto it when Blake''s words rang out.


    "Take off your clothes"


    Lena paused midstep and turned to Blake, who stood some steps behind her and was focused on unbuttoning his shirt.


    "Have you no shame," Lena asked but Blake ignored and instead went ahead to take off his clothes revealing his naked form.


    Surprisingly enough, when the blasphemer of the sun god title was activated, Blake simply reverted to his previous human appearance, though a lot more muscular and taller.


    "Are you really thinking of fucking me, do you actually believe that you are qualified to do that" Lena spoke with disgust and mockery in her tone.


    Blake had several reasons for still keeping Lena alive, many of them debatable considering the risk that came with her still breathing and of his many reasons, one of the lesser ones being so he could fuck her.


    Thinking of the windfall of sin points Thalia had given him, for a being who was thousands of years old, Blake wondered how many sin points he would get when he ploughed her.


    With her experience, Blake was more than sure that Lena was well aware that this was one of the things he was going to do to her once he spared her life.


    Not in the mood to engage in whatever banter she wanted to bring up, Blake was just about to enforce his command and get her to do as he had said when she on her own purposely walked towards him, her gaze on his and then they were close, she dropped to her knees and holding his cock, pressed his still limp member to her nose taking a long whiff of it.


    Cautiously staring at the woman at his feet, Blake activated lockdown, sealing off the room from the outside world, and then he equipped a different title " knight of carnage".


    There was a powerful burst of mana from Blake, the normalness which he had once embodied disappearing as mana which gave one nightmares at day briefly swirled around him and his figure transformed, his skin going grey with several black veins popping all around his body, while his cock which was in Lena''s hand rapidly thickened and lengthened, thick black veins with a tint of red spreading all over it and then it''s tip took on a shiny black colour.


    "You just know how to spoil me" Lena said her eyes going all over Blake''s dick, her hands roaming over the veins and her tongue hanging out of her mouth.


    "Did the sight of my dick break your mind?" Blake asked with a chuckle.


    "You wish" Lena snorted.


    "Then why isn''t it in your mouth yet."


    Deciding to be the stubborn bitch she could be at times, Lena opened her mouth to reply Blake and that was all the opening Blake needed to shove his dick into her mouth, filling it up and having her jaws stretch.


    "Suck it," Blake said, his hands on the woman''s head.


    Despite the tidbits of fears that popped up in his mind as Lena threw him a frown, Blake was soon rewarded for his bravery when he felt Lena''s tongue lick the tip of his cock and then further stretching her mouth open the woman took the head of his cock into her mouth, her eyes on his dick as her head moved front on back on it.


    As Lena sucked Blake''s cock, swallowing more and more of it, several new notification messages dropped but as he opened them a look of disappointment couldn''t help but flash across his face.


    "This isn''t bad, but it''s way below my expectations


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +18 SP]


    [Ding! you have performed a lustful act +13 SP]


    Looking at the stats he was getting for a blow job, stats that a maiden ranker would have given him, Blake began thinking about why Lena wasn''t meeting up to his expectations and then he remembered her predicament and almost facepalmed at his oversight. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One didn''t fuck a soul, they fucked a body, and for all of Lena''s deadliness and strength that was only relative to her soul, her body was still as weak as that of a first-order being and hence considered normal by the system.


    Sighing internally" Blake grabbed onto Lena''s head and pulled the woman off his cock.


    With ease Blake pulled the woman to her feet ignoring her shout at him and then with his other hand he ripped off her clothes, exposing her fully naked body.


    With appreciation, Blake smacked Lena''s right boob, its huge but firm nature sending the blood in him going faster and prompting him to fondle it.


    "You have the body of a goddess, you weren''t this good-looking before, how did you become like this," Blake asked but Lena''s frown told him they were not on the same frequency.


    "Do you get off on causing me pain?"


    "That is a possibility" Blake shrugged," Now my question."


    "The body takes on the shape of the soul" Lena said and seeing Blake nod in understanding, she spoke.


    "Now will you let my hair go"


    "You speak like you don''t like it," Blake muttered no longer pulling on her hair and his other hand leaving her breasts and forcing its way between her legs


    "Does the fact that you are powerless and at my mercy turn you on Lena?"


    Rubbing her soaked pussy, when a few seconds passed and Lena didn''t reply him, Blake gave the woman''s right boob a harsh slap, his hands grabbing them as she hissed from the pain and then Blake remembering that he had a goal to achieve here, turned her around and pushed her to her knees.


    Pressing Lena''s back down so that her ass was properly presented to him Blake, rubbed his cock over her pussy lips and began pushing it in, his left hand more than enough to keep the struggling woman pinned down.

 Chapter 99 - 99: Throes Of Passion

    Looking down at Lena, Blake''s eyes continuously drank in the sight of her well-curved flawless body as he pressed his dick on her cunt, delivering a harsh spank to her ass when the woman kept wiggling it about.


    "Stay still," Blake said loving as Lena''s ass cheeks jiggled from his hits and when the woman went still he had another go, pressing his cock against her pussy and watching as the black head of his dick disappeared into her pink cave and the rest of his dick began following.


    "It''s too big, too big, you''re ripping me" Lena called out, her finger scrapping the floor but Blake completely ignored her words, pushing against the tightness of her cunt and only stopping when it became obvious her cunt had been stretched to its limit.


    "I hoped to bury my dick in you at once'' Blake muttered in disappointment but within him, he had a grin because it seemed her body had taken on not just the shape of her soul but some thoughts of it as well. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Ding! You have deflowered a maiden +400Sp]


    You bastard, what did you take my pussy for, a fuck toy" Lena roared but once again Blake ignored her.


    To play this dangerous game he was playing with Lena and win, one of Blake''s strategies was to treat Lena like the ancient being she really was.


    Blake was truly proud of his cock, but he doubted it was something that could intimidate the likes of Lena.


    Holding Lena''s waist, Blake began pulling about 2 inches of his cock out of Lena and then he inserted it back in, adding a bit more of his dick into her cunt with each thrust he made.


    "Blake it''s big, it''s so big" Lena muttered, letting out a yelp when Blake pulled her hair up so that her upper body now stood on her arms.


    "It''s big, but I don''t hear you saying you want me to stop" He whispered in her ears and to this, Lena turned to him and licked his lips.


    "Blood demons are known for their vitality and stamina, I still have some faint memories, let''s see how you match up against them, and oh don''t worry, I''ll keep in mind that you''re still a sort of newborn."


    When Lena finished speaking, she on her own slipped herself back down, comfortably resting her chest on the floor while her head rested on her arms and her butt was raised high up.


    Though Blake understood that Lena was trying to rile him up, that didn''t mean it wasn''t working after all he had his pride and though he didn''t let her words drown him, he grabbed both her ass cheeks, watching as his hands sunk into their softness and then he resumed forcing in more and more of his dick into her, the gasp the woman released when he thrust in her egging him on.


    When more than half of Blake''s rod was buried in Lena''s wet cave, Blake placed his hand on her curvy hips, and then pulling out his cock till only the tip was left in it, he moved his hips forward and drilled nearly all of his bulging member into her.


    "Anghhhh" the first proper moan left Lena''s mouth, her feet rising into the air, but Blake simply smiled at this because there was more to come.


    Enjoying the warm feel of Lena''s cave tightening around his cock, Blake began thirsting in and out of her, the continuous lubrication that spilled out of her pussy, spurring the lust in him and when he saw the ripples that spread from her ass cheeks at they collided with his thighs he couldn''t help but roughly grab and pull on them as he fucked Lena.


    "Arghhhh" Lena groaned at Blake''s rough actions but he ignored her and drowned whatever pains she was feeling with the feel of his rod which stretched and dug deeper and deeper into her with each thrust.


    "So big, so big" Lena muttered as she lay on the floor, one of her hands moving to her belly and rubbing it, the woman able to feel a slight bulge there and then she moved her hand to her cunt and gasped at how stretched it had become, her hands able to feel the movement of Blake''s dick as it violated her cave.


    Though Lena had a lot of plans in mind for Blake, for now, the only thing that mattered to her was the intense pleasure going through her body, but just when she thought she had some time to go before she finally reached her peak a whole different wave of pleasure hit her and she found herself scraping at the floor and praising Blake''s cock incoherently, not minding the tiny bright red snakes that crawled across her body, one even going across her lips.


    [Lust Aura]


    [Sweet touch]


    [Sneak passion]


    [Sneaky Passion: In the form of blue-burning ethereal snakes, this technique amplifies the pleasure a female gets from you based on how attracted she is to you.


    Warning: The reverse is also the case]


    Not just Lena, but also Blake had numerous blue snakes running over his body and the rapid intensification of the pleasure had him grunting and ramming into Lena as hard as he could.


    With the activation of this technique, the sounds of Blake and Lena''s moans were all that filled the room, the both of them smashing their flesh against each other as even Lena began moving her hips backwards and with such intense sensations, it didn''t take long for Lena to raise her head up, her mouth opening and eyes drunk with ecstasy as she was hit by an orgasm, not minding that Blake leaned over and gripped her neck as fucked her tightening cunt harder, his heavy grunts filling her ears and only heavier louder till with a power growl his slammed his whole dick into her snatch and had his first ever demonic ejaculation.


    Just like Lena, waves of pleasure hit Blake, taking him to a peak he had never felt before, but then unlike her, Blake had a mission and so when he finally began coming down from his climax, he fought through the fog that clouded his mind and called on the system.


    [Balance:10223]


    [soul collar: when this collar is worn, it locks away one''s soul essence. It renders them unable to use their soul essence or submerge into their soul.


    Warning: the collar can function for only 7 days.


    Price:10000]

 Chapter 100 - 100: I Think I’m A Bit Scared

    Her crazed laugh, the look of anger and madness in her eyes when she had killed Kate and then declared intent to end him.


    The dangers of keeping Lena alive and breathing were many and real but then so were the benefits.


    Rather than having just the system to answer him when it felt like it and then scraping about as he tried to advance, Blake could get Lena to direct him, he could get the woman to teach him lessons that would take him a thousand years to learn and avoid mistakes that would take him forever to correct.


    It was risky, but to move forward and overcome the odds awaiting him, this risky but high-paying path was the one Blake wanted to transverse especially now that she had gone and killed Kate, she had to take responsibility for that.


    Lena''s body was a work of godly art, her flawless skin and curves eye-grabbing, especially while the woman had an orgasm and her body contorted in ways that fanned the flames of lust.


    Cancelling out sneak passion, Blake ignored the attractiveness of the female beneath him and grabbed her hair.


    Without fear, Blake pulled on Lena''s hair, making the woman cry out as she was forced to raise her head and look to the ceiling, her mind still overrun by the sensation of the orgasm it had just been through and Blake not missing his chance, had the soul collar appear in his hand and a second later clasped it around Lena''s neck.


    As Blake put the collar around Lena''s neck, his mana churned as he prepared himself to face whatever danger, but Lena''s actions were not what he expected.


    Lena suddenly paused her body freezing and then she reacted


    "What is this" Lena screamed turning to Blake with wide eyes. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blake take this thing off me"


    "Lena calm ...." Was all Blake could say before a slap landed on his face as Lena who had without rush gotten to her feet and now stood up looked down at him who was still kneeling with a glare that Blake could swear would kill an ordinary being.


    "Blake Luxander you have till the count of 7 to take this thing off else I will make you beg for hell."


    "Just 7 counts" Blake thought pushing himself off the bed to his feet and taking several steps away from Lena till he was on the other side of the room, his eyes narrowed and heart beating ridiculously fast as Lena slowly followed after his figure while counting.


    It wasn''t that Blake was scared of Lena considering that he could crush her currently weak self with just one hand but more of the fact that Blake could feel a terrifying oppressive aura which needed him to actively resist it was coming off the woman and filling the room.


    For a woman whose soul essence he had locked away, to see Lena release such a powerful pressure from her being, not a single bit of mana radiating off her not that it would have mattered considering how weak her mana was, for the first time since entering this world Blake felt his will be shaken.


    "Fuck, I think I''m a bit scared."


    Despite the fact that he towered over her, his body possessing muscles that could crush her if he just carelessly flexed them, as Blake stared at Lena, he for some seconds believed he was staring into the eyes of a goddess, and not just any goddess, but one of death.


    With every walk Lena took closer to him while counting down from 7 Blake saw death approach him and when death counted down to zero, Blake slapped it to the side, sending it flying and slamming into the wall.


    "Status"


    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 223]


    [Sin(s) Unlocked: Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 855 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 350 / Will(mysterious): 1352]


    "She did me worse than Hannah, 148 points of my will shaved off, what kind of a monster have I gone and mixed myself up with" Blake thought looking at Lena who was rubbing the left side of her head that had collided with the wall.


    For all his battles that involved his will, the tenacity of Blake''s will was what was always put to the test, no one had ever broken his will not even the screaming and anguished souls of thousands of people.


    "How did u survive that." Lena said still rubbing her head, her figure standing up before dropping to the ground, the rage and monstrous aura which had been releasing moments ago completely absent.


    "You''re good Lena but I''ve faced far worse than you," Blake said thinking of when he had been thrown into hell and now understanding and agreeing with some wise words.


    "Fear a man who has nothing to lose."


    The essence of hell was to break the will just as Lena tried to do and shockingly enough Blake was sure that back then his will had remained untouchable, compared to now where even though he was a stronger being he had actually gotten some of his will torn apart by Lena.


    "I now have something to lose," Blake thought with a sigh.


    "What did you hope to gain from this Blake, the only thing your actions are doing at the moment is building my animosity for you."


    "Perhaps but taking away your strength is the only way I can get you to cooperate."


    "Cooperate," Lena said looking up at Blake with sad eyes and laughing,


    "You speak to me like I am the one in the wrong when in fact this whole situation is your fault.


    "I loved you to the point of obsession, do you think I would have gone against you if my soul had awakened according to my plans.


    You killed me Blake you caused this, your stupid fears are the reason for all of this."


    Lena spoke her words with anger ladened with sadness her teeth grinding against each other.


    The naked woman spoke with emotion and passion and though Blake''s will stat had taken a hit he was far from falling from her little tricks, not like he even tried to sniff them out because all Blake cared about was what he wanted.


    Besides, there wasn''t even a 1 per cent chance that a thousand-year-old soul would stick to liking a man her ignorant self had gotten obsessed with for not up to a month.


    "You say a lot of things Lena but I still don''t hear you talking about how you''ve realized your current situation and have decided if you will become an accessory or a problem to be worked on.


    My greed is monstrous, and if you are not going to realize your position and satiate it, then prepare to be drowned by it."

 Chapter 101 - 101: Magic Weapons

    After hopefully checkmating Lena and telling her his stance, Blake had proceeded to first change his title back to that of a blasphemer, his demon form being replaced by his human image and then after both he and a silent Lena had cleaned up themselves and Blake decided to order food from the hotel as opposed to buying from the system, after all, variety was spice.


    With them having arrived at the city in the morning, the couple had the day to themselves, and though Blake had a couple of tasks he would like to accomplish in this city, he decided to put them on hold and deal with a more impending problem.


    Having no intention of letting Lena out of his sights and also not wanting a venomous woman by his side, Blake''s plan was to get Lena''s reply by the end of the day and depending on her answer, either end her or have a new perfect servant by his side.


    After their meal Lena had sat down on the bed and began meditating and for the first seconds Blake would be lying if he said he wasn''t a little bit spooked by this but minutes later he calmed down and sitting down opposite the bed he let his blood flow out of him and began manipulating with it.


    "Have you ever heard about consolidating one''s gains after a breakthrough or an enlightenment" Lena spoke, her eyes slowly opening.


    "No" Blake answered.


    "Is this how you plan on becoming a grand powerful expert?" Lena asked looking at the sizable quantity of blood which floated above and was being made to move left and right.


    "You''re a blood demon Blake, not a blood bender, if Rehabab used his mana the way you did, do you think he would be as fearsome as he currently is."


    The sudden berating from Lena had Blake silent and mulling over Lena''s words while also waiting to see exactly where she was headed.


    "Blake what are magic weapons" Lena asked and before Blake could even decide to show off an expression of ignorance Lena answered the question, the woman quite aware of the limits of Blake''s knowledge.


    "As you already know, we have the standard rankers weapon through which mana can be channelled and then after that, we have magic weapons, the dark dagger you gave Kate is a perfect example of it.


    To define a magic weapon, I would call them weapons which on their own can pull off intricate feats while needing the input of just mana.


    Now though I am sure you have already heard of magic weapons whether in passing or from books I am sure you are ignorant of the fact that there are different levels of magic weapons.


    There are 7 levels in total and only the first three levels exist on this planet with the first two being the limit the best blacksmiths here can make, your dark dagger for example is a level 1 magic weapon."


    Lena''s shift from the poor use of his blood ability to magic weapons threw Blake for a spin, but he made no complaint about this as he instead greedily absorbed all the knowledge that was being offered.


    Lena talked some more about magic weapons, focusing on just the first three level magic weapons and the after she switched back to the issue of his blood.


    "Now Blake I have explained to you about magic weapons and how for one to use those of the third level and above it they would have to refine it with their mana and will, soul essence sometimes being required.


    You are a blood demon Blake, of all the weapons you can think about, which do you think is the best for you?"


    "My blood" Blake answered a second later.


    "At least I didn''t get tricked by an idiot," Lena said with a smile and gave Blake another question.


    "If your blood was assumed to be a magic weapon, what grade will you say it was."


    "Fifth grade"


    "It''s good to know you at least see the potential in your blood and while I wouldn''t say you are wrong, personally I believe your blood should rank as a level 7 magic weapon and even possibly beyond. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, it''s weak at the moment, so we''ll just place it as a third-level magic weapon."


    Giving Blake a few seconds to go over her words, Lena spoke once more.


    "What do you do after you get a third-order magic weapon?"


    "You refine it" Blake answered and Lena waved her hand at him a bit of surprise on her face when he immediately closed his eyes and drew the blood floating above back into his body.


    "Hmm, and here and I thought he would ask me for tips on refining his blood, how boring."


    To refine a magic weapon, one needed to circulate mana all through their body and then into the magic weapon and then back into their body and though this sounded easy the hard part came in the input of one''s will into the mana just before it reached the weapon and circulated through it.


    It was this will that would flood the mechanism that had been built into the magic weapon, this mechanism most times being runes which one needed to continuously bombard before they could get control of the magic weapon.


    Very few people had powerful will that could visualize and be used to refine a weapon and even those that had such powerful will did not have the fortitude that would let them use their wills continuously, it took them several weeks and even months to refine a weapon, but for Blake considering he would be refining all the blood in his body, it was worse.


    Understanding that he couldn''t refine all the blood in his body at the moment, Blake decided to spend just 30 minutes refining a portion of it.


    For 30 minutes, Blake went silent, the only activity from him being the movement of mana within him and then his eyes slowly opened and from a cut that appeared along his arm, a wave of blood sped out, rising up to the ceiling and hanging over the room like a cloud of rain.


    "The power of your blood after just a bit of first-stage refinement is shocking Blake, I can only imagine how powerful it would be after going through all three stages of refinement.


    It''s s shame though that you''re too hooked up on me becoming your perfect servant and so will kill me when I eventually refuse to submit to you.


    I feel sad to think of your talents being wasted, there is so much I could have taught you."

 Chapter 102 - 102: How Many Years

    With a few questions, lessons, and visible results, Lena had turned the situation and now Blake who had sworn that he would end the woman if she refused to submit by the end of today found himself hesitating.


    "You''re full of potential Blake, if you made a blood shied now, how do you think it would fare against Rehana''s strike" Lena said looking up at the gurgling blood which hung above her, the red liquid releasing a faint pressure that it didn''t have before


    Following Lena''s gaze, Blake stared at his very own blood which floated above, able to feel it like it were his limb, its every move directed with just a thought, the current distance between them not being a hindrance.


    Back when Blake fought Blake, it was only halfway into their battle that he had discovered that he could imbue his will into his blood to strengthen it, and even then, the range at which he could manipulate his blood when it was away from him had been very low, 3 meters being the max before it collapsed on itself.


    Right now, Blake believed that if he were to fully refine his blood, he would be able to create a blood shield so powerful that even without his presence to actively strengthen it Rehabab would have to strike a few times to destroy it.


    The feeling was novel and invigorating to Blake, but at the same time, it did not just make sense.


    Blake was still just a first-order being and had just evolved and yet with him just following Lena''s teaching and refining all the blood in his body, he felt like he had taken a huge step to closing the gap between him and Rehabab''s strength.


    "I feel powerful, a lot more powerful than I believe I should be from just having refined my blood," Blake said looking at Lena and watching her lick her lips and give him a lazy look.


    "You wouldn''t be asking me this question if you had asked me earlier why I believe your blood has a potential that rivals a level 7 magic weapon."


    Changing her position so she lay on the bed with her breast pressed on the mattress and her head held up her hands, Lena answered Blake.


    "If there is one thing I regret doing after I got my memories, it would be killing Kate, that woman knew her stuff, I can imagine tutoring her into being a very useful pawn." Lena started.


    "Then again let''s not forget you, the heartlessness required to sacrifice sons, husbands and brothers for your selfish desires and then tenacity to withstand the torture of all these souls.


    Your determination and greed paid off Blake because right now you have divine blood or more specifically semi-divine blood flowing through you."


    "What is divine blood" Blake asked.


    "Something that can be used to comprehend blood" Lena muttered, Blake barely hearing her and then she rolled so she was facing the ceiling.


    "I''m hungry Blake, go get your teacher something to eat, make it¡­." Lena started but then went silent when the blood that had been floating above shot down at her, turning into a long hard spike whose tip just rested an inch above her forehead waiting for Blake''s command to end her life.


    "Blake is this any way to treat your teacher."


    Standing up, Blake moved forward so he was standing by the bed and looking down at Lena as he spoke.


    "You''re resourceful Lena, and just now you''ve proven that I am not foolish to have taken so much risk with you, but this is where the line ends.


    I am greedy, but not greedy enough to keep dancing in flames because I like the colour."


    When Blake said just this much and kept silent Lena looked up at him with a grim look her movement limited by the blood spike which was just an inch away from her skin, and she spoke.


    "You win, I''ll sign a contract with you," Lena said and the woman seeing a frown about to climb onto Blake''s face added some words.


    "Don''t go pushing me into the wall Blake, because I''ve had enough of being toyed with by you.


    You have your soul mark which makes me unable to effectively lie to you, so tell me right now, do you think I am lying to you."


    "Considering you are the one whose life is on the line I would suggest you watch your mouth."


    "Yeah right, kid If you''ve truly brainwashed yourself so much that you believe you can afford to lose me, then you really are an idiot.''


    "Yeah, I understand how valuable you are Lena, but at the same time, my life is more valuable and then come my power before you."


    "Which is why I am proposing we sign a contract which would have me serving you as your teacher and protector until you reach the unbound realm," Lena said.


    "No, I want you to serve me for 1000 years."


    "You foolish child, are you mad"


    "Fine 900 years."


    "50 years"


    "That''s low Lena, do better."


    "Fine 60 years."


    "950 years."


    "Damn you bastard, 90 years."


    "500 years."


    "100 years, and that''s it, I''m going to serve you for a hundred years."


    "I''m the one with the deciding power here Lena.


    200 years that is my own offer. Such an amount of time is a spec for you, but it should be at least enough time for me to get to a recognizable level of power in the grand scheme of life."


    Lena''s sudden change in attitude and her willingness to actually find a compromise with Blake were good selling points that had him look favourably at the idea of a contract.


    Amongst his arsenal of abilities, Blake had one called blood pact but unfortunately, it was a one-way contract.


    Though 100 years had seemed like quite a lot when Lena had mentioned it, Blake had to remind himself that this was no longer Earth, where if one lived up to 100 years they were considered a sort of legend.


    In this fantasy world, people lived past 100 years, going into the hundreds and thousands and though Blake felt like even 200 years was too small considering how much more time Lena had, Blake wary of aggravating the woman and seeking her cooperation decided to go with this offer and stand on it.


    For a few minutes, Lena tried to get Blake to change his stance and when she failed, she eventually agreed to be with him for 200 years.


    "So, you said contract, what kind of contract are you talking about" S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A soul contract,"


    "Not happening."

 Chapter 103 - 103: Milk Shower

    It was late evening in Paldin city, the city seeing its last activities of the day and the stress not as busy as they had been some hours ago.


    On a paved road mildly filled with passerbys and carriages, a couple walked together hand in hand, the lady bearing the look of a woman just entering her thirties and the gentleman a man in his early twenties.


    The duo of Blake and Lena drew several eyes as they moved but thankfully caused no scene, their kind uncommon but not rare., this largely being thanks to Blake''s illusions which did a good job of lessening their appeals.


    "Though they can''t hide the fact there was a large-scale battle the government is doing a good job in keeping the nature of the battle secret" Lena muttered as she and Blake passed by another group of people who were talking about the explosions that someone else had heard the previous night and how this morning there had been military movement in the region and martial order in some areas.


    "Would be great if we could somehow find out how much the army has already figured out, that way we know what to prepare for and how to better hide."


    "Hide" Lena dramatically exclaimed to just Blake''s hearing.


    "Where is your ego, how can an almighty blood demon hide away from us weak humans."


    Ignoring Lena''s tease Blake picked up on a portion of her words and questioned her.


    "Are you human?"


    "Who knows?" Lena said with a smile looking away from Blake.


    Not getting an answer, Blake thought to say more but in the end decided against it, right now he had to keep as many cards as he could away from Lena.


    Things like the fact that he already knew her other name, his knowledge of her alternate species and the strength of her soul essence.


    Though Blake and Lena were close to reaching an agreement, he was on full alert of the woman.


    Lena had suggested they sign a contract but the second Blake had heard the nature of the contract, he had been against it, the demon wary of the woman''s soul manipulation abilities.


    Rather, Blake had told Lena to give him 4 days to consider the whole deal of her teaching him when in truth his real reason in asking for that delay was so he could scour the system shop for a soul contract.


    After walking for about a minute more, Blake and Lena slowed their steps as they came to a restaurant with a good diagram of beef drawn above its entrance.


    With his curiosity about this world''s culture and Lena''s enthusiasm to move about Blake and Lena''s plan was to have dinner outside and spend the rest of the evening touring the city before returning back to the hotel. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To Blake''s relief and Lena''s disappointment, the evening went without drama and soon they were back in their hotel, and out of their clothes, making sure to fuck Lena, surprised when the woman lasted well into the night before passing out, leaving Blake to mediate and practice with his blood.


    The next morning saw Lena down on her knees between the legs of Blake who was in his true form, her hands behind her while her lips were wrapped around his cock and moving up and down.


    With his hands on Lena''s head, Blake groaned as the woman made it a goal to milk him this morning.


    Forgoing most of Blake''s length, Lena placed her attention on the front part of Blake''s dick, sucking his black mushroom head and then taking some more of his cock into her mouth, her tongue teasing the tip of his dick whenever she pulled back and then moving to massage the bottom when she took him back in.


    Used to hammering his cock down women''s throats Blake would have long started doing the same to Lena if it wasn''t for the tiny bolts of pleasure that went through him when her tongue touched his rod''s tip.


    The electric-like feeling had Blake leaning back as he held Lena''s head, low groans leaving his mouth as Lena''s lips worked his dick and though her techniques took time to bring him to the peak, when Blake finally blew his load, he felt his ball properly empty themselves.


    A load of white shot out of Blake''s dick and poured over the face and breast of Lena who seemed to have desired to milk shower this morning and then when his thick rod was done releasing its essence, the prominent veins on it slightly fading away, Lena gave it one hard suck before standing up and heading to clean up.


    "Her lust for dick carried over." Blake thought.


    After the eventful morning Blake and Lena had breakfast and then dragging an unwilling Lena with him, took them to the library where they spent the better part of the day reading books, well Blake mostly since Lena who was bored out of her wits decided to sleep, her action making Blake truly reconsider his thoughts on how he expected an over one thousand-year-old being to behave.


    Since coming to this world, Blake had been focused on getting stronger, his only knowledge about it being what he had gotten from the previous owner of this body and considering the boy had been a squire who had spent his whole life under the service of the baron, what he knew was extremely limited.


    Now that Balke had some semblance of power and could not just be squashed by any power he annoyed, he decided it was time for him to learn about this world he was in especially since he had an assignment that required him to conquer it.


    Thinking of his first phase mission, Blake thought of Lilith and with the various epiphanies he had gotten about the woman the past days he considered straight up dumping her and her agreement, after all, Mr. Black had sort of nulled whatever contract he had gotten into with her.


    "It''s not a bad idea, but for now, there is no need for me to make a new enemy and cut off a possible fallback option.


    Besides, who knows what she would do if I defy her."


    For the next three days dragging Lena with him, Blake spent his time in the library reading as much as he could and when he was not reading, he was either resting or fucking an enthusiastic Lena.


    As the days went by, different stories and conclusions about the battle which had happened began sprouting out, some people panicking as they feared an invasion from the neighbouring country while some came up with voodooistic reasons for the battle signs.


    Through all this, Blake remained focused on his accumulation of knowledge and it wasn''t until the sixth day that his daily reading schedule was disturbed by a woman who gave off an aura of authority.

 Chapter 104 - 104: Tides Of Time

    As Blake already knew, Braga was the name of the planet which he was on and from the books he read in the library, he learnt that according to historians, there had once been a large continent on it called Narash, this continent surrounded by an encompassing sea called Junos.


    Though the books didn''t go into specification about Narash, it made clear the fact that at some time in the past, this super large continent had split into 4 continents, 3 of which were currently known and possible to access while the other had seemingly vanished, most theorizing that it had drifted away to the other side of the world.


    Within the books, Blake had seen some diagrams of Narash and then that of the content after it had split, noticing that a large chunk of it was missing from the bigger picture.


    Looking at the spherical image of Braga and the blue ocean which covered most of it and reminded him of earth, Blake couldn''t help but wonder why the people of this world had not sailed the sea and tried to discover the missing continent.


    It was only later that Blake would read and understand that the seas of this world were not to be treated like that of Earth, the dangers that lurked within them being one that kept even fourth-order beings in check.


    Reading about the general politics of this world, Blake also read up on the workings of religion in the world, surprise filling him when he learnt that the churches were actually the true rulers of the planet with the pope standing at the top, and it worked like this. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this world there were several churches, all these churches having their own god whom they served, and amongst these churches, there were 7 main churches, and though this should have implied that there were seven main gods, there were actually 8 main gods.


    The sun god, the god of darkness, the moon goddess, the goddess of fire, the god of thunder, the god of entertainment, the goddess of nature, the god of the sea.


    Other than the god of the sea, all the other gods had their own churches, the hierarchy of their churches having a panel of archbishops at the top and then ruling over all these churches including archbishops was the pope who was selected from whichever church won a competition that was held every hundred years.


    Knowing how fanatical religious people could be and imagining how arrogant their gods were, it surprised Blake to know that rather than engage in battle to wipe out each other, these people were instead living in harmony.


    It was after reading some key books that Blake got the hint that the only reason these churches didn''t straight out declare was due to the influence of the god of the sea.


    The few mentions of the god of the sea gave him a mysterious atmosphere and Blake tried to find out more information about him but ended up empty, eventually having to give up and begin reading up about ranked beings and the wars of this planet.


    It was in this part of his studies that Blake learnt that though the churches were restricted from battling each other, they based themselves in different countries as the main religion and fought each other when these countries went to war.


    An example can be taken from Aramia and the other countries that 2 other countries that shared the continent of Gharactol with her.


    Of these two countries, one was dominated by the church of darkness while the other by a minor god, the god of dreams.


    There had been several other countries in Gharactol, but they had all been conquered by Aramia, this a proof of their bloodthirstiness, especially that of their champion.


    The mortal realm and unbound realm topic which Lena had briefly mentioned when she taught him about using his blood was what Blake was currently reading up on, understanding that from the first order to the sixth order, they all fell under this realm and he had just finished reading on the little information which was available about the unbound realm when a woman walked up to him.


    The woman was dressed in a fine green dress that reached her knees and then covered in thick green robes, the high quality of her dress easy for Blake to notice despite never having been one for fashion.


    The golden earrings the woman wore amplified her already immaculate beauty, drawing one''s attention to her red lips and curly long Blake hair.


    A single glance at the woman and one would know she was a person of high society, the exact kind of person that Blake wanted to avoid at the moment.


    "The both of you are under arrest, place both your hands on the table," the woman said her tone calm and the two men that stood behind her with their hand on the hilt of their swords making it clear that they were not here to play.


    Blake had noticed when the woman came into the library and had been quick to pick up on her stare several minutes ago before promptly ignoring it as that of some curious female, how was he to know that he would end up in such a situation.


    "Is there a problem ma''am, we haven''t done anything" Blake said as he slowly raised his hands and put them on the table signalling an unhappy Lena to do the same.


    Understanding that this wasn''t some democratic country he was in but one ruled by royalty, nobility and money, Blake decided to approach this matter with diplomacy, glad when he saw the woman hesitate after he peacefully complied with her words.


    At the moment, the entire country was looking for him, a clash with this city was the last thing Blake needed.


    "You have on an illusion, take it off," the woman said with narrowed eyes.


    Though Blake wasn''t 100% sure, he knew that what the disguise the system title provided him went beyond the scope of an illusion, and this left his dulling of his and Lena''s charisma the only illusion he had on himself but that small bit of hesitation from him was all it took for her to cast a spell on him.


    "Break" she said and like that Blake''s illusion came crashing down, he and Lena''s appearance revealed in all its glory.


    s

 Chapter 105 - 105: The Cheat Called Charisma

    For a few seconds, both the black hair woman and the two men behind her were stunned and then when they came to it, the woman visibly gulped and then scrutinized Blake and Lena up and down.


    "Who are you both"


    "I''m Blake and this is Lena. Sorry if my illusion made you uncomfortable or violated any rule around here but as you can see our appearances are not so simple." Blake explained.


    "Yeah, and the same should go for your identities." The woman was quick to reply.


    "Oh that, I''m a knight and she is¡­." Blake started but was cut off.


    "I''m his sister, we just have really good genes, you should see our parents," Lena said cutting into Blake''s words and throwing him a light smile.


    "Who are your parents" the black-haired woman asked getting a disappointing head shake from Lena.


    "Are you seriously asking us that, despite what he''s already told you? If you are going to keep on interrogating us like suspects, then perhaps we should also start interrogating you, after all, you are a beautiful woman and that is very illegal."


    When Lena was done talking a sudden heaviness descended amongst them and a second later, with a smile on her face, the black-haired woman suddenly bowed her head.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, I''m Patricia Lorwick. I apologize if my actions seem rude, but it''s just that your illusion was quite strong and required quite the effort on my part to break it."


    Blake nodded to Patricia''s apology but in his head he pondered her words, focusing on the efforts she talked about because with just a glance he could tell that this woman was no third-order being and should not have been able to pick up on the fact that he had an illusion, though he did also have to consider that his he hadn''t cast illustra with all his strength.


    "It''s okay Patricia, I can kind of understand where you are coming from," Blake said. "Would you like to join us?"


    As Blake made this offer, he pointed at a free chair beside him, a small smile on his face.


    "I don''t want to intrude, you guys seemed to be quite busy" the woman said looking from Blake to Lena and then the books at the table, a hesitant look on her face.


    "Actually, it''s just me studying, my sister is too much of a lazy bum and I want you to come sit with me because I believe you can help me."


    With this second line, Patricia put a finger to her lips like she was in thought and then she nodded her head, waving the two men behind her to the side while she took a seat, seating on Blake''s right as opposed to Lena who sat on his left.


    "Okay, what do you need help with."


    Seeing the smile at the corners of Patricia''s lips and her partially relaxed posture, Blake couldn''t help but think about how unfair the world was to those without charisma.


    With just his high natural attractiveness, Blake had gotten this obviously high-class woman he had just met to sit with him, even drawing out her friendliness and softness.


    Of course, feeling the mana that lay within her, Patricia was a hole whom Blake was about to score in, but there was also another more important thing about her.


    "Rita Lorwick, is she your sister."


    "Yes" Patricia answered the smile on her face lessening.


    "Well, then it''s such a coincidence that I met you since I actually had plans to meet her."


    "I see" Patricia answered her mood totally down and Blake had this feeling that she wanted to leave but at the same time was hesitant to leave his side.


    "Just like others I have heard about your sisters'' beauty and when my sister and I found ourselves taking a little break from our travel in this city, I thought it a must for me to see her, but I don''t think I have any more need for that considering I have seen the angel meant for me."


    Like a charm Blake''s words got Patricia glancing at him and though what the woman threw him was an inquisitive look he knew that she had already slipped into his trap.


    "What angel," Patricia asked.


    With an amused smile, Blake leaned back in his seat and looking Patricia in the eyes answered her.


    "The angel I am looking at."


    A small blush climbed Patricia''s face and it was at this point that Blake decided to speed up his interaction with the woman.


    "lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    Leaning forward, Blake reached out a grabbed Patricia''s hand and though this action of his startled the woman, the instant their skin made contact, a tremble went through her and she had no qualm with Blake properly holding her.


    "You are the governor''s sister, could your authority get us this floor of the library to ourselves, I want to discuss with you quite sensitive and vital information."


    Patricia blinked her eyes looking like she wanted to process what Blake was asking of her and then she blinked heavily and replied Blake.


    "That shouldn''t be a problem, give me a second."


    With a bit of fluster on her face, Patricia stood to her feet and walked over to the two men she had placed at the side, her steps hurried.


    "This should be fun to watch" Lena who was to the side and had been quiet all this whole suddenly said and though Blake initially thought she was referring to the fuck he wanted to deliver to Patricia seeing the glint in her eyes he knew there was more to it. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What should be fun"


    "Oh, the battle between you and those two men, you see she has a magic artifact, so remember to protect me while you''re having your fight.


    Blake''s face scrunched in confusion at Lena''s words, but then the sudden build-up of mana and the flames that came tearing through the air had him quickly standing off his feet, picking up Lena and running out of the way of the fire torrent that came charging through their last position.

 Chapter 106 - 106: Escape

    Dropping Lena on the floor, Blake turned and faced the other of Patricia''s guards, this one already having his sword drawn out.


    With his mana bursting, the man ran towards Blake his steps calculated and sword poised to pierce, but even with most of his stats halved, to Blake the man moved quite slow and with a sigh Blake shot forward, meeting the man halfway and delivering a hard punch straight to his guts.


    Blake''s opponent did not see him move, one second the man had been acting on the orders of Patricia, charging towards Blake and ready to strike him down and then the next, Blake disappeared from his sight and he was hit with a heavy punch.


    The man felt darkness coming to claim his vision and though he fought it, he in the end collapsed to the ground, the daylights knocked out of him.


    Dealing with the first of Patricia''s guards, Blake turned to the last one, this guard being the one who had fired off the fireball, and seeing the man stuck looking at him in shock and fear, his expression already telling Blake that he had seen how effortlessly he had taken out his colleague, Blake closed the distance with the man and despite his fearful eyes delivered a hit to his guts, also rendering him unconscious.


    From the moment the first man had cast the fireball to now when Blake knocked out the two guards, it had been less than 10 seconds, and with both men out, Blake went after Patricia who had set loose her guard on him and then wisely chosen to run away.


    With the ground floor included, the library had three floors and considering that they were on the second floor, it meant that if Patricia wanted to flee from Blake, then she just had to descend one more floor and she would be on the ground floor from were she could easily flee.


    This had been Blake''s predictions of Patricia''s actions, but then when Blake noticed the woman ignore the exit door and began heading towards one of the windows of the second floor, he accelerated.


    Luckily, each floor of the library was quite large with a high ceiling, so Lena still had some distance to cover before she could jump out of the window and alert the whole city that something was wrong.


    Blake''s figure zipped forward and grabbed onto Patricia''s shoulders just before the woman''s body could touch the window.


    Effortlessly, Blake pulled Lena back, sending her stumbling backwards so that by the time she regained her balance, she was now staring at him who was standing between her and the window she had intended to make her escape through.


    Looking at Blake with fear, Patricia turned to her left wishing to seek help but then froze when she noticed that other than the area through which she had been, the rest of the library was at peace, everyone focused on the book they were reading, none the wiser of what had happened.


    "What do you want" Patricia asked looking at the much taller man whose charismatic appearance had a sort of calmness filling her.


    "You are scared at the moment, is there any reason for that" Blake calmly asked.


    "Well, you were doing something to me some minutes ago so I got scared and decided to run" Patricia said looking left and right worriedly, "Why is everyone so calm, can''t they see us?"


    "They can''t see us because they are under an illusion," Blake said, his words making the woman''s expression more fearful.


    Pressed for time, Blake took a step forward, Patricia reacted by taking a step backwards, but when Blake took another step forward, she stood still until he was directly in front of her and began rubbing her cheeks.


    Blake had kept lust aura active and so with just the few seconds he and Patricia had spoken he had gotten the woman horny and her mind foggy once more.


    Not wanting whatever artifact Patricia had to take effect and free her of his lust aura again, Blake took her by the hand and quickly led her to where they had been previously sitting, a sigh leaving his lips when he noticed that Lena was not there and then silently staring at the chaos around him.


    The truth was that while Patricia saw a library filled with people who seemed unaware of what was happening this was just a result of an illusion Blake had cast on her because in reality, screams, a blazing fire and smoke filled the library floor.


    Though Blake had told Patricia that he had cast an illusion on the whole library, that couldn''t be more far from the truth because though the thought had crossed his mind a limit on his Illustra was the fact that he had to see his target to put them under an illusion, something he could not do in the library considering the several tall shelves that filled it.


    "I have to get her back" Blake told himself but then could only grimace as he was hit with a realization that Lena could possibly have already figured out.


    In exchange for a near-perfect disguise and even the ability to evoke the power of the sun god, Blake got most of his stats cut in half and also lost the ability to actively use any of his abilities and skills that came with his demon bloodline.


    In other words, if Blake wanted to use the soul mark he had placed on Lena to locate her, then he had to switch his current title to either of the other two, an action that would lead to him transforming into his demon form.


    Understanding that he didn''t have much time as soldiers would soon be climbing up to this floor, Blake quickly thought about his next actions and came up with two options. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Reveal his true form and recapture Lena while also telling the entire country where he was, this information bound to attract the country''s stronger rankers, the possibility of a fifth order being appearing not being out of the question considering what his presence could be interpreted as, or let Lena go and make the best of his situation.


    Seconds before soldiers burst into the second floor of the city''s library, their weapons out and ready to slay whichever evil doer was disturbing the peace of the city, Blake, had already made his choice as he stood beside two dead guards.


    Several minutes later, the city was put on lockdown and a city-wide hunt for a black-haired woman with dark eyes and most importantly a thick black collar around her neck was issued out.

 Chapter 107 - 107: The Assassin

    "To have such an incident happen within my city just a day before my sister''s wedding, I can''t help but feel incompetent especially considering I recently bulked up the city''s security.


    Robert, perhaps I should have accepted your suggestion of holding the wedding in the capital."


    "Don''t think like that Rita, such a thing could have happened anywhere, we should just be thankful that Sir Blake was there to stop the kidnapping and that Patricia is safe.


    What we can do now is take further measures to prevent this from happening again and decide what to do about this female assassin."


    Yes, this was Blake''s solution to his situation. Rather than call a calamity on himself, one he was ill-prepared to face, Blake decided to first knock out Patricia with a violent injection of his mana into her and then spine the whole tale in his favour.


    First, Blake designated Lena as a sneaky assassin who had wanted to kill Patricia, and then secondly he painted himself as a travelling knight of the church of Light who happened to be present when this was about to happen and intervened.


    With Patrica safe and confirmed just to be unconscious, it hadn''t been hard for Blake to take everyone''s mind off investigating his story and instead go on a city-wide hunt for Lena, a task which lasted for hours before being called to a temporal halt since apparently tomorrow was supposed to be Patricia''s wedding day.


    Currently, Blake was in a red colour decorated office located in the mansion of the governor, seated on a comfortable red chair and facing the beautiful red-haired Rita who sat on the opposite side of the table in front of him and having Robert to his side.


    After Blake had safely delivered Patricia to Rita and only her, he had joined her in doing an initial sweep of the area around the library in search of Lena.


    "Concerning this assassin, I believe the wedding should be put on hold" Rita said, her words surprising the tall dashing groom-to-be.


    "Isn''t that going a bit too far Rita, this could be taken as a sign of fear" Robert calmly said, the frown on his face telling of how much he disliked this idea.


    "I don''t plan to hide away Robert, I plan on going on a manhunt after this and sifting out this assassin.


    I have a powerful close friend coming over tomorrow and with her help, I am 100 per cent sure that we will find this assassin." Rita replied, her eyes fierce and her hands tightly gripped.


    Looking at Robert, Blake could see that the man was still strongly against the idea of cancelling his wedding, but he in the end relented.


    "As I mentioned earlier, this woman is quite good at using illusions, so I believe it will be best if a possible general counter for this can be made, else we run the risk of causing massive casualties if we put a lot of pressure on her."


    "Yes, about that, I have kept your warning about her abilities in mind, and my current solution for this is that we have only groups of second-order beings engage in this search." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wouldn''t that make manpower quite lacking, while quality is very much needed, quantity is also as valuable considering the wide area we might have to search," Blake said, Robert nodding in support of his words.


    Blake''s words had a contemplative expression claim Rita''s face her forehead scrunching.


    Blake had introduced himself to Rita as a third-order being, a thing he could now effectively do thanks to his increase in power and it was for this very reason that he was seated amongst these two people.


    When Hannah had found out that he was a blessed Knight, she who was a commander of a division, a position higher than that of a governor had been ready to suck up to him, so it could be imagined how much Rita looked up to him despite the fact she was similarly a third order being.


    Blake could have delivered Patrica to the soldiers and with his identity go back to his hotel but he had instead gone through the stress of delivering her straight to her sister and then joining the initial search for Lena because he had an agenda.


    "A wide area artefact could help," Blake said, a hand going to his chin," I could even amplify the range of its effect."


    "Though it isn''t a wide area artefact, Patricia has an artifact that can be used to keep the mind clear and free of manipulations," Rita said after some seconds, her eyes slightly brightening up and a bit of relief going through her.


    "Bingo"


    This was what Blake was after, not information on whether Patricia had an artifact but information on whether Rita herself had one and with the woman only mentioning her sister''s artifact even after several seconds passed, Blake rested into his seat and fully drove his plan forward.


    "Lust aura."


    "Robert, give me and the Governor a bit of privacy, "Blake said, his words surprising everyone, and though Robert wanted to complain, with Rita herself staying silent and him giving Blake''s huge figure which contained power he was still far from reaching a glance, he bowed his head and excused the two.


    When Robert left the room, the door closing behind him, Rita focused her attention on Blake, waiting for him to speak, but he instead stayed silent and after several seconds she spoke.


    "What did you want to talk about"


    "Are you horny"


    Not minding that Rita stiffened up after his question, Blake got up to his feet and walked around the table, stopping by Rita''s side and then he grabbed the woman by the hair and turned her head so her eyes stared directly at his crotch.


    Tightly holding Lena''s hair, Blake pulled down his pants and held his thick flaccid cock against her face, rubbing it across her lips and pushing it into her mouth which readily opened.

 Chapter 108 - 108: Official Sucker

    Though while in his human form, his body lost the numerous veins that would normally adorn his skin, the same did not apply to Blake''s cock, and when Rita saw the veins on Blake''s still soft dick as he pulled down his pants, she couldn''t help but gulp.


    Though of course, Blake''s looks had gotten her daydreaming a few times, her thoughts had always been pure, but then a minute earlier, she had suddenly found herself staring at him, an intense heat building within her, one which she struggled to fight against.


    When Blake had ordered Robert to leave, Rita had been in a state of crisis, the woman unsure of how she would act if she were to be left alone with him, but then he had walked over to her, his steps confident and figure radiating a sort of power she had never felt before.


    Rita had been unsure of what Blake was up to and how to act until he had grabbed her and made her face him, his extremely appealing figure appearing in her eyes and then he had brought out his cock and the dam which she had been so badly trying to hold back came flooding.


    When Blake put his fat cock against her lips, the stuffy smell of his released package hit her strongly, sinking her further into the sea of lust and with a heavy breath and hazy eyes she opened her mouth and gladly let his fat meat into it.


    "Suck it as well as you can Rita, don''t disappoint me."


    Rita was no virgin and before her appointment, had engaged with a few men. Rita thought she knew what it meant to be horny, but the feelings going through her at the moment told her different and when Blake gave his command his hand stroking her cheeks, a fire whose only goal was to satisfy Blake and the heat within her legs lit up in her.


    With his cock in her mouth, Rita nodded her head and further widening her mouth, she moved her head forward and took in more of his thick dick, her hands reaching up and wrapping around his warm meat.


    Grawk! Grawk! Grawk!


    With her mouth getting the assignment and rapidly producing saliva Rita moved her head back and forth coating the first half of Blake''s cock with her spit, blinking her eyes in satisfaction when his hands went through her head caressing it and telling her that she was doing a good job.


    "How about we go deeper" Rita heard Blake say and quickly nodding her head, she stretched her mouth as wide as she could and swallowed in more of his dick, suppressing her gag reflex and pushing his tip down her throat.


    With her continuous movements, Rita got Blake''s rod rapidly hardening and soon it was at full mast, containing a heat that made her suck on it passionately and lovingly.


    For the first few minutes, Rita pleasured Blake''s cock in this way, her eyes going wet due to the constant stretching of her throat but soon despite her hand stroking the base part of Blake''s cock and her tongue and throat caressing the rest of his meat, Blake wanted more and he gave his order.


    "Alright time to go deeper my cock sucker."


    Rita nodded her head but second later could only shake her head after a few seconds of trying to put more of his dick down her throat and failing.


    "No worries I''ll help you."


    Seeing the grin on his face, Rita knew that whatever Blake was going to do wasn''t going to be pleasurable for her, but thinking of the fact that it would please him and imagining his whole length down her throat, she eagerly nodded and looked at him, anticipation filling her eyes when he grabbed her head with both hands, her eyes widening as he pushed her head toward his dick, pushing his hips forward and forcing more and more of his cock down her throat.


    First, the pain from having her throat stretched hit Rita and she couldn''t help but grab Blake''s thighs tightly, her eyes watery as she felt her throat burn harder and harder as more and more of his dick was pushed down her throat.


    Though the process was slow, it gave Rita a bit of time to adjust to Blake''s length but then when about an inch of his dick was left, Rita was left breathless and began starving for oxygen.


    Rita hit Blake on the thighs to make her predicament known, but then he smiled at her and to her shock instead forced down the rest of his length.


    Hit with pain from Blake''s actions, Rita''s situation got worse and then a second later much worse as Blake began fucking her throat. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lacking oxygen and having her throat violated, Rita tried to push Blake away, even trying to bite his dick but it was to no avail as it was too thick and the woman could only send her hands flailing as the much stronger man pounded her mouth, a grin on his face.


    Tears flowed down Rita''s eyes as her world darkened but just as she thought she would die from having a dick in her mouth, the devastating dragon which she had swallowed pulled out of her mouth and harshly slapped her across the face.


    "You better suck in as much oxygen as you can because your lips and throat still have a fat job ahead of them.


    Nodding her head as she coughed, Rita sucked in as much oxygen as she could, her heart beating fast and a sense of anticipation building within, an anticipation which was fulfilled when Blake brought his cock to her lips once more.


    Without hesitation, not even waiting for Blake to put it in her mouth Rita gobbled Blake''s cock, sucking it with relish and looking at Blake with her tear-stained face, completely intoxicated with his meat.


    "That''s good "


    Blake enjoyed the warm feel of Rita''s lips, letting out pleasurable sighs when she began swallowing his dick once more, the tip of his cock entering her throat.


    The sound of Rita sucking Blake''s dick filled the room, her messy swallows and moans music to his ears.


    With pleasure coursing through his body, Blake had just begun wondering whether to fuck Rita in her office or Patricia''s when the door of the office was suddenly opened and a breathless female rushed into the office.


    "Governor the assassin has surrendered herself" the woman was able to let out before a gaze at the unbelievable sight in the office and the man who had made this scene possible froze her.

 Chapter 109 - 109: Willing Suckers

    Having Blake''s warm fat meat in her mouth, with relish Rita had begun devouring it, sucking the thick rod and happily taking more and more of it in her mouth but then Illinoi her personal assistant had burst into her office.


    From the corner of her eyes, Rita had seen the woman enter the office and instinctively she had wanted to pull her head off Blake''s dick, but his hand stopped her and with a thrust of his waist he had her focusing back on his rod.


    Once more the haze of lust clouded Rita''s eyes and immediately, she became uncaring of the consequences of being seen in such a degrading position.


    With a hum, Rita resumed sucking off Blake, one of her hands soon going down to her legs and pulling up her dress, her kitty haven been ignored for too long.


    While Rita obediently went back to sucking his meat, Blake focused on the woman who he had frozen with a casual use of his fear aura.


    "Lock the door and come here."


    With her body trembling, the woman did as Blake said fearfully walking up to him while at the same time rubbing her hips against each other, unaware that she had already become a victim of Blake''s lust technique.


    The woman moved toward Blake, taking his outstretched hand and going closer to him till he had his hands wrapped around her waist and with her body pressed to his was now looking down at Rita who was diligently sucking his cock, uncaring for her presence.


    "What is your name."


    "I''m Illinoi, the lady''s personal assistant." the woman replied with a tremble, but Blake only smiled his hands going down to her butt and giving it a squeeze.


    Considering Rita dressed quite conservatively, her robes having given Blake no chance to properly asses her features, it made sense that her PA embodied this same practice.


    Now had Rita been a man perhaps the situation might be different, but in the end Illinoi''s dressing made no difference to Blek, because in the end, after feeling her butt and loving the way it filled his hands, he placed both his hands on the woman''s dress and in a single motion tore her clothes in two and left her totally naked.


    Unlike Blake and Rita who possessed a young appearance, Illinois despite being a ranked individual, most likely a first-order being possessed an older look, and when Blake stared at her naked body, he knew without a doubt that she was a mother.


    "You look splendid Illinoi" Blake complimented the nervous woman who currently had her head bowed and then while his left hand returned to Rita''s head, his right hand went over Illinoi''s shoulder and began fondling her breast.


    "Illinoi, explain what you mean by the assassin has surrendered herself," Blake asked.


    From just the ministrations of Blake''s hand, waves of pleasure began running through Illinoi''s body and she found herself rubbing her naked body against his, her hand going underneath his shirt and rubbing his chest as a low moan left her lips.


    Chuckling at how immediately lost, Illinois had become, Blake took his hand off her chest and gave her bum a loud spank,


    "My question."


    "Ahh sorry Sir Blake" The woman responded her head going down, but this only brought her eyes to Blake''s hard rod which was being sucked by a dreamy closed eye Rita.


    Illinois made a heavy swallow at this sight and then focused and answered Blake.


    "A woman that fit the description you gave entered the mansion some minutes earlier.


    She somehow made it to the grand hall at the center of the building and there she revealed her identity and demanded for you.


    "Why didn''t the soldiers just arrest her," Blake asked, grunting afterwards and focusing back on Rita when the woman had nearly swallowed his entire cock and was face fucking herself, uncaring of the pain and discomfort it caused her.


    Holding Rita''s head, Blake helped her fulfil her rough desires, rapidly moving his hips forward and backwards, pumping his dick in and out of her throat.


    At this point, Rita''s face was a mess, saliva blanketing its lower portion. Blake watched as his cock filled and expanded Rita''s throat, the huge bulge it created as it moved in and out of her throat visible to both him and Illinois.


    Blake would have loved to keep going like this till he had his release but he had already built up quite the tension in his balls, and with Lena out there, he knew that he had to cut his current session short.


    Though a third order being, Rita''s body had its limits, so this time when Rita finally reached her limit Blake pulled his entire dick out of her mouth and then gestured at the table in front of them.


    "Get on it and present your pussy." Blake said and while Rita hastily did that, looking like she was scared Blake would retract his order, the disguised demon turned his gaze back to Illinoi whose hand already grasped his cock and began stroking it.


    Feeling Blake''s gaze, Illinois looked up to Blake and made her feelings known.


    "I want to serve you, can I put it in my mouth."


    "Not now" Blake said giving the woman''s bottom a hard slap, eliciting a sharp gasp from her. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My question." Blake reminded as he moved and positioned himself behind Rita who had climbed onto the table and taking Blake''s height into consideration knelt at the edge of the table, a portion of her legs hanging off it with her back raised and arced while her dress was lifted so it was above her perky butt.


    Rita didn''t have a fat jiggling ass, but she did have a shapely bubble butt and Blake made sure to feel them up as he positioned himself behind her.


    "Several men tried to apprehend her, but she has a powerful technique around her which knocks out anyone that gets close."


    "Does she still have on the black collar," Blake asked as he rubbed his finger over Lena''s cunt which faced the floor as his other hand held her by the neck and pulled her towards him.


    "Yes," Illinoi answered and Blake nodded as he lifted his meat and pressed it against Rita''s cunt, wasting no time to begin pressing it in.


    With the collar still on, unless Rita had found some way to escape its effect, Blake could only conclude that with just the potency of her will, Lena was keeping all the soldiers around her at bay.


    Truly horny, Blake temporally pushed the thought of Lena out of his mind and focused on the woman before him, slowly pushing his cock into her already wet cunt, not stopping even after the head of his dick was inside her.


    Rita held Blake''s hand as her cunt was invaded her grip tightening as more and more of his dick went into her, stretching her further than she had ever been and bringing with it a severe sensation of pleasure and pain that had her opening her lips and staring at the ceiling in confusion of which expression to adorn.

 Chapter 110 - 110: Pleasure And Holes

    "It''s too much" Rita said her hand moving back and pressing against Blake''s hips, wanting him to stop him from further pushing into her, but her efforts were in vain.


    Gripping Rita''s neck and holding her waist, Blake kept pushing in more of his dick, his eyes closed as he enjoyed the feeling of spreading Rita''s tight cave, his cock throbbing as it moved.


    The deeper Blake went, the stronger the resistance his cock faced with Blake only stopping when his dick hit her cervix and had her letting out a gasp.


    Completely pulling his dick out of Rita, Blake pointed it at Illinoi, the woman getting the message and quickly getting to her knees, swallowed his bulby mushroom and after intently sucking it for some seconds, she began slobbering up Blake''s dick.


    Sucking and spitting on it, with her hands moving up and down his cock, Illinoi soon had Blake''s meat completely wet with her saliva and when he pulled it out of her mouth which had been greedily sucking it, she pouted as he returned it to Rita''s cunt.


    With the new lubrication, Blake put his cock back into Lena''s cunt, slamming half his dick in her in a single go, his actions making her go wide eye and then he began moving his hips.


    With the lubrication from Illinoi and the intense heat that Rita felt within her it didn''t take long for the wet sound of Blake''s meat going in and out of Rita''s cunt to begin ringing.


    Anghhh! Anghhh! Anghhh!


    As Blake''s hips rocked back and forth, his dick moving in and out of Rita''s pussy, Rita moaned, the pleasure she was feeling surpassing the discomfort of having Blake''s rod in her and soon even the extra stretch to her cunt began feeling pleasurable.


    In no time, rather than push against Blake''s hips, Rita instead pulled on them encouraging him to go deeper into her, a request that Blake had no request with.


    As minutes went by, the sounds of ruckus happening downstair began reaching the room but none of its occupants paid it any mind, their minds clouded with lust and soon, Rita quivered, her cunt contracting harder than ever around Blake''s cock and releasing it''s essence.


    "Arghh Blake, I''m coming" Rita called out as she had her first orgasm, her eyes soon widening when Blake''s grip on her neck tightened and he began pounding her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While Rita shivered, Blake''s dick ruthlessly went in and out of her cunt, his hips vigorously moving till soon his cock was once more kissing her cervix.


    With each touch of Blake''s cock on her womb, a more intense pleasurable sensation hit Rita and then just when she thought she had hit the height of pleasure, Blake activated another technique.


    "Sneak passion"


    Immediately Blake''s mana churned and little snakes made of mana began running over he and Rita''s bodies the pleasure going through them more than tripling.


    "Anghh ! anghh! Arghhh! Anghh!


    Without reservation, Rita moaned with abandon while Blake who was behind her heavily grunted, thrusting his dick harder and harder into her till all of it finally went in.


    "Arghh Blake you''re in deep "Rita screamed in surprise clearly feeling just how far Blake''s cock had gone.


    Rita reached for her belly rubbing it as tears came to her eyes, her body receptors overloaded with pleasure and unsure of how to express it.


    Pressing his body to Rita''s so his form hulked over her, Blake pounded the woman for another minute before he felt his balls begin to tighten.


    "I''m about to cum, are you ready to take my seed"


    "Yes, yes, Blake, I want you, please fill me with your seed, Blake please fill me" Rita cried out and when soon Blake''s cock throbbed and his essence shot out of him pouring straight into Rita''s womb.


    The feel of her womb getting directly filled, had Rita''s eyes flipping and all senses going off, the threat of backing out hovering above the woman and then for a second she found herself in a dark world with Blake before her.


    "Rita, who do you belong" Blake asked.


    "You Blake, I belong to you forever," Rita said and after that, her world went black.


    With Rita going unconscious, Blake released her neck and let her upper body collapse to the table while he himself took a seat on the chair behind him.


    An amused smile climbed onto Blake''s face when as he sat, he found himself staring at Illinoi who was to the side and down on her knees, furiously moving her finger in and out of her cunt while her other hand messaged her breasts.


    After just releasing its essence, though Blake''s cock had softened it was still semi-hard and with its thickness and the juices dripping off it, it quickly caught Illinoi''s gaze.


    Taking a gulp, Rita looked up to Blake, her gaze asking for permission and when he smiled, she hastily crawled up in between his legs and without reservation took his meat into her mouth.


    As a blood demon, Blake could get his dick to full mast if he wished, but keeping in mind that Lena was downstair doing something he decided to have Illinoi only clean his dick for now, her pounding would come soon.


    While Illinoi sucked Blake''s cock, Blake glanced at Rita a smile on his face as he stared at his successful use of eternal pact on the woman, glad to see he had found a loophole.


    Eternal pact generally demanded that when a victim submitted itself to the user, the victim''s mind not to altered or tampered with in any way by another, and for a while Blake had thought his lust aura to be a technique that manipulated the mind, but then if it did, how come there was a chance for people to put up resistance against it especially considering his will strength.


    Understanding sweet touch to be a technique that simulated pleasure in the body, for a moment Blake considered that lust aura worked as a sort of aphrodisiac a substance which worked on the body and then he did a test run with Rita and was greedy with success.


    The Eternal pact asked that the target''s mind not be affected by another, it never spoke against the target''s own body affecting their mind.

 Chapter 111 - 111: Willpower

    "Without mana and with the soul collar around her neck, what can she do"


    Though Blake knew Lena still had a bit of danger to her, this was the question he had asked himself and as much as he had estimated the woman, he had not expected to descend to the sight of several rankers lying down around Lena who sat on a brown chair in the middle of the grand hall.


    Though Blake hadn''t gotten to moving around it much, after complimenting Rita''s mansion, the woman had given him a breakdown of how it was built.


    The mansion of the governor was divided into three sections, the left right and middle sections.


    The left wing of the mansion served as its administration area, the right served as the living quarters and then the middle section had the grand hall and few other places that could be considered somewhat public areas.


    With a wedding having been primed to happen in the grand hall, when Blake and Rita descended the stairs which led from the left side of the mansion directly to the grand hall, they were met with the sight of several men dressed with and without armour surrounding Lena who was first surrounded by a few unmoving bodies.


    "Governor" a bulky man who had on iron armguards and chest plate quickly called as he moved up to Rita, relief on his face.


    "For a moment we were worried something had happened to you when Illinoi didn''t immediately come back.


    Is all okay"


    "I was taking care of a very critical matter,"


    "Yes, Robert informed us" the man said with a nod of his head glancing at Blake who was behind her.


    Apparently, entry into the section of the mansion that housed Rita''s office was extremely limited and with Robert having vouched that Blake and Rita were having a very important conversation, despite the critical issue down here, no one else had come to check up on her after Illinoi.


    "Speaking of Robert, where is he" Rita asked as she moved forward and closer to Lena, the men in front giving her a wide berth, Blake following behind.


    Well-dressed and exuding an air of confidence, Rita walked till she stood at the front of the encirclement around Lena, stopping and listening to the man beside her.


    The name of the man speaking to Lena was Ling and he was the head of security of Rita''s mansion and also the strongest individual in the city after Rita.


    The man explained to Rita how at the moment the entire mansion had somehow been sealed up in a barrier with no one able to go in or go out.


    Ling further explained to Rita that the area around Lena was a no-go zone to all of them as there was a powerful force around her that made anyone who tried going close to her fall unconscious.


    Rita listened to Ling''s words and when he was done, she told him and the rest of the men to stay put and then moved forward, her every step cautious as she got closer to Lena.


    All this while Lena had her head rested in her palms and her eyes closed, but when Rita moved and was about 5 meters from her, she opened them and turned to her before then turning to Blake who hung at the back amongst the men.


    "Why are you standing so far from me, aren''t you interested in why I returned?"


    While Lena spoke to Blake, Rita kept moving closer to her, but then suddenly the woman froze as an aura which reeked of death engulfed her, paralyzing her and filling her eyes with darkness.


    Immediately, Rita had her mana bursting out of her, but the only thing it did was help her keep standing, her body frozen with the fear of death.


    "Powerful right" Lena said crossing her leg over the other, "now imagine me imbedding such a powerful will into my mana."


    Blake had planned for Rita to deal with Lena primarily so she could test the waters but to his shock, Lena had frozen the third order being with just the strength of her will and then now she was telling Blake that despite him pushing her to the wall, she still wasn''t totally defenceless.


    Embedding one''s will into their mana wasn''t something Blake had ever heard of or thought of, but considering that he could also imbed his will into his blood now that he was a blood demon, he couldn''t also say Lena was lying. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, the encirclement of soldiers had gone silent as they all watched the unbelievable sight of their governor also being casually dealt with by the enemy.


    Blake didn''t blame them for being surprised as even he who had an inkling of Lena''s heights had been surprised, but while they looked at each other and mostly towards him and Ling hoping for the both of them to get Rita out of her predicament, Blake connected with a power that should not be in him.


    Blake observed Lena as the minutes went by, calmly staring at her, doing nothing when she began talking.


    "When a dungeon master dies, that dungeon along with its fairy ceases to exist. Luckily for you, though I didn''t totally kill Kate, she is still alive and this also means...."


    Lena had thought right, Blake truly did value the dungeon beside Caramal Town and truly wished for Kate to be alive, but then she had made a mistake thinking Blake could not do without her.


    Whatever the reason, since Lena had clearly proven that she was not a force that could be controlled or reasoned with, then it meant that it was time to go.


    Before Lena could finish her sentence, Blake closed the distance between them in a burst of speed, the golden sword appearing in his hand and with it glowing he pierced it into the seated Lena.


    Blake''s sudden actions caused everyone to look at him in surprise, relief filling the faces of all present when the glowing sword set the body of the seated woman on fire her entire body ablaze and before their eyes, she began burning up in golden flames.


    Lena had a surprised look on her face as Blake stabbed her and when her body began burning, her skin quickly breaking off and being turned to golden particles, a crazed look filled with hate appeared on her face.


    Lena wanted to speak, but the best her lips could do was tremble. Lena found herself unable to move a muscle and as Blake ended the woman for the second time doing it more thoroughly this time, he felt relief at having put out a burning fuse like Lena.


    Behind Blake, Rita who had gotten free after Blake stabbed Lena walked and stood by his side and though her breathing was quite heavy, overall, she was alright.


    Together, Blake and Rita watched as Lena was burnt to ashes, the woman erased from existence within minutes and leaving behind a spotless chair.

 Chapter 112 - 112: Spotless Chair

    Seconds passed after Lena''s presence had been eradicated and Blake couldn''t help but keep staring at the empty chair.


    "Is everything alright?" Rita who was at Blake''s side asked, touching his hand.


    "I''m not sure" Blake replied, "She was such a menace that I can''t believe that right now I just ended her.


    No way it is this simple to end this woman.


    I keep waiting for my instincts to act up for my senses to go an alert but nothing is coming, it''s like she is truly dead."


    At this point, Blake had already made Rita his Eternal servant so he had no problem divulging such information to her.


    "Are you sure you aren''t just worried that she didn''t survive and might actually be dead? You did tell me that she was a close associate of yours the two of you having a sexual affair."


    Reflecting on Rita''s words, Blake could not say whether or not a small part of him actually regretted killing Lena.


    "Oh well she''s dead now" Blake muttered to Rita''s hearing and then he turned to her.


    "I believe you know what to do about this matter"


    "Don''t worry, by tomorrow it will be a thing of the past"


    "Good," Blake said and then looked away from Rita and stared at stairs to the left, ones which he and Lena had just walked down from.


    "Handle things here quickly, I''ll be waiting for you in Patricia''s room," Blake said and then he left Rita''s side and went to meet up with Illinoi who was descending the stairs his blood already pumped up.


    As Blake ascended the stairs he looked back down at the chair on which Lena had stood shaking his head at the fact that it had been left totally unharmed by the flames but the soul collar had burned along with her.


    ...¡­


    Moving through the right side of the mansion, after walking past a few corridors, Blake and Illinoi pushed open a door and went through it, their eyes quickly taking in the sight of Robert, a still unconscious Patricia and a maid who was standing by the side.


    "Sir Blake," Robert said standing up respectfully and while he did that Illinoi who was to Blake''s side waved at the Maid to leave the young woman doing as she said but when she moved to go past Blake her head bowed, Blake''s arms rested on her shoulder and he stopped her in place.


    Blake''s action surprised all the conscious people in the room and before their eyes, they watched as he turned the confused woman so that her back tilted to his side and then with his other hand he grabbed her bottom.


    "Sir Blake" Robert immediately said when he saw this, but somehow, a sharp glare from Illinois had him shutting up and looking at what was happening in confusion.


    After getting his cock cleaned by Illinoi back in Rita''s office, Blake had effortlessly turned her into an eternal servant, not even needing to dick the woman to get her to submit to him.


    With that, just like with Rehabab, Illinoi had gotten a drastic increase in her willpower, this improvement coming with her being turned into a follower of hell, her whole being corrupted.


    With her much stronger will, Illinoi who was used to dealing with several notable people was able to tame the likes of Robert allowing Blake to have his fun with the maid.


    "What is your name" Blake asked as his hands moved down to the woman''s legs.


    [sweet touch]


    "Nina"


    Nina wore a typical maid outfit, her prominent buttocks helping to make the already seductive uniform more appealing and Blake had no qualm taking his hands under her skirt and grabbing a handful of her ass cheeks.


    "Nina, are you married" Blake fondled the woman''s ass.


    "Yes, for two years," the woman answered.


    In addition to her maid uniform, Nina wore white tights, an addition meant to offer extra coverage to her dress.


    Unfortunately for the woman, the simple application of a drip of blood at the tip of his finger enabled Blake to cunt into her tights and in no time have a finger in her cunt.


    Nina shivered as she was penetrated but other than closing her eyes and gripping her hands tightly she made no effort to get away from Blake.


    Nina''s mind told her what was happening was wrong, but at the same time in addition to fearing both Blake''s status and strength, the pleasure generated by his finger simply being in her, kept her confused.


    "Robert, take a seat" Blake said looking away from Nina to Robert who at this point had his mouth open as he watched Blake''s finger Nina before all their eyes.


    Robert wanted to speak up against Blake, but a dose of Blake''s aura had him doing as he was told.


    Taking his sticky finger out of Nina, Blake grinned at the woman and took a few steps away from her.


    "I need a throne," Blake said after looking around the room.


    "That will be hard to find" Illinoi being the loyal servant wanting to satisfy her master''s every desire said, but then she went silent as a black throne appeared within the room, just beside Patrcia''s bed.


    [lockdown]


    Without effort, Blake cast this ability, and then he let dark red man bubble all around him, an evil presence descending upon the room and when the mana around Blake faded away, he was naked and in his full demonic form, his black horns pointed up to the ceiling and his semi-hard cock full of black veins on display to all.


    Though Blake was the same height in both his human and demon form, as he revealed his grey skin to all in the room, everyone felt he had become titanic. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Taking a seat on his throne, Blake looked to Illinoi, his gaze snapping her out of whatever trance his transformation had put her in, but just as she began moving towards him, Robert screamed.


    "Demon, you''re a demon, you''re a demon"


    While saying this, Robert fearfully retreated and then he pulled on his mana, his face full of fear, but then when Blake turned and glanced at him, he collapsed to his knees and hugged himself, his entire boy trembling and a whimper leaving his lips.


    Back in the office, haven given Riata and Illinoi a general run down of his current situation, both women had been looking forward to seeing Blake''s demonic figure and now that Illinoi saw it, after she had calmed down she quickly walked up to Blake and placing herself between his legs bent down and kissed him while also grabbing his heavy rod.


    The pair had just begun moving their lips over each other for a second when there was a bit of movement from their left and a question was asked by the woman who had been unconscious until seconds ago.


    "What is going on."

 Chapter 113 - 113: Gentle Nina

    "Do you want to remain a maid for the rest of your life. Does it matter if he''s a demon, he''s promised you power within this mansion, he said he can get Rita to uplift you.


    If even the governor has submitted to him, then why are you hesitating."


    Despite the fact that Nina was just a few steps away from the door which would take her out of this room full of madness, rather than flee, the woman was on her knees, stuck fighting her demons.


    Whispers of reasons why she should be waiting in line to ride the demon''s cock just like Illinoi was doing filled Nina''s mind.


    The simple maid tried to fight them off, but they only ever partially faded away, one significant seductive thought remaining, and when she indulged in that thought, the others returned till she was once again drowned in carnal thoughts that involved her and a grey being.


    ....


    "Do you know you are sometimes a disappointment to your sister. Look at the man you want to be with, what exactly about him attracts you.


    I''m actually hungry for you Patricia, your body gives off a charm more appealing than even your sisters.


    Just like Illinoi, your sister worships my dick and hopes that you will join her.


    What does it matter if I am a demon, do you think you won''t moan when my dick penetrates you."


    Thoughts propagating filthy actions between her and the demon rushed through Patricia''s mind, but she fought against it with all her might.


    Looking at Robert who was currently holding onto one of her arms, occasionally looking at the scene happening in the room before looking back at the ground in fright, Patrica couldn''t help but get angry at the man.


    After she had woken up to the unbelievable sight of a being she could only call a demon fucking Illinoi, Rita''s personal and trusted assistant, Patrica had been ready to go on the attack, but then her stupid man had been used against her.


    "If you leave this room I will kill him."


    Full of fire and refusing to be bent to the whims of a demon, Patricia had looked to Robert, expecting him to be similarly all fired up, but instead, he had been full of fear, holding and begging her not to leave him as she did not want to die.


    ¡­.


    Since acquiring the dark whisper technique from the shop, this was the first time Blake was putting it to heavy use and he had to say that it was doing a recommendable job.


    With Illinoi already quite wanting for Blake''s cock, when he had decided to reveal his demon form it was like his cock had been upgraded to premium as after kissing him, the woman had aggressively gone for his cock, sucking on its fat bulbous head with bright eyes and then enveloping it in her little sister.


    Illinoi''s cock craze satisfied Blake and having to deal with the other people in the room, he used the fear aura and dark whisper.


    For the unfortunate Robert, Blake had filled his mind with demoralizing and bashful thoughts demeaning him and destroying his confidence.


    Focusing on Illinoi, Blake looked at the sweaty body which had been riding his cock for the better part of 4 minutes and decided that it was time for him to get active with her.


    With Illinoi being an unranked human, Blake had decided that rather than risk breaking her body with his dick, he should let her start at her own pace, and now that her cunt was able to swallow more than half of his dick, he reached up and grabbed her neck, his other hand going to her buttock and then on her next descent he pulled her farther than she had planned to go.


    "Arghhh," a sharp cry contrary to her previous moans left Illinoi''s mouth this time as a sizable length of Blake''s dick entered her and further widened her cave.


    Wanting to adjust to the new length in her, Illinoi stopped moving, wanting to stay still, but her strength was no match for Blake who lifted her up and brought her down on his cock, once more, the grin on his face telling her that all of his dick was going to be entering her.


    Twenty minutes later, all of Blake''s cock was already being sucked up by Illinoi''s pussy and he at the moment was standing while having his hand underneath her thigh, holding it up as he pounded his cock into her cunt.


    With Illinoi''s weak constitution Blake knew that there was a chance that after he made her orgasm this time which would make it her third, she would pass out, so he hammered her quite hard.


    With Illinoi''s pussy releasing a good amount of lubrication, Blake''s cock slipped in and out of her expanded cave without much resistance, this hypnotic sight drawing Nina and Patricia into a trance that lasted for several minutes only ending when Illinoi let out a long cry as her body shuddered, another orgasm hitting her.


    The woman held onto Blake tightly while she came and when her body finally came down from its high, she passed out.


    Not surprised, Blake pulled Illinoi off his still hard dick and dropped her on the bed, smirking at the sight of her cunt which released a sticky white fluid as his dick was no longer there to plug it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his dick hard and covered in sticky fluids Blake stared at the two women before his gaze settled on Nina.


    "Are you ready to be a good maid?"


    With her being just a maid, it came as no surprise to Blake that with the heavy sexual atmosphere and the flooding of sexual thoughts into Nina''s mind, she had been broken.


    "Well then, why don''t you show me how good a maid can clean a cock." Blake said after Nina nodded to his question.


    With unsure steps, Nina got to her feet and walked over to Blake, she knelt between his spread legs and tentatively holding his hard throbbing rod, extended her pink tongue and began licking it.''


    The act of the woman was cute and having exploded in Illinoi once and Rita some time ago, Blake was in no rush to ejaculate so he enjoyed Nina''s gentleness.


    After some seconds Nina got bolder and she had just begun sucking on the head of his dick when the door of the room was pushed open and Rita walked in.


    The conscious occupants all had different reactions to Rita''s entry but the woman paid them no mind as she instead quickly walked up to Blake a hesitant expression on her face.


    "Master" Rita called unsure, looking at Nina who knelt before his cock and Illinoi who lay sleeping on the bed, her defiled and satisfied hole on display.


    "What is it Rita" Blake asked.


    Recognizing that she was talking to Blake and that this was his demon form, Lena nodded her head and spoke.


    "Master I''m sorry, I forgot to inform you about something very important.


    You see, if you remember I mentioned that I have a powerful friend coming to the city tomorrow, but I think a more apt description for her would be a deadly friend.


    You see, she is the fourth disciple of the champion of Light."

 Chapter 114 - 114: A Night Of Moans

    Rita''s presence brought a certain silence to the room and when she relayed her error to Blake, with what the current occupants of the room had experienced, they felt a shiver of fear run through them, after all, there was a chance they could be silenced.


    The news Rita had just delivered had Blake''s eyes narrowing but then after staring at her for some seconds, he stretched out his hand and grabbed Nina''s head bringing her lips to his cock and having her return to sucking it.


    "Though you''re apologetic for being forgetful, you''re at the same time not panic-stricken so this tells me there is some good news, what is it."


    "Ahh, well she just sent me a message earlier informing me that she would be delayed and only able to arrive in 6 days."


    "Have you decided on a day for their wedding?" Blake asked as he fully relaxed and pushed Nina''s head down, sending his cock hitting the back of her throat each time.


    "No" Rita answered.


    "Have you ever sucked a cock this big" Blake asked, putting Rita on hold and focusing on Nina


    "No" the woman replied as Blake let her take his meat out of her mouth.


    "Do you want to feel this cock in your cunt"


    "I don''t know" Nina said but even as she talked to Blake her hand went moving up and down his cock after all just the simple act of toughing it sent pleasure tingling through her body.


    "Well then, let''s put it in you" Blake said standing to his feet and extending a hand to Nina who took and was lifted so he stood on her feet.


    Pressing her boy to Blake''s Nina''s head rested on his chest, his dick pressing against her tummy and she made no complaints when he reached for the back of her dress and zipped it down.


    Slowly Nina''s maid outfit fell off her body revealing her clad breasts and exposed kitty and then she was carried and placed on the bed.


    "The wedding will be held in 6 days. Ensure your friend knows this and ¡­."


    "What do you mean the wedding will be held in six days, who are you to decide when I will get married?


    Sister what are you doing collaborating with him, don''t you know this is treason, the nation would have our heads if this is found out."


    "Can you ensure your friend comes nothing later than six days"


    "Though I can''t control her, I can influence her and also keep an eye on her general movement."


    "That would do, now handle your sister."


    Blake ignored Patricia''s outburst and finished his conversation with Rita and then after sending the woman to deal with her sister, he focused on the female beneath him.


    Climbing over Nina, Blake leaned down and kissed and then he sent his hands roaming all over her body, his cock pressing against her pussy.


    "Now let''s fill that hole of yours with my dick," Blake whispered into the woman''s ears, holding his dick and pressing it against her already wet lower lips, slowly slipping the large head of his dick and then pushing as he forced the rest of his dick in.


    Lying beneath Blake, Nina''s eyes winded as the head of Blake''s dick entered her. She gripped his tight and opened her mouth in a silent gasp, digging her nails into his back as he further pushed into her, stretching her pussy.


    "Please it hurts" Nina whispered, fearful of offending Blake and also for her cunt.


    Hearing the woman''s pleas, Blake stopped pushing in and instead pulled out a bit of his cock, giving her pussy some breathing space before pushing it back in.


    With at least this night to use as he wished, Blake took his time to slowly fuck his full dick into Nina, massaging and kissing her and they lay on the bed, eliciting cries and whispers from her as his touch had her bathed in pleasure.


    Minutes went by and after Blake released a load in Nina, he got off the breathless woman and stared at the sight of Illinoi awake and eating out a naked Rita who had sat down on her face.


    With lust aura, Blake could get Patricia, just like he had enjoyed seducing and fucking Nina, Blake wanted to do the same to Patricia so he


    Blake got off the bed and moved to the other side, sitting beside Rita who was being eaten out by a hungry Illinoi and with his dick semi-hard and twitching Blake faced the somewhat miserable duo.


    "Patria come here, "Blake said, watching Riata nod at her sister from the corner of his eyes.


    Looking at Rita, Patricia looked at Blake hesitantly and then she crawled over to him.


    With all the numerous odds and factors that had been placed against her, Patricia''s actions were not too surprising to Blake, not even the fact that she decided to crawl over considering it was what the voices in her head had told her to do.


    Robert who had been holding Patricia all this while tried to hold her back but a glare from Rita had him recoiling and releasing her, his mind weakened by the cruel words Blake had been whispering in his head.


    "Looking at Patricia''s beautiful face that surpassed even that of her elder sister and her lips which were pressed against each other, Blake reached down, grabbed her head and pressed her lips to his cock.


    "Lick it"


    With lockdown activated, the happenings within the room were locked out to the senses of anyone not in it, so Blake had no qualms filling it with his presence, his every word weighing heavy on the minds of all its occupants.


    Illinoi who had always been strict and admonished her sister for being lazy, had sucked and happily ridden Blake''s cock. The maid who had just met Blake had let him spread her legs and penetrated her with his thick mean and then her sister who she loved and looked up to had told her not to be scared and to engage with Blake.


    Though Rita was currently having fun pressing her cunt onto Illinoi''s lips, Patricia had caught the hungry gazes she had been sending Blake''s cock and though the woman was still against all of this, she was also very curious about this mysterious demon who had just popped out of nowhere and yet had a dick that sent two women Patricia respected crazy.


    Not minding that just behind her was the man she would be getting married to, Patricia licked Blake''s cock from top to bottom the woman quite bold with her tongue and without even Blake''s order, she enveloped the dark bulbous head of his dick and sucked on it with curiosity, finding herself loving its elastic feel.


    Seeing Patricia become enamoured with his dick, Blake leaned back and reached for Illinoi''s breast fondling them as he thought about how he would be fucking all the women in this room a few more times. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 115 - 115: A Spin

    After Blake''s episode with the four women that night, everyone in that room was turned to his loyal servant.


    Initially, Blake''s intentions had been to wipe out the memories of Nina, Robert and even Patricia, he had been against the idea of turning them into his eternal servants for two reasons.


    One was that, these three people had no combat or visible utility that he could make use of, for Blake their only use was the farming of sin points.


    Secondly, the eternal pact was a technique that didn''t just make one his servant but also made someone an extension of him.


    Blake''s eternal servants received what could be called a blessing from him, their will becoming unprecedently strong especially those of the non-rankers who suddenly found themselves able to give off an aura that would subdue even ranked beings.


    These blessings came with the curse of becoming a being of the underworld, a thing which the right people could figure out and raise alarms about Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake was wary of these three people going out and letting it be known that they had been corrupted by evil, but after pondering it for a while he changed his mind about this line of thinking.


    Rather than go corrupting just the person who stood at the top and wanting to use them to covertly take over their organization, Blake decided to instead go for the full city hierarchy, at least this way decisions could be taken more quickly and his orders given out more boldly.


    Blake''s mission was to conquer this continent and since he was allowed to do it in whatever way he felt, he decided to start with making this city his.


    Though his stay here was only going to be temporary, Blake figured it didn''t hurt to have a city supporting a duke when that duke began making ridiculous declarations.


    Knowing the pros of having a safe and united base, the next day, after telling Rita to make Nina head maid and his personal maid, Blake fucked and corrupted a few more maids and then he trained.


    As a governor and a third order being, Rita had a well-equipped training room and it was here that Blake spent the most hours of his day, only stopping in the evening to eat and fuck Rita and any other woman in the city whom she thought would be worthwhile for him to control.


    Of course, Blake fucked these women in front of their husbands whom he then proceeded to corrupt, the boost in sin points that the system offered him a great insensitive for his actions.


    When Blake trained, he involved himself in as much spar as possible a corrupted Ling being a usual training partner for him.


    Of course, with the difference in just base strength between the two of them, it would be hard for Blake to properly spar against the man, but Blake had solved that by buying extremely heavy weights that slowed him down just enough for Ling to be a threat to his life.


    With the ability to heal himself, Blake had the man attack him lethally and inflict deadly injuries and lessons on him many times. In this way, Blake got to have his battle instincts sharpened, after all the pain from Ling''s attacks did hurt.


    After his spars Blake spent his time meditating and getting in tune with his abilities and then at night since he could do without sleep for quite a long period, he refined his blood as much as he could and then spent some time going through the system shop, browsing through the options.


    Blake had just 6 days and though he didn''t expect to make groundbreaking progress with his training, considering he was at base level in the use of his abilities, every progress at this point was a big step.


    On the third day, late at night, while Blake was seated at the edge of the bed in Rita''s grand room, the governor and her sister lay behind him naked and asleep after getting their cunts pounded.


    Blake idly stroked the hair of a blonde woman who was kneeling on the floor and sucking his dick as hard as she could, the woman frantic to get Blake cock hard and ride it.


    The woman was a chubby one and unsurprisingly Rita''s chief cook. When Rita informed him that she was actually a second-order being, he had decided to invite her to the room and after having the woman watch him fuck Riata and Patrica, with lust aura and sweet touch activated, Blake had turned her into a desperate being that needed to have a release.


    With the lady''s full Lips, Blake was doused with pleasure waves when her lips up and down his cock, the feel of her thick tongue when it slobbered his dick having tingles go through him.


    While the woman sucked his cock, Blake opened the system, and checking his status his eyes went to a particular section.


    [Sin roulette: You have been bestowed with the ability to gain all 7 sins and feed off them to increase your strength.


    Price: 50000]


    After his evolution, Blake had returned to the system shop to make the painful realization that everything had become far more expensive than before, the prices even doubling and near tripling.


    Though Blake had a small idea as to why this was possible, when he questioned the system on the reason for this, the answer he got left him rethinking some of his previous conclusions.


    [The services of the system do not come for free, Sin points are what you use to pay for them and you may not be aware, but so far the system has been running at a loss with the low prices it offers to you.


    Until this margin is corrected and the system begins running at a profit, there will be an increase in price with a new level obtained or sin unlocked.]


    Not only that, but when Blake went to convert his Sin Points to points for his body stats he discovered there was a change in exchange, it was no longer 100 sin points for 1 stat but now 200 for 1.


    "Isn''t this exchange too ridiculous why such a leap, it didn''t even go to 150 but to 200"


    [Your massive increase in strength has a big hand to play in that]


    For these two answers he had gotten from the system, Blake had hammered at it trying to get an explanation, but in the end ended up empty, the system going mute and even making Blake wonder why it had even answered him in the first place.


    Was this before Mr. Blake''s last message, Blake didn''t doubt that he would have been okay with these changes but now that he was made more aware of Lilith, he couldn''t help but be wary of them.


    After his time spent fucking in this city, with a bit of dedication Blake had been able to amass a good number of sin points, and though the few changes to the system had questions popping into his head, Blake spent all the money he had made to have the sin roulette spinning, watching with bated breath as a roulette with the 6 sins he hadn''t acquired went spinning.


    The sound of coins rolling rang out till eventually it slowed down and some seconds later came to a stop, the black pointer at the top resting over a particular sin.


    [Pride]

 Chapter 116 - 116: Selric Zayden

    In a completely different world, one far removed from that which hosted Selric, a high-level world to be precise, on a planet called Plume, a 17-year-old boy blinked open his bright blue eyes, a smile on his face as he hurriedly got to his feet.


    With how bright the boy''s smile was, one would think that he lived a life of comfort, but the worn out mat which he woken up from, his bare feet and the creaking walls of the room he had been sleeping in told a less luxurious story.


    Hurriedly grabbing a red staff with beautiful carvings on it from the side, the boy ran out of the room, immediately arriving outside where the weather was chill and only half of the sun had begun peeking out.


    The boy looked left and right restlessly and then with a shrug he burst forward and began running through the grounds of the monastery, his destination its gate.


    Despite the cold stone floor and dewed grasses, he passed over, the boy moved swiftly and gracefully without bother, his eyebrows raising when he went past several houses.


    "I know I''m up early, but how can there be no one awake at the moment.


    I just hope the gate is not locked."


    With a little frown on his face, the boy kept on moving forward, his footsteps slowing down when he reached the gate of the monastery, his mood was about to go down, but then he noticed the really high walls of the building and with a smile he charged up, his swift figure turned into a blur and when he got close to the wall his legs bent and he shot into the air, successfully soaring over the wall.


    One would think that with his new height, he might be a little panicked considering how he had done this impromptu, but then when the boy reached the peak of his flight, he spun the staff in his hand, the action making a gentle wind pick up around him and began carrying him forward.


    The wind rushed from his head to his feet like it was a stream of water, helping him glide over several acres of land as he slowly descended.


    To stabilize himself in the air, the boy strapped his staff to his back and had his hands spread out and facing the earth.


    It looked like what he was doing was a practised technique but the several hidden eyes at the monastery which had been watching him knew it was just another impromptu technique of his.


    This was the kind of talent or perhaps monster Selric Zayen was.


    After several months of being at the monastery, today he was allowed to go see his family. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a hum and instinctive adjustments to the wind he had flowing around him, Selric glided down to the ground enjoying the rush of the wind over his face, but then when he noticed that it was getting weaker, a frown marred his face and the next second his eyes brightened as he got an idea and soon sent himself shooting through the air a loud, the wind howling in his ears.


    Experimenting and figuring out ways to keep himself up in the sky, Selric remained airborne, arriving above his destination within 30 minutes thanks to his travel by flight.


    "Shame that I''ll forget how to do this "Selric thought and truly this was one of the shortcomings that kept him from advancing and entering the unbound realm, his laziness and his mind which was very poor at storing information on techniques he had performed, whether learned or improvised.


    For his descent from the sky, Selric let himself descend with a whirlwind circling him.


    As Selric got closer to the ground the whirlwind spun harder and harder but unfortunately, for some reason, at a point the whirlwind became completely ineffective and he fell uncontrollably out of the sky.


    Thanks to how much mana, Selric had pumping out of him, when he dropped from the sky and landed on the ground, the loud sound of a collision rang out.


    "Damn it, Dad is so going to kill me." He chuckled, looking up and around to see if he had been caught.


    Falling from the sky, Selric had landed in an extremely wide compound, one with white and blue themed walls and 7 ancient-styled buildings within it.


    "That girl, even with this much noise she didn''t notice me. I need to punish her, it seems she''s been slacking in her training."


    Of the seven buildings within the compound, the one Selric had landed beside, stood farthest from the rest, this giving it a bit of isolation and it was this building that held the compound''s training rooms.


    If Selric remembered correctly which he sometimes didn''t, she woke up early every morning earlier than even he had today to begin her training, and with how excellent of a ranker, she was, one would think that his abrupt and noisy landing would have already brought her out to check the situation.


    "Not even that her cute maid girl came out" Selric thought as he walked towards the building remembering the blue-haired girl, he had tried hitting on some years ago only to be rebuffed by his sister and sent away.


    "We could have had such a great love" Selric thought but then he paused as he surprisingly saw the face of this blue-haired girl just as he climbed the 20 steps that led to the entrance of the building and stared at the wide hall inside it.


    "Ehhh Juin, when did u develop interest in putting on horror makeup," Selric asked cocking his head to the side as he stared at the girl up ahead.


    Within the hall, there were several pillars which reached up to the ceiling and beside one of the pillars was Juin.


    The girl knelt beside the pillar and had her head resting on its hard surface, a thick red liquid having been poured over her face and bare arms.


    "Hey I didn''t know there was liquid makeup, you girls just keep on getting more and more innovative huh," Selric said taking a few quick steps forward, pausing once more when he was just a step from the girl who was or had been just an age younger than him.

 Chapter 117 - 117: The Undefeated

    In the quiet and empty hall, Selric stood staring at Juin''s corpse for 5 seconds and then suddenly his body swayed to the side like he was drunk, moving left and right and dodging two dark daggers that shot down from above.


    When Selric''s body stopped its stagger, his figure became translucent like he was fading away, and it was only a second later that his attackers above realized that what they actually were staring at was a mirage as the figure of Selric phased into existence up in the air, soaring between them.


    Just like them, Selric gaze was focused on the body below, and that didn''t change even after his black-clothed enemies spotted him and began charging up attacks.


    Without even needing to pay attention to them, Selric felt as their mana moved, the quantity that moved, the paths it took in their body, the transformations it made along the way, all of this Selric sensed and as this mana poured out of them transforming into a technique this same technique was also birthed from his being, but 3 times stronger.


    From both Selric''s opponents, a red bubbling wave of fire which took the form of an arm extended and shot out towards him, both arms having their palms flat as they sought to collide with each other and in the process squash him who was in the middle.


    Rather than move out of the way though, Selric raised both his hands and had the same technique appear and shoot forward.


    Selric own fiery arm bubbled and released a fiercer heat as it charged forward and when it reached that of his opponent''s, it crushed it effortlessly and swiftly grabbed the originators of the technique.


    If the two men thought they would have a chance to escape or try a hand at another technique, they were wrong because immediately the arm grabbed them, it crushed them.


    Not up to half a minute had gone by since this battle started and it was already over.


    Selric descended from the ceiling with a boom, his fall cracking the floor, but he cared for none of this as immediately, he ran forward and began searching all the rooms of the building.


    The several scars of battle left all over the building left Selric''s heart beating faster and faster and after a few minutes of looking for his sister and understanding that she was not there, he zoomed out of the building and headed straight to the one person that could give him an explanation, his father.


    Selric''s route to his father saw him encountering several opponents and having to end them and though the journey was short, seeing so many of them loitering around the compound of his family had fear creeping inside of him, and minutes after he had arrived at his father''s residence, he found himself surrounded by a several sliced up bodies and in his hand the neck of the only other live person in the building.


    For the first seconds in the building, rage had clouded Selric''s mind but then before he killed everyone, he regained his cool and knew to keep one alive.


    Using the swords littered around, after cutting off the arms of this unfortunate person, Selric pinned the man to the ground, several swords filled with mana sticking inside of him and then he squatted in front of him and asked him a question.


    "Why did u people attack my family and where are they."


    Of course, the man kept silent, reaching the fourth order required an at least resilient mind and after some seconds, Selric who understood this without delay went into torture.


    Selric didn''t care about finesse or strategy, after all, it wasn''t like he had ever learnt how to carry out torture. All he knew was the general knowledge of it being about pain, and that was enough information for him.


    Putting his brain to use, Seric caused as much pain as he could to the pinned man, doing it in whatever way he could, and about 15 minutes later he was walking out of his father''s residence, his hand and chest covered in fresh warm blood and a man who had chewed on his own intestines behind him.


    Moving out of the building which had become suffused with the thick smell of blood, Selric took in a deep breath and then his next step saw him shooting into the air.


    As Selric soared through the sky, he looked down below and there he saw a group of people running towards his family''s compound and this time they didn''t even try to hide their identities.


    After the bloody interrogation he had just carried out, Selric hoped the information he had gotten was wrong but when he saw the murderous look that the people below gave him as they noticed his airborne figure, his heart cracked and the fear in him grew.


    At the helm of the group below were two men whom Selric didn''t know but could feel their power, he saw the men stop their team and instead begin moving towards his calculated landing position and he grimaced.


    "I can''t afford to touch the ground, these guys would keep me busy for too long."


    Selric''s lips tightened at the dilemma he was facing and then seconds later he strongly stamped his foot on the air and shot forward, leaving a blast of wind behind.


    From initially failing after his massive jump, Selric was now running through the air, each step shooting out a blast of wind and taking him over several meters, the enemy team below left in the dust.


    Within minutes Selric arrived at his next destination and in no time was once again falling, at first, there was a ball of air beneath each of his feet to cushion his fall, but then after his sights locked onto the situation below, his form shot down at incredible speed and he crashed to the ground his fall accompanied by blood flying into the air and screams resounding from all around.


    This time, Selric had not crashed into an empty compound, he had crashed into a crowd of people and ignoring the screaming around him, he ran towards the huge burning stake a few steps from him, one which had his father, mother, two brothers and one sister bound and placed in the middle and being burnt alive.


    The desire to get them out of their predicament filled Selric, but just as he was two steps away from the stake, he crashed into a barrier which sent him taking several steps backwards. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Selric blinked at this and then looked once more at the people in it, seeing his siblings in tears as they screamed and his father shaking his head at him, rage built up in Selric and he threw an air-splitting right fist at the invisible wall ahead of him.


    Selric''s attack had the image of the barrier which surrounded his family appear and then it faded away.


    Selric blinked at this, stared at his father who kept shaking his head and screaming what he knew was definitely "run away" at him and then took a step back.


    Narrowing his eyes, Selric took a deep breath and then began churning the mana within with him, gathering it in his palm but then could only watch as a second later, the mana in his hands dispersed when a wave of mana passed through him and a voice which he had heard and defeated before spoke,


    "Selric the undefeated, the boy who has never lost a fight since the day he was born. It''s a pleasure to meet you once more, I hope I don''t have to introduce myself again."

 Chapter 118 - 118: Anguish For Pleasure

    Behind Selric was a middle aged with a black armor and red sword walking towards him, his every steps that let out a thump, which spoke of the weight of the amour on his body. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man had on a charming smile as he approached Selric but then a second later that smiled was wiped off as a fiery red hand shot of from Selric''s back like it was an extra arm and grabbed him.


    Ignoring the man behind him, Selric took the staff off his back and with a shout swiped it at the barrier, sending it trembling, it''s figure fazing in and out.


    "How rude" the middle aged man behind Selric said as he watched him try to destroy the barrier, the man''s face calm like he wasn''t being squeezed by a giant hand made of flames.


    Though Selric could feel how easily the man behind him was handling his attack, he didn''t have time to focus on him because right before his eyes his family was being burnt flesh by flesh, their screams though inaudible to him, very clear and he could not help but release tears as he repeatedly smashed his staff against the barrier, pouring as much mana as he could into it.


    "Why, why, why after all these years, how could these people betray us like this."Blake thinking about the reason for today''s events.


    You see here on plume, there were three dominant races, the humans, the giants, and the elves.


    Each of these races stayed on their own continents which they dominated, and most importantly they each hated each other.


    Hurk Zayen and Glinda Zayen were Selric''s father and mother respectively with Hurk an elf and Glinda a human.


    Though Selric knew there was more to the story, the only thing he had been told about his past self by his father was about how he and his mother got together.


    Apparently, Glinda had found a heavily injured Hurk washed up ashore the river banks and then rather than report his existence to the authorities, she had instead cared for him and nursed him back to health


    From there, they had engaged themselves in a fantasy tale of love and gotten married.


    Selric didn''t know the specifics, but by the time he had been adopted to the Zayen family, his father had already become powerful and prominent person in the country and been assigned a territory to handle.


    The number of people Selric''s father had leaked the secret of whom he truly was Selric did not know, but what he did know was that the church of fire had found out about his true species and sent for the immediate extermination of the Zayden family and most importantly him.


    When Selric had asked about his family, he had been told that they had been taken to the central town of this area to be burnt alive, the nature of his father and siblings as elf breeds and his mother a traitor to her race to be announced.


    To his shock he found that he had even been a priority target and that someone special had ben sent just to deal with him, but unfortunately, he got to the compound far earlier than anticipated.


    Well at this point the question of who had been sent to deal with him didn''t really bother Selric because that person was behind him right now.


    "The champion of fire, Bram Thalryn"


    "Hmm kid, you know I''m here to ensure they die right, I can''t really allow you rescue them." Bram casually said from his position of capture only to be ignored by the desperate boy.


    Every hit Selric made with his staff had the barrier trembling and the ground quaking


    Relentless in his desire to destroy the barrier, within 10 second Selric had already hit the barrier 10 times and by his eleventh he had the earth upon which the barrier stood cracking.


    "I''m already straining it''s entire structure, I just need to keep up with this intensity, soon the seal powering it up will be overheld by the damage I''m dishing out, they won''t be able to repair the barrier fast enough."


    Selric''s plan while brute was actually the fastest and most efficient way to take down the barrier given his conditions, but then there came the problem of the fact that though his arrival had killed a few people and dispersed the crown around, Excluding Bram who was behind him, Selric could spot some individuals around, and though their aura''s were hidden, he could already imagine the strength church needed to have deployed to detain his father.


    Still caught in the grip of Selric''s fiery arm and not minding that he was ignoring all he said, Bram admired the precise mana flow and efficiency used in the creation of the technique for some seconds and then he spoke.


    "You know, this doesn''t make sense. I''m the champion of fire and your using fire to bind me. Are you just dumb did you just recently use this technique and it was still in your head."


    Brams''s question saw no reply from Selric who kept hammering at the barrier with his staff, the image of the barrier at this point being constantly visible, the barrier having taken too much damage.


    "I don''t know whether to marvel at your physical might, the fact that you figured physical attacks work best on the barrier so fast or the tenacity of that staff.


    Then again, it''s a staff from mount Yoko. I wonder how do you feel about the monks. Though it is righteous that they said they wouldn''t kill you themselves, they had no qualms letting you leave today and come to die at my hands."


    Brams words filled Selric with information that he hadn''t started to ponder about, but with more tears going down his eyes as he watched his family burn and thought of the monks he had been with for the past months, he paused for only a second before continuing to hammer the barrier.


    "That barrier is a lesser version of a gift I received from the god of fire. I commend your strength for being able to put it under such strain, not even I can do that."


    When Bram saw that his words were not evoking any intense reactions from Selric, he went silent for a few second and after thinking for a while, a cruel smile came to his face.


    "I heard your closest to your elder sister, how come you haven''t asked me about her, surely you''ve noticed that she isn''t in there."


    Though Bram''s words had more tears going down Selric''s eyes, his words didn''t put a pause to Selric''s actions.


    "I''ve captured and kept her in my chamber, when I''m done with you and your family, I''ll return to her and enjoy her services. I''ve always wondered what an elf feels like, she should be tasty."


    Just as Bram finished his words, Selric''s staff landed on the barrier once more and this time it shattered it and without delay, Selric shot forward.


    By the time the barrier fell, only Selric''s father was conscious, the rest having already collapsed after screaming in pain for so long.


    The distance between Selric and his family was just about three steps, something he could cover faster than the blink of an eye, but then just as Selric saw the light he had been hammering fot, it was covered by a smirking middle-aged man who was bathed in flames.


    "Did you really think I would let you save them. Your anguish is my pleasure Selric, why did you think I let them burn in ordinary fire.


    The plan here is simple Selric. You and I will battle while they burn, but first let''s wake up those sleepy heads, how can we fight without music."

 Chapter 119 - 119: Backup

    Several kilometres from Paldin city, under a nearly full moon that hung up in the sky and lighted the dark world, on a forest cliff stood a huge red throne.


    The throne had a high backrest, and on its body, crooked fleshy-like lines which could best be described as veins ran all over it.


    Every few seconds under the light of the moon, a thick red liquid could be seen moving within those veins.


    The veins ran all over the throne and then they flooded into four tubes that were connected to the back of a bare-chested grey-skinned demon who was seated on the throne facing the plain that lay below the cliff.


    The demon was rested on the throne with his head resting on the palm of his left hand with the only movement coming from him being the heavy rise and fall of his well-formed chest, and except for the squelching sound that originated from between the man''s legs, the night was totally silent.


    A few seconds went by before the man raised his right hand and placed it on the bundle of hair that was working on the tool between his legs, a shiver going through the owner of this hair at his touch.


    Flickering his eyes open, Blake closed the screen of the system shop which he had been browsing through having just bought a movement technique and filled his Vitality stat and then he stared down at Patricia who had her lips tightly wrapped around his cock, moving them up and down as she pleasured his member.


    Fully focused on pleasing Blake and getting rewarded with his milk unlike Blake, Patricia failed to pick up on another presence which appeared a few steps behind the throne.


    Several more minutes went by as Patrick slobbered up Blake''s cock, holding the base of his fat veiny dick with both her hands before eventually it trembled and began releasing its unholy seeds.


    With her eyes brightening, the woman locked the black mushroom head of Blake''s cock in her mouth sucking on it as several ropes of his essence were shot into her mouth, an expression of pleasure claiming her face as she tasted and swallowed his cum.


    Several seconds later, Blake''s cock finished dumping its load, but just as the woman began sucking his softened fat meat, he reached down and patted her head.


    "That''s enough Patricia"


    "But I want more" the woman pouted looking at him pleadingly.


    "If you want more, then perfect your water slash"


    "You''ll give me another exclusive reward" Patricia excitedly asked.


    "Yes"


    "Can I make the request?" the woman asked.


    "What do you want."


    "I want you to fuck my asshole and then have Rita suck your dick straight away."


    "Sure," Blake said with a shake of his head not caring much.


    When Blake had met Patricia she had been troublesome and stubborn yet in the end she ranked second as the nastiest woman he had fucked since he got to Paldin, the first spot going to none other than Illinoi.


    From the last time he had spoken with Illinoi, apparently, she was finding it easier to increase her mana reserves when she trained and was sure of becoming a first-order being before this month ran out.


    Letting Lena suck and peck his cock lovingly, Blake watched as she put it back in his pants, zipped it and stood up.


    A gasp left Patricia''s lips as she stood up because despite the throne covering whatever lay directly behind it, she could still see a huge shadow from the side and when she moved to the left, she saw a huge hooded figure who was down on one knee and had an entire body covered by the cloak he wore.


    "Get going, " Blake said.


    Patricia nodded her head lightly and while throwing the kneeling figure another glance she turned and ran off, returning to the city.


    Getting off the throne which disappeared into his inventory Blake turned and faced the figure behind him.


    "I can still sense a bit of aggression coming off you, it seems your journey wasn''t peaceful."


    "It was nothing much my lord, just some noisy rankers" the figure said standing to his feet as Blake waved at him.


    "Well sorry for calling you on such short notice, but I hope you got my message on being battle-ready."


    "Yes, while the message wasn''t clear as the word came out cracked, I was able to make the keywords."


    Blake nodded his head, his mind temporarily going to the implications of him being able to contact his eternal servants through the connection they had over long distances.


    The only hiccup with this was that so far Blake found himself only able to communicate with Rehabab. For Rita, he could send her some strong feelings and for the rest of his servants, even Patricia, though he could sense his connection to them he couldn''t transmit any sort of message.


    "I guess the connection heavily relied on the strength of both users or maybe I need to become stronger" Blake concluded. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, who are we battling."


    "Naomi Miranda"


    After saying this name, Blake went on to give Rehabab the short story of how he had ended up in the crosshairs of this woman and the past happenings of the day and informed him of one of the latest developments.


    Naomi had been set to come to Paldin city in six days, but on the fourth day, the woman had informed Rita that she would be coming on the fifth day with company and so here was Blake meeting Rehabab earlier than he had planned.


    "Rather than let her come to the city and discover how much I have taken over it, I decided it would be better to meet with her when on the way, clash with her and defeat her there.


    My original Plan was to have you accompany me and watch my back while I battle the woman but with her bringing company it seems we would both be having an opponent."


    Finishing his explanation of the situation, Blake watched Rehabab fall into thought and soon he got a reply from his fellow demon.


    "You are very right that this Naomi would be able to pick up on the evil you have spread within the city and that she should be neutralized, but my lord I don''t think you are ready for this."


    "What do you mean."

 Chapter 120 - 120: I See

    "Forgive me if I speak out of turn, but though I can sense that you have made a bit of improvement since we last saw, I don''t believe you are ready to engage in a battle of this magnitude.


    "Naomi is in the third order and though there were other factors to it, I did clash with you and get a draw."


    "For all our battles, even when I was at my most intense I at best used 70 % of my strength. My desire to possess the artefact you used to subdue the battlefield left me never seeking to end you, well that is until Lena but even then I was full of rage."


    "My lord you are powerful, but a lot of your potential is buried and yet to be brought out.


    My lord, when matters concerning champions are brought into a board game, the entire table is flipped and every player gives up.


    My lord I will be honest with you, against a third-order being who is a disciple of a champion, I fear that might only be able to eke out a draw, not to talk of you.


    And then there is also her companion, a person of the church light, I might not be able to help you in your battle."


    "These are strong words that have seen the heads of many servants roll. I can understand fearing the champion of light, but why do you fear a disciple this much."


    "I don''t fear them, my lord, I just acknowledge their strength and most important of all their resources.


    Their resources are what makes all these people scary and powerful.


    The church had existed for thousands of years, and in those years, they have accumulated a wealth of resources, treasures that would make even the demon dukes of the underworld green with envy and a major reason for that is God''s Trial ground"


    Rehabab went silent after saying this, watching as Blake''s expression became contemplative, the man in deep thought and then he spoke.


    "I''ve never heard of the god''s trial ground, but I have heard of the sun god''s trial which happens every 50 years, it accepts every Individual in the continent, even those that don''t serve the sun god.


    Are they the same?" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Though it''s quite audacious for it to be called such, we should be talking about the same thing is that is the only occasion on which all the talent in the continent are gathered.


    There are strict stringent requirements for entering these trial grounds and though at the beginning when this trial was created everyone in it had a fair chance at getting their hands on resources, with time the main churches got a massive advantage in the god''s trial and it is thanks to these champions.


    With their incredible blessings, these champions easily went past obstacles that would hold down other rankers for hours, going for the best and numerous resources and bringing them back to the church which used these resources to train stronger individuals for the next trial run and like this a cycle which saw the churches growing infinitely stronger was born."


    "I see," Blake said and then turned and started walking away, waving Rehabab to follow him.


    "Where are we going" The infernal demon carefully asked as he followed.


    "We''ve got two possible beauties to capture Rehabab we can''t afford to be late"


    Rehabab faltered a bit in his steps when he heard what Blake said, shaking his head a few times as he followed the shorter demon accepting that his worries had been promptly ignored but then his face scrunched up.


    "You want us to capture them"


    "Well capturing them will be the best, but if they prove troublesome, kill them."


    Rehabab nodded his head to this, and when Blake walked out from the hard floor of the cliff back into the forest and began speeding, he followed after.


    Like this the pair of a lord and servant, ran through a forest in the Polaris region for three straight hours, their figures only pausing when they reached a rocky plain.


    After spending close to an hour going past the rocky plain, the duo came upon a wide river.


    Blake had been ready to swim through the river, but then he stopped and turned to stare at Rehabab, the man whose very existence represented fire.


    Understanding the question Blake was asking, Rehabab walked till he stood at the end of the river and then he stomped his right leg on the floor.


    First, there was a tremble and then before Blake''s eyes, earth rose from underneath the river creating a dam with a smooth top that they could both walk over.


    "You can use Earth techniques," Blake casually commented as he took the dry path.


    "It was my field before I comprehended the commandments of larva."


    "Commandments?"


    "Yes, for whatever comprehension you decide to engage in, what you hope to understand are the commandments."


    "Are you saying there are commandments for whatever aspect one wishes to comprehend?"


    "Yes, my lord have you never seen a commandment tablet."


    "No, I haven''t," Blake said and through Rehabab''s eyes narrowed at this, he explained.


    "A commandment tablet is generally a mythical slab that has the commandments of an aspect written on it."


    "So one just has to read the commandments and then understand them," Blake asked.


    "No¡­" Rehabab wanted to explain more but Blake waved his hand.


    "This is an important conversation, we''ll talk about it more some other time, but I have one question."


    "Yes"


    "Is there a commandment slab for blood"


    "No, unlike we infernal demons that can stick to our larva till the end of the lines, blood demons branch out and comprehend other aspects."


    "I see"


    Though he appeared calm, within him Blake could not help but be dispirited as he remembered Lena''s faint and Vague reply when he had asked her about his divine blood.


    "Something that can be used to comprehend blood"


    At this moment Blake felt a little regret at losing Lena, but the feeling didn''t last long as he got over it and in no time, he and Rehabab were over the river and running forward.


    For his clash with Naomi, Blake had considered having it happen within a town that the woman was sure to pass on her way to Paldin city, wanting to use the lives there as a way to restrict her battle prowess but he had in the end decided against that.


    At the moment, the church and the powers of the country not to mention the champion of light possessed a true threat to Blake and he didn''t want to get careless and announce himself to the world.


    At least not now when he was honestly being estimated to be significantly weaker than a mere third-order being.


    Running for about 20 minutes more, Blake and Rehabab arrived at their destination, a jagged terrain filled with dry sand and stones.


    "We''ll wait for them here."

 Chapter 121 - 121: Hiding Strength

    "Nana, you should see how strong I was, especially how high I jumped, it had the judges sighing as without doubt or need for even the others to have their turn I was the winner.


    I mean what 7 years jumps 10 meters in the air without using mana right"


    "You''re right, it is really quite inconceivable that a 7-year-old would be able to do that, you''re one hell of a talent Kail."


    "Hahaha, no, nothing like that, I''m just built different, that''s all." The boy called Kail replied.


    Kail was a red-haired spirited boy who could be said to be in his last year as a teen, his face quite young and full of confidence.


    With how freely he moved, how much he spoke and the excitement he talked with, Kail revealed a kind of naiveness that was hard to find in the world and at the same time an arrogance that would leave one doubting their observation. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The person Kail was talking with was an average-height woman with black hair that was cut to just above her shoulders. The woman had on a blue cloak with a scarf to cover her head as she made her travels but beneath her cloak, one could make out red clothing.


    On the woman''s forearms, she had silver armguards, on her neck hung a necklace with a yellow diamond pendant and on her feet, she wore quite hard brown boots.


    With the reply this woman had given Kail, one would think she was quite interested in his words but the frown and dryness with which she had spoken said otherwise.


    "Yeah, and that''s not the only thing, you see there was this animal hunting competition that was being held when I was still seven.


    Everyone was hyped about it thinking about who would be able to hunt down 8 or 9, can you guess how many I hunted"


    "13"


    "Nope, 35 and I would have hunted more if I hadn''t gotten bored¡­."


    Nodding her head, Naomi who Kail had started calling Nana turned to the left looking past Kail to the woman who silently walked together with them and gave her a pleading look, one to which she merely replied with a smile and shake of her head.


    The woman''s actions told Naomi that she unfortunately had to keep putting up with the arrogant braggart beside her.


    Of the group, the silent woman to the side was the most eye-catching, her appearance surpassing those of her travel partners in spaded.


    Whereas Naomi and Kail had on blue dusty cloaks, the woman had on a sparkling white cloak with golden linings on her skin and whereas Naomi was a beautiful woman and Kail a really handsome young man, this woman with her white hair had a beauty that surpassed that gave her an aura of exultance.


    A few minutes went past with the three of them strolling during this part of their journey, walking through the rocky area they were now in and then the white-haired woman suddenly spoke her words gaining the attention of Kial and Naomi.


    "Should we keep on moving forward or go around."


    "Why would you even suggest such a thing." Naomi asked a hurt look on her face." If there are a group of idiots up ahead that think they can target us, then we need to educate them on how stupid such an idea is."


    After Naomi finished speaking, Kail whose eyes had been narrowed spoke, his playful and na?ve tone gone.


    "I don''t mind, this should increase my killing tally on this planet," he said with a smirk.


    "Oh, do you usually go on killing sprees on the different worlds you visit?"


    "Well not too often, but when I do, I make sure that world remembers me for centuries," Kail replied and then he continued, but this time back to his playful nature.


    "Solara, I don''t mind taking you with me to visit my next world, in fact, I actually want you to come along, I believe we''ll have a lot of fun and the new perspective would do a lot for your growth."


    "That is quite the offer" Solara said with a smile a dreamy look flashing through her eyes, but in the end, she shook her head.


    "I have my duties here and most especially now, travels are not for me" Solara said but the boy merely smiled at her, staring at her with a look that showed her how entertained he was with her appearance.


    Looking at the two of them, though Naomi was thankful that Kail had stopped pestering her, she was at the same time annoyed with how much Solara was sucking up to him, willing to please what she believed was his over-inflated ego.


    With a roll of her eyes, Naomi looked forward and not saying a word to either of the two, she shot off, speeding towards the enemy that had hidden themselves in a concealing barrier.


    Solara looked at Naomi''s figure which had sped up ahead and sighed internally, thinking of her brashness, but then Kail''s words snapped her attention.


    "Unless you want to explain to your champion why her disciple is dead you should go after her."


    Solara''s eyes widened when she heard this and not even questioning Kail, she took off after Naomi.


    "I would have expected such a barrier to be possessed by only the church but it seems there are some other competent people in this country.


    That barrier isn''t meant to conceal presence but strength and if not for the strong will running through it, I would never have guessed there was a threat in there.


    Battling such a person should give me some fun."


    .......


    With Blake still new to combat and lacking experience and a Rehabab being someone who specialized in fighting in flat areas, the terrain Blake had chosen was optimal for them both.


    With Naomi estimated to arrive at Paldin city by evening today, Blake had been forced to travel all night the previous day to this location.


    Here was a place devoid of human life for a good number of kilometres and though Blake would have wished that he could battle them at night unless he wanted to exhaust himself in his travels then right now was the best he and Rehabab could do


    With the barrier which Rehabab had set, they waited for their target, soon spotting them and while they still debated the surprise addition of a third party to the group, they were soon surprised once more when their main target came speeding towards them.


    "If we kill her, we can immediately flee, after all, our goal is to maintain the secrecy of your activities in Paldin city.


    The rest won''t have a reason to go there if she dies; they''ll go back to the capital to report it."


    Thinking over Rehabab''s words, Blake nodded and immediately, just as Naomi got within range, Rehabab burst out with power his heavy sword appearing in his hand and spitting sparks of red flame as he sped towards the approaching woman easily breaking through the barrier he had put around them with a powerful momentum and then not caring about the surprised look on Naomi''s face, he brought his sword down.

 Chapter 122 - 122: Shared Opponents

    When Rehabab came out of the barrier, he suddenly appeared in Naomi''s vision and though the woman wasn''t too surprised by this and was ready to react, the strength she felt pouring from him and his nature, shocked and stiffened her for a few seconds, and this was all the time Rehabab needed to close the distance and put her in a state where she had absolutely no choice but to clash with him.


    After the shock, Naomi''s eyes quickly cleared and while she ground her legs into the ground, sliding across it as she looked to break her momentum, a long war hammer appeared in her already swinging hand.


    With her brash approach and delayed reaction, Naomi despite doing her best was at the moment in a position where her hammer which carried a weak momentum was doomed to lose a clash with Rehabab''s sword, a loss that would end up with her suffering an injury this early in the battle.


    With a distaste, Naomi set her hammer rushing towards Rehabab, but then to her shock once more, the scenario she had predicted did not occur as rather than the demon''s weapon clashing with hers, he instead used his left to tank and effectively rebuff her and then now in front of her defenseless, his tall hot figure looking down at her, as his sword descended to split her in two.


    "I''m going to die," Naomi told herself, as the aura of death enveloped her, but then she heard a shout.


    "Retreat"


    Not even doubting those words for a second, Naomi abandoned whatever flimsy defence she had wanted to put up and immediately pushed her body to move backwards, watching as three potent bright yellow barriers appeared between her and the descending sword.


    Though the heavy sword sliced through the barriers, several more appeared, effectively slowing it down and leaving Naomi to be hit by the powerful slicing shockwave of the sword as it hit the ground, her body out of its path.


    A vertical line of blood spurted out of Naomi from just this shockwave travelling to her and when she noticed that it was the left side of her chest that was hit, she could not help but marvel at her opponent''s fighting power and desire for her death.


    While pain from the injury on her chest ran through, from the corner of her eyes, Naomi spotted a grey tall being speeding past her, his destination being where the voice that had told her to retreat originated from.


    "No, Solara" Naomi thought worriedly, the threat of the demon before her forcing her to keep her attention on him. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Running her mana through her body, Naomi was glad to know that with all the barriers that had been built in front of her, the cut on her chest had only been shallow but that didn''t stop her face from going grim as the steaming demon took a heavy step forward and shot towards her.


    Unlike the first time when she had been caught in a bad position and fumbled, now Naomi''s power surged through her, the brown nature of her hammer immediately changing to a bright golden and releasing a faint glow as she kicked her feet and sped towards Rehabab.


    "He should be an infernal demon in the fourth order, but what about the other one, we need to regroup and strategize.


    If I can just get back to Solara, she should be able to force our enemies back and give us breathing space."


    Naomi had just begun thinking of how she could escape Rehabab after their next clash when there was a powerful explosion of power behind her and Rehabab who had been rushing to attack her immediately put a break to his run and sped towards a grey figure that was shooting through the air, going back the way he came.


    "Well, I guess Kail took care of him."


    Naomi looked to the infernal demon wanting to attack his open back but then Kail''s voice hit her like he was right next to her.


    "Don''t, he''s baiting you, come back."


    "I know," Naomi said with a snort.


    ** A Minute earlier***


    Watching Rehabab move to quickly end Naomi, Blake had been surprised by Solara''s actions and then quickly shot towards her, wanting to end her while she was bust protecting Naomi.


    Within seconds, just as Solara was taking her mind off Rehabab and focusing on her, Blake who already had his blood sword out, swung it to take off her head and as he did this, he waved his left hand and created a blood shield to block the path of a red-haired boy who was approaching from the side.


    Though he used just his right hand, holding the weapon tight, Blake slashed at the white-haired beauty.


    With a bit of panic on her face, Solara had multiple yellow barriers appear in the air standing between Blake''s sword and her neck, fear appearing on her face as his blade with a bit of difficulty sliced through these barriers and sped for her neck.


    Unfortunately for Blake, just as it seemed like he was going to take off Solara''s head, the sound of something shattering sounded and a fist with blinding speed appeared at his side and smashed into him with a powerful impact.


    With Blake unable to use inspect due to the fear of alerting the enemy of their strength, it had been all too easy for Blake to write down the strength of the red-haired boy with how young and goofy he had been, but now as the boy hit him with a raging strength before, a smile on his face, Blake regretted his action.


    Letting go of his sword which shattered to pieces, Blake was sent shooting backwards, his big figure shooting through the air and blood flying out of his mouth.


    "Broken ribs, shattered internal organs, ruptured lungs, burning heart"


    As Blake moved through the air he tried to ignore the pain and figure out the amount of damage he had been inflicted with, but couldn''t make out a thing, his mind a jumbled mess as everything about his body felt like a mess.


    Without cushion Bake''s flight trajectory took him slamming onto the ground, his eyes heavy and falling to the ground but then he saw the figure of Rehabab approaching from the side.


    Figuring that Rehabab was running towards him out of worry, Blake stamped his leg onto the ground in his next roll and went soaring into the air.


    "Inspect" Blake thought and as he landed on the ground and slid across it, the force from the hit yet to be fully cancelled.


    After some seconds Blake who had come to a stop looked at Rehabab who had slowed down and was staring at him in surprise and spoke.


    "I''ve incapacitated Solara for some time, you deal with Naomi, I''ll come help you when I''ve killed Kail."


    Blake''s words were calm and full of confidence reaching both Rehabab and the enemy team and then he shot off towards his target.

 Chapter 123 - 123: A Minute

    "I''ve incapacitated Solara for a while, you deal with Naomi, I''ll come help you when I''ve killed Kail."


    Naomi had just retreated to her group when Blake spoke these words and she couldn''t help but be stunned.


    "How does he know your name" Naomi said looking at Kail, but Kail''s attention was not on her but on Solara, an unhappy frown on his face as he noticed the blood stains on her face and clothes.


    "What is that," Naomi asked also noticing it.


    "The scattered shards of his sword, it should be some kind of poison," Kail said and just as he finished speaking, Solara who had been silent all this while fell to her knees, her right hand on her bountiful chest as her breathing turned heavy and rapid.


    "You both go, they''re coming." Solara wheezed out.


    Seeing the beads of sweat that began forming on Solara''s forehead, Naomi frowned wanting to argue with her, but Kail''s voice rang out to the hearing of all in the area.


    "Solara hold tight, Naomi go hold back the infernal demon, I''ll come help you after I''m done killing this blood clown, it shouldn''t take up to a minute."


    After saying this, Kail''s body blurred as he ran towards Blake and Naomi though hesitant, after patting Solara on the back and telling her she would be back as fast as possible, without fear she ran to clash with a fourth-order being.


    As the two departed, seconds later, three wisps of black smoke came off Solara''s skin her body shivering as it rapidly weakened, her ability to command her mana becoming near eradicated while whispers of evil filled her head.


    ...


    [Name: Naomi Miranda]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Strength: 750/ Agility:532 / Stamina:623 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 420/ Mana: 684 / Charisma: 300 / Will: 321]


    [Abilities/skills: Daybreak aura (rare), Light infusion (epic), Blinding judgement (epic), mountain resilience(rare), Sun fire wings (rare), Sunlit chains (rare), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic), molten impact(common), crushing tempest(rare), Hammer of tremors(common), earth breaker stomp(common), Meteor strike(common),]


    [A really strong female, her husband better be a giant]


    ......


    [Name: Solara Ardent]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Strength: 432 / Agility:409 / Stamina:450 / Vitality:423 / Intelligence: 562/ Mana: 632 / Charisma: 800 / Will: 264]


    [Abilities/skills: Solar ward (common), Divine flame of sol (epic), Inferno base (rare), Blessings of Dawn(rare), Sunlit chains (common), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic)]


    [A woman of faith, A hater of Evil]


    ......


    [Name: Kail Drayden]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Child of the storm]


    [Soul essence:210]


    [Strength: 732 / Agility:780 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 831/ Mana: 1234 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 707]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Blake be careful for the eyes of the heavens are about to fall on you.]


    ......


    Approaching Kail, Blake took another look at the stats of all three people, the system''s comment on Kail drawing his attention.


    When making a comment about his inspected targets, the system never called out his name, but this time, when it did Blake could not help but remember Mr. Black, wondering if it was his doing.


    "I''ll make sense of this later."


    Having been quick on his feet to leave behind his sword and use a blood curse on Solara just as Kail''s fist wrecked his innards, the enemy''s team was now down to two people and just like Blake had told Rehabab he had every intention of ending Kail and coming over to help him.


    Speeding towards a similarly charging Kail, when they both got into combat range, they both surprisingly had fireballs shooting out of their raised palms and speeding towards each other.


    With their focus on each other, they continuously dodged each other''s attack, Blake a little bit bitter to see that while Kail gracefully dodged his attacks, he was forced to slash and roll out of the way of Kail''s own, his momentum slowed so that when he got close to Kail and brought down his katana and clashed it with a red sword that had appeared in Kail''s hand, he found himself being forced backwards despite his blood already pumping through him.


    It was sad to accept but the undeniable truth was that despite Blake''s huge frame he was actually outclassed by Kail in terms of strength, the inspect skill did not lie.


    Grunting as he was forced back, Blake snorted and sent his left hand shooting towards Kail, a fireball in his palm and rapidly expanding as it was carried forward.


    Unfazed by the sudden attack from Blake, Kail slashed his blade upwards at Blake''s fireball his blade colliding with it and stopping its forward movement in its track, the fact that it hadn''t yet exploded despite the collision from Kail''s sword was a testament of it''s stability.


    Unruffled by Kail''s move, Blake seeing his chance to chop off a defenceless opponent''s head had his blade going towards the man''s neck but then Kail rather than keep pressing his blade against the fireball, pushed it to the side, sending Blake''s arm flailing and leaving his chest wide open.


    The sudden move surprised Blake who had already moved most of his attention to his swinging blade, but then just When Blake thought Kail would use this opportunity to retreat, he let the momentum he had used to deflect Blake''s fireball, carry him forward and then with some power from his legs, he sent his body spinning and his back eventually colliding with Blake''s chest. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Completely taken off guard, the hit had Blake taking a step back only able to watch Kail bounce off his body and into the air and while his body spun, just before it landed a red light shot off from him and landed behind Blake to reveal a red spear.


    Recovering from Kail''s hit, Blake stood on his feet, but he could only watch as a relaxed Kail walked past him and toward his spear.


    "This was too easy," Kail muttered as he went past Blake and then he raised his voice as he spoke his next words.


    "Alright Naomi I''m coming to help"


    Kail''s words brought the attention of the three other people on the battlefield towards him and Blake, everyone''s eyes widening when they saw the fist-sized hole right in the middle of Blake''s chest.


    "It hasn''t even been half a minute."

 Chapter 124 - 124: Reason

    As Kail walked past him, Blake''s eyes followed his figure, and within him he sighed.


    Kail, Naomi, Solara, all three of them were third order beings yet right from the moment Rehabab revealed himself till now, Blake had not seen an iota of fear appear on their faces.


    It was like to them; he was just another fourth order being who was in their way and needed to be put down.


    Looking at their stats, Blake could only remember Rehabab''s fears and finally understand them.


    "The blessed and talented ones" Blake thought remembering Mr. Black warnings of extremely talented people and wondering if the man revealing such things to him had triggered a sort of karma that saw him encountering not one but two them.


    "What a bummer"


    As this thought went through Blake''s mind, he had the blood which had been steadily accelerating throughout his body double in speed and then his figure turned into a bloody mist, one accompanied by a loud impact resounding through out the battlefield and stunning the onlookers once more as they found Blake now standing where Kail who had been casually walking towards had once been.


    "Sorry about the interruption, you can carry on" Blake said his back to the three onlookers as he walked towards the figure of Kail that was still shooting through the air, his eyes following a red light that was following after his airborne figure, this red light being the spear he had sent through him and wanted to go retrieve.


    "What an arrogant bastard, he could have called on his spear but just so he could spite me he decided to walk past m retrieve it."


    As Blake walked towards Kail, the red mist which till hung over his body was slowly absorbed back int him and to the view of all the flesh around the hole in his chest squirmed and began rapidly filing up, his flesh regenerating at a visible speed.


    The blood mist Blake had turned into came from the one blood technique he had been able to find in the shop and buy. [Sacrificial Blood Mist]


    The technique had cost Blake a whooping 20000 sin points and to make matters worst, just like its name implied it required a sacrifice to work, a sacrifice of blood or in other words vitality.


    Unlike other sacrifice techniques that gave a massive boost in strength and speed, the blood mist served mostly as an escape technique, this meaning that it focused on giving it''s user just an extremely high burst of speed.


    Blake''s little move against Kail had cost him 2.2 points worth of vitality and when he heard Kail''s complain as he got closer, he felt it had been worth it.


    "That was painful" Kail said as he rubbed his chest looking at Blake with smile, "If you had swung your blade instead you have ended me."


    "Or you would have ducked" Blake replied getting a chuckle from Kail.


    "You''re right, I would have dodged it, but it''s not my fault you weren''t fast enough."


    Hearing this statement, Blake had to sigh and internally agree because truthfully his plan with the blood mist had been to slice off Kail''s head but to his shock, as he turned, Kail''s body had already began getting in a position to duck the man having somehow telegraphed his move despite his sudden speed.


    Within that tiny bit of time, Blake''s mind had quickly gone into overdrive and thought to immediately turn his sword into a shield so that at least his hit would be a guaranteed one and he would be able to avoid any sort of retaliation from Kail.


    "Maybe I should have increased the amount of vitality consumed" Blake thought but then could only sigh as doing that would have made his build up to the attack longer and also alerted Kial of his intentions before he could even execute them.


    "There is also the problem of how well I can control myself at such a speed."


    While tremors, explosions and waves of heat rang out from the battle going on between Rehabab and Naomi, Blake and Kail walked towards each other and when they were several steps away stopped.


    "Are you sure you want to continue with this fight, why not have your infernal pet swap with you, he is the one I actually want to fight, your challenge just fired me up."


    "If I do that, how would I kill you." Blake said but his words got Kail laughing at him.


    "Where do you find the arrogance to speak like this because seriously, you''re nothing but a talented trash. I wonder what demon duke spawned an idiot like you.


    I mean the demons preparing to go to the war with the living but if the other nobles are like you, then perhaps we should take the war as a sort of training episode.


    They Books speak highly of blood demons but look at you."


    As Blake listened to Kail talk and arrive at multiple wrong conclusions while also confidently letting out some information, Blake could not help but remember the message he had gotten after acquiring the sin of pride.


    [What is pride, what do you have to be proud of]


    "What makes so confident that you will kill me." Blake suddenly asked, interrupting Kial.


    "My strength" Kail simply replied, but Blake was not done with his question.


    "What about my own confidence, what if I also believe without a doubt that I will also kill you."


    "What does that matter to me, even if you believe that you can conquer the world, what matters is my belief."


    Kail''s words had Blake forehead furrow but within a second Kail spoke once more, Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are you trying to make some sort of comprehension, I can move back and give you space"


    The arrogance of Kail''s word had Blake taken aback, but then he smiled at the red hair.


    "My name is Blake Luxander, you''ve earned my admiration Kail and for that I would let you choose which woman I should spare after I''ve killed you."


    "Baseless pride is nothing but arrogance Blake, and that alone has gotten more rankers than you can count dead."


    "I know."


    "Well then so what has you so full of pride."


    "The fact that I''ll kill you today."

 Chapter 125 - 125: Nifty Technique

    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 13053]


    [Sins Unlocked: Pride, Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 450 / Will(mysterious): 1352] S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), sacrificial blood mist(Epic), Blood curse(epic), Blood potent (epic), Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic), soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [You have a long way ahead of you, young sinner]


    The plan for today''s action had Naomi as the strongest and most important target but now there was a change in that plan as Kail someone who had not even been accounted for had been boosted to the deadliest person in the group.


    With Kail, being the strongest, logically, Rehabab should be the one facing him while Blake handled Naomi, his original target, but Blake had no intention of following logic, after all, where was it now that Naomi was for some reason battling on equal grounds with Rehabab.


    Unless Rehabab himself had an inspection skill, then he most definitely still thought that Naomi was the strongest member of the group and Blake had no intention of fixing that.


    When Rehabab had advised Blake against battling Naomi, the reason Blake without thought ignored his words and marched the two of them here was because he was looking to make a great achievement.


    Blake had not been lying to Kail, originally Naomi was the one he had intended to kill and use to build his pride, but now Kail had turned to that person, even proving a worthier opponent.


    This wasn''t a matter of Blake simply fighting someone stronger than him, no this was a matter that concerned Blake''s foundation and his future. So far everything could be said to have been handed over to him, overcoming Kail and emerging victorious would serve as validation to Blake''s own self and hard proof that he was on the right path to accomplishing his goals.


    "You still won''t pick the woman to be spared" Blake asked, but Kail, merely smiled and the next instant they both clashed, a bloody mist coming off Blake and blue light that released several after images coming off Kail.


    Within seconds, sword and spear clashed multiple times the fighters both fully immersed in the battle between each other, one of them looking to prove himself and the other looking to once again reaffirm his superiority, it was a clash of will and though they talked trash about each other, none of them underestimated the other, after all, they could feel the potent mana that coursed through their beings.


    With his blood pumping through him and boosting his strength, Blake''s sword clashed against Kail''s spear one more time, their movements a blur thanks to his use of blood mist and Kail''s use of what should be a movement technique.


    Feeling like the battle had come to a stall and that they were going nowhere, Blake decided to up his game and try to snag an advantage.


    For the numerous clashes he had exchanged with Kail, Blake had dialled down his vitality consumption to 1 point per second, but for his next strike, he burnt 5 points, making his figure literally disappear from Kail''s view and appear behind him, his katana swinging down at him.


    With Blake''s speed and angle of attack, climbing up to a higher speed something and getting out of the way was Kail''s only option, but considering what Blake was sacrificing to achieve this speed, he doubted the red hair could do that.


    In the end, Blake''s prediction was correct but that didn''t mean that he got to make his sweet cut because the next instant, a clone shimmered into existence behind Kail and grabbing a hold of Kail''s spear which had flown to its hand, it turned it into a shield and blocked Blake'' strike.


    Bitterly taking a step back as the clone which had appeared exploded into a cloud of blue smoke after absorbing the impact of his strike, Blake found himself narrowing his as out of the smoke, 6 more clones came running out in pairs, sword and spear in their hand as they charged him at the same time.


    Quickly taking a few steps backwards, Blake found himself defending and rolling out of the way of various swings that were being taken at him.


    "Clones, that''s a nifty technique, I should try getting one," Blake thought and then his expression scrunched up and the next second he flicked a finger on his left hand at one of the approaching clones.


    This flick had a drop of blood shooting out of Blake''s hand and he couldn''t help but smile a little when the blood transformed into a deformed form of him, this wacky clone of him exploding in a shower of blood immediately it touched one of Kail''s clones, it explosion not harming his opponents clone in the least way.


    "I need to refine my blood some more, my will in it is too weak and that should be why I couldn''t give my clone a proper form."


    Satisfied with the innovation he had just made, Blake had the sword in his hand break down, spread to both his hands and turn into a gauntlet, and then he charged forward and began smashing his fists into the clones one by one, more than aware that the real Kail wasn''t amongst them.


    With how the first clone had popped despite being behind the cover of the shield, Blake had easily figured that these clones lacked durability and what better way as there to crush them than getting in close and throwing out punches they couldn''t defend against.

 Chapter 126 - 126: Disruptive Pulse

    Within seconds, Blake ran through all the clones, destroying them with heavy punches and it was only after he had ended all of them that he discovered that the blue smoke which they released upon destruction hadn''t dispersed but had instead surrounded him.


    "A cover attack" Blake muttered, the gauntlet on his left hand turning to shield which he turned and used to defend against a slash from a huge blue blade wielded by Kail. Then turning the gauntlet on his right hand to a katana, Blake swung it at Kail who unfortunately dodged as he rapidly retreated backwards disappearing into the surrounding smoke.


    "What is he up to with this smoke" Blake muttered and immediately he raised up his hands his eyes narrowing a ball of fire with a hollow centre appeared and within seconds more than tripled in size, having the length of an arm. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Firestorm" Blake muttered under his breath, his eyes hard as the fireball floated an inch above his arm, rapidly expanding and descending, its hollow middle swallowing Blake while the rest of its fiery body exploded outwards, sweeping the area around Blake with several waves of momentous flames.


    Blake''s attack saw the appearance of an area-wide firestorm, crushing and burning everything in its path, leaving a burnt earth in its wake, but just like Blake expected to his right, his rampaging flames met resistance in the form of a powerful mana shockwave that slammed into it the first time, halting it in its tracks and then the second time completely smashing it apart and creating a clear path between Blake and its creator.


    "When the second shockwave came and cleared the flames to Blake''s right, he without delay shot towards Kail who was taking his hands apart, this apparently having been his method of creating the shockwaves.


    With a blob of blood in each hand Blake rapidly approached Kail, refusing to give the man knowledge on what weapon he was going to be turning the blobs in his palms into.


    When Blake was a few steps from the Kail, to Kial''s surprise he threw the blobs at him, each blob turning into four red daggers that sped towards him while Blake followed after them, blood flowing out of his palms and creating a new katana.


    Kail''s eyes narrowed at the approaching dagger, having the spear in his hand turn into a shield, but then just as he was about to bash the daggers to the side and face Blake, they all deviated and went around him obviously going to circle him and attack from the back and though Kail would have liked to turn around and destroy these daggers, he had Blake in front of him and could only turn his shield into a sword and use it to clash with his blade.


    Having his blood pumping through him at a rapid pace and increasing his strength, Blake pressed against Kail''s blade hard, looking to keep him unable to react to the daggers which unfortunately were still making a turn around to begin shooting towards Kail.


    Though Blake had practised creating and controlling these daggers before, with the still unrefined nature of his blood and indirectly the daggers he found that though his will would let him control them over a good distance, he was extremely limited in how fast and durable he could make them especially when they at a distance from him.


    With Blake pressing down on Kail''s sword, unless Kail could overcome his strength and shive him away, then his only other option was to wait for the daggers to come skewer him or try getting out of the way and taste the edge of Blake''s katana.


    Blake hoped he had checkmated Kail with this move, but then with a smile, Kail jumped backwards using the force from Blake''s blade which had been pressing against him to soar backward and as he flew, a spark of blue began running all over his body, lighting arc soon sparking all over him.


    While lightning arcs appeared over Kail, he turned the sword in his hand into a spear and with a twinkle in his eyes he threw it at Blake, and then immediately slammed his palms against each other.


    Faster than even the spear a powerful electrifying pulse spread out from Kail, hitting the daggers which were just about to stab him, and having them turn to blood that scattered as they flew through the sky, the same thing happening to Blake as he was hit, his sword becoming liquid and pouring down his hand, leaving him to stare at the approaching spear which was almost upon him and with a loud crack became enshrouded in lightening.


    "A disruptive technique, my mana is heavily lagging," Blake thought, rapidly retreating, a dark look on his face as he noticed the spear correct its trajectory based on his movements.


    "Damn this bastard" Blake screamed in his head, taking in the image of a smirking Kail as he stopped retreating and went on the attack, a powerful explosion filled with lightning arcs soon spreading from his location and spreading for over 20 meters.


    With the lightning and wind in the explosion, it crackled as it rose, burning and electrifying anything within it, creating a double damage attack and then seconds later, when the explosion ran its course, Kail who had moved a few meters backwards looked at the hot dust filled area where the explosion had erupted and called out.


    "Are you still alive"


    With the intense chaotic mana in the area, sensing what was happening within it was impossible for even Kail and he was just about to turn and go help in the killing of the infernal demon when he noticed a shadow through all the dust and debris.


    "Don''t worry, your prince is still alive" Kail sarcastically said to Rehabab who had broken off from Naomi and was running towards his position.


    Despite Kail''s words, Rehabab did not slow down in the slightest he continued charging towards the huge cloud of dust looking to retrieve Blake and Kail was just about to intervene when several yellow barriers appeared in his path and though he smashed through them, it slowed him down and allowed Naomi to catch up with him and once again engage him.

 Chapter 127 - 127: Smash

    When Blake had gone off to battle the red hair and left him to fight Naomi, disregarding Blake''s words or more aptly boast, Rehabab had already planned to finish and go help him.


    Despite his warnings to Blake about the strength of the disciple of a champion, Rehabab had expected to quickly deal with Naomi disciple of the champion of light or not, but minutes later he found himself getting frustrated as he fought the woman.


    In terms of speed and strength, Rehabab well outclassed Naomi and should have been able to easily crush her, but then after that one injury he had inflicted on the woman, when they met once more, he found that she had activated an armour that protected her forearms, legs and chest area and with just that, Rehabab found his efforts to kill her thwarted at each turn.


    Well versed in the use of her armour, something Rehabab was beginning to believe was a magic weapon, to keep Rehabab at bay and stop him from delivering a nonstop barrage of attacks on her, Naomi had her war hammer.


    Though the hammer wasn''t the best weapon to use against someone who well outpaced you, with Rehabab''s huge figure making him a big enough target and the piercing explosion that happened when her hammer smashed into anything, Naomi kept Rehabab well on his feet.


    They had both exchanged attacks front and back, larva techniques being fired off by Rehabab and to his anguish, earth techniques the perfect counter to his larva being cast by Naomi.


    Though Rehabab ruthlessly suppressed Naomi, constantly putting her on the back foot, with her unending resilience their battle could be called a stalemate because in the end, Rehabab had to use up lots of mana and energy to constantly be on the attack.


    When the lightning-charged explosion from Kail and Blake''s battle occurred, Rehabab had just swung his heavy sword at Naomi and gotten it blocked by the mere brown light that shone over her forearm.


    The strength and loud sound from the explosion had both Rehabab and Naomi looking over at it and before Naomi could react Rehabab shoved her away and immediately began speeding towards the distant explosion.


    With an annoyed growl, Naomi kicked her feet off the ground and chased after Rehabab, her hammer held to the side.


    Ignoring the woman chasing him, Rehabab focused on the life force he could still feel from within the explosion despite the heavy mana activity happening within it and not even thinking about why he could sense Blake, Rehabab charged forward to get Blake and flee but then a set of familiar barriers appeared before him and despite how hard he charged into them, wanting to break through the hastily put up barriers, he was soon forced to jump to the side as a second later, his previous location exploded, courtesy of Naomi who had caught up to him.


    Ignoring the red hair''s words and hard gaze, Rehabab looked to once more run towards Blake but a stomp from Naomi had the earth in his path erupting in a wide explosion and forcing him backwards and a second later another explosion forced him back.


    Bitter at Naomi''s tenacity, Rehabab quickly summoned a dark red fireball to his hand and without delay threw it at Naomi.


    Rehabab stood waiting for the fireball to crash into Naomi and explode so he could deliver a follow-up attack but was instead left stunned as though his fireball did explode, the dangerous red flames it released were quickly sucked away.


    Before Rehabab could figure out what had just happened, the brightness of the sun rapidly intensified and a beam of light instantly fell from the sky on him.


    With wide eyes, Rehabab wanted to get out of the way of this attack but just as he moved a heavy weakness hit him and he crashed into a barrier, in the end only able to grit his teeth as the white beam of light slammed into him and a heavy explosion erupted from his position.


    Despite the morning sun already being high in the sky, the explosion further lit up the day though it wasn''t as strong as that which Kail had created.


    "You don''t need to push yourself so hard Solara we are already winning "Naomi said to the heavily breathing woman who was walking up to her.


    "That basted took me out within seconds of the battle starting" Solara said looking to the side where a massive debris still hung.


    "And then there is the torture," Solara said, her eyes glowing white.


    "Since Kail has already killed that bastard, I guess I''m just going to have to settle for torturing his servant"


    Nodding her head to Solara, Naomi lifted her hammer and slammed it on the ground her eye narrowed as she sensed a bit of mana fluctuation from within the explosions, her action leading to three cracks on the earth travelling from her and creating another explosion within the still settling one.


    "He dodged it," Solara who was to the side said grabbing Naomi and pulling her back as their previous position exploded in a shower of larva, a growling creature crawling from the larva pool that had formed, this happening in several spots around them


    Naomi''s eyes hardened at this, but Solara merely snorted and raised her staff into the air a white brilliance began to come off her being and then just as the growling larva creatures began speeding towards them, a power all-encompassing wave of warm energy spread out from her blasting in all directions and travelling for up to 30 meters.


    The second the warm light touched the larva creatures, they immediately exploded into showers of larva but Naomi and Solara paid them no mind as they instead looked at the infernal demon who had just gotten back on his feet after the attack from above, but had fallen back to his knees once more after being hit by the light that had come off Solara. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am the light of my lord and I shall urge all evil I come across" Solara said a white flame appearing in her hand, Naomi who was beside her quickly taking several steps away from Solara, the incredible heat from the flame stringing even her resilient skin.


    The fire in Solara''s palm burned brighter and brighter, rapidly increasing but before she could do anything with it, a body crashed into the area between her and a downed Rehabab rolling past with incredible speed and leaving a trench in its wake.


    "Kail" Naomi said in surprise noticing the patch of red hair that rolled past and then looking in the direction where he had come from and seeing the hulking form of a man with one arm steadily walking towards them.

 Chapter 128 - 128: Prove My Existence

    [What is pride, what do you have to be proud of]


    Unlike Lust the sin if lust which was actually quite straight forward, only needing one to engage in or inflict lust, pride was a state if being.


    True pride wasn''t something one could just wake up one day and decide to have, they could act it but they would never truly be it.


    After getting the sin of pride, Blake had spent several hours the next day trying to commit a prideful and receive a notification from the system to no avail.


    Blake''s failures to commit a prideful act saw him going to study up on the topic of pride and having reading up on a few theories had arrived at the truth of what pride was and another message which the text as also thyrite to send to him,


    "He was not worthy."


    Blake had thought about being arrogant, but even that required on to have some accomplishments under his belt.


    It was for this reason that Blake had been unhesitant to ambush Naomi''s group and then engage Kail after seeing his stats.


    Though Blake had fought notable figures like Gommash and Rehabab, there was really nothing to be proud of in those fights as they saw him using tricks and considering to flee while the others saw him with an opponent that was either holding back against him or not fighting at his best.


    Inspecting Kail and seeing his stats, especially the system''s comment, Blake had found the existence who would prove his existence and for this fight, not just to gain the pride of sin card but also to validate his own existence and conviction to himself.


    To prove that his goals were not mere dreams and that he was actually moving towards them, Blake was going to kill Kail and he was more than ready to put his life on the line. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With his mana disrupted and slowed down and a spear enshrouded in lightening which carried with it an aura that spoke about volumes of power compacted into it headed towards him, Blake was in a most precarious position, death waiting for the arlt o come pick his soul.


    With his body and mana feeling sluggish, Blake gritted his teeth and rather than try to control the blood in his body, he went for his blood essence.


    Right from the moment, Blake had become a blood demon, he could always feel his blood essence within him feel how hidden they were in his body, placed closed to his heart so they could always act to save it if ever they were a time of need.


    Whereas in other species life force and energy was found only in their blood essence for blood demons, their blood also carried these traits but that didn''t mean that the lines between blood and blood essence had been blurred till were the same because while blood merely carried life force and energy, the blood essence produced this life force and energy and also carried pieces of the soul able to nourish it.


    After becoming a blood demon, Blake''s blood essence had become nearly as important as his mana core, but to survive his current ordeal he gave the command and had 30% of his blood essences rushing out of their hidden caves.


    With their incredible potency, Blake had them low init his left hand, burst out of his spores and surrounding it to creates a huge red gauntlet that covered his entire arm, and then just before it could, Black sent his fist shooting at the spear.


    Though the explosion that ensured from this explosion saw Blake be brutally battered by a torrent of fire and lightening his body turned into an obstacle that persistently got in the way of the brutal storm around it Blake stood his ground.


    When the explosion finally died down, Blake opened his eyes, his breathing heavy and ragged as he looked at the thick dust and the debris which flew around him, he could barely see more than a meter away from him and when he looked to his left could only sigh at his missing left arm.


    "I''m in an extremely horrible shape." Blake muttered.


    Not only had Blake lost an arm but he had also lost 20 percent of his blood essence, and it wasn''t like the other 70 % were full of energy and ready to be supplying him with volumes of vitality.


    Blake remained still for several seconds as he pulled on his mana which had by now began flowing smoothly through him, the disruption which Kail had inflicted on him having been overcome.


    Clenching and unclenching his one good hand, Blake had a blob of blood flow from his stomp and hover his palm and then he checked his vitality stat, grimacing at how much it had dropped when he hadn''t even began healing himself.


    [Viatlity:937]


    Shaking his head at the situation, Blake paid attention to the world outside the dust nd debris that surrounded him.


    One would think that with what Blake had just been through his sense would have been dulled, but that was far from the truth.


    At the moment, Blake could clearly sense everyone on the battlefield, it was like the push against death had drawn out more of his self because he could clearly hear the conversation going out outside, a smile appearing on his face when he noticed Rehabab''s struggled.


    "Eternal pact might just be the best technique in my arsenal" Blake thought as he began moving forward.


    "You should focus on your own battle you know" Blake said his voice travelling out and reaching Kail who had been staring at the fight happening some distance away.


    "Ohh," Kail said paying attention to Blake, his expression not too surprised, "I don''t really see anything left to battle."


    "It okay if you can''t see anything, it just means I''ll have to beast you sights back inot you then."


    Blake said and unhesitantly, he kicked off the ground and sped towards Kail his mana churning through him, but Kail merely stared at him with a lax posture and when Blake was halfway to him, his mana flared and clones began running out of his body and charging towards Blake.


    "Does he really underestimate the strength left in me this much"

 Chapter 129 - 129: Clash Of Pride 1

    Blake felt that he had to punch Kail really hard to prove to him that he was still in the game. But just as he and the clones were about to clash, a powerful aura left Kail, Blake suddenly found himself in a position he put several people in before.


    Blake''s movement slowed as he was hit with a wave of fear and though he shrugged it off almost immediately, the same could not be said for his mana because to his shock, it once again began lagging.


    "This is different from the pulse he sent out last time, what kind of technique is this"


    While Blake found himself deprived of his mana and having to use just his physical strength to battle, Kail who was watching him silently finished muttering the technique he had just cast.


    "Aura bind."


    Kail had spawned 24 clones and seeing them surround Blake he turned and started walking away, the thoight of Blake fading from his mind.


    Blake had just begun thinking about how to handle the clones around him when he saw Kail turn to leave and his eyes couldn''t help but narrow at this while an indomitable aura exploded out of him.


    "Where do you think you''re going? Are you dead yet?"


    Blake''s words froze Kail in his tracks, the clones around him immediately exploding as he activated his fear aura to the max, his emotions boosting its strength.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure what kind of technique Kail had used to suppress his mana, with just a full circulation of his blood around his body, he had freed it and on the spot decided to dominate this battlefield.


    "You are becoming annoying, perhaps it''s time I¡­.."


    When Kail had begun speaking his face had been of annoyance and disinterest, but then midway through his speech, Blake''s figure disappeared and appeared in front of him and he had just barely crossed his arms his arms in defence, a shield appeared over them when the hardest punch he had ever felt in his life was thrown at him and he without delay he was sent shooting through the air.


    With a thick red mist rising off his body, Blake watched Kail speed through the air, but then rather than run after him he calmly walked, his steps fast and firm.


    "10 vitality points and he was still able to react and put up a semblance of a defence, not to mention he was actually able to cast a technique" Blake lamented.


    The true reason Blake hadn''t pursued after Kail was that he couldn''t, just before Blake could hit him, the man cast another disruptive pulse and though Blake''s attack properly landed on him before the technique hit, after that, he could only watch his opponent soar away from him, while the energies in his body lagged.


    With the other members of their group having moved closer to them, Blake wasn''t surprised to see Kail''s figure land in their midst, but when he walked closer, he was surprised to see the horrible state Rehabab was in.


    As Blake approached the group, a light red mist began leaving his body and though he had indeed lost one arm, the fact that he had sent Kail flying through the air and digging through the ground made both Naomi and Solara take several steps back as he approached, their eyes trained on him, their body tense and alert.


    Blake moved till he was a few steps from the group who were facing against each other, having Rehabab to his right side and Naomi and Solara on his left with Kail quite the distance away.


    "I knew you were getting tag-teamed but I didn''t think you would be losing this bad."


    Ignoring Naomi and Solara who stood to the other side, Black placed his attention on Rehabab, watching as he gritted his teeth and pushed himself to his feet.


    "Speak for yourself, you had just a single opponent and you gave him your arm."


    Blake raised an eyebrow at Rehabab''s words interested to know that he still had a personality.


    "True but at least I''m not getting beat up and forced to kneel" Blake said looking away from Rehabab and staring at Kail who was some distance away, down one knee and had blood dribbling down his lips.


    Blake opened his mouth to speak to Kail but was forced to look to his left as Solara had the white flames she had summoned earlier to burn Rehabab shooting towards him, the searing heat of it reaching Blake before the fire had even come close.


    "How Ironic that you''re getting beat up with your own element" Blake said as blood poured from his stump and formed a thick wide shield directly in the path of the fire.


    "That''s not normal fire, it''s a holy flame, Retreat " Rehabab said already moving away, but Blake stayed.


    Despite seeing how his blood shield boiled and began trembling at just the touch of the white flames, rather than flee, Blake turned towards the fire which was still being held back by the blood shield, a roaring and rapidly growing blood-red fireball appearing in his hand and when the white flames eventually broke through, he pointed the fireball at the approaching flames and sent it shooting forward.


    Without delay the fireball and the torrent of flames clashed a resounding explosion which saw the white flames win erupting and when the diminished flames charged forwards, so also did Blake.


    Blake had never been burned by holy flames but today he tested it and now he knew why underworld beings feared and hated it so much.


    Unlike normal fore which washed over one''s body as it burned it, holy flames stuck to the body like glue and then rather than burn outwards, they brunt inwards.


    This meant that rather than thriving on oxygen to survive like normal fire, they instead fed on one''s flesh to keep alive, the flesh of those filled with evil a delicacy.


    Running into the flames, Blake soon had his entire body covered with white flames, the pain that came from it as his flesh was being burnt and fed on horrifying, but he paid this no mind,


    Like he was immune to pain, Blake went through the wave of flames and coming out of the other side, appeared in front of Solara, a fist covered in white flames heading towards her, but then just before he could hit her, a yellow shield appeared, this shield stopping Blake punch to his surprise and then with his failed attack, he could only look to the side as a hammer which was bathed in white light and shattering the air headed toward him. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the smirk on Naomi''s face as her hammer came for him, Blake quickly arrived at a conclusion.


    "They anticipated that this is what I would do, but how"


    Boxed in this badly, and knowing that no blood shield he would create could even be an obstacle to Naomi''s bright hammer, Blake thought to burn more of his vitality to get out of the way, but then he snorted and let the hammer hit him.


    [Congratulations you have committed your first prideful sin +5000 SP]

 Chapter 130 - 130: Clash Of Pride 2

    The collision between Naomi''s hammer and Blake saw a cracking explosion resounding through the air and everyone having a stunned look on their faces as they saw Blake barely flinch an inch from this explosion.


    Solara in particular had her mouth wide open when she saw her flames which were supposed to be feeding on his flesh and burning him to nothing suddenly quench, like a flame deprived of oxygen.


    Ignoring the gazes around him, Blake focused on the system screen that had popped up in front of him.


    [True genuine pride can only be gotten through one''s willful hard work, it is the culmination of one''s sense of fulfilment.


    Pride gives one the strength to stand tall against naysayers and the courage to boldly pursue their goals.


    When one falls their pride makes them work harder so that they will never fall again.]


    [Your desire to crush your enemies no matter the odds has instilled pride in you]


    [You have unlocked pride aura]


    [pride Aura: Let your pride be your shield and your will its durability.


    100% dominance to all beings with a will less than half of your will.


    Exhibit pride in the battlefield to gain 0-100% defence against all attacks instilled with a will less than half of yours.


    Using no mana, survive a frontal attack from your opponent with just your physical body to receive immunity to any attack from your opponent weaker than the one you tanked.]


    This message had only come after Blake had tanked Naomi''s hammer strike, so it was based on a feeling of invincibility that Blake had decided to receive the blow.


    After quickly reading what was on the screen, Blake glanced at Solara, his mere gaze making the woman tremble and fall to her knees, and he was just about to turn to Naomi when a searing fireball came speeding towards him.


    Without worry on his face, Blake let the fireball hit, and though to Kail it looked like his fireball merely splashed against Blake without burning him, to Naomi and Solara who were by his die, they could see that the fireball never hit him, it merely stopped a meter away from him like it had encountered a barrier.


    "I was thinking of tanking this fireball with my bare body and starting my immunity climb, but it seems one of those attacks I survived from Kail with just my body is being counted. It should probably be that first one with the spear.


    Looking away from Kail who had by now stood to his feet and was looking at him with squinted eyes, Bake stared at the two women, noticing that Naomi had used his moment of distraction to hastily move her and Solara away from him.


    Though the system had explained the main functions which the pride aura offered, there were also the nitpick to it which Blake had to figure out on his own.


    From what Blake had observed after looking at Naomi, Solara and even Kail, other than just defending, the aura also portrayed him as a predator to those woefully weaker than him and a threat to those with powerful wills.


    Staring at the two girls, the thought of combining pride aura and fear aura popped up in Blake''s head, and he was just about to test it out when several human-sized fireballs came speeding towards him.


    The fireballs scorched and dug into the earth which they passed over and in no time, like a stream of bullets they were before Blake ready to smash into him one after the other.


    However, unlike before when Blake allowed the fireballs to come super close to him before they were blocked, like it was an extra limb, Blake flexed the prideful aura he could feel wafting off his body, pushing it forward till it was about 5 metres from him, this being his max and there all the fireballs were defended, slamming into a seemingly invincible 10 diameter barrier around him.


    Still with a single arm, Blake began moving forwards, a dozen fireballs splashing and dispersing when they came 5 metres close to him and with a few steps, Blake closed the distance between him and Kail.


    "I see you still aren''t dead" Blake said shaking his head.


    "I''ve been over here watching you for a while and I have to say I never expected to meet someone like you in this world.


    "I don''t swing that way Kail," Blake said but then Kail burst out laughing, holding his face in his palm.


    "Perhaps you don''t know this, but I am not from this world" Kail said satisfied when he got a raised eyebrow from Blake. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As part of my training I have travelled through about a dozen worlds in our Solosses, and in all my travels I have never seen a talent who comes close to me, not even amongst the disciples of champions, I have always triumphed over them all, well that is till I met you.


    You a puny first order being actually matching up to me"


    Though Blake hadn''t been hiding his rank, that Kail had picked up on it despite the potent power that poured from his being actually surprised Blake but his shock was nothing compared to those around,


    Kail''s reveal had Naomi, Solara and even Rehabab looking at Blake in shock, surprise and disbelief filling them.


    "Kail are you sure about this" Naomi who was well away couldn''t help but ask, her mind believing that she had heard Kail wrong, but his nod broke her hopes.


    "You say I only come close to you. What else do you have for me" Blake asked.


    When Blake asked this question, Kail smiled and took two steps forward and though Blake didn''t show it, he felt the radius of his pride aura actually reduce and the abundant aura which he gave off weaken.


    "Tell me Blake, the spear is used to attack you, what happened to it."


    "It self-destructed during the explosion," Blake said with a shrug his eyes narrowing as he could feel the atmosphere tensing and tightening around him.


    Kail opened his mouth to reply Blake, but before a word could get out, Blake shot forward, red mist powered by a 7 vitality stat wafting off him, but just as he was 8 metres from Kail he felt a mighty force appear and push against him and though Blake tried to overpower this force, he found himself sent flying backwards and crashing into the ground within seconds.


    "I have been giving my best against you Blake, but if I were to count the might of the power I have held back, then in truth you have been fighting against me using 60% of my power."


    Pushing himself up to his feet, Blake calmly rotated his neck and looked at Kail with annoyance a red sword appearing in his hand and catching on fire.


    "You''re beginning to sound like a woman, spit it out what do you think you possess that is so special."


    [you have committed a prideful act +300 SP]


    Kail smiled at Blake''s rude request and then lifted his hand forward as he levitated 3 meters off the earth.


    "I have a comprehension Blake, I have comprehended Mana."


    Immediately Kail finished speaking right before Blake''s eyes mana so thick that it became visible rose up from the earth and formed several dozen spears which all hung up above Kail and pointed down at Blake.

 Chapter 131 - 131: Invincible

    Just staring at Kail, Blake felt like he was staring at a deep mana well.


    From the winds that passed over his skin to the earth he stood on, Blake felt like they had all become an extension of Kail, but this little display did not make him falter. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So what if you can make more spears, come let me test their durability" Blake said and then he kicked off the ground.


    As Blake approached Kail, the blood katana which he had created thickened and lengthened and then from his left stump, a blood whip which flailed around in the air was formed and when the dozens of spears began shooting towards, him, Blake had the whip move in front of him, turning into a large shield that stopped the spears.


    With the shield, Blake''s advance was only slightly slowed and though he wished that things would continue like this so he could slice off Kail''s head, he knew better than to expect just this from someone who said he had comprehended mana.


    Had Kail not said he had comprehended mana, Blake would never have thought that was possible, but now that he had said it, Blake believed that such a comprehension was bound to be standing at a height quite above comprehensions like larva and that Kail still had much to show.


    For a few seconds Blake easily defended against the spears, but then out of nowhere a familiar aura hit Blake and soon his large shield was broken through by a spear covered in cackling lightning and speeding towards him.


    "Don''t tell me¡­." Blake had just barely started saying when several more lightning spears broke through his shield, all of them shooting at him.


    "This is no joke," Blake thought as he watched spears with firepower comparable to that which had taken his left arm arrive before him in no time.


    With narrowed eyes, Blake dissolved his punctured blood shield and had the blood flowing back into him, casually watching as the lightning spears smashed into a barrier 5 meters from him, his pride effectively defending him against them.


    "I have already survived a frontal attack of this type so unless he creates a spear far more powerful than before then he is just wasting his time.


    To the people watching the battle and Kail who was fighting Blake, he found it absurd that Blake was able to easily deal with this attack.


    At first, when Blake had stopped the fireballs, Kail had suspected a defensive artifact or a top-grade defensive technique, but seeing Blake steadily approach him despite the powerful explosion that the lightning spears were releasing as they collided with whatever shied he had around him, Kail was left flabbergasted.


    "So much to learn from this world" Kail thought and then he had two spears appear in his hands and with a smile, he began spinning them while waiting for Blake to come close to him.


    Looking ahead and seeing the calm on Kail''s face as he prepared to clash with him, the nerves of Blake''s left stump twitched and Blake couldn''t help but wonder if he should regrow his arm.


    Fear of what was to come and how things would play out after he had survived Kail''s lightening spear had kept Blake from burning a major chunk of his vitality and regenerating his arm, but now as he saw that he was about to engage in a close combat exchange, Blake slowed down and rethought his decision.


    "There is also the worrying problem of how long it would take, regrowing my arm is a bigger and more draining task than filling the hole in my chest."


    "Don''t tell me you''re scared," Kail said when he noticed Blake''s significant drop in speed, but a second later he took a step back with a smile as thick red mist came off Blake''s body and his figure appeared close to him.


    While Kail''s feet moved backwards, the spear on his right arm turned into an axe and he immediately sent it swinging at Blake''s tall figure particularly targeting his left side.


    With just one arm, Blake''s left side had become a glaring weakness and as his axe shit forwards, Kail expected him to move to dodge it, an action which would weaken his footing, a situation Kail was waiting to capitalize on.


    To Kail''s shock though, rather than Blake following the script, he ignored the approach of his axe and instead slashed his blade at him looking to slice him in two.


    For an instant, Kail wanted to call Blake''s move a bluff, but his senses alarmed and with a thought he had lightning flashing all over him as he blitzed away, avoiding being dissected by Blake''s katana but not before giving Blake his forearm.


    "He got faster midswing, he would have cut me before I cut him," Kail thought in shock as he looked at his own stump and his falling forearm, which had been sliced off.


    "He moved at his fastest when he punched me earlier, how could he have gotten so much faster. What is his top speed."


    The loss of his arm had several questions going through Kail''s mind, but he did not have the time to answer them as Blake immediately shot after him, his katana held to his side and a bloodthirsty aura wafting off him.


    "With a furious expression, Kail kept retreating but as he did so, he had clones going into the hundreds covered in lightning appear and immediately rush towards Blake.


    "Blake Luxander, I will kill you," Kail screamed.


    Kail''s declaration had the mana in the air riling up, strong winds picking up and clouds gathering overhead, but Blake did not care, he didn''t care even as a familiar voice sounded in his head.


    "You''ve proved your point, don''t push him."


    Through the numerous clones which contained potent lightning power that rivalled that of third order being, Blake spotted Kail''s retreating figure and a cruel smile appeared on his face.


    Not caring for the clones which brandished swords, staffs and axes and menacingly stood in his way lightening arcs dancing all over them, Blake ran forward and when many thought the attacks and swings of these clones would stop him in his tracks, with the aura of pride around him, he bulldozed his way through them.

 Chapter 132 - 132: No Surrender

    As Blake moved through the hoard of clones, the red mist coming off him thickened and with this, his speed increased, reaching a level which could only clearly be followed by Rehabab and Kail.


    With the lightening surrounding the clones and the potent mana which they had been created with, at the moment, each of Kail''s clones was powerful enough to face off against a few average second-order beings and emerge victorious, yet here was Blake rushing through them like they were standing sticks.


    Quickly getting over the shock of losing his forearm, while retreating Kail brainstormed as much as he could on how exactly Blake was being impervious to his attacks, and in the end, when nothing came to mind, he lifted his right hand, pointing his index finger at the approaching demon and at the tip of finger, he had mana rapidly gathering.


    With only a few clones to go through, Blake saw Kail''s actions, he saw the way mana from both the earth and atmosphere surrounded him and gathered at the tip of his finger, a blue ball forming, growing and then being compressed.


    With Kail retreating, Blake knew that he couldn''t reach him in time to stop whatever attack he was preparing and at the same time, he knew that this technique wasn''t one his pride aura or blood shield could defend against.


    In this situation the wise thing to do was turn around and flee, something he could manage given that he still had a good enough amount of vitality he could burn, but then rather than do that Blake kept moving forward.


    To Noami, Solara and Rehabab who had lost interest in battling each other and were now watching Blake and Kail fight, Blake''s monstrous charge while intimidating, looked brainless and suicidal considering he was running into an attack which was clearly meant to obliterate its target and was very well going to obliterate him.


    Standing farther from the fighting duo, Rehabab clenched his fist hard as he watched this, he wanted to scream out to Blake to retreat but then he remembered how it was Blake who had saved him.


    Rehabab remembered how he had been advising Blake against battling Noami, that he was too weak for such a clash, but then here they were, after just a few days of them being apart Blake had advanced so much that he was battling a clear one in a thousand years genius someone Rehabab knew he would lose to.


    "To comprehend something like mana while just as the third rank. This is a feat that can only be accomplished by those with monstrous talents, and here is my lord clashing with this talent and even pushing him to the edge."


    Rehabab prided himself as a warrior, a man who found thrills in victory but now reflecting on himself, reflecting on his actions, he felt shame.


    "I''m not worthy to serve him"


    While Rehabab felt shame, unlike him, Naomi who watched Blake and Kail move towards their final clash found herself in a world of anger, anger she directed at herself. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Noami''s anger boiled from how inferior she felt as she stared at the powers exhibited by the two men, but unlike her, the only thing that flowed through Solara''s mind was how to end the demon who was full of so much potential before he became a bigger problem.


    Uncaring for the thoughts of his spectators, Blake charged towards what looked like his certain death, the one thing giving him the confidence and audacity to do this being the budding connection he could feel himself having with something distant and profound.


    The closer Blake got to Kail, the stronger the connection and then when he reduced the distance between them to just 10 meters, just as the small ball blue was fired, shooting towards him and expanding as it came, Blake brought down his hand, a red axe with black vein like vines wrapped around its handle and head appearing in it.


    As the axe appeared, the clouds which had long gathered in the sky, immediately took on a red colour, shining a red light on the word like they were a luminous body and then on the axe Blake held, red lighting enshrouded it as he swung it at the beam Kail had released.


    The appearance of the hammer made fear pass into the hearts of all those present, and then when the collision happened, a powerful explosion which shook the sky and sent everyone soaring backwards erupted.


    Holding onto the hammer and attacking with it, Blake felt he was invincible and had an infinite amount of energy at his beckon, he felt like he could triumph over any obstacle and that the world was his, he felt like he was above all, he felt like he could decide the fate of all, he felt like he was a god delivering judgement.


    For several seconds, the world was washed with mana and then when the explosion died down, a powerful wind came from Kail and swept the area clear, everyone looked at an unharmed Black in shock.


    "How did you defend that" Kail asked with disbelief, but just as Blake moved to lift his left hand and show him the axe he found his hand empty.


    Blake was surprised as he had not felt the axe disappear and then he shrugged his shoulders at Kail.


    "Well didn''t you see the red lightning I summoned?"


    "What red lightening" Kail asked his chest heaving up and down, Blake''s feat having obviously annoyed him and his response making him more unhappy.


    Blake was confused at Kail''s confusion considering the world had been clearly lit up red and that Kail should have seen the red lightening that came from his axe, but then before he could say a word.


    Kail turned and began walking.


    What Blake was unaware of was that he was the only one who could see the red axe he had summoned and the effect it caused, all everyone else saw was him running into Kail''s attack, colliding with it and then blasting it away like he had done to Kail''s other techniques.


    "You win"


    Blake was taken aback by the sudden surrender but he wasn''t here for a surrender.


    "I said I would kill you"


    "And so did I" Kail said turning back furiously, "but I acknowledge your strength and will be the one to back down."


    "I don''t need you to surrender Kail, I said I would take your life and that is what I would do," Blake said a smile on his face as he took a step forward, his aura exploding.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act +10000SP]

 Chapter 133 - 133: Clash Of Pride 3

    "Whatever method you used to defend against my attack has drained you dry of your mana and similarly I have also been drained of my mana.


    I can notice the occasional spasm in your leg. You are in no condition to fight, but if you insist on being stubborn, then I don''t mind going the extra mile and helping you die."


    "Blake don''t push him. That axe you just summoned is something straight out of myth. The most it has ever been summoned by a person is once, this is the heavens trying to manipulate you, don''t let¡­.."


    "The heavens "Blake whispered under his breath as he listened to the warnings of the voice in his head and then cutting it off, turned to Kail.


    "Words spoken by weaklings."


    Not even waiting for Kail to respond, Blake lifted his hand up in the air and smiled at him.


    "I said you will die today, not even the heavens can change that"


    As Blake made this declaration, for the first time in his life, Kail was gripped with the feeling of a deadly crisis, his entire instincts screaming at him that death was coming but then rather than listen to survival instincts which begged him to flee he took two steps towards Blake and with a smile he had mana gathering towards him.


    Kail could feel that Blake was trying to tap into some mysterious power that would end him, and Kail took that as a challenge to also tap into a higher power, since piercing strike, an attack that was the culmination of his current comprehension of mana and strength couldn''t kill Blake, then he would just make a breakthrough in his comprehension level and use that to kill Blake.


    Blake could feel Kail''s intentions and to this he smiled, focusing harder on the profound feeling which seemed to be somehow much farther from him than when he had first sensed it. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stupid axe come to me," Blake muttered.


    From being a battlefield filled with explosions and the use of techniques that would make fourth-order beings wary, the battlefield had gained a certain calm as the two main combatants were now just silently standing before each other.


    The winner of the battle was no longer going to be decided by who could fire off the strongest attack, but by who would grasp onto a higher level of power first, Blake seeking to summon the black axe and Kail looking to increase his level of mana comprehension.


    Like this a long silence which lasted for minutes descended and the spectators could only watch in bewilderment.


    "I can''t believe he is seeking to comprehend mana to the third level, only those in the fifth order comprehend those levels," Naomi muttered in a low and near-defeated tone.


    "I don''t understand, why is Kail going into a stupid challenge with this demon when he can just attack and kill him?"


    "They are both exhausted Solara, and most importantly prideful, their pride won''t let them sneak up on each other, this is a sort of battle to see who is a greater talent."


    "But they have no idea what each other is trying to do, what if whatever that demon is doing is easier, I mean Kail is trying to comprehend the third level of mana on the spot what could be harder than that."


    "You are right it doesn''t make sense for Kail to engage him in such a challenge, but then again he could be taking this as a challenge to his own self.


    With how much pride Kail has I can imagine how badly he must have been hit after he saw himself drawing in a battle with a first-order being.


    Even I am still trying to digest that information."


    "Well, while I hope he succeeds, this challenge of theirs presents for me the best opportunity to kill Blake and I''m not going to miss it.


    Deal with Rehabab."


    After saying those words, covered in golden light, Solara levitated a bit off the ground and she shot forward gliding over the ground and approaching Blake with murder in her mind.


    Naomi though not against the challenge between Kail and Blake saw the truth of Solara''s words and just as Rehabab moved to intercept Solara, she struck the ground with her hammer, making a tall thick wall shoot up from the ground and come between him and Solara, and by the time he shattered the wall and got to the other side, she was already waiting for him, hammer on her shoulder.


    "Hello again"


    "Get out"


    "Make me"


    ...¡­


    With Rehabab taken care of, Solara had a clear path to Blake. She could already see herself harvesting the life of the monstrously talented Blake and had already called upon her mana.


    With her staff held to her side and glowing sliding over the ground, Solara rapidly closed the distance between her and Blake, but then suddenly out of nowhere, a white-haired woman phased into existence in ahead of her and without being able to put up the slightest resistance, Solara collapsed to her knees sliding on the ground and coming to a stop in front of the woman.


    The subtleness with which the woman had subdued Solara left everyone unaware of what had happened, well everyone but Blake.


    The concept of reaching out for a feeling and trying to grab onto it and summon it made no sense to Blake, but in the end here he was doing it, and to make matters worse he wasn''t doing it with all his focus because of course he still had enemies around him one being the person who had finally decided to reveal herself and protect him.


    "Not even a thank you Blake" the voice of Lena sounded once more in Blake''s head, the woman now feeling like a cockroach Blake could not get rid of.


    With pride aura and his blood which he could control with just his intent, Blake was well secured from any attacks that were to come his way.


    Why Lena had helped him Blake didn''t know and he didn''t let that make him drop his guard against her.


    While the minds and souls of the others were susceptible to Lena''s manipulation, Blake was immune to it, and whether Lena knew this or not, he had been aware of her presence and movement on this battlefield the minute she stepped foot on it.


    Blake was an eternal demon, there was no one who could escape his senses.


    A few minutes later, Blake opened his eyes, in his hand an axe and though he noticed that no one other than Lena noticed and saw the red axe, he was glad when seconds later, Kial''s eyes opened and he with fear in his eyes stared at the Blake who was now standing right in front of him and the weapon he had summoned.

 Chapter 134 - 134: DESPAIR

    There was a saying of something like hopelessness revealing the true character of a person and well that was what Blake shockingly got to experience next.


    Blake watched as Kail who had been full of pride broke down in front of him, trembling and taking several steps backwards. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, please don''t kill me, I can offer you anything you want. I have a multitude of wealth back at home, I can have all the churches in this world worship you."


    As Kail begged, the mana which had been calmly swirling around him became chaotic. It tumbled about as it circled him and then its bright blue nature took on a very dark shade seeming to want to become black.


    Till this point, Rehabab and Naomi had been in their own world having zero idea of what was happening around them, but now as they saw the state Kail had been reduced to, they disengaged and watched the battlefield which had been silently flipped, their eyes going to the obediently kneeling Solara and the white-haired woman beside her.


    This pathetic side of Kail completely threw Blake off guard, but just when he was about to bring down the axe and end him, a thought came to mind.


    "I started before you, so it would be unfair of me to say I won, continue your meditation and try to see if you can get that higher power you were seeking. You have 10 minutes."


    Kail sputtered out thanks as he was given this grace but Blake paid him no mind, his eye on the notification that ad popped up in front of him barely able to contain his grin,


    [Ding! Mercy is a trait only the strong have the privilege to show, it is proof of your confidence in your abilities.


    Congratulations you have committed a prideful sin +20000SP]


    Calm and without worry, Blake silently watched as Kail with a scared expression tried to return to his meditation his efforts a sorry sight.


    From the corner of his eyes, Blake watched Lena leave Solara''s side and move towards him, her steps unhurried and full of elegance.


    Standing him, Blake noticed the intense stare Lena gave him and the weapon in his hand, observing them with fascination.


    "This isn''t normal" Blake suddenly said, his words making Lena focus on him and then follow his line of sight.


    "He''s broken" Lena simply said


    "I know the man I fought, even if he was going to lose his cool, he wouldn''t have turned to this."


    "He isn''t broken by you but by the weapon in your hand."


    "How."


    Lena went silent for several seconds, her eyes closing and then when she opened them, she spoke.


    "Though he is a man who has been in countless battles and climbed the corpses of many, there is one thing he has never experienced in his life, Despair."


    As Lena called this name, blue lighting brighter than the red which flashed in the clouds streaked through the sky gaining the attention of the conversing individuals.


    "You didn''t tell me some people wouldn''t be happy with you sharing this information."


    "Would it have mattered?"


    "No, keep talking."


    "No one knows the true name of the weapon in your hand or if it even has one, but ever since ancient times the name it has been given is Despair, and that is because it takes away the favour of the heavens ."


    Blake frowned at Lena''s words, looked at the weapon in his hand and then looked at Kail.


    "That still doesn''t explain why he has become like this."


    "From the day he was born, though he doesn''t know it, the optimism which has always pushed him to work his hardest and become the best he can comes from the heavens.


    Now not only did Despair take away this optimism from him, but it also unleashed its own despair on him.


    Right now, your dominance has crushed his mind, he doesn''t know how to push through as he can see no light at the end of the tunnel. He has no desire to push forward as it has always been supplied to him by the heavens."


    "Your words are a bit cryptic, but with what I understand, isn''t it self-harming for heaven to give people like Kail such big help, why not just let them on their own so they can build themselves, I don''t think even Kail would be against that."


    "Blake, do you think those who never give up, strive hard and are left to build their own optimism can become greater than Kail, greater than a champion."


    Without much thought, Blake wanted to say yes but the amused smile on Lena''s face shut him up.


    "The heavens are not fair Blake, the idea of shaping one''s own destiny is a fool''s tale.


    The people who get to rule the world have already been decided right from birth, their destiny set in stone.


    Have you ever wondered what makes the world of the living different from the underworld despite the fact that sin is well in both these places?"


    Lena smirked at Blake when she saw his eyes widen and his head move a bit forward the Eternal demon unable to hide his curiosity, though Lena could see that he already had a rough idea of the answer.


    "The heavens are absent in the underworld Blake, only in the underworld is one''s own destiny in their hands."


    Lena''s words had Blake close his eyes for some time, a silence which lasted for a minute descending between the both of them.


    So many thoughts went through Blake''s head as he digested the new information he had been fed and then he turned to Lena.


    If your words are correct, then the world of the living is actually a sort of prison to we rankers, but then, while I can attribute the reason the people of the living are not clamouring to go to the underworld to be because of their ignorance, then what of the underworld, surely the people there know this, so why are they fighting to come to the world of the living.


    Lena nodded her head to Blake, her expression telling him that she expected this question, but then she looked to the sky and sighed.


    "That''s the real big question darling, I could answer it for you, but then you''ll receive restrictions you can''t afford to be given at your current stage.


    The best I can do is ask you why despite the underworld being as vast as the world of the living, all it has are 7 rulers who aren''t even as powerful as the common gods you know"


    Lena''s words made Blake go silent and close his eyes for a few minutes and then when he opened his eyes, he swung the black axe in his hand.

 Chapter 135 - 135: Fingers Crosssed

    Covered in red lightening that cackled unceasingly and bringing with it a feeling of doom and power, the black fell from the sky.


    One would think that for such a legendary weapon its descent would split the winds and create a storm, but other than a few more lightning arcs appearing in the sky, everything was silent and when the axe descended, Lena had a surprised expression on her face.


    "What are you doing"


    Looking at Blake and then the axe which he had causally swung to the side instead of smashing it on Kail, Lena was left totally confused.


    "The time you gave him has passed Blake, you need to kill him now. That axe won''t stay with you forever, the second it leaves you, the favour of the heavens will return to him.


    Do I need to tell you how much of a boost that would be to him after what he had just gone through?


    Who knows what kind of blessing he is going to receive"


    "This axe will remain with me for however long I wish it to stay" Blake said throwing Lena a glance that had her shutting up and blinking, watching as he closed the distance between him and Kail.


    "Did I just get intimidated?" Lena asked herself in shock, her mouth a little open as she watched the bloody, beaten, but proud back of Blake.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act + 13000 SP]


    Ignoring the bountiful notification message that just dropped down and Lena who was behind him, Blake had a glowing drop of blood gather on his fingertip and then he flicked that blood at Kail, controlling it so it flew into his mouth.


    The next instant, just like usual, Blake felt a part of himself leave, and in no time, that split consciousness of his, found itself in a collapsing world of green.


    "I''ve never seen a world so bright, you are quite the joyful one huh."


    At the moment, Blake was in the air, floating in a blue sky and looking down at Kail who was simply sitting on a floating cloud his eyes lifeless.


    "Why are you here." Kail, asked, his words drawled out.


    "Nothing much, I''m just wondering if you''re comfortable here" Blake said looking at the sky which was already being devoured by scary black cracks and then the tress and grass down on the ground which were shattering apart to reveal a black blank space.


    "What can you do?" Kail asked, his voice disinterested but the fact that there was still a flame lit up in him more than clear.


    "I can save you from this destruction. For a moment back in the real world the light of realization flashed in your eyes.


    You don''t want to end like this do you."


    Kail sighed at Blake''s question and then he lay on the fluffy cloud he was on and looked at the black space that was soon becoming his new sky.


    "I tried to fight against the despair, but I couldn''t, it was like my whole being had been taken away from me.


    Even now I feel worthless. I''m currently just waiting for the end that is to come."


    "You say you can save me, what do you want."


    "Your servitude. "Blake answered.


    "You''re giving me hope Blake" Kail muttered a small smile coming to his face and to their notice, the speed at which Kail''s soul space was shattering heavily reduced.


    "Seems your help is quite the positive input" Kail murmured, his voice having a bit more strength to it.


    "So, you''re my only lifeline huh" Kail asked. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes"


    "I don''t plan on serving you forever"


    "Feel free to try getting stronger than me," Blake said with a smirk and unfortunately for Kail, he took that as a challenge and nodded his head, dooming himself as all he just did was transfer his destiny from the hands of the heavens to that of Blake.


    A few minutes later, the axe in Blake''s hand disappeared and when he turned to walk away from Kail who had begun releasing black fumes from his body, he collapsed to his knees.


    "You didn''t tell me this thing is such an energy drainer," Blake said as after a bit of struggle rather than being able to push himself back to his feet, he fell down face forward, only barely able to put a roll in his fall so he faced up.


    Silently Blake stared at the sky and unlike before, his eyes were calm, a certain peace to it.


    "You don''t seem worried to be so vulnerable in my presence, do you think I won''t kill you."


    "Urghh, I''m so tired of being hunted by you, Lena if you want to kill me then do it now or else get down here and put my head on your lap, this floor is too hard."


    A few seconds later, Blake was resting his head on a soft pair of thighs, and getting his head gently stroked.


    "I hate you" Lena said but Blake paid her no mind, his eyes instead on Kail''s status which had now popped up in front of him, all his details accessible.


    [Name: Kail Drayden]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Child of the underworld]


    [Soul essence:800]


    [Strength: 732 / Agility:780 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 831/ Mana: 1234 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 1243]


    [Abilities/Skills: Mana bomb (legendary), Mana shaping(legendary), Spectral clones(epic), Disruptive pulse(epic), Elemental fusion(epic), Devastation cyclone(epic), Phantom step (epic), Mana shockwave(epic), Aura bind(epic), Spear bullet(epic)]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    "His willpower is nearly as high as mine, and these skills of his, every one of them is epic, with there even being two legendary."


    Blake carefully reviewed Kail''s status, only being distracted by the man himself when he awakened from his transformation and spoke, an unhurried expression on his face.


    "Naomi has noticed that I''m no longer on her side and fled."


    "You think Rehabab can''t catch her."


    "She is a heavy fighter with a master we can''t afford to let her return to."


    "You want to go after her."


    "Yeah, but our battle drained me severely, I need evil mana stones to recharge and for Solara to be awake to heal Naomi when I take her out, it won''t be a harmless task."


    From the softness of Lena''s lap, Blake sighed and with a fluctuation of mana had a high-grade mana stone appearing in his hands.


    "How long will it¡­" Blake started but then sighed when he saw Kail holding the mana stone with his left hand and pointing a finger at the figure of a fleeing Naomi, the new Eternal servant, absorbing mana from the stone and using it to immediately form a ball of mana at his fingertip.


    "What an unfair world" Blake muttered in his head.

 Chapter 136 - 136: Jerim

    On a planet where the sun shone a mixture of red and black and the clouds were so red that one would think it was floating blood there was a single continent which made up 4 percent of the planet, the rest of it made up of thick red gas.


    This red gas spread across the entire planet, but thanks to a seal that had been placed on the lone continent thousands of years ago, its presence was extremely thin and this made it habitable for living beings.


    On this continent, there was an extremely tall lighthouse which gave out a red light and it was beside this lighthouse that the few beings who lived on this continent stayed.


    Standing on the highest mountain of this continent was a red-skinned man who was dressed in white robes that billowed under the gentle wind that washed over him.


    Behind the man to his left was a young woman who was fiddling with a dagger and to his right was an old man who was seated on a rock, holding onto a stick to support himself and having tired eyes that told a story of how much he did not want to be here.


    The red-skinned man had his fists and jaws clenched, his discontent coming from the absence of the ever-present red light in the lighthouse.


    The man had his eyes trained on the top of the lighthouse like he was trying to bore a hole through it, his body so taut that he could have been mistaken for a gallant statue.


    Though each member of the group portrayed three different emotions and kept to themselves, one thing they all had in common was their red skin, it being a mark that their relationship transcended a simple acquaintance.


    The group stayed silent for several minutes no one saying a word till suddenly the sky lit up in a brighter red, this lasting for only a second and along with this phenomenon, the lighthouse once more began shining, its light spinning around and stretching as far as the continent went.


    "Finally," the young woman said in relief, turning around and beginning to walk away, the old man slowly getting up to follow after her. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Damn you Jerim, you had us waste our time here just because of your fears," the young woman said her tone conveying her annoyance at the man in front.


    "Nobody leaves" Jerim said and while a look of frustration appeared on the woman''s face, the old man merely sat back down with a groan.


    "This is the second time it was summoned and this time it lasted for nearly 20 minutes in the hands of some idiot.


    That is unheard of, this is not an issue that should be ignored."


    "You''re right that Despair has never been summoned twice in a single day especially when the time between the summons is nearly negligible, but you have to remember that the last time it was summoned was 1200 years ago.


    There is nothing special about this, all that can be said is that precedence for this event has been created, nothing more." The old man calmly explained.


    "It was summoned for more than 16 minutes, someone was able to tame the axe for more than 16 minutes, are you just going to ignore it," Jerim asked finally looking away from the tower and staring at the sitting old man.


    The old man sighed at this question and then he looked up at Jerim.


    "As I mentioned earlier, precedence has been created. If it would make you feel better, why don''t you try summoning it now and see what happens."


    "What is going to happen" Jerim asked wanting the information before he did as the old man said.


    "You would be able to hold on to it for up to at least 20 minutes, maybe even exceed that.


    Jerim narrowed his eyes at the old man for a few seconds and then he turned back to the tower and stretched out his hands towards it, a violent malevolent aura coming out of him and a mana which split the air pouring out of him.


    For about a few seconds Jerim raised his hands and calmed his breath, and he was just about to begin meditating and summon the axe when the lighthouse suddenly went dark.


    This time, both the woman and old man looked up at it in shock, disbelief in their eyes as Jerim roared into the sky with anger.


    Jerim''s malevolent mana burst out of him shattering space as it moved away from him and forcing the two people behind him to get off their asses and back away from him.


    With ease and grace, the old man and woman floated away from Jerim, their eyes on the man who had lost his temper.


    "Old man, you had better give a suitable explanation for this, not that crap you were saying earlier."


    "You are right this is so not normal, but unfortunately, I can''t give an explanation for this except to tell you that the coming demonium won''t be so simple.


    "Say, what do you think about these three summons, what if they are from the same person.


    "That''s impossible, a person can only ever summon Despair once in their lifetime."


    "You sure, you said it was impossible for it to be summoned twice in a single day."


    "That was me trying to figure out despair, what I tell you right now is an iron-clad rule of despair."


    "If you say so," the woman said with a shake of her head and though she doubted his words about an ironclad rule, she also agreed with him when he said no one could summon it twice.


    "Control over Despair meant having the might to kill the heavens and the only reason Jerim could summon Despair so many times was because he was the son and heir of Lucifer, the one true king of hell.


    While these three people occupied themselves with thoughts of how frequently Despair was being summoned and the implications of this, on the planet Plume the cold burning eyes of a 17-year-old boy looked down at a middle-aged man who was on his knees and looking at the sky hopelessly.


    "Do you feel despair"


    "I do" Bram replied with a lost gaze and with those words, the red axe which the boy held up in the sky fell onto his neck, digging into his flesh and detaching his head and left arm from the rest of his body in a single swing.

 Chapter 137 - 137: New Target

    When the red lightening which had suddenly filled the sky disappeared, Selric''s mind was brought back to the world of flames which he was currently in.


    For several kilometres around him, bright red flames burnt, the scene birthed from the battle between him and Bram and as Selric moved to take a step forward, he collapsed to his knees, the fatigue of the drawn-out battle he had just been in not being the cause but rather the axe he had summoned out of nowhere, the weapons being an extreme stamina drain.


    Though Selric didn''t know what the axe was, he knew that it was the only reason he had been able to kill Bram.


    From the moment Selric had begun battling Bram, though the feeling of death being close to him and then far away from him had always fluctuated with the changes in the tide of the battle, it had never left him, not even when he gained an immense advantage over the fire champion.


    Right until the red axe came into his hand, Selric had always felt death hovering over him but with the red axe in hand, he had been at peace and with a surety he had never felt before in his life, slashed at Bram and killed him.


    "Releasing a sigh" Selric tried to think about what to do next, but the sadness and sorrow which he had pushed away while he fought Bram came rushing and unable to control his emotions, tears ran down his eyes.


    The battle Selric had just had with Bram wasn''t their first fight, no it was their third.


    Their first fight had happened when Selric was still just 11 years old, back then, he and Bram had clashed after Selric had decided to stomp on his huge ego rather than stroke it.


    In that fight, Selric had humiliated the champion of fire, beating him so badly, that his father who was the only one bold enough to disregard the champion''s orders that they be left to fight till death had to intervene.


    Though to the spectators Selric had been unbeatable, this being how he earned the nickname ''the undefeated'', this was the one time he had been truly scared in his life.


    "Today would have been the second time of me feeling hopeless fear, it would have been like last time where no matter how hard I beat him, he always got back to his feet full of energy and ready to make breakthroughs as he fought.


    Last time I had already run out of stamina and would have been defeated by Bram if Dad had not intervened, and this time with the breakthroughs he kept on making in his fighting style and fire comprehensions I would have been pushed to exhaustion if the red axe had not appeared.


    Its appearance took away his fighting spirit, it made him hopeless"


    All on his own, Selric had nearly figured out the basic workings of Despair but despite somewhat unknowingly solving this ancient mystery, it didn''t change the fact that he had failed to save his family.


    Selric''s second fight with Bram had involved him first trying to get past Bram and save his family and then when he realized that such actions would lead to him playing to Bram''s hand, he had decided to take an extreme route.


    Another name for a champion was a hero or so Selric had thought because when he had decided to go on a killing spree of the town, though Bram had engaged him, it had only been done half-heartedly, the man showing that he really didn''t care about the lives that were being harvested, all he cared about were the pieces of Selric that were being cut away as he committed such a horrifying act.


    Selric''s and Bram''s second fight had ended with Selric having no choice but to listen to his father''s pleading words to flee after his mother and siblings had been burnt to death and he was the only one left.


    Unfortunately, though Selric had managed to escape Bram and evade his hunt for a few days, the vengeful champion had still found him and initiated their third battle, a battle which ended with him dead.


    For several minutes, Selric just sat collapsed on his knees, letting out the tears that he had been unable to in the last days, not even the approach of a man who wore white robes and a necklace with a fire emblem getting a reaction out of him.


    "You didn''t fail my expectations Selric, you actually killed him, your father would be proud."


    To such pointless talk, Selric kept silent, letting the pain in his heart rampage through his body and mind.


    "The country didn''t betray your father Selric, it was the church. They are the ones who had him executed.


    Though the muscles in his arms and legs were completely unresponsive, Selric found the strength to raise his head and look at the man standing in front of him.


    "Are you here to capture or kill me" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No"


    "Are you from the church?"


    "Yes"


    The man''s identity and intention did not match but given his current state, there was nothing Selric could say about it.


    After getting the answer to his last question, Selric bowed his head and the man taking this as a sign of acceptance, took another step towards him and collapsed to his butt with a sigh.


    "Your father and the country''s leader were quite on good terms, I mean he even let your fathers marry his daughter." The man said and seeing Selric raise his head and glance at him once more, he smiled.


    "Your mother was born out of wedlock, so her relationship with the crown wasn''t something that could be spoken of.


    Also, if you''re wondering why the crown did nothing about your mother and her family being killed, then all I can tell you is that there was nothing that could be done.


    The church is above the king and the king beneath it and, unless he wants to announce to the other human countries that he is a traitor who sides with elves, a situation that would lead to the country falling into war, then he has no choice but to let this happen.


    The needs of the thousand come before that if of the few."


    Whether or not the words the man in front of him spoke were true or not, Selric didn''t care because a relationship with the king or the country was not what he desired.


    "Where does all this leave me, I am an elf after all."


    "We both know that''s not true, your father let the king know that you were adopted."


    Wiping the sweat that had accumulated on his forehead, the man was just about to continue talking when Selric spoke.


    "As long as your desires don''t conflict with my desire to eradicate the church of fire from this world, then we have an agreement of cooperation."


    "Oh, I think we will be quite the partners Selric."

 Chapter 138 - 138: Practical Woman

    The battle against Kail, Naomi and Solara had ended in a way Blake had not predicted but given the results, he had gotten, he was sure as hell not complaining.


    With Solara and Naomi captured and Kail turned into an Eternal servant, Blake had claimed a complete victory.


    The fourth disciple of the champion of light, a high priestess of the church of Light and to top it off, a genius talent from out of this world, the rewards for the battle though incredible came with a lot of hiccups but after enjoying apparently three days of sleep, Blake that decided that before he went into figuring out how to navigate the issues waiting for him, he should first indulge his body.


    Slightly smiling as he saw the number of Sin Points, he was raking, Blake looked at the blue-haired girl who had her hands on his chest and was slowly moving her body up and down, her face scrunched up.


    "Do you want my help?"


    "No, the girl screamed in fear" Looking at Blake cautiously to make sure he wouldn''t try anything, pouting when he began chuckling at her.


    "Master don''t laugh, it''s not funny, I''m doing my best here." The girl complained, her big eyes making her look quite pitiful.


    "Well, your best clearly isn''t enough."


    "The audience is getting bored."


    Blake''s words had the girl turn to her back and stare at the cells behind her which each had a female with both hands and neck chained to the wall.


    The young girl looked away from the women and stared back at the man below her, biting her lips and with determination, going down on him, this time swallowing well more than half of his dick into her cunt.


    "Ahhhhh" The girl screamed, freezing in place as she let her pussy adjust to how much it had been stretched.


    With Blake''s sex techniques already activated and his hands running all over the girl''s breasts, whatever pain the girl felt from stretching herself so much quickly faded away, but just as she prepared to lift herself up, Blake''s hand wrapped around her back and she was pulled into the embrace of his huge grey frame.


    "Master" the girl called, the fear in her voice evident and no one not even Blake could blame her given how he wanted to put his cock which was almost the size of her arm into her little snatch.


    The girl kept wiggling in Blake''s embrace, but a slap on her ass cheeks had her settling down, her hand grasping his chest.


    "Thalia, let Master put his whole dick inside you, he misses your kitty okay"


    "Okay," Thalia meekly said.


    Grabbing onto the fairy''s bubble butt which could fit in his palms, Blake Pulled her off his dick, giving her cunt some breathing room, and then as he heard her whimper at what was to come, he brought her ass down on his cock, his hips shooting up.


    "Hrgghhh" Thali''s soft voice echoed as her little sister took in more of Blake''s dragon, the petite fairy grateful that Blake hadn''t tried to smash the whole thing in her.


    Hrghhh! Hrghhh! Hrgghh! Arghhh! Arghhh!


    Groans escaped Thalia''s lips as Blake pumped more and more of his dick into her.


    The fairy had her eyes closed as her pussy was loosened and by the time Blake''s whole dick was moving in and out of her, she had already begun moaning, the extra pleasure derived from his touch filling her senses and sending them haywire.


    Master! Master! Master!


    Thalia''s moans were music to Blake''s ears, but the sound of notifications from him earning sin points were a harmony.


    Once again, Blake had his cash cow in his hands, and he planned to milk her as much as he could.


    Squelch! Squelch! Squelch!


    Minutes later, Blake got Thalia on all fours and with her huge form above her, his hands rested on both her side, he rammed his dick in and out of the young fairy who had her face pressed to the bed grabbing tightly to the bedsheet and screaming.


    Smashing his waist down, each movement of Blake''s waist had his whole dick pumping in and out of her, and soon just as his balls began tightening he felt the walls of her pussy begin contracting.


    "Hmm, how coincidental," Blake thought as fucked her harder, needing to press down on Thalia''s back to keep her in place when she began thrashing.


    Blake''s groans got heavy as time passed but before he could reach his peak, Thalia hit hers, her pussy tightening around his dick as her juices came flooding out, her eyes rolled to the back and tongue hanging out.


    Seeking his own peak, Blake rammed his dickin and out of Thalia whilst she orgasm, a frustrated sigh leaving his lips when he found his throbbing cock still not releasing its essence by the time Thalia had begun calming down.


    Looking down at Thalia, who was heavily breathing and had collapsed on the bed, Blake stood up to his knees and pulling his dick out of Thalia, stared at the women in the cells.


    "It seems you''ve broken your toy, how do you plan on dealing with that," Naomi who was leaning against the bar of her cell said.


    "I think you know, how, Blake said getting off the bed he was on and moving to the front of Naomi''s cell, his rock-hard dick well within Naomi''s reach, and not disappointing Blake, the woman reached out for it.


    "Don''t feel so smug, if I had these chains and cuffs off I would snap your dick like a twig?" Naomi said letting go of Blake''s dick which she had failed to snap in half, a lot of her physical strength being heavily restricted.


    "Is that so?" Blake said and then looked at the woman amusedly.


    "You know I''m more surprised you actually held onto my dick, considering its state."


    Looking at Blake''s cock Naomi looked at her hand and proceeded to wipe the liquid on it on her dress, not the least bothered by Blake''s gaze or his thoughts.


    "So I wasn''t wrong to think of you as a practical woman."


    "Flattery will get you nowhere, I have no intention of letting that thing into me in forever.


    "What if I force it."


    "I''ll crush it."


    "You''re not some woman who blindly follows faith, you are one who believes in practicality."


    "Aren''t you curious as to how I was able to make Kail follow me?" Blake asked.


    Whilst sex could be used to turn the likes of Rita and Patricia into his eternal slaves, the same could not be done to Naomi. She looked like someone that might even try killing Blake while they fucked.


    Blake looked to use Nami''s obvious competitive nature to his gain, needing to get the woman to submit to him just once, but then the silent priestess to the side finally decided to talk. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Don''t listen to him Naomi" Kail didn''t join him of his own wish, this evil creature did something to him.

 Chapter 139 - 139: Holy Captives

    Solara''s words made Naomi narrow her eyes at Blake even if subtle and take a step back.


    "It''s not nice to lie Solara" Blake said turning to the bound priestess who had moved to the front of her cell and was giving Blake a disgusted look.


    "The mere sight of you disgusts me. You need to be banished back to the pit you crawled out from."


    "Would you believe me if I told you this is actually where I come from," Blake said but Solara merely snorted.


    Looking back to Naomi, Blake sighed and then to the woman''s shock had a key appear in his hands and then threw it to her.


    The key bounced and clanged as it fell on the floor of the cell while Blake opened the door of the cell, retreated and sat on the edge of the bed behind him and watched Naomi.


    "Do you need me to come in there and release you?" Blake asked with a raised eyebrow.


    Giving Blake no reply, Naomi stared at him a few seconds longer and then she bent and picked up the key unlocking the cuffs that bound her to the chains attached to the wall and then she looked at her forearms which still had on a black bracelet.


    "What about these"


    "They stop you from using mana."


    Naomi''s forehead scrunched at Blake''s words and then she moved forward and pulling open the unlocked cell door, walked out of it.


    She took a step forward and then watched the sitting Blake, her eyes going to his dick and then to Blake''s surprise nodded her head,


    "You have a really big dick."


    "Do you want to suck it?" Blake asked making his veiny cock bounce up and down interested in what Naomi was up to.


    "No, nothing like that. The sight of your dick just reminded me of some men I helped Solara torture they were rapists, so we crushed each of their cocks hours before I finally killed them.


    "How sadistic, do you want to try crushing mine," Blake asked still silently sitting on the bed.


    "Perhaps" Naomi said licking her lips and then the next instant her figure blurred, the ground where she had previously been standing exploding as she moved two Blake three steps getting her close to him and her right heavy boot shooting for his head.


    Raising his left hand, Blake defended against Naomi''s attack, but this defence of his only applied to him stopping the woman''s from kicking his head as without much delay his body shot off the bed to the side, slamming into the wall.


    Blinking his eyes, Blake pushed himself from the wall, took a step forward and then paused as he stared at the sight before him.


    "Glad to know you understand the situation," Naomi said as she had her left arm wrapped around the neck of a naked and fearful Thalia.


    "Master" the girl pitifully called out but Blake barely gave her gorgeous face a glance before looking back at Naomi.


    Defeating Blake or killing him had never been Naomi''s goal even though she believed she was physically stronger than Blake.


    Thalia was Naomi''s reason for attacking Blake. Naomi planned to use her to get Blake to submit.


    "So, what do you want."


    "Release Naomi" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just that and you''ll release Thalia."


    "First do as I say."


    To emphasize the threat she now was, Naomi tightened her grip on Thalia while looking at Blake, her muscular arm on the girl''s neck quite the scary sight as it looked like she break the girl''s neck if she applied just a bit more force.


    "You believe I value her that much."


    "Yes you, do, I saw the way the boy of fucked."


    "Aren''t you supposed to be a virgin, how can you read into our emotions while we fucked."


    Though it was just for a second, Blake saw a flash of pain go through Naomi at the mention of her virginity and he made sure to shelf that information.


    Naomi stayed silent at Blake''s question and then a second later she snapped Thalia''s right ankle, moving it the wrong way.


    Her face cold as she ignored Thalia''s cry, Naomi''s actions would have been quite impactful if it was for the lustful look in Blake''s eyes and the fact that his dripped dicked which had begun softening hardened.


    "You say she is of value to me, but what about Solara, she is also of value to you, If you kill Thalia, I''ll tear Solara in half."


    The calmness with which Blake spoke irritated Noami but just as she opened her mouth to speak, Thalia who had been whimpering suddenly stopped and then cursed at her.


    "He defeated your whole team and you still think he was foolish to let out of your cage."


    "Now don''t be hard on her Thalis, you can''t blame her for grasping onto the faintest bit of hope."


    Blake and Thalia''s lack of care for her presence threw Naomi off guard but when she saw Solara who was in her cell nod at her, Naomi without hesitation squeezed on Thali''s neck hard, satisfied to hear a brutal crushing sound.


    Releasing Thalia''s body, she stamped her foot on the ground harder than she had ever, sending her body shooting towards the closed wooden door of the room planning to exit and flee.


    With Solara''s nod, Naomi understood that rather than let Blake have his way with both of them, it was better that one of them escaped, after all, Thalia was right.


    Blake had taken on Kail and bested him and if he was confident enough to release her albeit without her mana sealed, then it meant he was more than sure he could handle her, perhaps even having contingencies in place.


    It was not something Naomi wanted but with her strength and position, the only person she could attempt to save was herself and it was something Solara agreed to.


    With her strength and speed, Naomi was more than sure that before Blake could react, she would have bashed through the wooden door and gotten out of her, but then suddenly she found herself slowing down, her acceleration coming to a snail''s pace and then right before her eyes, the girl she had just killed got up and waved at her.

 Chapter 140 - 140: IT Is You I Want

    Naomi was completely baffled by what she was seeing unable to understand how Thalia was still alive, but she wasn''t given the time to ponder as the petite Thalia jumped up in the air and then with a smile ran and rammed her.


    With Thalia''s small body and weak strength, moving the likes of Naomi even if they stood stationary was impossible for her, but Naomi was not on the ground, she was in the air.


    Thalia''s hit had Naomi''s body slowly begin moving backwards and when she recovered from her attack, she waved her hand at her, then the next second, Naomi could do nothing as the flow of time returned to normal and she was sent shooting backwards.


    "Bam"


    With how hard Naomi stamped on the ground, she had basically turned herself into a rocket and so with Thalia changing her trajectory her collision into the wall literally shook the entire room.


    Plastered on the wall, Naomi''s heavy breathing resounded throughout the room but Blake who was to the side ignored the woman and went into Solara''s cell.


    "I''m sure by now you must have figured out that you are the one I truly want."


    "Me" Solara questioned in disbelief." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You don''t need to keep pretending, I know by now you''ve figured out where exactly you are and how hopeless your situation is.''


    "A dungeon" Solara muttered almost like she didn''t wish it were true but the smile on Blake''s face dashed away her hopes.


    Anyone who was well attuned with mana and vitality would have noticed that Thalia was not normal.


    With Thalia''s near immortality, her ability to distort time and the fact that Naomi had been unable to break through the wall of the room only sending what felt like a huge structure shaking, a keen knowledgeable person would quickly figure out they were in a dungeon.


    "You see, I want you and Kail because I believe the both of you would be the best with your unique strengths to my dungeon.


    If you agree to work for me, I''ll let Naomi go"


    "You expect me to believe that."


    "Yes, because we''ll sign a contract."


    "And what of Naomi, obviously you don''t expect her not to tell the church about you."


    "I do, and I even want that."


    Solara raised an unbelieving eyebrow at this and Blake merely smirked at her.


    "Naomi has no idea which particular dungeon I am in, what do you think will happen when she makes her report."


    Solara''s eye narrowed and Blake rubbing her cheek decided to give the answer.


    "The only solution will be to enact a massive operation to search all the dungeons in the country or even the continent.


    Were it Naomi I was capturing, that would be a possibility, but thankfully I have no need for her, and so don''t have to worry about such a problem.


    You will merely be declared as a lost soul, I will be cursed, and that will be the end of your life story."


    "What of Kail, you should know he is not from this world, his people won''t let this slide."


    "Of course, I''ll be sending him back, I have a mission for him back in his home world."


    "I sensed the evil he has become infected with" Solara said with disgust but Blake merely laughed, waving his hand.


    "Don''t be like that, I offered him some serious power you can''t blame him."


    "And for his fall into darkness, who in this country would dare investigate him, because I doubt the champion of light has the time to come out and see him a mere third order being off.


    Besides, who knows he might even debunk Naomi''s story, after all, I doubt a prideful person like him wants it to be known that he lost to a first-order demon."


    Naomi was speechless after Blake finished speaking. She looked down to the floor, uncaring for Blake''s presence which moved closer to her and his hand which moved down to her breasts and went below her clothes.


    [Sweet touch]


    The feel of Blake''s hands on her neck and soon her breast sent several tingles going through Solara but she easily brushed them off and ignoring Blake''s rude hands focused on him.


    "Her will is quite low but she has such a high resistance to my chance, could it be her intelligence, I''m still yet to see the use of that stat.''


    "What does the contract entail" Solara asked but Blake who was cupping her breasts instead took his hand out of her clothes and brought a blood finger to her lips.


    "That isn''t normal blood," Solara said looking at Blake.


    "It isn''t "Blake said as his other hand pressed Solara''s jaws, forcing it open and holding up her head, the blood on his finger dropped into her mouth.


    Though Solara tried to spit it out, it was pointless as the next second her eyes closed while Blake who had felt a bit of his subconscious split off sighed and moved over to Naomi.


    To keep the woman in place after she had crashed into the wall, Thalia used her control over the dungeon to have it suck her in, so that when Blake moved to stand in front of the woman, he found himself staring at a head which was sticking out a wall.


    "Not what I had in mind, but this okay" Blake said not minding Thalia who happily skipped over to him and without haste fell to her knees and grabbed his cock, finding herself having to look up at his heavy meat with Blake''s new height as she sucked it.


    Naomi''s eyes went to Thalia''s obscene actions and then she looked at Solara who was inside the cell.


    "You must have heard everything I said to Solara"


    "Yeah, I heard your lies."


    "Whether you believe them or not doesn''t really bother me. You have some strength so you aren''t exactly useless.


    You can choose to either join me or you leave."


    "I want to leave" Naomi said without hesitation and to her shock, Blake nodded his head at her.


    "Alright, Thalia is available will see you out."


    After Blake finished speaking, the wall spat Naomi out and the woman after looking at Blake warily turned and instead of going out the door, ran over to Solara''s cell.


    By this time, Blake''s split consciousness had already returned, Solara having been turned into an eternal servant and given instructions on how to proceed.

 Chapter 141 - 141: Release

    Though the conditions to turn one into an eternal demon seemed quite troublesome, Blake was finding that this hardship was only present when the target hated him.


    The requirement for one to be an eternal servant was simply an instance of genuine subservience.


    All the target had to do was decide that they would be subservient to him, and it didn''t matter whether or not they planned to betray or even kill him after, the deed would be done.


    After showing Solara that she didn''t have many paths to take and that her death was a possibility, predictably, the woman decided to take the logical option of being under Blake and bidding her time, a decision that instantly doomed her.


    Picking Thalia off from the floor, Blake threw her on the bed, smiling as the girl got into a proper cat stretching pose, her body pressed to the bed and ass properly raised up, waiting for his meat to destroy her.


    "Both of you quickly say your goodbyes, Naomi doesn''t have much time in here."


    Though Blake said they didn''t have much time, it wasn''t until he had emptied his essence into Thalia that he had the cum filled fairy walking Noami out of the room while he went into the cell which held a still-bound Solara.


    As Blake entered the cell, both he and Solara made eye contact, their gazes staying locked even as Blake undid her chains, the braces on her forearm also coming off and her mana returning to her.


    "You''re really going to let her go right" Solara asked but Blake''s smile had her blinking at him in disbelief.


    "So all those things you said Back in my soul space, they were lies."


    "I told you I wouldn''t hurt her, that wasn''t a lie.


    Tell me do you really think her returning to the champion of light is what''s best?


    If you truly believe that place is the best for her, then all I can say is that your faith in the sun god has made you blind."


    At these words, Solara flinched taking a step back and looking at him with a frown, but despite the reaction, Blake still had on a smirk.


    To Blake, this was the beauty of the Eternal Servant technique. The skill''s ability to keep one''s personality and feelings while making them completely loyal to him was just phenomenal.


    [Lust aura]


    [Swet touch]


    Having just been turned into a servant, it was of course expected that Solara would still have her previous belief implanted in her, so then rather than go on a journey of triggering her, Blake decided to assimilate her into his cult with pleasure.


    Taking a step forward, Blake closed the distance between them, bending down and kissing a frowning Solara while his arms wrapped around her waist.


    For the first seconds, Blake gently kissed the woman, feeling her body tremble at what could possibly be a new foreign feeling to it, and then his hands moved to her butt and grabbed it.


    Solara jumped at the feel of her butt in the hand of a man, her body tensing up but soon relaxing at the sweet feel of Blake''s lips.


    Minutes of kissing and groping went by in the cell, Solara needing to take an oxygen break a few times, and then soon Solara was lifted by Blake his hands under her robes and grabbing onto her ass he kneaded it while trailing kisses along her neck.


    "Let''s go the bed," Blake said to the red-faced priestess, his cock pressing against her butt and telling her of what was to come.


    .....


    After leaving Solara, Naomi''s hand had been cuffed behind her back and a sackcloth placed over her face and she had been led out of the room.


    By now even Naomi had understood that she was in a dungeon and she could only sigh at the mess of the whole decision, her mind unable to comprehend how they had fallen into this situation, suffering defeat at the hand of a first-order being.


    "It''s that stupid Kail, how could he have gone and lost against a first order demon. He had just one job."


    This was the thought that went through Naomi''s mind, but this was not the kind of woman she was.


    Right after she had this thought, Naomi sighed, feeling pathetic and ashamed of herself and her thoughts.


    "Since when did I begin blaming others for my own weakness, I couldn''t even attack my own opponent, only able to turtle up, where do I have the right to talk against anybody.


    My weakness caused our loss and now not only is Kail for some reason an associate of this demon, but Solara who was being targeted has been captured and for my sake has no other choice but to enter a contract of servitude with this demon.


    The contract time might be limited but that doesn''t change the fact that she is now in captivity.


    She told me she is sufficiently protected in the contract but who knows what could happen, even if she serves her contract, that doesn''t mean she can return to the church or even to the country.


    By the time I report what happened, she''ll be immediately considered a traitor and demon associate."


    Naomi was deep in thought when a familiar voice reached her ears, and the hand which was leading her forward stopped moving.


    "Oh you''re the new guy, Kail right"


    A cute curious voice asked. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes, and I believe you are this dungeon''s fairy, Thalia"


    "Yep"


    "Well Thalia, I would like to talk to Naomi would that be possible."


    "What do you want to tell her"


    "Some personal stuff"


    "Hmm¡­.


    Fine but don''t take long master already said she should be sent out."


    "Thanks"


    After that, Thalia took her hands off Solara''s arm and while she moved away, Kail filled the space and took off her sackcloth.


    The sudden light had Naomi blinking her eyes and then taking in the sight of the narrow pathway she was in, noticing that both its end and beginning were dark and only the spot where she and Kail stood had light.

 Chapter 142 - 142: A Personal Chat

    "How are you."


    "What do you want"


    "Why the aggression"


    "You betrayed us."


    "How come, I don''t remember us being on some team or going into battle together?


    I just tagged along with you guys, faithfully fought a battle and lost, and decided to surrender to the enemy."


    "And then you hunted and captured me." Naomi bitterly said, remembering how Kail had stopped her from escaping.


    "Ohh,"


    With a non-apologetic look on his face, Kail leaned against the stony wall behind him and observed Naomi who had her head bowed.


    "Why did you join him."


    "He offered me power."


    Kial''s answer was swift and simple but it only made Naomi''s face scrunch up at him.


    "You really expect me to believe that because you were defeated you lost faith in yourself and decided to become a demon''s lackey and become powerful. Have you lost faith in yourself and your teachers back in your world"


    For some seconds, Kial stayed silent, and then he burst out laughing.


    Naomi''s face scrunched, the woman wondering what she had said that was funny, patiently waiting for Kail to speak as he calmed down.


    "I heard the champion of light selected you from the streets. I can see that had made you forget your roots and become not just arrogant but delusional."


    A look of ignorance and annoyance at what Kail was talking about showed up on Naomi''s face but this only made him shake his head, disappointment on his face.


    "Perhaps this is why you are weak."


    This one sentence from Kail lit up the flame of anger in Naomi, but before she could blow up, he spoke.


    "You talk about faith in oneself as if it is only by the power of your body that you are what you are today. All those countless resources and teaching that were given to you by the champion and the church, do you think you would be where you are at the moment without them."


    Naomi''s mouth went tight after Kail said this, her head bowed down as the truth of his words crashed into her but he was not finished.


    "Where are you headed after you leave this dungeon?" Kail asked.


    "I''m returning to the church."


    "And what of Solara, don''t tell me your safety was bargained for her captivity."


    "It was " Naomi answered, not hiding the shameful truth, and it made Kail sigh in exasperation.


    "You are bold enough to accept your inadequacies but too cowardly to see that of others."


    "Wha are you talking about?"


    "Why are you returning to the church Naomi, I know you don''t like it there."


    "Says who"


    "Says you" Kial chuckled, I didn''t come here to argue with you, just to give you some advice."


    "Loyalty is something that should be given to the right people"


    "You mean demons" Naomi said sarcastically her head up and eyes looking at Kail fiercely, obviously not about to let herself be so easily swayed.


    "I''m not Loyal to Blake" Kial said with a chuckle his words making Naomi''s eyes widen as she hurriedly looked to the side staring at Thalia who seemed to be in her world, often giggling with a dirty look on her face.


    "Like I told you, I''m with Blake for the power, I have every intention of challenging him again and winning."


    "You say power but just what kind of power is he offering to make even you thirsty."


    "Sorry, I can''t say if you''re not part of us," Kail said and continued, "Look I''m not going to lie to you that I am telling you all this for your benefit because the truth is that I also want you here for my own protection.


    In this den, it''s better to have two friends than one."


    "Is he really okay with you having this kind of mentality," Naomi asked still surprised at how vocal Kail was with his intentions to just use Blake and possibly dump him.


    "He is no fool, he understands that I am not some puppy who can be put on a leash by anyone.


    A first-order wielding such might, where has it ever been heard? You can either return to the capital, report this and then be mocked as a failure, this going into your record and also painting you as a disappointment to the champion of light or you stay here and tap into something great.


    I know about the ills and grievances that the citizens have about the champion and I''m sure you know worse things she''s done, you owe her nothing,"


    After saying this much, Kail nodded to Naomi and then he turned and walked away, his exit informing Thalia that she could continue her journey with Naomi. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Closing up her face, Thalia continued leading Naomi, a smirk coming to her face when Naomi suddenly told her to stop.


    "I''ve changed my mind, I want to talk to Blake."


    "Are you sure? Tricks would just get you in pointless trouble."


    "Yes, I''m serious."


    "Okay".


    Thalia led her back to Blake, this trek taking longer than it should.


    Arghh! Arghh! Arghhh!


    This was the first sound Naomi heard as she was escorted back into the room, the sound of the door closing behind her reaching her ears.


    "Master, she said she''s changed her mind and wants to talk to you," Thalia said.


    "This bastard, he''s back at it again, I wonder what woman he''s using that meat of his on."


    With what she knew of Solara, the notion that she was the one getting piped completely skipped over Naomi''s brain, and it was only when the confirmation was given from Blake and the sackcloth was taken off her head that she saw the scene before her and had her eyes widened.


    "What are you doing" Naomi asked, rage quickly climbing her face.


    Pressed against the wall was the well-endowed body of a totally naked Solara, something Naomi had never seen and behind her was the tall grey body of Blake, the demon similarly;y naked and having half of his meat in Solara.


    A demon and a high priestess, it was an unholy union, Naomi could never have thought of, one that had her both angered and swallowing.

 Chapter 143 - 143: True Selves

    Solara had her huge melons pressed against the wall, her buttocks propped backwards, her legs spread and a grey cock inserted between it, slowly moving in and out of her cunt, more and more of the cock disappearing into her with each thrust.


    Naomi was furious to see Solara being defiled, but then after she screamed, Solara turned and looked at her and rather than showing fear and despair, her eyes lit up in excitement.


    Naomi had been planning to charge forward and ram into Blake, mana or not, but Solara''s expression had her totally confused.


    Solara opened her mouth to speak to Naomi, but a particularly hard thrust from Blake had her letting out a gasp, her eyes opening wide.


    "Your cunt is really tight. Thalia get over here," Blake said, pulling his whole dick out of the defiled priestess and giving her right-ass cheek a slap that had her moaning.


    While Thalia, walked over, Blake, leaned down and turned Solara''s head so she looked up at him, he captured her lips in a sensual kiss, his long tongue slipping into her mouth.


    Blake and Solara kissed for a few seconds before Blake disengaged from her, turning to the side so Thalia who had already dropped to her knees could easily grab his cock and without needing to be told, suck on it.


    Reaching around Solara with his left hand, while Blake stroked Thalia''s head as she pleasured his cock, his left had kneaded the priestess''s mounds, pulling her close to him so that she leaned against him and pressed her right boob on his body.


    "You came back, what do you want," Blake asked facing Naomi. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The scene before Naomi left her speechless for several seconds, her mind and body trying to come to a conclusion on how they should be feeling.


    Despite her earlier dismissal of Blake and his dick, Naomi would be lying if she said she had felt no urge to put the bulbous black head in her mouth.


    With Blake''s well-defined rock-hard chest, his muscular arms and legs and the strength that she knew resided in his body.


    When Thalia had been bouncing up and down on his dick, several times, the image of her being in Thalia''s position had crept up her mind and she had needed to vehemently push it away.


    At that moment, a heat rapidly built up between Naomi''s legs and though she felt the urge to swallow looking at Blake, hawk-like eyes she held tried to hold it back, her efforts soon going up in vain when Solara suddenly opened her mouth and began sucking on Blake''s nipple.


    "Have you forgotten how to talk?" Blake asked his hands going to Naomi''s derriere, the roundness reminding him of Elena''s ass.


    "I should pass by the village and get a relaxing ride sometime."


    Reminding herself of where she was and getting a grip on herself, Naomi spoke.


    "I want to join your group"


    "Why"


    "Because I did some thinking and concluded that there were more benefits to staying with you than going back to the church."


    "Hmm," Blake hummed as he forced more than half his dick into Thalia forcing the fairy to keep it in her mouth for some second before he released her head.


    "And why should I let you into my group, what do you have to offer."


    Blake''s question had an annoyed look appearing on Naomi''s face, and the next second she took a step forward, her right foot stamping on the ground hard and to Blake''s surprise actually causing the dungeon to quake for 6 seconds.


    Considering that Naomi still had her man sealed, her actions impressed Blake but before he could speak, Solara did.


    "You''ve begun comprehending quake."


    "Yes the last battle pushed me really hard" Naomi replied looking at Blake with a smirk.


    "Are you convinced about what I have to offer"


    Tapping Thalia on the head, Blake had the woman release his cock and stand up.


    "Take off your clothes and come here.


    Naomi froze at this sudden order from Blake, her mind wanting to tell him no, but then the gaze of Solara which had on a smile, had her sighing and listening to her body.


    "I don''t mind sucking and riding your dick, but first I want us to have an agreement."


    "What,"


    "That you''ll help me find my sister."


    "I promise I''ll do my best"


    Nodding her head to this, Naomi without much delay began stripping down her every move watched by Blake and soon her body was out in the open for all to see, the scars and whip marks on her back, breasts and even her thighs making Solara and Thalia gasp in surprise.


    "You don''t seem surprised," Thalia asked.


    "I figured something like this was happening to you."


    "And yet you were willing to let her return to that hell," Solara said leaving Blake''s side and walking over to Naomi.


    "You speak like you would have believed me" Blake muttered with a shrug, watching as Solara was calmed by Naomi and then led back to him.


    "I very much enjoyed the sight of you fucking her, she''s been stuck up for too long. "


    Blake reached out and grabbed Naomi''s breast unacaring for the red whip scar that was still on it as he fondled it.


    "I loved being whipped and tortured while I fuck, I am a masochist."


    "Hmm, anything else"


    "I''m a sex freak, I can go on for hours unending, every man I''ve slept with is dead.


    Why don''t you satisfy them both first and then the two of us will have our fun after."


    Though Blake had caught a hint that Naomi hid a trauma, he didn''t expect it to be so deep that the woman had a whole other personality to her.


    Going along with Naomi''s plan, Blake took Solara back to the wall and there he drilled her pussy, smashing his dick into her and watching as her meaty ass jiggled.


    "You know, I fucked another priestess once, and what I learnt from that encounter was that you people are the nastiest of women. Just look at how wet you are" Blake said as he pulled his cock out of Solara who heavily breathing and barely standing on her feet.


    Solara''s juices dripped from Blake''s hard dick and she when she turned, Blake lifted her up, holding her lap in his hands and pressing her against the wall, his cock slipping into her as he once more started ploughing her, his blood riled up for the long fuck he had ahead of him.

 Chapter 144 - 144: Horror Story

    "Could you take off your hood ma''am"


    "Sorry, but my identity is sensitive and I''d like to keep it a secret."


    "That''s suspicious and would just force me to need to take you into custody," a man dressed in iron armour said, signalling his comrades who were behind him, his hand already on the hilt of his sword.


    Before the soldier was a woman totally covered in brown cloak, her hand and lower face the only visible part of her body


    "There is no need for that, could you just deliver this to the Lord Montreil, Tell him it''s a matter of secretive emergency. I won''t go anywhere. Please."


    Taking in by the woman''s plea, the man held up his hand to his comrades who had already aggressively surrounded the woman and then he looked at what rested in her palm.


    What the woman held out was a necklace with a coiling dragon pendant and after silently observing it for some seconds, the soldier moved back and headed into the guard house behind him.


    A minute later, he returned and waving off his comrades he escorted the woman into the grand estate, watching her every move.


    Some minutes later, the woman was led into a wide red theme room filled with expensive decorations and exotic items.


    "Wait here, someone will come to get you," the soldier said and then giving the robed woman a curious look he turned and left.


    To the woman''s surprise, several minutes went by before the door she had been led into was opened, and a figure gracefully walked in giving her a wary and questioning glance.


    "Yes"


    The person who had walked in was a tall woman dressed in an expensive red coat that had a high collar but showed her bare feet. The woman''s hair was a bit ruffled and her face red.


    "Ciara it''s me," The cloaked figure said, pulling down the hood she had been wearing to reveal sparkling blond hair and a tired face.


    "Hannah," Ciara said shock in her eyes, and then she quickly walked up to Hannah, her eyes a little teary and hugged her.


    "they told us you were dead," Ciara said as she hugged Hannah who hugged her back.


    "I''m alive. Where are the kids, where is Bernald"


    "Calm down Hannah, calm down" Ciara said, rubbing the cheek of the obviously fatigued woman.


    "Come I''ll lead you to them," Ciara said grabbing Hannah''s hand and leading her forward.


    After escaping from Blake, because that is what it was since Hannah refused to acknowledge that she had been let go, Hannah had made it her mission to return to the one place where she would unconditionally get help despite her current state, her husband.


    "Hannah had first headed to the village since that was where her husband and their children were supposed to be, but on her way there, while doing a bit of checkup on the situation in the country she had got to find out that lord Bernald Montreil was residing in the off-country estate of Duke Ezriel.


    Though this information had surprised Hannah considering going to the Duke''s estate had never been in their plan, in the end, she chalked it up to him having heard about her fate and taking this as a sort of measure.


    Not bothered about the whys, Hannah quickly changed her destination to the Duke''s estate and now here she was being led to her husband by the Duke''s wife Ciara.


    Their movement had them going deep into the left wing of the estate, something which surprised Hannha considering this area was the Duke''s private personal quarters.


    By this point in their movement, there was no longer anyone in sight, just the two of them trekking a lone quiet hallway.


    "Why is my husband this far in" Hannah asked unable to suppress the feeling of unease in her chest.


    "Our husbands decided to have some fun and they thought this would be the perfect area," Ciara said a smile on her face, a smile which further discomforted Hannah.


    Hannah wanted to pull her hands out of Ciara''s she wanted to draw her sword and ask the woman what was happening, but at the same time for some reason, her blood thirst had begun acting up and she was finding it hard to avoid jumping Ciara and draining her dry.


    Three days after leaving Blake, Hannah had been hit with the feeling of blood lust, and though she did her best to suppress her hunger, when the sensation of death and not just agony hit her, she did the deed.


    From then on, Hannah found herself needing to feed on someone nearly every 5 hours the blood she consumed always failed to last her as long as that which Blake had fed her.


    "He most definitely knows this and expects me to come back."


    With how ravaging and deadly her hunger was, figuring out Blake''s reason for letting her go, but she refused to let him win and rather than return to his sweet blood which her body craved she became a beast who fed on the blood of criminals.


    Even today, some hours before she got to the estate, Hannah had feasted on the blood of some unlucky victims, but unfortunately, it seemed their blood had been low quality because by Hannah''s count, it had just been 3 hours since she fed.


    Hannah''s battle with her blood lust delayed her long enough for them to reach their destination and when Ciara walked into a room covered by just red curtains, she followed after, freezing at the sight she saw immediately she entered.


    3 naked women kneeling beside a really big had that had two lustfull pairs


    The first pair comprised of a slim naked man with scales on half his skin, a horn on just the right side of his head and his eyes glowing an ominous red as he took a young blond girl who had lustful eyes from behind.


    The second was a grey hired muscular man with well formed chest who was getting ridden by a similarly naked woman who had on a long purple hat, with sevra tattoes on her body, and really long nails.


    Of these people, Hannah knew three, the man being ridden being her husband Bernard, the man with horns most definitely being the Duke given their resemblance, and then the third one being her precious daughter who was getting fucked by the demonized Duke.


    "Mia!!!!!!"


    S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 145 - 145: Lies and Lies

    The scene before Hannah was unbelievable. Despite seeing it with her eyes, her mind refused to put together the notion that her husband was cheating on her while their daughter was getting defiled.


    When Hannah called out to her daughter, she gained the attention of almost all the people in the room but the demonized duke after giving her a look was quick to go back to ploughing her precious daughter who seemed to be stuck in a pleasure trance.


    Hannah moved to take a step forward, her goal her daughter, but then Ciara''s hand fell on her shoulder and held her back.


    "Get your hand off me" Hannah snarled, her mana awakening within, her, but the next second she was forced to her knees, crashing to the floor as several black runes lit up on the ground and began rotating around her, runes arranged in the shape of chains bursting out and binding her arms and legs.


    "Be a good girl and wait here Hannah, we''ll talk after I''m done having fun," Ciara said and then she strolled over to the bed, the red coat she had put on falling off and revealing her naked body which possessed a long tail with a pointy tip.


    As Ciara got on the bed, the woman who had been riding Bernald rapidly got off him and Ciara without hesitation took her place, enveloping her husband''s dick with a moan and not wasting a second began bouncing on it.


    The entire scene before Hannah looked like a dream and she would have liked to pinch herself but her hands were bound and her mana had been totally stifled.


    Moans and groans resounded around the room, and Hannah desperate to get out of this nightmare bit down on her lips as hard as she could, drawing blood but unfortunately not waking up from her nightmare.


    Tears immediately went down Hannah''s eyes and then she shouted,


    "Bernald, you bastard, what are you doing, how can you let that demon have his way with our daughter."


    Hannah''s shout was quite loud and full of anger, and it successfully got the attention of the people in the room.


    Letting out a sigh, Bernald turned stared at the sobbing Hannah and spoke.


    "I''m not Mia''s father Hannah, she is currently being screwed by her true father. Now stay silent and let us be done and then we will explain to you the situation."


    Bernald''s words stunned Hannah but she refused to back down.


    "I don''t care about the pleasure of you sick bastards, release my daughter"


    Hannah''s words were fierce, but they led to a black rune rising up from the ground and wrapping around her mouth, keeping her silent as the occupants of the room went about satisfying their carnal desires.


    An hour later, the occupants decided to take a break, the duke collapsing on a couch in the room while one of the women who had been kneeling beside the bed knelt between his legs and sucked his dick.


    Ciara sat on the edge of the bed with Bernald resting on her lap and sucking on her breast, while Mia who had been fucked hard and rough by the Duke lay sleeping on the bed.


    "So what do you want to know"


    Hannah was surprised that Ciara was the one to speak, but that did not delay her from saying her wishes as soon as her mouth was uncovered?


    "Give me my children."


    "I see you have your priorities straight, you''re a good mother," Ciara said, stroking Bernald''s head as he expertly swirled his tongue around her nipples.


    "Giving you your children is no problem Hannah, but there are certain requirements you will have to meet for that to happen."


    Since they began talking, Hannah and Ciara had been looking each other in the eye, and Ciara couldn''t help but notice how fearless Hannah was to her gaze.


    "Is this the strength of a mother protecting her kids or something else?"


    "What requirements" Hannah bitterly asked knowing they wouldn''t be good for her.


    "Aren''t you curious about all of this. Don''t you want to know what we are plotting. Aren''t you worried about Bernald."


    "No, all I want are my kids. You can keep Bernald his values are clear to me."


    "Well I''m sorry Hannah but that is impossible because you see, both your children are already half demons."


    "Stop with the lies, I know who the father of my children is."


    "Are you sure about that?" Ciara said with a smirk reaching behind her and tapping awake Mia.


    "Hey Mia"


    "Yes Aunty"


    "Leo says he wants you beside him, you should go to him."


    "Oh okay"


    Before Hannah''s eyes, she watched as her daughter despite her tired body and aching pussy got off the bed and walked towards the Duke believing him to be her boyfriend.


    "Don''t tell me"


    "Yes, Leo never existed, it was just Duke Ezriel with a disguise coming and fucking his daughter in your house."


    Still not wanting to believe Ciara, Hannah looked to Bernald, but Ciara waved her hand.


    "Bernald is mine, it''s unfortunate that I met him when the two of you were already married.


    I wanted to switch Bernald and Ezreil so I could have him here with me at all times, but that priestess you kept around was an annoyance."


    "You should listen to her Hannah, I mean why do you think I had you refer to me as a demon whenever we fucked. Sometimes, I''m Leo sometimes I''m Bernald." Ezriel said as he basked in the pleasure of the two women sucking his cock. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, the summary of everything that is happening Hannah is that this country''s king is tired of being under the thumbs of the church and so he has decided to cooperate with demons to wipe out the church of light.


    Ciara''s words distracted Hannah from the actions of her daughter, making Hannah stare at her with a look of stupidity.


    "The champion of light and the pope will end this before it even starts," Hannah said finding the very notion of Aramia rebelling against the church of light incomprehensible, she was commander in the army of the country and was well aware of the might the church held.


    "Are you sure about that, you should remember that the pope isn''t currently on the continent."


    "You speak like he can''t come over here"


    " But you forget there are ways to stop him," Ciara said with a smile.


    Ciara''s words made Hannah put her brain to work but minutes later she shook her head.


    "That''s impossible, both the church and country jointly control the boundary gate, the church won''t agree to lock out the pope for just any reason."


    "Even if it means news of a demon invasion reaching her." Ciara asked.

 Chapter 146 - 146: Schemes And Offers

    Though the existence of the god of sea had the churches cooperating with one another, that didn''t mean they worked in harmony or liked being in each other''s presence.


    Nothing irked a church like having members of another parading in their territory and worst of all their base, the worst being when it was a pope who didn''t come from their church.


    Though the church of Light enjoyed monopolies of producing a pope, they had lost the last competition and so now had to happily tolerate the pope on their soil whenever she came around.


    The current pope was from the church of Fire and she was a feisty and fearless woman and unlike the other previous foreign popes who were respectful when they entered Gharacterol, she moved within the continent like she owned it, the church having to beckon the champion of light to limit her sometimes.


    If the news that a demon invasion was happening on Gharacterol was to reach the other continents, the church of Light could bet that, unlike other times when the pope came with just her entourage, this time she would bring with her an army and that was something the prideful church absolutely abhorred, it would be a nightmare to them and their control over this continent.


    For all the neutrality that the pope was supposed to embody, it was common practice for a pope to at least once in their tenure march a large number of people into another content or country under the guise of preaching peace, settling a dispute, raining down blessings or any viable reason they could think of.


    To the common people, it might look like the pope was taking his work seriously and caring for the world, but to those who were knowledgeable, they knew it was just a guise for the pope to bring in spies and sweep through the territories unhindered.


    This dynamic had happened in every continent in the world except Gharactarol and the reason for this was the boundary which existed around the continent.


    The boundary wasn''t a physical wall that locked away the continent but more of a combination of the extremely turbulent sea and the scrambled space which existed around the continent.


    Unlike other continents which had several entry points, Ghratarol had just one and this one entry point was also the exit point and it was called the boundary gate.


    The boundary gate was a spatial teleportation chamber which was used to teleport in and out of the continent.


    With just one boundary gate, the flow of traffic in and out of the continent could be said to be perfectly controlled, the church and country able to limit even the pope, but with a worldwide emergency like a demon invasion, they could bet that unconventional means to enter Gharactarol would be used and the church of light would lose the tight monopoly it had on the continent.


    With this, Hannah easily understood that the church would go along with the country''s suggestion.


    "Hell, they''ve probably already had discussions for this when my army was being sent into battle."


    "Surely you don''t expect the pope to let the continent be just because we''ve sealed the boundary gate, she would get over here even if by force."


    "Without a probable cause backed by evidence, she''ll be delayed and restricted and when she finally comes over, we''ll be ready for her," Ciara replied without worry.


    "We? Is the country planning to cooperate with you demons permanently" Hannah asked, Ciara''s smile being all the reply she needed.


    "Only a champion can defeat a champion," Hannah said


    "I know"


    "I see"


    After her last words, Hannah went silent her head bowed for a while.


    "Bernald, you knew the truth about where I was going that day, you knew about the war I would be fighting."


    Enamoured with the breast he was feeding on, Bernald had no intention of replying to Hannah''s question, but then Ciara gave him a hard gaze and he had to default, the man pushing himself up from her lap and then getting off the bed he walked over to Hannah.


    "Yes I knew," Bernald said looking Hannah in the eyes and then he continued talking.


    "Hannah your current situation now is the reality you are in, I might not love, you but the days I spent living with you have made me develop feelings of care and concern for you.


    I know this is not the dream fantasy that you wanted but I want you to use the positivity within you to see the positives of your current situation."


    "What positive is there to see? You don''t love me and never did, you were never the man I thought you were.


    I have been getting raped for most of my life. I just knelt down here and watched my daughter be raped by the same man who has been raping me and might also be her father.


    Where are the positives Bernald." Hannah asked tears streaming down her eyes.


    "What has happened cannot be changed, the only thing you can affect now is the future, are you with us or not."


    After Bernald spoke these words, more tears flowed down Hannah''s eyes, her head falling.


    "This can''t be real, this can''t be real, Bernald please tell me it''s not, I''m trying so hard to hang on to my senses right now.


    There has to be a falsehood to this, maybe you''re fake, tell me it''s a joke¡­"


    As Hannah broke down, seeming to finally accept reality, she leaned forward and rested her head on Bernald''s chest, crying more deeply as he raised his hand and patted her head. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It would be alright Hannah, you still have Mia and Ryan"


    Bernald pulled Hannah closer, hugging her as she sobbed, thinking he was consoling the broken woman, not knowing that he had just offered himself up as dinner.


    "You were always a sucker for my tears" Hannah suddenly whispered in Bernald''s ears and the next moment she bit down on his neck hard, digging her fangs into him as much as she could and sucking on his blood.


    "Raghhhhhh"


    Bernald''s scream rattled, everyone, having them go on alert as they were in shock at what Hannah had done to him, but while everyone was still in disbelief, Ciara who had been watching the both of them and sensed something was wrong, went into action.


    Ciara arrived beside them in a single stride and then she swung her left leg forward, a powerful kick being sent Hannah''s way.

 Chapter 147 - 147: Rise Up

    With her throat already itching for blood earlier, when Hannah sank her fangs into Bernald''s neck, the full extent of her hunger was laid before her as she found herself drowning in the pleasure gotten from the sweet feeling of her filling her stomach.


    With a powerful bite that both lodged her head to his neck and disrupted his flow of mana and bodily coordination, Bernald was unable to do a thing but scream, his eyes wide as Hannah drank away his lifeforce, his salvation coming when Ciara''s kick connected with her body.


    One second Hannah had been filled with pleasure and the next a feeling of danger had hit her, and to face this danger all she could do was override her lust for blood and pull out her fangs just before the most powerful kick she had felt in her life hit her.


    The runes which wrapped around Hannah and bound her came from a circle of runes on the ground, their position keeping her kneeling in one position, but Ciara''s kick shattered these runes, freeing Hannah from their bondage while at the same time, sending her shooting through the air and crashing into the wall of the room, a wall which surprisingly didn''t break down after her collision with it.


    For several seconds, all Hannah could see was white, a high pitch sound rang through her head and when the world became visible again, colours and sounds being properly registered by her eyes and ears respectively, she strained and pushed herself out of the wall she had been embedded in, falling some meters down to the floor and the standing on all fours she looked at the scene in front of her.


    After what she had just done, Hannah expected panic and chaos, but other than the useless naked girls who gave her wary and fearful looks Duke Ezriel was still calmly seated and having his dick worshipped, while Ciara who was kneeling beside Bernald had his head in her laps.


    Though Ciara''s thighs had gotten covered in blood, Hannah could see that she had stopped the bleeding from Bernald''s neck.


    "I am a vampire, and I have infected him. If you want him to survive, you will do as I say."


    Before her blood lust had taken over her senses, this had been Hannah''s plan, infect Bernald and then strike a deal with Ciara.


    Hannah could not be sure if Bernald was that vital enough for her demands to be met, she could only hope that the obsession or love Ciara had for Bernald was actually genuine and the woman would be willing to sacrifice for his life.


    Hannah stared at Ciara intently, waiting for her to give her reply, but the person who spoke next had her blood boiling and her ability to control herself being tested.


    "I always told Bernald you were too much of a woman for him to handle but he wouldn''t agree.


    Now look at this, he nearly got his head chopped off by you."


    "Shut up"


    "Now don''t be like that Hannah, in bed you would always tell me to keep talking or is it because I''m saying the wrong words"


    "Shut up" Hannah screamed one more time, mana bursting out of her and tears going down her eyes as she watched an amused smirk play out on Ezriel''s face.


    From Ezriel to Ciara to even the other naked women, Hannah looked at all of them and she felt hollow inside because she knew that they knew, they knew the secret she had been trying to hide.


    "Such fine emotional control, even with all the emotions raging through you, you are able to think and act logically.


    You know I was against the idea of you being the one deployed to face off against Baltimore''s army but in the end, the very reason why I was against it was the same reason you were chosen for it.


    Had it been any other commander at your level, the information on what was happening would have leaked out, but not only did you keep it sealed, you didn''t even tell your husband.


    You are the perfect soldier, Hannah."


    These words came from Ezriel each and every sentence cutting into her heart. Though Hannah wanted to charge forward and pummel him, inflict on him as much pain as she could, she didn''t, and it wasn''t because she was scared, but because she was at the moment on the verge of falling from a second order being to a first order.


    This was how bad Hannah''s situation was. After leaving Blake, the second the vitality he supplied her with had run out, no matter how much or whose blood she drank, she had found her rank slowly falling.


    At the moment, she was helpless and so she did the only thing she believed she could.


    "Please let our daughter go, remember the many pleasurable nights we shared I would bring you far more happiness than she could ever," Hannah asked standing on her knees.


    "Hmm true, but don''t you think it will be more pleasurable to have the two of you? You could teach her how to take care of me."


    Ezriel''s reply didn''t surprise Hannah because it was after all the only expected outcome. Her plea to him had been done out of desperation and the slightest of hope and now that the hope had been crushed she her head sagged as sobbed.


    "Oh, how the mighty have fallen. Were you not the woman who faced off against a fourth-order demon after just killing one in the third rank."


    Hannah didn''t know if the voice in her head was real or just her imagination but she ignored it.


    "You fearlessly faced a demon invasion even while you were outranked but yet are scared to attack and save your child, perhaps this is why you lost the war and let down all those men" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How dare you, I fought to my last breath, I am not afraid." Hannah roared in her head, refusing to be talked down by this imaginary voice in her head.


    "Then why haven''t you taken out your sword and swung it at Ezriel''s neck, why does that Bernald still draw breath. Who is Ciara to dictate for you your life."


    "Can''t you see that I am outmatched, they would end me with just their auras."


    "So you can sacrifice your life force for your soldiers but can''t do the same for your children."

 Chapter 148 - 148: Lets Benefit

    No that''s not true, I would do anything for my children."


    "Then what are you scared of, what is holding you back."


    "I don''t want to lose them, I''ve already lost my entire army, men who I trained, officers whom I promoted, Rachira whom I loved like a sister. Everything I have is gone, I don''t want to attack and put Mia''s life at risk, I don''t even know where Ryan is. Please I don''t want to lose anyone again."


    Hannah''s sobs intensified and though she gained the attention of Ciara after observing her for some second, Ciara went back to attending to Bernald, runes circling the two of them.


    "I see, so you would rather Mia lives a life of nothing but a cock sucker, eventually turning into a breeding stock for Ezriel."


    "¡­.."


    "Is this the kind of life you want for your children, if your children were in your shoes, is this what you would tell them to do? Live miserable lives because they are scared."


    "But Mia could die¡­."


    "So what if she dies, look at her now, look at what she has become and tell me if that is better than death."


    After speaking those words the voice in Hannah''s head went silent and Hannah not minding if it was real or not, looked up and stared at her daughter.


    Though Hannah could not see her daughter''s face, she could remember the hollow look in her eyes. She observed her naked body which was covered with bruises and semen stains and then bowed down her head.


    Though Hannah was now at her lowest, just like the voice in her head had said, there was still one thing she had to offer, and that was her life.


    "Every good parent was always willing to give their life up for their child."


    "Blazing Circle."


    One second Hannah was kneeling seemingly defeated and then the next there was a red bloody streak in the room, and soon the collision of two swords.


    With his lax position, though a heavy aura poured out of Ezriel as he summoned his sword and blocked Hannah''s strike, he was still sent flying off the couch and into the air.


    Ignoring the airborne Duke, Hannah reached down and grabbed Mia by the shoulder, throwing her over her shoulder and then shooting for the exit.


    Hannah''s actions were swift and sudden, and though Ezriel had reacted, just as Hannah had calculated, Ciara who was focused on healing Bernal was too occupied to react, the woman not even looking up at the events that were happening in the room.


    In no time, Hannah was before the curtain, salvation in sight, but once more, just as Rehabab had done to her, a hand rested on her shoulders and her entire momentum was cancelled out, her suicidal technique shut down and her burning mana core brought to dormancy.


    Looking to her right, Hannah stared at Ezriel who had at some point already taken Mia off her shoulder and placed on his and was now looking her boy up and down.


    For your stupidity, I''ll be giving Mia 50 lashes, now you have a minute to either bend over and enjoy my cock or continue being stubborn and increase the punishment for both of you.


    "Why am I so weak" Hannah muttered as reality set in and the futileness of her resistance hit her.


    Hearing the punishment that would be given to Mia broke her but just as she moved to bend forward and of course allow Ezriel have his way with her, the voice which had first gotten her in the situation sounded.


    "You are still alive Hannah, what are you doing."


    "Can''t you see I have been defeated, my recklessness has just made Mia''s situation worse."


    "Yes, and your submissiveness will better it."


    "With Blake now a demon, it''s only a matter of time before he and Ezriel meet and become buddies.


    Blake will see you and he will ask to fuck both you and your daughter"


    "Ezriel wouldn''t ¡­.''


    "Are you becoming stupid, do you think you''re worth anything to these demons.


    What will Rachira think when she finds out that not only did you let yourself and your daughter become sluts for demons, but that you are also letting yourself be used by Blake, the man who raped and killed her."


    "Why are you inciting me towards anger, why do you want me to resist so much, why do you want my death."


    Hannah was no fool, no matter how emotional she got, her logic stood at the top and figuring out that she was egged on wasn''t hard.


    She had gone along with it the first time because it served her purpose but right now she wasn''t sure.


    Though the voice was right that she couldn''t afford to be turned into a demon''s tool, if she listened to it and died as she would, what would come afterwards?


    "There is still more to you Hannah, you have a power hidden within you, but for that power to show, you need to die.


    For there to be light, darkness needs to be snuffed out." S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have died before and nothing happened."


    "That''s where you are wrong, something was about to happen but I suppressed it."


    With the words that had been spoken, it took Hannah only a second to figure out who she was talking to.


    "Lena"


    "Hello commander, whatever your misgivings for me are, you need to put them aside and trust me, it''s not like you have anything to lose.


    My goal right now is to save you so we can meet, You are a simple death away from a strength which we both could benefit from."


    "So I just need to kill myself."


    "Yes, that''s all."


    Though she said it casually and simply, the idea that she should just stab her heart and end her life scared Hannah.


    So many questions and doubts went through her head, especially when it concerned Lena.


    Hannah didn''t know much about the woman, but what she did know was that when she had initially picked Blake, Lena had been his comrade, and then after she had become a powerful being whom Blake was trying to get under his control.


    Imagining that Lena could perhaps be here under Blake''s order, Hannah wanted to completely ignore the woman''s offer of help, but she was well out of options and there was no way she was going to pick revenge over saving her children.


    Since Ezriel''s words to her, Hannah had engaged in a quick conversation with Lena, and now after she ended her talk with the voice in her head, she decisively ran her sword through her heart.

 Chapter 149 - 149: Awakening

    The option to fight and win wasn''t always available to all, and today Hannah was one of those unfortunate people.


    For some seconds after stabbing herself, Hannah felt alright and then when the feeling of weakness and rapidly fading life force hit her, she turned and looked at Ezriel, a hard gaze on her face as she stared at his shocked expression.


    Hannah wanted to burn the image of Ezriel into her mind, but then she smiled when she noticed the bundle on his shoulders raise her head and look at her, confusion which turned to horror appearing on her face.


    "I better not die Lena, because I can promise you that I would fight through the trial and obstacle of hell break through its gate and return to this world just to end you."


    Slowly Hannah fell to her knees, clinging onto her life despite being the one to bring about its end and as she fell to the floor, the sobs and screams from her daughter had her fighting against death with all her might.


    Hearing the desperation and knowing what was awaiting Mia if she were to genuinely die, Hannah found herself regretting her decision, tears going down her eyes and curses at Lena running through her mind.


    Unfortunately for Hannah, regret was a bitter pill which when swallowed couldn''t just be spat out and despite how hard she struggled, she could only watch as the darkness consumed her.


    "I said you should kill yourself, I didn''t say you should let yourself die. If you want to save your daughter, you better find a way to get out of that darkness.


    Feel out for the brimming power within you, it is not of hell and can never be. Grasp on to it as hard as you can because it''s your only way back to life."


    These words were the last thing Hannah heard before she lost total contact with the world of the living.


    "That was unexpected" Ciara said breaking the silence in the room.


    "Mom, mom wake up" Mia called out totally confused about the situation her eyes lighting up when she saw her Bernald rose from the lap of Ciara and sat up.


    "Dad, help mom, she''s dying," Mia begged with a teary gaze.


    Rubbing his neck which was still bloody but no longer bleeding, Bernald looked at Mia and then turned to Hannah''s body, a sad look filling his eyes.


    "I''m sorry Mia, she''s dead," Bernald said looking at the body before him unable to feel any mana activity.


    "She nearly killed you and you''re still feeling sorry for her" Ciara who was kneeling behind Bernald said with a snarl.


    "I stayed with the woman for more than a decade Ciara, I can''t just be impervious to her death."


    "Well, I hope you''re also impervious to the idea of fucking her cold corpse" Ciara said getting to her feet with an annoyed expression.


    "That doesn''t make sense," Bernald said also standing up.


    "Dang"


    Ciara and Bernald had just been about to play out some relationship drama when a black heady sword appeared in Ezriel''s hand and fell to the ground precisely on the spot where Hannah''s neck rested.


    Ezriel''s actions made Mia freeze, her mind slowing down as she was forced to stop thinking about her dead mother and more about the people around her while Bernald and Ciara looked at the naked Duke with a frown.


    "You just made the floor messy," Bernald said.


    Ezriel pulled his sword off the ground, kicked Hannah''s head a distance away and nodded his head.


    "You both say you know Hannah but are ready to believe that she would take her own life whilst her children are in our hands.


    "Her situation was hopeless, it was either she served you and got to watch her daughter suffer forever or she ended it and saved herself the mental torture. "Ciara pointed out.


    "Hannah would never save herself through suicide" Bernald said looking at the head of the once beautiful woman, his attention being taken off her head by Ezriel who began walking out, missing the eyes on Hannah''s head opening despite the fact that she had no body.


    "I''m taking my daughter for some lessons"


    "Okay" Bernald said but just as he was about to turn around, a pair of hands wrapped around him, one rubbing his chest while the other grabbed his cock.


    "You''re mine, Bernald" Ciara said, stroking his dick and rubbing her breast on his back, a smile coming to her face when Bernald, stiffened and relaxed in her hold.


    "I don''t like you caring or even thinking about other women Bernald. I want to be the only thing in your mind."


    While Bernald and Ciara began a bit of foreplay, getting themselves horny, Ezriel continued his march out of the room, his focus on his daughter, but he had just barely taken a step past the curtains when a holy aura exploded out of the body of the mother of his children.


    With speeds that would leave Rehabab blinking, Ezriel swiftly turned on his heels, Throwing Mia off his shoulder and to the side, his sword appearing in his hands and already giving off a dark aura.


    Without hesitation, Ezriel sped into the room, but the next second, he along with Bernald were sent flying out of the room and slamming on the wall behind them, waves of Holy mana washing over them and weakening them.


    "How did an archangel get in here" Ezriel asked gritting his teeth and struggling to push himself to his feet, his eyes looking left and right as an escape strategy began being built in his mind.


    "It''s not an archangel, it''s Hannah, she''s awakening."


    "You never told us she was an angel"


    "Neither did I say she was a dhampir but here she was a creature of the underworld.


    "Where is Ciara"


    "She was able to build a shield and withstand the shockwave., she''s the one who sent me out." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why would she do that," Ezriel thought to himself, a suspicious look appearing in his eyes, but soon there was an explanation from within the room and while the powerful waves of holy mana which had been pouring over them ceased, Ciara came flying out of the room but unlike the disgruntles look on Bernald and Ezriel''s who had disgruntled looks on their face, she had on a smirk.


    "Boys I believe we''ve found ourselves a big fish," Ciara said but


    At the same time that this was happening, in a dungeon several kilometres away, a grey skin demon with horns coming off the side of his head, clicked his tongue as he felt himself losing connection with someone he would call quite important.


    Before this demon could delve into this feeling, a presence walked up to him from the back.


    "Blake, I have a mission for you."

 Chapter 150 - 150: Pleasant Discovery

    [Name: Blake Luxander]


    [Species: Eternal Demon (human)]


    [Rank: First order]


    [Title: Knight of Carnage (active), Blasphemer of the Sun (dormant), Sinister Dictator(dormant)]


    [Sin Points: 63077]


    [Sins Unlocked: Pride, Lust]


    [Soul essence:10000(dormant)]


    [Strength: 650(150) / Agility: 650(150) / Stamina: 700(200) / Vitality(epic): 1200 / Intelligence: 400/ Mana: 500 / Charisma: 450 / Will(mysterious): 1402]


    [Abilities/skills: Hell flames(locked), Ethereal drift(locked), armor of hell(mysterious), Pride aura (legendary), love under the moon (legendary), Eternal pact(legendary), Hemokinesis (Epic), Vitality sacrifice(epic/??), sacrificial blood mist(Epic), Blood curse(epic), Blood potent (epic), Blood drain(epic), Blood contract (epic), Blood magic(epic), soul mark(epic) quick draw( superior-lvl 5), flaming slash(superior-lvl 5), Lust Aura (Superior), Sweet Touch (Superior), sneak passion(superior) swordsmanship (common-lvl.


    26), spear throwing skill (common-lvl. 1), fireball (common-lvl 10), illustra (rare), Fear aura(rare), lockdown, Blink, sparkling(common), Dark whispers(rare), fire storm (rare (level 2),)]


    [Inventory / Shop]


    [Youthful and full of energy.]


    Though the sin of pride didn''t drop notifications on Blake the way the sin of lust did, each notification it gave made Blake very happy and content.


    Rather than going for quantity, it went for quality, each notification related to it giving Blake sin pints that were very much more than what he would have gotten from fucking even three women in twenty minutes.


    "Well, it also depends on the quality of the women."


    Blake would have liked to say that committing prideful sins was a more efficient way of farming sin points and that it ranked higher than the sin of lust, but he also couldn''t forget the number of points he had made from getting fucked by Thalia while he was unconscious.


    Blake had gotten over 25000 SP and though it was due to the fact that she was not an ordinary specie, it also alluded to the fact that if Blake were to fuck an extraordinary specie he would get far more sin points.


    It had to be remembered that the higher the rank of the women he fucked the more sin points Blake got and that Thalia was just barely 20 years old and still a first order being. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This statistic had Blake imagining the amount of sin points a fairy who had entered the fourth and fifth order ranks would give and also, it told him that humans and other races were not crossed out from his list, after all, though they were a sort of lower species, they could also change their make up by improving their ranks.


    "Well for now engaging in prideful battle seems to beat going sex rounds."


    Aside from the about 48300 he had gathered from fighting, Blake had made a whopping 53773SP and the only reason this statistic hadn''t solidified lust as the best source of sin pints was the amount of time it took to farm it.


    After waking up from his successful battle, Thalia, Solara and Naomi had been Blake''s means of relaxation, and he made sure of a thorough relaxation not just for him, but for the women also.


    Other than Thalia, the other two women had been third-order beings, and to no surprise of Blake, Naomi had farmed him the smallest point.


    When Blake had schemed how to get Naomi to bow to him, he had decided to make use of her insecurity and poor treatment, something he had gotten a hint of back when she flinched at the mention of her virginity and also from her boldness towards his nakedness, even grabbing his dick.


    Blake had used a collection of emotion, insecurity and greed for power being the principal ones to get Naomi on his side and of course in the end he had dicked her, his horniness shooting through the roof considering when he pounded the woman he had been using no technique to induce lust in her.


    It had all just been a genuine horny Naomi who had been true to her nature and indulged in her sexual fantasy of sex with a demon,


    Of course, the moment they both had their orgasm, Blake had turned Naomi into an eternal servant, after all, she was still a genius and a well-trained one.


    Blake had expected Thalia to give him the highest returns but to his surprise, that position went to Solara.


    A virgin, a truly innocent woman and best of all a high priestess, Initially Blake had put Rachira and Solara on the same pedestal, but after making her an eternal student he had gotten to learn something very important.


    [Ding! You have committed a sinful act with a dark priestess +240Sp]


    The Title dark priestess was something completely new to Blake, considering Solara had been a high priestess.


    This change didn''t just apply to Solara it also applied to Naomi, but what made the whole difference and made this significant was the fact that though she was called a dark priestess she could still use all her holy abilities, she even exuded a holy aura.


    [Name: Naomi Miranda]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Lustful Disciple]


    [Strength: 750/ Agility:532 / Stamina:623 / Vitality:623 / Intelligence: 420/ Mana: 684 / Charisma: 300 / Will: 321]


    [Abilities/skills: Daybreak aura (rare), Light infusion (epic), Blinding judgement (epic), mountain resilience(rare), Sun fire wings (rare), Sunlit chains (rare), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic), molten impact(common), crushing tempest(rare), Hammer of tremors(common), earth breaker stomp(common), Meteor strike(common),]


    [A strong-hearted woman who has fallen you and become consumed by the lust which you represent]


    ......


    [Name: Solara Ardent]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Dark Priestess]


    [Strength: 432 / Agility:409 / Stamina:450 / Vitality:423 / Intelligence: 562/ Mana: 632 / Charisma: 800 / Will: 264]


    [Abilities/skills: Solar ward (common), Divine flame of sol (epic), Inferno base (rare), Blessings of Dawn(rare), Sunlit chains (common), purging light(rare), solar radiance(epic)]


    [A woman of faith, A lover of darkness, A follower of the Eternal Demon]


    Love under the moon was one of Blake''s legendary techniques and though it had been a while since he had used it, now having Solara under his thumbs and seeing her still possess her holy abilities he could not help but begin thinking about when next there would be a full moon, planning on harvesting abilities and skill from some women.

 Chapter 151 - 151: Upgrading

    About 13000SP from Naomi, 17000SP from Thalia, 23000Sp from Solara. This estimation showed how much the system loved the idea of Blake defiling a holy being and though he was sure the ridiculous stat points he got for ploughing Solara was eventually going to drop, till it did, he was going to milk the woman dry.


    "Also dedicated obsessed priestesses have become my main targets."


    From his escapades on the battlefield to the bedroom, Blake made a total of 102077 SP. Thankfully, Lena had been able to regrow his arm without his input, so to boost up his depleted vitality had cost him just 52000Sp.


    Though spending this much on vitality took him back to the base original of 1200SP, that didn''t mean Blake was clear of issues with his vitality because he did after all burn his blood essence on several occasions, there were consequences to his decisions.


    After gaining access to the pride aura, Blake''s will which had taken a hit from Lena''s intimidation, had improved but it was still 98 points short of reaching its initial glory.


    Blake had initially planned to use his sin points to raise it, but after getting his wealth slashed in half after he increased his vitality, he decided to hold off on that action.


    With a lot of things to do, after Blake left the company of Solara and Naomi, with Thalia flying behind him, he cleaned up and headed to the dungeon''s mana core.


    "Master, I''m so excited, I can''t wait to meet mistress again, that bitch has been parading all over the dungeon like she owns it.


    If she hadn''t shown me your body, I would never have let her in here, I would have fought her with all I had, right till the bitter end. She would have been¡­"


    Blake sighed at Thalia''s chatter but decided to allow the fairy have her fun after all she had been through her own experiences apparently having to defend the dungeon all alone against some ordinary passerby who had been too curious.


    When Blake had first woken up, he had informed Thalia of Kate''s demise, and though the fairy had first been sad, she had quickly gotten over it but just before they left the chamber and headed out, after he had informed her that he was going to try to upgrade the dungeon, she had gone hyperactive and began spotting how they could still revive Kate.


    Though Blake wasn''t sure about Thalia''s claim he didn''t question it since the last time he had tried killing Lena, she had mentioned to him that Kate was not dead and she could bring her back.


    Soon Blake reached the second to the last floor of the dungeon, the one which held the dungeon''s core.


    A huge red glass ball which had been buried into the ground with just a portion of its body showing was what best described the dungeon''s core.


    Blake stood on the side of the exposed portion of the core and with Thali beside him, he began extracting High-grade stones and dropping them on the dungeon core, watching as they sunk into it.


    "Master where did you get this many mana stones" Thalia asked flying above Blake, her eyes wide in surprise and excitement.


    "Secret of mine," Blake muttered as he continued throwing mana stones on the dungeon core.


    A low-grade mana stone costs 20 SP, a medium costs 50SP and then a high-grade costs 100SP.


    Each high-grade mana stone that Blake pulled out cost him a 100 and by the time he had covered the entire surface of the dungeon core with mana stones which were slowly sinking into it, he had spent 20000Sp.


    This was expensive it was to upgrade the mana stones and how wide the exposed area of the core was.


    Other than the fact that Blake already had an investment in Thalia which compelled him to desire the advancement of this dungeon, he also had plans of staying here for some time, so he saw it necessary to up the security of his dwelling.


    Blake was silently observing the state of the mana core, watching as the energy within it rapidly increased when he picked up on a presence approaching him.


    "You are not allowed in here."


    " I didn''t see any guards at the entrance" Lena coquettishly replied and then when she got close to Blake she placed her hands around his waist with a pout.


    "No fair, you were having fun and didn''t invite me, it feels like ages since I''ve had you in my mouth."


    "If you crave my dick that badly, then come to the dungeon, I''m not stopping you."


    "Oh," Lena said, releasing Blake and taking a step away from him, moving so that she could stare at him from the side.


    "How long have you known"


    "I''d rather keep that information to myself."


    The woman in front of Blake was nothing but a clone and other than the fact that her imitation of his soul mark was lacking, there was also the fact that he had felt her life force once before and even her blood essences, Lena might build her clone to be everything she was, but there were discrepancies it in which she could not hide from him.


    To stop her from fixing these discrepancies and perfecting her clone, Blake decided to keep information on how he figured out her nature a secret.


    Lean was already a handful, any advantage against the woman was very much appreciated.


    "Well in that case" Lena said, her mana fluctuating a heavy cloud of man rosing off her body and revealing a slim naked dark-haired woman with shaved hair.


    Blake''s eyebrow raised, but he silently watched as this new woman dressed herself up in tight leather trousers and a jacket.


    "Blake, I have a mission for you."


    Blake gave the woman a once over, his eyes focusing much longer on her long legs, appreciating their structure before he looked at her eyes and then turned back to the dungeon core.


    "Master is she an imposter" Thalia who had shuttled to Blake''s other side asked, clearly afraid of Lena.


    "Yep"


    "Should I call the team"


    "No need," Blake told Thalia, looking at the new body, analyzing that Lena was using a sort of possession technique.


    "I''m not an adventurer or mercenary Lena. I''m not muscle for hire."


    "No one is until they begin desiring the offered rewards." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I doubt there is something you can offer me"


    "After seeing Kail''s comprehension and witnessing its potential, I''m sure you''ve come to understand that all comprehensions are not the same and that selecting a comprehension is very critical in your development."

 Chapter 152 - 152: Futility Of My Actions

    With that one line of word, Lena had fully won Blake over and all he could do was focus on her and see what she had to say.


    "I can offer you help in any comprehension you would want to partake in."


    "Even mana," Blake asked, snorting when Lena shook her head.


    "We both know that''s not what you want."


    "And what do I want"


    "Blood. You want to comprehend the aspect of blood."


    "That is both right and wrong, I just don''t want to comprehend blood as a whole I want to comprehend my blood."


    When Blake said this he expected a look of hesitation or reluctance to climb on Lena''s face but she simply smirked at him.


    "Do you think you are the first blood demon to think about comprehending their own blood?


    This sort of thinking is a flawed one and it is what brought about the downfall of blood demons."


    "Can you explain that"


    "I will, but when you are back from the mission. We don''t have time at the moment."


    Blake frowned at this completely unhappy with the idea of being made to run a mission for someone, but Lena held quite the cards.


    "What is the reward for this mission then, be clear."


    "You''ll get the essence of an angel" Lena said and stopped, looking at Blake, her expression telling him that she wanted him to ask and though he would have preferred not to, how could he resist the words. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And how exactly is the essence of an angel going to be useful to me?"


    "You can use it to upgrade your blood from semi-divine to divine and with divine blood you can comprehend the aspect of blood."


    Having just gotten back to the dungeon after fighting a war, being on the run, and recruiting three very important people, there was a lot that Blake had to do.


    Taking a look at his stats and doing an inspection of his blood essence, Blake was not in prime condition to be heading into battle.


    "You know I''m not completely healed from my last fight right."


    ''Of course, but if I thought you couldn''t handle this, I wouldn''t have brought this to you. You might not believe me, but other than you, I am the person who values your life the most."


    "That doesn''t necessarily mean you value it much"


    "We both Know that I value you much, especially your dick I miss it much," Lena said licking her lips and then giggling.


    "Tell me the full specifics of the mission and I''ll decide whether I''m going or not."


    "You know you should trust me more, I could have killed you back then after you had just defeated Kail"


    Unfortunately for Lena her attempt to get Kail''s trust ended with him just blankly staring at her, waiting for the information she was supposed to provide.


    .....


    Swinging his sword forward, Ezriel slashed into two a gigantic fireball that had been fired at him, his eyes shining red as he brought a finger close to his lips and sucking in air blew it out, a powerful gale shooting forward and hitting the angel who had been flying towards him.


    After the waves of holy aura had disappeared, Bernald, Ciara and Ezriel had sped back into the room, and there they engaged a woman who had two white wings on her back and radiated a golden glow.


    Within seconds, the battle saw the room nearly getting destroyed, but the winged woman wary of destroying the room and mansion and hurting her children, took the battle outside.


    Within just a minute, runes had burst out of the estate grounds flowing into the air and in no time slicing through every inconsequential being within the estate, a blue barrier soon rising and covering it up.


    With the mansion sealed up, the demons Ciara and Bernald were able to come out and battle Lena.


    Despite the tremendous force with which Ezriel''s gale shot forward, when it collided with Hannah, all it was able to do was stop her advance, it failed to blow away.


    It seemed like Lena would survive the storm and charge Ezriel once more, but Bernald who had on spiky black armour came running, he jumped into the air and angling his right shoulder slammed into Hannah just as the gale died down, sending her shooting down to the ground and digging a trench through it.


    "How is she so strong."


    "Don''t get scared, it''s just a temporary perk she''s benefitting from" Ezriel said, his naked form already covered in black armour that reflected a red shine in its joint areas.


    "When angels ascend a rank or in her case awaken, they get a temporal extra boost of holy mana and also a defence which can withstand anything."


    "How long does this last" Bernald asked.


    "About 10 minutes."


    "That''s a long enough time for angels to cause a lot of destruction.


    "True but this perk doesn''t work in the underworld, and also, though it makes gives one an unbreakable defence, their offence still remains the same."


    With this little bit of reprieve, the trio reorganized themselves and stood waiting for Hannah to come at them, seeing no need to go on the offense against someone with an impenetrable defense.


    Full of anger, Hannah pushed herself to her feet but rather than soar back into the air, she looked down at her hands and couldn''t help but clench them in disappointment at herself.


    When she had still been drowned by the darkness, listening to Lena''s words and using them to navigate her way back to ascension and life, Lena had told he to flee immediately after she became an angel, that the strength she would be endowed with was not sufficient for her to combat her enemies, especially since it had a time limit,


    Lena had told Hannah to flee immediately she became a full pledged angel, promising that she herself would save her children and though after awakening, Hannah had been stubborn and tried to defeat her enemies on her own, she could only accept reality once more at the moment.


    Putting the fate of something she treasured once more in the hands of another, she flapped her wings, using them like they were just a pair of arms she was born with.

 Chapter 153 - 153: 3 v 5

    Hannah looked down at Bernald, Ciara and Ezreil who had hurdled together and were ready for whatever attacks she could throw.


    Hannah gave the huge grand building which had her children and several lines of runes running all over it a glance and then she turned and began flying away.


    Two flaps of Hannah''s wings had her quickly picking up momentum and speeding through the air and when she came before the round dome that covered the entire estate, she slashed her swords which were vibrating, tearing a small hole into it and shooting out of the hole, her figure speeding into the distance.


    By the time Ezriel who had been below realized that Hannah was actually giving up on her children and escaping, she was already close to the dome, and he could only watch her leave in surprise.


    "We can''t let Hannah escape we''ll be asking for real serious problems in the future," Ezriel said, his armour disappearing from his body and showing his naked body which was already being covered by scales, two fleshy wings popping out of his back, increasing in size and hardening.


    "No, it''s not worth it, well be alerting the entire region of your presence, we can''t afford to jeopardize things at this point," Ciara said her runes circling all over her palms.


    "If Lena reports what we are doing to the church, we are doomed."


    Ezreil growled out as he hurried his transformation, his eyes turning red and his pupils becoming slits.


    "Perhaps, but if you go bursting out of this dome, you will just be confirming her information."


    "So I should let her go."


    "No," Ciara said her answer surprising Ezriel considering how she had vehemently stopped his departure.


    "Here," Ciara said as she slapped her right palm on Ezreils chest, runes which had been circling around her hand climbing onto him and imprinting the symbols they carried into his body.


    "This will hide your aura and presence and also enable you to track Hannah but within a limited range"


    When the runes numerous runes around her hand were all undone, Lena took a step back from Ezriel and watched as they spun around him, quickly imprinting themselves on his body.


    When the runes had all been imprinted, before Ciara could say a word, Ezriel who was now completely covered in scales and had two long horns on both sides of his head flapped the black gigantic wings on his back, shooting himself into the air and then with another flap, heading for the dome chasing after Hannah.


    Back on the ground, though Ciara needed to take a breather after casting so many runes on Ezriel, she took in just a deep breath and then looked in the direction Ezriel flew, he stared at the dome and had a series of runes fall off her hand and begin falling to the ground, pouring over it and watching as another set of runes on the ground lit up and then a hole began appearing in the dome, opening up for Ezriel to go through.


    Ciara and Bernald stared at the bullet shooting through the air which represented Ezreils, the both of them waiting for him to speed out of the dome, but then a huge long lightening spear appeared in the sky just outside the dome and shot towards the dome, passing through the opening that had been made and smashing into Ezriel''s figure a powerful destination immediately erupting in the air and giving birth to multiple auras.


    "Do you have any idea who they are?" Ciara asked with a frown, manipulating the runes in her hand and sealing up the dome, as tight as she could, a murderous look in her eyes.


    "No, but Ezriel looks pissed, I think we should leave this to him," Bernald said moving to an upturned rock to the side and taking a seat, calmly watching the flashes of light happening a distance away in the air.


    While his teammates, relaxed, Ezriel whose eyes were red with anger had his mana bubbling within him and with his wing releasing the occasional flaps he zig-zagged through the sky piercing through multiple clones of a red-haired boy, quickly making his way towards the team of 5.


    With the team that was facing off against Ezriel, the hearts of all its members were palpating as they all looked towards their leader who calmly descended from the sky with them, making himself relaxed on the large disc which their red-haired member had created.


    "Ignoring the gazes from behind, Blake''s eyes looked in the direction of the black-scaled flying demon who was murdering its way towards him for some second and then looked to the side seeming to be staring through all the clones that surrounded him and observing a women in the distance.


    "Prepare to disperse " Blake suddenly said and then he activated one of his most precious skills.


    "Inspect"


    [Name: Ciara Thorne]


    [Species: Half demon - Half ghoul]


    [Rank: Sixth order] sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Title: Mistress of the Symbols]


    [Soul essence:610]


    [Strength: 1200 / Agility:2324 / Stamina:2000 / Vitality:2400 / Intelligence: 2134 / Mana: 4000 / Charisma: 3023 / Will: 834]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    [Name: Ezriel Thorne]


    [Species: Demonic Draken]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Soldier of Lust]


    [Soul essence:309]


    [Strength: 1300 / Agility:1080 / Stamina:1050 / Vitality:1023 / Intelligence: 671/ Mana: 1434 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 579]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    [Name: Bernald Montreil]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Third order]


    [Title: Lord Montreil]


    [Soul essence:260]


    [Strength: 932 / Agility:1280 / Stamina:950 / Vitality:823 / Intelligence: 731/ Mana: 1104 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 542]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    "Bernald Montreil" Blake muttered his mind quick to remember someone else he had seen with this very same surname.


    "Hannha Montreil"


    "What is Lena up to"


    The mind of Lena was something Blake could not figure out not to talk of her purpose.


    Before Blake, he had a sixth, fourth and third order being and to battle and for a second he couldn''t help but think that he had let his guard down and allowed himself to be tricked by Lena into such a destructive position.

 Chapter 154 - 154: Runes

    "Solara buff Kail" Blake said his posture totally calm as they descended and though a frown climbed Kail''s face at this, he stayed silent.


    Nodding her head, Solara immediately had a staff appear in her hand. She held it with both her hands and soon a golden glow shot out from it and landed on Kail. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Kial was against being buffed, he let Solara''s energy swim within him.


    Being the one who created the thousands of clones that surrounded the group and were acting as a wall to the approaching demon, Kail was well able to sense when one of his nearby clones was destroyed, and not even waiting for the enemy to become visible he attacked.


    Raising his hand up, Blake had a spear covered in lightning arcs appear in front of him and then some seconds later, when lines of fire had surrounded it, he waved his hand forward, watching as it tore its way through the clone in front of him and met his target who was just another clone away from him.


    Controlling the flat gliding platform he had created, Kail steered the team away from the explosion which resounded through the sky, clicking his tongue as he sensed the still vibrant energy of his opponent even though he had been blown away.


    "Seems I will be needing Solara" Kail muttered to the hearing of the team, and then he looked at Blake.


    "Who will help you"


    When Kail asked this question everyone took a glance at Blake and they stared at the woman some distance away from them, the best of them which was Kial only being able to look at the woman''s figure for 30 seconds before looking away, a growl leaving his lips.


    "How powerful is she" Kail asked.


    From their position, the group could clearly feel the presence of the woman like she was standing beside them and they would have already turned around and fled if they didn''t trust that Blake was no psychopath.


    "Sixth order"


    Immediately everyone took a deep breath, their feet uneasy.


    "Master, this is very dangerous," Rehabab said, glancing at Ciara and looking away, respect and fear in her eyes.


    "Solara will back up Kail as he faces off against Duke Ezriel, Rehabab and Naomi will both face Bernald, and I will handle Ciara."


    Blake''s words had a lot of words filling the mouth of the team, but before they could each make their thoughts known he continued speaking.


    "Now, I''ll give you my observation of them and you will use that in your battle."


    When Blake had talked about giving his observation of their opponents everyone had thought he was going to give them some vague deductions but then he went giving them their strengths and weaknesses, even deducing the abilities they might have and before anyone in the team could question him, the gliding platform descended to the floor and he was walking towards his opponent.


    With Ciara and Bernald standing side by side, Rehaba and Naomi followed behind Blake, who was calmly walking ahead, but soon after taking several steps they began trembling as they moved, their teeth tightly clenched and forehead covered in sweat.


    Walking ahead Blake moved till he was within normal hearing range of Ciara and waved her.


    ''My teammates can''t withstand your soul aura. Let''s go someplace else so they attack Bernald."


    Blake''s mention of Hannah''s husband''s name, had Bernald focusing on Blake and giving him a once-over.


    "Do I know you"


    "No, but I know your wife," Blake said, "Surely you''ve seen her recently"


    "No, I haven''t" Bernald say, " Do you know where she might be."


    "I don''t, but the blood stain on your neck and shoulders says you should. I can even sense the strong holy aura that had been here not too long ago, it''s intoxicating."


    Blake turned from Bernald to face Ciara but he discovered that the woman''s eyes had become focused on the people behind him.


    "Are you Rehabab"


    Stay updated through m-v l|e''m,p y r


    "No"


    "Who are you"


    "You seemed quite all-knowing when I was walking towards you, why don''t you figure it out."


    "Though Ciara and Bernald kept up a calm composure, Blake could tell that they both recognized all if not most of the members of his team and they were blown back by the absurdity of who they were.


    Blake''s reply to Ciara''s questioning of his identity irked the woman, but she stayed silent and rather than using words to convey her intentions, she used actions.


    With a wave of her hands, runes rose up from the ground coiling around Ciara and then shooting toward Blake with blinding speed.


    The runes moved so fast that in the blink of an eye, they had wrapped around Blake and then without delay pulled him so that he was standing right in front of Ciara.


    "You haven''t answered my question," Ciara said her tail rising from behind her and rubbing Blake''s cheek, its pointy end teasing his skin.


    "You haven''t done what I said," Blake said nonchalantly, his attitude greatly surprising Ciara.


    "What exactly has you so confident that you can face me, I could crush you like a bug," Ciara said putting her words into practice as the runes lifted Blake up till his feet left the ground and began constricting around him.


    For the people watching them, it was an iconic sight, seeing the small and curvy woman suppressing the bigger Blake, but just when they all began thinking Blake had bitten off more than he could chew, there was an eruption of mana from him.


    "Bang"


    The eruption of Blake''s mana led to the violent destruction of the runes that had bound him and just as Ciara took a step back in shock and pain from the backlash of having her runes destroyed, Blake landed on the ground and without hesitation slapped Ciara with the back of his hand, his hit sending the woman shooting through the air and away.


    Just as Blake, removed Ciara from the scene, a magnificent, dark blue lightning dragon appeared by his side and crashed into him volts of electricity consuming his position.

 Chapter 155 - 155: Royal Blood Demon

    The explosion and thunderous charges that erupted from the lightning dragon seemed brutal and all-powerful, but with a wave of his hand, Blake had the entire attack blow away like it was just a silly falling leaf.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful sin +300SP]


    With a will of just 607, Bernald was not a threat to Blake and though Blake could have killed him immediately, the man was strong enough to be used as a sharpening tool for Rehabab and Naomi, because despite his weak will, his strength was not something to be scoffed at in the least.


    "You guys handle him him," Blake said as he blurred towards Ciara''s position. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Blake reached Ciara, he found the woman waiting for him, several runes circling her, obviously ready for a battle, but just as she opened her mouth to talk, he held up a finger.


    Ciara''s words got choked back in her mouth from just this gesture and before she could ask herself why she was even listening to Blake, he had already taken out a blue orb and slammed it on the ground, a blue dome suddenly appearing and surrounding them.


    "You''re trapping yourself in here with me" Ciara asked looking at the barrier, the light in her eyes showing that she had already figured out most if not all of its functions.


    "Something like that"


    "Who sent you"


    "What makes you think I was sent." Discover more content at m,v l''e|m-p| y r


    "Well, it''s the most likely option seeing how superb this barrier is. I mean it''s tailored tasked to imprison me. I''m honoured someone of such skills has their eyes on me."


    "I see"


    Ciara stopped admiring the dome and looked at Blake, cocking her head to the left as she studied him, observing his casually dressed state and his eyes.


    "I know everyone in your team, except you. I''ll ask again, who are you."


    "It sure must sting not knowing who I am."


    "Yeah, it does, seeing my specialization, even you should understand how much I value information."


    "I guess. I''m Tyron Valanor."


    "You shouldn''t lie especially to a runes master," Ciara said her attention leaving Blake and going to the battles happening around them.


    Also interested in watching the battle, Blake turned his gaze.


    "So the plan is to trap me in here while your teammates defeat my people."


    "Yes"


    "You think they''ll win."


    "I thought you said you knew everyone but me."


    Blake''s words made Ciara frown and this time, not hiding her feelings she snapped her head towards Blake.


    "Who are you, what kind of a demon are you."


    "You don''t know what demon I am" Blake said his gaze hardening on Ciara.


    "A blood demon" Ciara muttered having just cancelled out the foreign power that had been trying to take control of her blood.


    "I thought of that, but he feels nothing like them, the usual reek of blood and feeling of murder are absent from him, he feels absolved of all the failings of that race.


    Staring at Blake, unabashedly, a powerful pulse came out of Ciara and swept through him, going through his entire being before fading away.


    By the time, the pulse dispersed, Ciara''s expression had turned unnatural and she was beginning to have doubts.


    "You shouldn''t think much about things you can''t change. How about this, let our teams decide who is the winner.


    "But the matchups are unfair 2v1," Ciara said her eyes containing a curious light in them.


    "We both know that isn''t true" Blake smirked.


    Just Like Lena, Ciara had done a scan on him and figured out his rank and most importantly his soul essence, but there was a problem.


    Thinking logically and remembering the strength he had causally hit her with, Ciara on her own refused to believe that Blake was just a first-order being and if his display of strength hadn''t been enough to convince her, then his monstrous soul essence did the job.


    Just like Lena who specialised in soul abilities, Ciara had picked up on Blake''s strength but unlike Lena, she had no idea that he was just a first order and that the mighty soul strength he had was dormant.


    The fight with Rehabab and Naomi against Bernald was mild, the three of them clashing with their weapons, Rehabab and Naomi putting Bernald on the defensive, so Blake and Ciara moved their sights to the attack happening in the air the several explosions that rang out drawing their interest.


    "Last I heard he was having his last day on the planet set to soon depart, and as for her, shouldn''t she be in her temple" Ciara said, her gaze moving to Solara who was on the ground, a golden ball of light spinning around her.


    Blake stayed silent as he listened to Ciara, giving no reaction as Ciara focused her gaze on Solara, being unnaturally attracted to her.


    "Ezriel is special" Blake suddenly said, drawing Ciara''s attention to him, an impressed look on her face.


    "It''s impressive that you can sense the special strength in him. Even I needed to be told"


    "It''s only natural you couldn''t given how weak you are."


    "Arrogant and rude" Ciara said with a snort but Blake wasn''t paying attention to her instead looking at a notification.


    [Ding! You have committed a prideful act +1000SP]


    Ciara narrowed her eyes at Blake and then slowly she wiggled her fingers, believing that Blake who was paying attention to the battle between Ezriel and Kail wouldn''t notice her actions.


    All was calm within the dome when suddenly runes burst out of the ground just below Blake, wrapping around him with blinding speed.


    A smirk, climbed Ciara''s face as she walked up to a bound-up Blake loving the surprise on his face as he looked down at the runes that restrained him.


    Unlike the blue runes which Ciara had tried using to bind him earlier, the ones the woman had used were a dark blood red and at second intervals they would glow, each glow making the runes increase in size.


    "To think I would find a royal blood demon here of all places. " Ciara said looking up at Blake, rubbing his cheeks, her face made more menacing by the red glow coming from the runes on Blake that reflected their red light on her.

 Chapter 156 - 156: Solaras Dilemma

    When Blake and the rest of the team departed, it had just been Kail and Solara left at their landing site and whipping winds around Kail let anyone who saw him know that he was not in the best of moods.


    "Master''s words might be harsh but I''m sure he said them because he cares for you and doesn''t want you making mistakes."


    "Don''t interfere" Kail said and though Solara wanted to argue against his words, she felt a powerful ring go through her head and could only groan as Kail sped away.


    A vein popped on Solara''s face and she was just about to charge after him when a voice in her head stopped her.


    "Let him be, just stand and watch from the distance in case he needs your help."


    "Master is that you," Solara muttered.


    "Yes, no need to speak out loud I can hear your thoughts"


    Solara swallowed at this but her expression became firm.


    "Master I don''t want to be on the sideline being someone baby sitter, I also want to fight"


    "That''s sweet, but for today''s battle, you''ll be on the sidelines. "


    "Master" Solara cried but the voice in her head went silent and when the priestess looked at Blake and saw him actually assault the powerful woman whom she couldn''t even look at, she gulped and forgot her complaints, silently following after Kail.


    The mana-rich path Kail left as he sped towards Ezriel reminded Solara of the last move he had used when he and Blake fought and her forward momentum quickly died down as she came to realization.


    "I''m horribly outmatched in here"


    This realization had Solara taking in deep breaths as she felt like the massive dome that surrounded the estate was constricting around her.


    Solara didn''t know how she hadn''t noticed this before but the aura released by everyone in the dome outclassed hers by miles,


    Not even daring to look towards Blake and his opponent, she looked at Rehabab and Naomi, her heartbeat rapidly increasing as she found herself unable to follow their movement and that of their opponents.


    She looked back to the direction Kail had gone in, falling to her knees when two monstrous auras eclipsed only by that of the sixth-order female erupted within the dome.


    "Why am I here."


    ...¡­..


    "So a mere third order being, a single one was sent to handle me, a boy for that matter"


    Kail cocked his head to the side as she stared at Ezriel, waiting for recognition to flash in the man''s eyes but it never did.


    "You must not be one for news and gossip" S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, does my ignorance of your identity annoy you,"


    "No, it just indicates to me that you are a fool I can''t lose to, it would be bad for my reputation."


    At this point, Ezriel was already back on his feet, his sword in hand and resting on the floor and his black armour giving a pristine shine.


    "I can feel life in your armour" is it a magic weapon,''" Kail asked but Ezriel just snorted and bent his knees.


    The demon was about to shoot towards him when he caught Ciara being thrown away by Blake''s hit.


    Not minding Kail, Ezriel focused his gaze on this scene for some seconds watching until Ciara and Blake became sealed in a smaller dome he couldn''t see through and then looking back at Kail.


    "That was a possible chance for you to take me unaware."


    "I don''t need to sneak up on you to kill you."


    "I would say you''re arrogant, but seeing what your leader is capable of, I''ll ensure to make your death swift."


    "Bang"


    Immediately Ezriel finished speaking, the large wings behind him flapped and if one thought he was using it to take to the air, then they would be wrong as he instead used it to boost his speed as he ran forward, his figure appearing beside Kail before he could even blink and hiss sword cutting him in half.


    "That was fast" The voice of Kail sounded but when Ezriel looked around he could see no one.


    "You have a good hiding trick"


    "Perhaps, or maybe you''re just ridiculously weak."


    Ezriel frowned at this, his eyes narrowing as he looked all around trying to find Kail, but could find him nowhere, the dense mana all around him the only thing his senses could pick up on.


    "Wait mana" Ezriel said his eyes narrowing as he had his mana explode out of him and with a mighty leap flapped his wings to send himself soaring into the sky.


    With Ezriel''s strength, one would expect that his leap would have him shooting dozens of meters into the air and that with a flap of his wing, he would soar well over 100 meters, but despite all his efforts, he found himself struggling to ascend to 50 meters and when he looked up, he could only watch as numerous spears formed in the air and rained down on him.


    With the sky filled with falling spears, Ezreil flapped his wings, this time sending himself shooting downward and then in an amazing display of dexterity, he flapped them halfway in his descent and had his body shoot to the side, expertly going out of the way of the rain of spears.


    As the spear rained to the ground, Ezriel expected powerful explosions to erupt from them, but instead, they dispersed into clouds of mana and the next second he found himself blocking a spear strike from Kail who had appeared behind him.


    Groaning in frustration, Ezreil reached out and grabbed onto Kial''s spear and using it to pull him closer, he nodded him on the head, surprise on his face when Kail simply dispersed into a cloud of mana.


    "Impossible, there is no way I can''t sense out the clone of a third order, "Ezriel said to himself in frustration, looking left and right in vigilance trying to understand what was happening.


    "You called me a third-order, if you can''t even differentiate between me and my clone what makes you think your analysis was correct," Kail asked.


    His voice sounded all around and made the frustration on Ezriel''s face more pronounced, but then his expression relaxed.


    "Well that explains it, I guess I shouldn''t hold back any longer."


    When Kail heard this, he felt satisfaction, his entire being burning to prove Blake''s words wrong.

 Chapter 157 - 157: Blood Runes

    "You are weak. What you will do is lure him into a fake sense of impending victory and hold out till I am done with my opponent and come defeat him."


    This had been Blake''s words to Kail when he had sent him to battle Ezriel and he wasn''t the least bit surprised by his next actions after all he was an eternal servant, not an eternal slave. Kail''s loyalty was absolute but his obedience, well that was all on Blake to manage.


    Bound and being mocked by Ciara, Blake kept his eyes staring down at her for several seconds and then he spoke.


    "Nice boobs"


    Blake''s words had Ciara blinking as she realized that all this while he had been staring at her exposed cleavage and she could only watch bewilderment as his gaze left her to stare at Ezriel in the distance.


    Ciara fumed, angered by the blatant disregard from Blake but before she could tut her horn, she also snapped her head to stare at Ezriel''s shock on her face.


    "He shouldn''t be needing to transform to defeat his opponent, especially so soon, what is happening."


    "Seems one of your guys is already in a pinch," Blake said.


    "You shut up I have you captured and as long as I have you, this battle is won."


    "That wasn''t the deal"


    Hearing Blake talk about their deal, Ciara looked at him with a raised brows.


    "Surely you didn''t think that would hold"


    "I know rune masters are people of integrity and honour, I thought you were one ."


    Unable to control herself a conflicted look came upon Ciara''s face as she ruminated Blake''s words doing a retrospect on herself to see if she had made any promises but Blake''s laugh broke her out of her trance.


    "Your mind has gotten slow, you should really rethink your strategies and decisions."


    Ciara perfectly heard Blake''s words but for some reason, she found her brain slow to process it and could only take a step back as she tried to understand what was going on with her.


    "Why was I having a moral dilemma about capturing him."


    Blake watched the woman for a few seconds and then with a bit of struggle he shattered the runes that had wrapped around him, ignoring Ciara who was looking him up and down with a horrified expression.


    "You have divine blood" Ciara muttered.


    "You figured that out fast" Blake said not correcting Ciara''s mistake.


    Ciara turned away from Blake and ran towards the boundary of the barrier, a flurry of red runes rising from her body and wrapping around it, embedding themselves in her armour and even leaving symbols on her face.


    With this Ciara''s aura took an entire qualitative change becoming so heavy that Blake began circulating his blood through his body to upset the pressure of her presence and keep his mana steadily flowing.


    "Bang"


    "Bang"


    "Knowledge is power, " Blake thought to himself not even daring to gulp as he watched Ciara release punches on the wall of the dome he had trapped them in, each of her punches sending the earth quaking and reminding Blake of the sacrifices he would need to make to match that strength.


    The Truth was that with the kind of strength Ciara was outputting at the moment, was she to attack Blake their confrontation would go into a fierce battle whose winner would only be decided at its end.


    Ciara had no idea that her conception of Blake was wrong and that she was losing to him only because she was using the wrong means.


    "I need to up my strength, I need to make sin points"


    The importance of Blake having divine blood in his confrontation with Ciara came with the fact that the dome he had locked the both of them in stripped her of the numerous runes which had been built into the grounds of this estate and were at her command.


    Ciara had the option to create and use other runes but as Blake had proven earlier when they first met, her runes were not a threat to him and with his mighty soul essence he solidified that fact, after all, rune creation and manipulation at Ciara''s level was fueled by one''s soul might.


    Ciara not agreeing to give up had decided to go the extra mile and use a sinister ability, one which Blake would guess should be her blood rune technique.


    Unlike the other runes which came from mana, this rune came from Ciara''s blood, and they were rooted in her blood essence. Blake doubted even Lena had known about them and could only sigh in appreciation of his semi-divine blood and will which had been the keys to him silently overcoming her runes and then infecting her.


    Ciara calling out Blake on having divine blood was because she had picked up on the fact that he was trying to infect her by letting her absorb his blood and in essence her vitality.


    Believing that she had picked up on Blake''s scheme before it came to fruition, Ciara in complete fear had now gone to attack the barrier, desperately seeking to escape, unaware that at the moment, her body was Blake''s temple.


    [Lust Aura]


    Corrupting the atmosphere within the dome with all his might and intent, Blake put his gaze on the terrifying creature Ezriel had become, his eyes narrowing at the new stats he now possessed.


    "His transformation has increased his strength but still it hasn''t given him the foundation he needs to tackle Kail, his strength right now is just artistic."


    [Name: Ezriel Thorne]


    [Species: Demonic Draken]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Soldier of Lust]


    [Soul essence:309]


    [Strength: 1900 / Agility:1480 / Stamina:750 / Vitality:1423 / Intelligence: 471/ Mana: 1934 / Charisma: 523 / Will: 879]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Touched by sin]


    Hearing Blake''s words, Ciara stopped her attacks on the dome and stared at him, she frowned at his calmness and then looked to Ezriel who was letting out a powerful roar, the power he was releasing being easy for her to feel and be impressed.


    "This Kail, what level of comprehension has he reached"


    "Surely you don''t expect me to tell you that"


    "You shouldn''t but I will really like to know"


    "Well last I talked to him, he told me something about beginning to touch the edges of the fourth level."


    Ciara pursed her lips at this, her face covered in doubts and contemplation and when Blake began walking toward her, rather than move away, she stood still and warily watched him.


    To Ciara''s surprise, Blake covered the whole distance between the two of them his body touching her and then he turned her around so her back was to his chest.''


    "Let''s watch the battle " Blake whispered his hand going around her waist and pressing her body to his. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 158 - 158: Deep Battles

    "Now I see you," The deep heavy voice of Ezriel sounded but the man whom he had finally spotted was not the least bit impressed.


    "Are you sure, I could be a clone," Kail shrugged but the next instant, there was a surprise on his face as a huge blade sliced through his body.


    "That was fast" Kail said, the cut which ran from his head down releasing nothing but mana, the sliced clone popping a second later.


    "For all that transformation, this is quite disappointing."


    After declaring that he would go all out, Ezriel who had shed his armour to cover himself in scales once more donned it but unlike before where it had simply appeared and then disappeared off his skin, this time was different.


    Widening his stance on the ground, a flood of mana so thick that it became visible had burst out of Ezriel and then while drowned in that mana, liquid mana began spreading over his body, cooling and hardening into a rough dark stone-like armour.


    The stone-like amour covered Ezriel from head to toe, not even sparing his horns.


    Watching his transformation, Kail had been conflicted between letting his opponent power up or being smart and ending him, and in the end, he had decided to be sensible.


    Raising his hand, kail created a dark fiery spear and then hurled it at Ezriel, raising an eyebrow when the spear broke apart 10 meters from him.


    Frowning, Kail lifted his hand to the sky, mana pooling all around him and rising into the air, a huge spear forming right above Ezriel, its tip pointed down at him, and when he tightened his fist, it descended.


    ''booom''


    The resulting explosion had a powerful wave of mana and dust sweeping all around him, the very ground trembling like it had been hit by an earthquake and was about to split. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Waves of mana resulting from the explosion had still been billowing around when Ezriel who was supposed to be nursing his injuries from the attack Kail had just sent burst out from the epicentre of the explosion and seemingly sliced Kail in two.


    Now here they were, Kail, calling Ezriel''s transformation disappointing.


    "Don''t be so quick to judge. With that huge spear falling down on me, how could I have completed my transformation?


    Now watch me complete it."


    Not bothering that he couldn''t see or sense Kial, Ezriel looked up, his hands to the side, a short but powerful roar leaving his lips, and though at that same time, a clone of Kail appeared beside him, swinging a katana at him, a strong shockwave which let out a blinding light burst out of him and the clone was destroyed before it even understood why it died.


    When visibility became possible, the image of Ezriel had transformed once more.


    Unlike before when he looked like a winged stone demon with horns, right now the stones which had adorned his body had all fallen to the ground, slowly diffusing into the air leaving behind Ezriel who had a body covered in red glowing armour now stood carrying his black sword.


    In addition to the change of armour, Ezriel now had four arms, and it was with ease that he spun his blade towards his back and sliced the clone which had appeared behind him.


    "Come out and fight kid. I have a priestess to fuck" Ezriel said.


    "What is it with you demons and sleeping with priestess" Klial asked obviously aware of the extra relationship that between Blake and Solara.


    "Oh, she''s already taken" Ezriel asked looking in the direction of Rehabab and Blake and then shrugging his shoulders.


    "Doesn''t matter who she belongs to, I have a talent for stealing."


    "Swish"


    The moment, Ezriel finished speaking, his figure flicked appearing several meters from where he originally was, his heavy blade slicing into the ground beneath his feet, Ezriel uncaring of the three clones that had appeared in his previous position.


    Ezriel let out a roar as he sliced, his sword taking on a heavy aura and razor-sharp winds swimming all around his blade.


    Like knife to a butter, Ezriel''s sword sliced through the ground, but it didn''t just end there as a powerful cutting power which saw first the air and the ground splitting for close to 100 meters escaped from the sword.


    A divide which stretched deep into the ground and exposed the darkness that lay within appeared but halfway through his slice, there was a powerful rebounding force and then Ezriel''s slash was cut halfway.


    "Will you come out, or should I force you out."


    "You''ve gotten good" a voice said behind Ezriel but he didn''t even bother turning.


    "Perhaps, but not good enough"


    The voice came from Kail and when he saw that Ezriel wouldn''t turn, he closed the distance between them and thrust his spear, blood in his eyes.


    Not even bothering with the attack, Ezriel let it hit him, silently watching as it smashed against his armour and rather than be deflected or get bounced back, it broke apart, the same thing happening to the clone who collided with Ezriel.


    "So that''s why the attacks I hit you with while you were transforming didn''t work, your amour destabilises mana.


    I have a bit of something like that myself so I know my way around it, Now let''s see how much mana your armour can destabilize."


    For nearly a kilometre which presented half of the Duke''s grand estate, mana began amassing from the ground in droves and filled the air.


    "The entire estate is locked inside the dome, Ciara should be able to cut off his connection to natural mana. Could she herself be in a bind of her own."


    Ciara was a sixth-order, two orders above Ezriel and standing on the same level as the strongest on this planet, so the idea that she could be contained or cornered had never crossed Ezriel''s mind, but now he wasn''t so sure.


    Deciding to take matters into his own hands, just when the heavy pressure of Kail''s influence had begun appearing over Ezriel, a wind which gradually picked up began blowing and before Kail''s eyes, he watched as all the mana he summoned was gathered and trapped in a huge ball of wind which floated in the sky.


    .....


    MINUTES EARLIER


    "What is Ezriel''s comprehension"


    "Arghh! wind"


    ''He seems like an elite, why would he have a comprehension so common."


    "Exceptional comprehensions like mana are a fools journey," Ciara said opening her mouth and sucking the finger which was brought to it, not mind as her body was being pressed against the unbreakable dome, and her arced ass was being given red marks, the feel of her cave being spread, taking her feelings to a whole other level.

 Chapter 159 - 159: SSS Body

    In need of sin points and having a vulnerable sixth-order female in front of him, how could Blake call himself a lustful demon if he didn''t desire to get his dick in her.


    Firstly, Blake had flooded the barrier he had locked them in with his lustful aura, stimulating Ciara''s mating desire. Then he made use of his hold over her.


    Ciara thought she had cut Blake''s influence on her by cutting her connection with the blood runes, but what she didn''t know was that she had already been infected.


    When Blake had grabbed her, Ciara had wanted to break out of his hold, but she had suddenly found her body freezing refusing to listen to her and to her shock, her very own blood working against her.


    Ciara could do nothing as Blake wrapped his arm around her, his head coming down to her ears.


    "Mana comprehension, soul power, these are all incredible sources of strength, but they are all built with life as their foundation, life which is contained and preserved by blood.


    The second you used those blood runes, you lost to me"


    Blake''s hands roamed over Ciara''s armoured body as he whispered in her ears.


    "Now tell me do you surrender or do I have to kill you."


    Full of denial, Ciara churned the mana in her core, wanting to break out of Blake''s hold, but the woman found to her despair that each of her attempts only ended up with her mana movement getting slowed down and being stifled, the shutdown of her core impending.


    Ciara had comprehended runes and though she had taken her comprehension to a high level, before Blake, it was nothing.


    Though she kept quiet, Blake''s total immunity to her runes showed how much more powerful his soul essence was than hers and she would be lying if she said it didn''t scare her.


    Blood demons had always been quite powerful with their advanced ability to manipulate blood even more so than vampires, but what Blake was pulling on her was something she conceived could only be done by the most ancient of blood demons.


    "Even if he is in the unbound realm, he shouldn''t be able to do this" Ciara lamented after several seconds, her mana core shutting down.


    "When last did I feel like this"


    A minute of silence passed before Ciara finally answered Blake''s question.


    "What are the terms of your surrender."


    "Nothing much, you just need to swear servitude and loyalty to me."


    "Just that, what of my body do I get to keep it"


    "Of course," Blake said with a hurt tone.


    "Then why are your hands roaming all over it."


    "Well," Blake started, "let''s say under my rule if you want some perks and advantages, then this body is going to need to be in my hands plenty of times."


    "I''m not interested"


    "You speak like you have a choice."


    "I do, and I say I am not interested."


    Taken back by this Blake released the woman, letting her regain control of her body as he took a step back.


    "So you don''t want to fuck me."


    "No "


    "Fine," Blake said with a sigh and then he raised his right hand and put it before her face, his finger sticking out, a thick drop of blood on its tip.


    "What''s that"


    "U need to ingest this to become a member"


    "What does¡­.." Ciara started but with a mere thought Blake had the drop of blood fly into the woman''s lips and go down her throat, her eyes widening as she looked at him in fear closing


    As usual, Blake felt a part of his consciousness leave him and go to do the deal.


    It didn''t even take up to a minute for Ciara to open her eyes and for Blake to look at her with a smile.


    "How do you feel"


    [Name: Ciara Thorne]


    [Species: Half demon - Half ghoul]


    [Rank: Sixth order]


    [Title: Mistress of the Symbols]


    [Soul essence:1310]


    [Strength: 1200 / Agility:2324 / Stamina:2000 / Vitality:2400 / Intelligence: 2134 / Mana: 4000 / Charisma: 3023 / Will: 1034]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [Blessed by nature. Corrupted by sin, an evil god could just have been born]


    Ciara first rotated her head to the side and then closed her eyes once more, opening them not too long after and looking at Blake with pure bewilderment.


    "Who are you"


    "Your master" Blake said offering Ciara a hand which she accepted, loving the sexy steps she took now that she was calm.


    "Take off your armour, I want to see your body."


    To Blake''s surprise, hesitation appeared on Ciara''s face and she looked outside the barrier, particularly towards Bernald.


    "Do you have something going on with him?"


    "Yes I love him"


    "Just because you love him doesn''t mean you can''t have fun with me," Blake said, stroking Ciara''s cheek"


    "I don''t know" Ciara said quite unsure, her character similar to that of a little girl at the moment.


    "Here''s'' what will happen, we''ll fuck first and if you don''t like it, then we''ll never do it again.


    "But Bernald won''t like that, he''ll feel betrayed."


    "Bernald would only feel betrayed if he finds out and I don''t see any reason for him to find out, besides, he also sleeps with other women, why can''t you."


    Several times Ciara opened her mouth to answer Blake but nothing left her lips. Her armour disappeared from her body a second later and Blake was allowed to feast his eyes on her nakedness.


    "You look great," Blake said reaching out and grabbing Ciara''s supple breasts, his eyes going down to her long legs. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I look more than great. I am the most exotic body you will ever be able to lay your eyes on.


    "Are you sure about that?" Blake asked pressing Ciara''s body to his while his other hand grabbed her butt?


    Though not the typical thick woman whom Blake usually piped, Ciara had a shape which Blake could not look down on.


    The best definition for this was an SSS rank model body.


    "And Bernard has got to taste this?"


    Blake''s question made Ciara frown, but he didn''t care about how she felt as he forced her legs open and stuck a finger in her cunt, wasting no time to begin pumping it in and out of her.


    "Arhhh Blake" Ciara moaned placing a hand on Blake''s arm to slow its pace.


    Not minding Ciara, Blake took his finger out of her cunt and stuck it in her mouth and when the woman obediently suckled it clean, he turned and pressed her to the dome, his finger entering her cunt one more and working it in preparation for his cock.

 Chapter 160 - 160: Crazy Battles

    After Ciara answered Blake''s question about Ezreiel''s comprehension, he rubbed his dick over her cunt which was already beginning to release a bit of moisture.


    "Bernald isn''t doing so good," Blake said as placed the tip of his dick on Ciara''s lower lips and began pushing it forward.


    "What is that "Ciara asked looking back to see what Blake was trying to put in her, her eyes widening when she saw that it was his dick.


    "This thing can''t enter me," Ciara said reaching behind to grab Blake''s dick and stop its invasion but Blake grabbed her hand and pinned both her hands above her.


    "if just this scares you, then what has Bernald been using on you all this while."


    "His dick is a great noble size" Ciara quickly defended."


    "Well after I''m done with you, his dick will only ever feel like a finger inside you."


    "No don''t, You''ll spoil my pussy for him."


    Hearing Ciara''s words Blake could not help but pause and look at her, for a second feeling he was in some illusion due to how funny their conversation was.


    "You really love him don''t you."


    "I do" Ciara said the conviction in her tone clear."


    "Well I''m sorry honey but that love will have to die because I want your body and I don''t share."


    While screaming about how Bernald was her love and she could not abandon him, Ciara wiggled about, her actions making Blake who was behind her balk at her display, surprised to see such a side from a sixth-order being.


    "Then again she thinks I am some profound existence, so she probably sees nothing wrong in acting like this"


    Ignoring Ciara''s complaints, Blake pushed his waist forward, the black bulbous head of his dick splitting open Ciara''s cunt and diving into it.


    "Blake; that''s big, I''m already stretched" Ciara went silent and said, her toes curled and legs tense.


    "And there is so much to come"


    Blake''s words had Ciara biting her lips, her eyes widening as he slowly pushed in more of his dick, her insides being invaded by something they had never imagined could exist.


    "How can your dick be this big" Ciara grounded out, her face pressed to the wall. Pain was not an issue for a being like her, but the discomfort was very real.


    "I''m a blood demon, I was born to breathe life"


    Blake stopped when half his cock was in Ciara''s cane and then while the woman quickly tried to make use of this moment to rest, he pulled his dick back till just the head was left in her and then he slammed his cock back in.


    A silent gasp left Ciara''s mouth at this, but the demon paid her no mind as he landed a heavy slap on her right ass cheek and then grabbing her waist began pumping his dick in and out of her.


    Blake first started slowly, his cock loosening Ciara''s stubborn cave wall and then when his movement became less restrained, he began pushing in more and more of his dick with each thrust.


    "Arghh! Arg! Arghh!


    "Blake, stop, you''re splitting me" Ciara cried, but Blake just smacked her ass and continued pumping into her.


    Seconds passed and most of Blake''s grey dick was already covered in Ciara''s juices, the woman let out a cry each time Blake thrust into her, her eyes a little watery and tongue hanging out as she was hit with a mixture of pleasure and pain.


    "Alright my little cunt, time to take all of me in"


    Blake''s words alerted Ciara to his intention and though she wriggled around in an attempt to stop it, it was in vain as he rammed his whole length into her in a single go.


    Coara''s body contorted from the thrust, her eyes getting more watery.


    "There there, now you have your master''s entire dick in you. Isn''t that great " Blake asked.


    "It hurts," Ciara mumbled, a tear falling from both her eyes.


    Though surprised by Ciara''s painful reaction, Blake responded by leaning forward and placing a peck on her cheeks, his tongue snaking out of his mouth and licking the tears of her eyes.


    "You''re mine" Blake whispered and before Ciara could respond, he slowly pulled his dick out of her, stopping halfway before before pushing it back into her.


    "How does that feel" Blake asked as he slowly moved his length in and out of Ciara.


    "I feel like your dick is shifting about my organs. It''s really big Blake."


    "So you don''t want it"


    "Will you take it out if I say yes"


    "No"


    Ciara sighed at this reply, and then she wiggled her finger as little as she could.


    "You can release my hand, I won''t struggle."


    Seeing no harm, Blake let go of Ciara, surprised when the woman, wrapped her hand around his neck and pulled his head down for a kiss.


    As they kissed, Blake''s free hands moved down to Ciara''s breasts, his large hands grabbing and fondling them, while his waist slowly moved back and forth.


    Minutes later, when Ciara finally pulled her lips from Blake, her eyes filled with desire, her left hand moved down and grabbed onto his cock, feeling out its girth. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It''s thick, how do walk around with such a weight"


    "It''s actually quite heavy, that''s why I need to drain it regularly," Blake whispered a smile coming to Ciara''s face at the sleekness of his reply.


    "Well, Please be gentle with it, I need more time to adjust"


    "You know that isn''t happening."


    Blake''s words had fear appear in Ciara''s eyes, but within that fear, Blake could see a glint of excitement.


    "Now be a good girl and bend over for your master."


    Reluctance appeared on Ciara''s face but in the end, she bent forward.


    "You can look at Bernald being beaten while I take you"


    "Bernald isn''t losing, he hasn''t even gone all out"


    "Then why don''t we spike up our battle then" Blake said thrusting his hips forward and smashing all of his length into Ciara.


    Arghhhh!


    Grabbing onto her waist and trailing his hands down to her butt, Blake, gave Ciara''s buns a few squeezes and then he landed a slap.


    "What do you think about us fucking like crazy while they fight like crazy," Blake said pulling his hips back and thrusting it forward once more, quickly entering a rhythm which saw him pounding Ciara while he sent a communication to Rehabab and Naomi.

 Chapter 161 - 161: Three......

    At a time, Naomi and Rehabab had been the most aggressive of opponents, both of them out for each other''s blood, but now here against Bernald, they were working together and the most interesting thing was that they couldn''t be bothered to give their all.


    With just their weapons out, they both attacked Bernald, comfortable with just putting the man on the defensive and on a few occasions slipping up and giving the man a chance to be on the offensive though they always did reverse the dynamic a minute later.


    Without it needing to be said, everyone knew that Bernald was the weakest of their opponent especially after Blake gave them a breakdown of their opponent''s abilities.


    Before Blake''s judgement of Kail''s ability, Rehabab and Naomi had pleaded to be given different opponents, but Blake had insisted that they battle Bernald.


    The team saw their opponents as a fierce power for them to contend with but Blake saw something else.


    After being given a breakdown of Ciara''s nature by Lena even before he inspected her and then being given tools to confront her, the only real threat on this battlefield was Ezriel.


    Rehabab and Naomi had at first been upset that Blake was looking down on their strength, but he waved off their complaints and let them know that their opponent was meant to be a challenge.


    Blake let them know that he was sending the two of them as overkill, the aim of them clashing with Bernald being to capture him alive.


    To capture an opponent was far more difficult than killing one, and in that context, Rehabab and Naomi understood that though their battle wouldn''t be life-threatening it would be quite hard.


    With orders to take things slow at the beginning, Rehabab and Naomi rather than competing on who was stronger, competed on who could be lazier, the two of them cooking up a plan that would give them a loophole to go around Blake''s order.


    The pair had hoped to enrage Bernald with their antics.


    They put on a show of not thinking much of his power hoping to enrage him into coming after them, but to their surprise, if patience was a being it would be Bernald.


    After his attack on Blake with the lightning dragon, at no other time did he use a mana technique if his opponents didn''t.


    With his staff in hand, he clashed with the two of them, dexterously fending off Naomi''s ruthless hammer and Rehabab''s deadly sword.


    With a quick step forward, while holding his staff with both his hands, Bernald deflected Naomi''s hammer to the side, sending the piercing explosion that had been hungering for him to the ground.


    Bernald would have loved to follow up on his move with an attack, but with a lazy expression, Rehabab swung the flat side of his blade at him, this an obvious show of the fact that he wasn''t willing to kill him.


    Merely smiling at this, Bernald jumped back and gracefully escaped the swing, but while he did that, he swung his staff in Naomi''s direction, having a sharp wave of mana shoot out of it.


    The man wave cut through the air in a curved arc, looking like the blade of the Grim Reaper.


    Seeing the incoming danger, Noami grabbed her hammer and jumped out of the way, entering into a roll and then spinning her hammer and slamming it down on the mana wave which had actually changed direction and come after.


    "Nifty technique" Naomi muttered but then an order reached her ears and she couldn''t help but look to the Rehabab to confirm that he had also heard the same thing, his spiking aura being all that he needed to say.


    "Hey old man, it seems playtime is over."


    "Oh, you guys finally decided to get serious," Bernald said looking at Rehabab whose body had begun glowing red, his molten-like skin becoming more pronounced.


    Though Bernald had recognized Rehabab as the demon missing from the battle between Hannah and the underworld army and Naomi as the disciple of the champion of the church of light, after asking once and receiving no answer from, them he hadn''t broached on the topic.


    Naomi got down on her knees, her hands apart and sinking into the ground and then smiling at Bernald she lifted up her hand like she were lifting a table.


    It was a simple action from Naomi, one which should normally have seen her carrying up dirt, but instead, it saw her lifting several meters of the hardened moulded earth like she was holding onto the edge of two wooden planks.


    Moving away from Naomi, the amount of earth, she raised rapidly increased and by the time it got to Bernald''s location, two walls of earth folded up from the ground and then they clapped together with him in the middle.


    The movement of the walls of earth weren''t exceptionally fast and should have been easily dodged by Bernald but when he tried to get his feet to work, he found himself stuck, his body frozen in Place,


    Naomi gave him a smirk as her walls squashed him in the middle, but not before she saw the huge boiling ball of fire that hovered over Rehabab and was then thrown at Rehabab.


    Naomi''s walls sought to crush Bernald in between them, but Rehabab''s attack sought nothing but pure destruction.


    Naomi had initially thought he had through flames, but when the attack landed what had erupted was an implosion of magma.


    "What the hell" Naomi cried looking at Rehabab with a bit of dread. ''


    "You''re not the only one improving," Rehabab said in a gruff tone.


    "Well, you better improve because depending on how this battle goes you might be pushed to number three or four," Naomi said glancing at the dome Blake had cloaked himself and the sixth order being in with a glint.


    "You also believe he can subdue a sixth order."


    "He subdued you when he was far weaker than now didn''t he.?"


    Rehabab nodded to Naomi''s words, lifted his sword and sliced into the lightning serpent that shot out from the site of the explosion. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 162 - 162: Improvements

    Like they had already expected it, Rehabab and Naomi were unbothered by the fact that Bernald had survived their attacks. They nodded their heads, satisfied when they saw burn marks on his sin and clothes after he became visible.


    With a water-like wave of lightning rushing around him, Bernald began moving forward and both Naomi and Rehabab could only raise an eyebrow when the staff in his hands disappeared and a lightning bolt appeared in it.


    Bernald held the lightning bolt like it was a tangible rope, he stretched and coiled it, seeming to be testing its durability and then nodding his head, he blitzed forward, his eye filled with a white shine.


    Each of Bernald''s steps made the air hum, charging it up with electricity, and then when he came to stop, surprise on both Rehabab and Naomi''s faces.


    They had each thought Bernald would be targeting one of them, but instead, he had run and stood between them.


    Naomi was tempted to make a joke at what looked like a miss, but she reined the tendency in and turned toward Bernald with a grunt, her axe following behind her, charged with mana.


    Rehabab on the other hand chose to stay back and watch the clash between Naomi and Rehabab but then as his eyes roamed the battlefield, his entire expression tightened.


    Rehabab''s gaze focused on a point some steps behind Naomi, and unsure of his speed, he raised his sword, pointed it in that direction and then twisted it, his actions making the space his sword occupied also twist.


    Just as Rehabab was doing this, Naomi who was swinging her hammer at Bernald, hoping to shoot a wave of mana at him could only narrow her eyes as midway into her attack she felt a surge of mana behind her.


    Naomi''s eyes widened as she realized she had been tricked and aware that she didn''t have enough time to dodge out of the way of whatever attack was coming for her she poured as much mana as she could into her armour, hoping that its defence would be enough to help her survive.


    Though she couldn''t see it, when the attack came out, a certain kind of deadliness came with it and Naomi could not help but begin seeing flashes of her death, she felt her heartbeat become gripped and her soul constrained.


    Naomi believed she was done for, but then just as death arose for her, she watched with shocked eyes as it passed by her, a javelin like white lightning bolt passing by her side and veering off to the distance.


    The bolt didn''t follow a trajectory of descent, but one of a straight line, it defied gravity and kept moving straight till it soared up into the sky, disappearing above the clouds that hung above. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Naomi''s breathing became heavy as this happened. She looked to Rehabab and seeing his posture knew that the continuation of her life today was his doing, she wanted to take a step forward but to her shock found herself collapsing to her knees.


    "What is happening to me, why can''t I move" Naomi asked herself, further shocked to see that her hands were shaking,


    "I am at a battlefield, I can''t be freezing up now," Naomi told herself, running her mana through her being in an attempt to charge it up and shrug off whatever was happening to her.


    To Naomi''s shock though, she found her mana slowed and her heartbeat also slowing up, and she would have raged about this if a friendly presence didn''t appear close to her.


    "Relax and rest, though I was able to direct away the lightning bolt you were fully hit by its effect," Rehabab said.


    "What kind of attack was that, it can''t even turn my head.,"


    "It was an attack from a rare type of lightning. It is popularly called a lightning soul but its true deadliness lies in its penetration ability. It cannot be defended, only redirected or dodged, anything it hits is a sure kill."


    Taking his attention off Naomi who was temporarily incapacitated, Rehabab focused on Bernald who had white lightning arcs going up and down his body.


    "What was that" Bernard asked in a shrill tone, his breathing coming out like it was a heavy moving current.


    To Bernald question, Rehabab stayed silent, his eyes instead tracked the lightning arc roaming all over Bernald and then he sighed at his one-time haughtiness at the human race.


    Though Rehabab acknowledged that demons had played a major role in Bernald being able to get his hands on something as powerful as white lightening, Bernald''s genius could not be ignored from the equation, after all, comprehension did not care what race you were, your tenacity, experience and mental fortitude was what played a mighty difference.


    "Had I met this man and not Hannah when I had come to this planet, I would have been executed a long time ago but thankfully things are different now."


    Advancement of strength after the third order depended on one''s soul strength, this being something that translated to willpower.


    After deciding to subordinate under Blake, Rehabab had gotten his soul strength boosted to levels he wouldn''t have been able to reach on his own in a thousand years, and though he gave a poor showing back in his clash against Naomi, after just some days of rest in the dungeon they had been taken to, he had made an abundance of progress that made him even confident he could combat Kail and claim victory.


    Staring at Bernald, Rehabab considered his strength and wondered what should be his next move, but then a bright wave of light that blinded him for a second passed and swept past and he felt an incredible aura pouring from where Kail and his opponent should be battling.


    Rehabab looked in that direction, taking in the sight of the combatant and most especially the gigantic windball that hung in the air clear for everyone to see and then he chuckled.


    "Things are intense over there. Why don''t I just go all out."


    "Magnetic disorder"

 Chapter 163 - 163: Widespread Action

    The situation before Kail was one which for several seconds left him confused about how to approach.


    The thought that mana which he summoned could devoured by the wind was one which had never crossed Kail''s mind and well he could not be blamed considering he was just recently achieving success in this area.


    "What do you think of my comprehension, it might not be as fancy as you''re but it gets the job done quite well" Ezriel said with a smirk.


    Kail would have loved to give a retort, but at the moment he was still trying to figure out what made Ezriel''s actions possible, his gaze stuck on Ezriel''s ball of wind which was continuously sucking up all the mana in the atmosphere, constantly increasing in size.


    With Kail deprived of his infinite supply of mana and Ezriel having on an armour that was invincible to mana-based attack, Ezriel began marching toward Kail, but he had just barely taken a step when the Earth beneath him began shaking, a tremble coming from deep within.


    For the first seconds, Kail and Ezriel looked at each other, each of them suspecting the other and then in union, they looked toward where Rehabab stood, their eyes widening at thick blocks of earth were being ejected from the ground all around, their absence giving way to what looked Like black boiling magma. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the blocks of earth were ejected, so did the larva rupture out of the ground, it shot out in sprays, blasting wide areas with liquid flames.


    The flying blocks of earth and larva came like an avalanche rushing in all directions and to protect themselves from the deadly liquid they all lept into the air, finding themselves needing to go higher as the blazing heat of the larva reached them.


    "What kind of comprehension is this" Ezriel said looking all around him in awe.


    "Heh, this is interesting" Kail said with a smirk looking up in the sky.


    Hearing Kail''s words, Ezriel hurriedly looked up in the sky, shock appearing on his face when he saw the gigantic ball of wind he had created falling down.


    "This¡­" Ezriel started, unwillingness on his face, but then as he tried to stop the fall of his sphere, his face quickly took on a heavily strained look and with haste, he let up on his efforts, fear on his face.


    Ignoring the amusing and mocking smirk Kail was throwing at him, Ezriel watched the giant sphere descend, watching as it fell to the pool of larva that had swallowed nearly the whole floor of the dome, the ball of wind breaking apart upon contact with the sphere, the trapped mana within it flooding out and quickly being absorbed by the Larva.


    "It was after the mana and not my wind ball" Ezriel muttered his conclusion backed by Kail who was not too far away.


    "Yeah, the Larva is sucking in all the mana in the environment and using it to fuel its growth. Theoretically, this larva can swallow up the whole world.


    ......


    Like dogs in heat, Blake and Ciara had been going at it nonstop, their eyes already off the battle they were supposed to be watching and now closed as they indulged in the pleasure of their actions.


    Grabbing a fistful of hair, Blake was down on his knees ramming his full length into Ciara who was on all fours, his body a work of art as the muscle on it entered a synergy of contortions as he moved.


    At this point, the couple had already reached their peak once each and were now building up to their second release.


    With a hand going to Ciara''s breasts, Blake stimulated himself with more pleasurable feelings, speeding his way toward an orgasm, but a few seconds from it, the ground trembled and both Blake and Ciara''s danger instincts flared.


    With the two of them being closest to Rehabab and his opponents, they were the first to feel the effects.


    When Blake had come out of his lustful state and clearly observed what was happening he had at first believed the dome would protect him, but after the ground which they were on had been thrown into the air, as he and Ciara began descending toward a sea of larva, they each felt danger.


    "You said you understood this dome, would it survive" Blake asked looking down at the several ejected blocks of earth which fell down to the ground only to be set ablaze and burnt into nothingness just a few metered from the larva.


    "No, but I have, Let me out of here."


    Not wasting a second, Blake had the dome crashing down, glad that he had asked Lena how to deactivate it.


    Without delay, once the dome fell, a corrupted Ciara spread her hands outwards, mana building up within her, but then her eyes widened in shock.


    "My ruins, they are missing. I can''t feel them."


    "More like destroyed" Blake said already figuring out what had happened to Ciara''s runes but a second had barely passed after he said this that the earth began quaking, ripples spreading through the larva and sending the deadly liquid jostling left and right.


    "Ahhh, what else can we do" Blake dryly said turning to stare at Ciara who had a panicked expression on her face as they fell towards the rapidly boiling magma below them.


    Blake looked down at the larva and then stared at then looked at Rehabab, watching the man who had on a concentrated expression for a few seconds and then relaxing.


    "It''s good to be the boss" Blake muttered, his mind finally having time to consider both his and Ciara''s nakedness.


    "And I was just as few thrusts away, I see no reason why we shouldn''t continue."


    This thought rang strongly in Blake''s head and after the block of earth, he and Ciara were on gently landed on the sea beneath them not getting burnt or sinking, he turned his attention to Ciara.


    With lust building up in him, Blake was just about to have his blood flow out of him and create a dome around him and Ciara when the quakes happening beneath the larva intensified and the dome which surrounded the estate began trembling, long translucent ripples running across it''s body.

 Chapter 164 - 164: Misaligned Priorities

    "Impossible, this dome is built to withstand attacks from even beings in the unranked realm" Ciara said in shock.


    "Well considering the runes you probably spent years building into the estate grounds have been completely destroyed, I think you should rethink the dome''s parameter tolerance."


    Leaving Ciara to go looking at the dome with squinted eyes, Blake stealthily moved behind the long beauty, but he was just a step away from the woman, when numerous runes rose off her body, hiding its image and by the time they cleared, Ciara was in a red leather suit.


    "That''s sexy, but how about a backdoor," Blake asked running a finger down Ciara''s clothed buttcrack, creating a tear as his fingers moved.


    "This isn''t the time for that, we have a very important situation at hand," Ciara said but with a single sweep of his senses, after finding no hidden figure in the vicinity and confirming that well, Rehabab was the most dominant threat in the area, he flicked a thick drop of blood from his body into the air, his hand grabbing Ciara''s waist and pulling her down to her knees while the blood drop expanded into a blood red dome that covered Blake and Ciara.


    When the dome had begun trembling, Blake had been distracted horniness consequentially reduced, but when Ciara put on the red suit, Blake found himself aroused and the desire to satisfy his stalled release was reignited.


    Ciara was against the idea of fucking in the current situation but who was she to dictate to Blake what to do. One thrust of his dick in her pussy and all her reluctance and inhibitions to his idea were swept out and by the time he entered into a rhythm, her moans formed great music to Blake''s ears.


    Minutes later, Blake who was clothed in Black boots, a black trouser and a white shirt with its top buttons open was revealed to the world as the red dome collapsed beside him Ciara who was surprisingly enough wearing a new red suit and together they took stock of the surroundings.


    "I don''t know whether to be worried about your nonchalance and seemingly misaligned priorities or be amazed by the amount of faith you have in your teammates."


    "You forget to mention my dick. Despite me reminding you of the troubles outside you begged me to make you cum again."


    Ciara paused in her contemplation and looked back at Blake, staring at the area between his legs and shaking her head.


    "That thing is not normal," she said throwing Blake a look that said she knew he had done something then she looked back at the battlefield.


    With Blake''s insistence on them doing the right thing at the wrong time, the dome had inevitably gone down, its foundation destroyed by the larva.


    Bernald had been solidly defeated, shockingly captured alive by Rehabab.


    Looking in Ezriel''s direction Ciara was surprised to still feel the combatants going at each other, but one look at Ezriel and she felt pity for him.


    "You''ll have to work hard if you want to keep your position as strongest in my squad," Blake said throwing a slap at Ciara''s bottom satisfied with the result.


    "Them defeating their opponent was never my worry, the dome was.


    While it was built to be used to defend the estate, for today its main function was secrecy, why do you think I killed everyone in the estate.


    With the dome gone, the evil mana that has been flying around her would be released into the open and this will make any being of power able to sense our presence.


    "I see," Blake said nodding his head, but one could bet that his mind was completely not on this issue, it was on something else.


    Done talking with Blake, a flock of runes rose from Ciara''s body and attacked her back, taking the shape of large angelic wings.


    "I''m going to go up and try to do something about the outpouring evil mana"


    "Okay"


    With Blake''s acknowledgement, Ciara flapped her wings and like a dark angel shot into the sky, the demoness flapping it so it took her another and higher.


    Blake watched the sexy angel for some second before turning toward Rehabab and waving at him, beginning to take casual steps forward as a wide comfortable earth platform rose up from the ground and created a path from Blake to Rehabab.


    While deciding on some conclusions, Blake strolled his way to Rehabab and when he arrived at the platform that held both Rehabab, Naomi and Bernald, the infernal demon dropped his knees, his actions leaving Naomi in an awkward situation as she was still standing.


    Naomi looked between Blake and Rehabab for some seconds before snorting and looking away, refusing to be taken in by Rehabab''s action but all Blake did was smile at this, Rehabab''s actions were a reflection of his personal view of Blake.


    Whether his eternal servant knelt to him or not did not affect their loyalty.


    "My lord" Rehabab called.


    ¡­Minutes earlier, Rehabab vs Bernald¡­..


    The demon species was divided into several races; There were the imps, ice demons, blood demons, sovereign demons, infernal demons, ember demons etc.


    Like the sovereign demons whose talents lay in being able to expertly use all 4 main elements, each of the different races had their own areas in which they excelled.


    The ice demons were master of channelling and transforming mana into pure cold while the infernal demons were species of heat, their unique direction of growth most of the time being towards larva.


    The diversification of affinities and specialization led to groups of demons having characters quite different from others like in the case of infernal demons who with the comprehension of larva under their belts were the living embodiment of large-scale destruction.


    Just like the rest of his race, Rehabab was drawn towards destruction, but when the opportunity for him to increase his comprehension in the larva aspect came, rather than continue on the path treaded by his race he decided to take a corner and go for something new.


    "Magnetic disorder."


    Rehabab had no qualm serving Blake as his servant, but on no account was he going to let himself be a weakling and most of all be passed over by Blake''s sight. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He was the embodiment of fire, the descent of destruction."

 Chapter 165 - 165: Victory Is What Matters

    A one-time champion for a demon duke, Rehabab was born into a culture where each battle he was told to head into ended with him either winning or losing, after all, that was the purpose of a champion.


    Under the Duke''s command, there were generals and commanders of great talent and strength.


    From young, these people were trained to follow their leader''s orders, they were bred and positioned to fight to conquer or defend, but champions were different in that they fought to win.


    While the other soldiers under the Duke''s banner could retreat or fall back to restrategize, victory was the only path for a champion. Their every move in battle was seen as that of the duke himself,


    The battle against Naomi and Solara had seen Rehabab reduced to a pitiful common soldier.


    While his leader battled and suppressed his opponent, he who boasted a higher rank needed to be continually saved and protected, another even needing to lend a hand to his master when he had been unable to, his hands kept buys by a mere third order being.


    "What happened in that battle must never happen again"


    That had been Rehabab''s vow and the following day when he had decided to advance his comprehension, he had found himself easily sailing this boat so much so that he decided to make a turn and take a harder more beneficial path.


    Rather than progress from lava to magma like was taught by his race, Rehabab decided to delve into the more complex aspect of lava.


    Rehabab decided to deal with the how(s) and that was how he had stepped into the concept of magnetic fields.


    "From Lava to magma is an advancement, but from Lava to magnetism is a descent into the abyss."


    This was what Lena had told Rehabab after she had somehow stumbled into the closed room he was residing within in the dungeon.


    The strange woman whom he had once coveted had bestowed on him a ton of knowledge before leaving him with encouragement on his path.


    There were many results for the formation of Lava and one of them was the shifting of the earth''s tectonic plates this shifting caused as a result of changes in the magnetic field within the earth.''


    At first glance, it looked like there was no relationship between lava and magnetism since it was after all just a consequence, but then when one looked into the fundamentals of manipulating lava, that is bringing it out of the ground and shaping it into constructs, they found that magnetism, birthed and carried within mana was the foundation.


    Some people said all things were birthed from mana, one just needed to know how to direct the mana, and in Rehabab''s situation, this was correct.


    Inserting his sword into the ground, Rehabab poured his mana into using it as a conduit to send his mana into the ground, his will the fuel that carried it deep into the earth, pushing it past the several layers of soil and mana which made up the earth till it reached the layer filled with lava and then gave its command, waves of energy which clashed with the makeup of lava filling this layer and bringing it up.


    Magnetic disorder was a temporary step away from lava to mana for Rehabab it took him away from the concept of heat to that of control.


    With magnetism, he had shifted the trajectory of Bernald''s lightning bolt and flooded the dome with lava and now with it, he raised a hand towards Bernal and had the man begin flying towards him.


    "Anything that had mana had magnetism"


    Though the idea was still vague and he knew that he would need to work on it some more, for now, this was the general idea.


    Though he was still stunned to see his lightning bolt be deflected, when Bernald found himself somehow being pulled towards Rehabab, he had several white lightning arcs that continuously struck the air 5 metres around him appear.


    With this outburst, the force that had been pulling on Bernald disappeared, but before he could make any celebrations, the ground all around him began splintering and soon he was being carried into the air on one of the broken blocks.


    "What is he up to," Bernald asked himself, his figure like one of a lightning god who had just descended.


    Soon with a single look downwards, the lava which was bursting out of the ground and covering the floor became visible and sensing the danger within the red liquid, Bernald powered up a finishing attack.


    From his being, a white horse neighed with a shriek and phased out of him.


    The horse''s body was translucent and the space which it occupied saw the total disappearance of the lightning that surrounded Bernald. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Under Bernald''s order, from the air horse walked upon the air and looked down at Rehabab and when the block of earth which had taken Bernald to the sky began descending, the white horse descended.


    "Neigh"


    The horse''s cries sounded through the air like thunder and each step it took in the air c caused it to tremble, the descent of the horse looked like a death sentence.


    By this time Naomi had recovered and had become a spectator to the battle recognizing that that the current playing field wasn''t one she could randomly participate in.


    For all of the translucent white horse''s aura and flare, its descent while momentaneous and heavy was slow and within that time Naomi grabbed onto Rehabab and pulled on his arm.


    "Hey big guy I know that horse looks cool and all but we need to run away."


    Calmly turning his gaze away from the sky, Rehabab looked at Noami''s arm which was holding his, his silent stare making the woman feel like she had done wrong.


    "He can''t harm me," Rehabab said.


    "Well what about me" Naomi complained but Rehabab stayed silent.


    Replying with silence, Naomi let go of Rehabab and picked up her hammer spinning it around her and charging it up with mana, obviously ready to strike the whole apparition once it reached her.


    To Naomi''s shock, halfway to them, the descending horse changed direction and by the time it reached the ground, it crashed into the lava.

 Chapter 166 - 166: First Defeat

    Like a dream the all-powerful white horse went crashing into the sea of lava, its form being cleanly sucked into the lethal liquid, not a sound or ripple emerging from its destruction.


    Bernald was shocked by this outcome but he didn''t have time to ponder on this because the platform on which he stood was already close to falling into the red pool beneath him.


    He focused his gaze on Rehabab and seeing the demon stare back at him with calmness, he knew there was only one way to go about this.


    For some seconds, blue lightning appeared around him intermingling with the extremely noisy white bolts and then bending his knees he shot into the air, his body flying off the platform just before it fell into the lava.


    Bernald''s body soared through the sky his destination the platform on which Rehabab stood.


    As Bernald flew, he was ready for an attack to come shooting at him from either of his opponents but to his surprise they just watched him, allowing him to land on the flat piece of earth they were on.


    "So you guys truly don''t want to kill me"


    "You are to be captured," Naomi said with a shrug of her shoulders, the potent mana surging in her hammer, showing that she meant business.


    "Well I am grateful to you guys for letting me stand here, but that doesn''t mean that I will simply hand over myself"


    "It''s okay, if you surrendered how would I enjoy beating you up," Naomi said moving forward but Blake stopped her.


    "No way, don''t tell me you want to hog all the glory for yourself, at least let me beat him up.


    "It''s not about me hogging glory, it''s about you living.


    Carelessly fighting him is a risk, especially since he is still full of juice and you are at a disadvantage given the environment."


    Naomi pursed her lips at Rehabab''s words, her gaze moved to the steamy environment and then she placed her hammer on her shoulder and walked to the side.


    Bernald silently watched their interaction and then just when Naomi was convinced by Rehabab and had dropped her guard, he shot forward.


    No longer was there white lightning coursing over him but he was now back to blue lightning and with this, his speed and physical combat skyrocketed.


    Preceding Bernald''s advance was a huge dragon constructed from lightning.


    The dragon went for Naomi while Bernald went for Rehabab. Bernald actions were swift and smooth, the delay between him and the dragon clashing with their targets only seconds but to his astonishment, while pulling out his sword from the ground and blocking his swing, Rehabab was still able to divert his lightening dragon into the boiling liquid around them.


    Understanding that his ambush had horribly failed, Bernald moved to retreat, but he found his way solidly blocked by a wall of earth which rose from the ground.


    With lightning charging around him, he moved to break through the wall and make his retreat but to his shock, just as his figure touched the wall, there was a quake and then an implosion.


    "Bang"


    Though he was able to divert some mana to his body and protect himself before the blast hit him, Bernald was still sent soaring through the air and flying back to Rehabab the man heavily bleeding from the chest where his flesh had been nearly dug into.


    With flames pouring out of the crack of his arm, Rehabab stretched it out to grab Bernald, but Naomi''s hammer came falling and he was slammed into the ground.


    Rehabab threw Naomi a hard stare that said he wasn''t amused and that her actions weren''t necessary.


    "Master said to capture him, he never said anything about him being in good health when we did."


    *****Back to present****


    Nodding at Rehabab, Blake looked at Bernald who was bound up in an earth mound, looking quite pale.


    "I see you did a number on him," Blake said waving Rehabab to stand up.


    "There were a few hiccups in our battle but we managed," Rehaba replied


    Blake silently nodded his head to this, looked at Naomi and then stared into the distance.


    "Master what about her, she''s doing something in the sky," Naomi said looking up.


    "Her name is Ciara and she is now part of our team," Blake said his words evoking surprise from Rehabab and Naomi despite them having expected this.


    "Is she also one of our new friends," Naomi said with a sly smile."


    "Yeah but she can be quite tyrannical" Blake said making her smile fall.


    "Rehabab, watch her, if she fails in finding a way to contain our auras, open a rift here."


    "A rift," Rehabab asked surprise on his face, having never expected this order from Blake.


    "What is a rift" Naomi who had an idea of what it might be but wanted to be sure asked.


    "A passageway into the underworld one particularly meant for transporting an army from the underworld," Rehaba replied.


    "Wait for Kail to finish his battle before you open the rift, and when you''re done, you all flee the region and go to Paldin City."


    Rehabab nodded at this but then his gaze went to Ciara up in the sky


    "She looks like a handful"


    "If she doesn''t listen let her be."


    "Where would you be going" Noami asked, the answer to her question being one that Rehabab was interested in.


    "To retrieve Solara" Blake blankly said and it took several seconds for Rehaba and Naomito to understand his words, look around in doubt and then come to the shocking discovery that she was nowhere to be found.


    "Solara is gone, who took her " Naomi immediately said her man pulsing the woman very agitated by the information, especially since she hadn''t even picked up on it till she was told. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Like I said, I ''m going to retrieve Solara, I know who took her."


    "I''m coming with you."


    "No you''re not, stay here"


    "There''s no way¡­." Naomi stared but the next glance Blake threw at her, sent her stumbling backwards in terror.

 Chapter 167 - 167: Nagging Clones

    Considering his antics and withdrawn presence, it was easy for one to mistake Blake for prey, even someone like Naomi who had seen his dread.


    Though there was no outburst of mana from him, Blake''s gaze reminded Naomi of how she ended up in her current situation and she couldn''t help but bow her head.


    "I''m sorry"


    "Do you need Rehabab to show you how to properly bow"


    "No," Naomi hurriedly said and went down on one knee her head bowed.


    By the time Naomi raised her head which was about a minute later, Blake was no longer present and she looked towards Rehabab with annoyance.


    "Why didn''t you tell me he was gone."


    "I figured you could use the practice. " Rehaba said.


    "Urghh you bastard. Still, I wonder who took Solara, and how come we both didn''t notice."


    "Whoever took her isn''t someone to be messed with, let''s hurry and get out of here."


    Naomi wanted to complain again, but Blake was already gone and her cries would be useless.


    "Should we go help him"


    "What did Master say"


    "He could have been wrong, what if he overestimated Kail''s strength, he could die."


    "Feel free to go help him then."


    ....


    After watching the lava which had covered the ground, eat up the wind sphere which contained an enormous amount of mana inside, Kail and Ezreil focused back on each other.


    "It would seem I was given the wrong opponent, you''re just bark and no bite," Ezriel said.


    "Is that all you have to say?" Kail asked.


    "Well, I would also like to ask, how much more time do you have here in the sky."


    This question hand Kial lick his lips and Ezriel''s smile could not help but widen.


    Rehabab''s lava pool hadn''t just eaten up the wind sphere, but it had drawn every trace of mana in the air into itself and in this way deprived Kail of his greatest asset which was his mana.


    Without mana in the atmosphere, it meant that whatever mana Kail was using at the moment came from his own core and well considering he had no wings, one could only imagine how much mana it took to levitate off the ground and how much of it Blake was currently burning.


    "I may no longer have my abundant supply of mana, but I have more than enough to end you."


    "Sure," Ezriel said and with a flap of his wings shot toward Kail. He quickly closed the distance between them and immediately their weapons clashed.


    Our exchange first started off on even footing but soon, Ezriel was attacking while I was defending and retreating, the choice of attacking taken out of my hand after my staff had crumbled all three times I had struck him. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whenever I attacked, Ezriel allowed my strike to hit, a 100% confident in the mana destabilizing ability of his amour which made it invincible to mana-based attacks mine especially considering my weapon in whatever shape was a mana construct.


    After a blocking heavy attack from Ezriel, Kail shot backwards in retreat and Ezriel using this chance charged up his sword with mana and then swung it downwards, a wind scythe shooting out of it and heading towards Kail.


    The scythe Ezriel shot off, was long and packed a lot of power, but this did not disturb the calm on Kail''s face.


    With supreme confidence, he swung his staff at it, his staff doubling 5 times in size before it hit him and then holding the large weapon with both hands, he made another swing at Ezriel.


    "hmmm Smart" Ezriel snorted as he got out of the way.


    A huge staff meant that not only did it pack strength, but it also carried momentum and If Ezriel had stayed in place, though his armour would have destabilized the staff as it hit him, he most likely would have been sent speeding down to the earth.


    Not giving up, like he was still wielding his normal-size staff, Kail turned around and had the massive weapon swinging towards Ezriel.


    "Don''t tell me you''re already desperate" Ezriel said pumping himself up with mana and then swinging his blade to the side, this time standing and blocking Ezriel''s swing.


    Like it had met an unmovable wall, despite the momentum it came with, Kail''s staff was stopped well in place, Ezriel not moving an inch.


    "I see, sorry for the delay, I just needed to make some confirmations," Kail said as the giant staff in his hand dispersed into mana, the gluttonous sea below immediately gobbling up the released mana.


    "Oh what confirmations if I may ask"


    "Confirmations like this" the figure of Kail said, but the problem was that the Kail who spoke was not the one who had been attacking Ezreil but one who had appeared just a step away from him. He popped out of the air like he had just come out of some secret door.


    With a flap of his wings, Ezriel moved away from this Kail, but then his instinct flared as another clone appeared in his path of retreat.


    "This trick again" Ezriel growled having thought he wouldn''t be seeing this annoying technique again especially with Kail unable to access the mana in the environment.


    Looking at the clone in his path and seeing it wielding a long katana, firmly poised in the air and ready to strike, Ezriel shot towards the clone looking to crash into it and destroy it.


    With perfect form, the clone executed a swing as he got within distance but Ezriel dodged out of the way and then with his hands outstretched he waved it at the clone, a wind blade shooting out of it and destroying the clone.


    No sooner had Ezriel destroyed the clone did another appear beside him also with a katana and already taking a swing at him.


    "Hmm how is he creating his clones this fast and making them appear so close to me, without mana all around in the atmosphere he shouldn''t be able to do this."

 Chapter 168 - 168: Second Defeat

    Ezriel weaved out of the way of the clone''s attack and destroyed it, but then from the cloud of mana it released, three more clones appeared and while Ezriel spun his blade in his hand and debated how to end all of them effortlessly, from what should be the true figure of Blake who was still in the distance, a dozen lightning spears decorated by lines of fire, appeared in front of him.


    "Does he think if I am distracted my armour will not work" Ezriel snorted.


    With a sigh Ezriel charged towards the clones not the least bit surprised when they went on the defensive and retreated from him as a team, the spears Kial had created being sent shooting towards him at the same time.


    "This just screams desperation." Ezriel thought.


    To Ezriel the battle was already won and even as he flapped his wings and released a burst of speed he checked on Ciara and Bernald''s situation wondering which of them to help after he was done with Kail.


    Rather than kill off the clones Ezriel turned toward Blake who was in the distance and shot at him, not minding the fiery mana spears that were heading his way.


    "How many times do you need to fail, before you understand that your precious mana cannot harm me" Ezriel''s voice went thundering into the air, and he had just been about to fly head-on into the incoming spear when his eyes widened and with a show of dexterity, he curved his wings around him and with a flap of the left one had his body shooting to the side.


    "What the hell was that" Ezriel thought to himself wondering why he had felt death when he was just a few meters from the spear."


    Unfortunately, Ezriel didn''t have the time to ponder about that because just as his body came to a stop, another feeling of danger appeared.


    This danger came in the form of another of Kial''s clones popping out of nowhere, a spear in its hand and already about to stab his armour.


    "Huh"


    Ezriels instinct told him to retreat and though without hesitation, he did so, he could not avoid the spear from bypassing his armour and going into him.


    Though eventually the spear destabilized and broke apart, the same happening to the clone as it slammed into his armour, a spurt of blood still left Ezriel''s mouth.


    There was no puncture or even a scratch on Ezriel''s armour but he could feel it for a fact that he had been stabbed.


    Ezriel retread from Kail, looking to take a breath and try to understand what just happened but that opportunity never came as the dozens of spears which had dodged earlier came flying at him once more and after he shot out of their way, he ran into several more clones with a spear each of then popping up just beside him and getting a hit on him before he could escape or destroy them.


    Within seconds, the sky turned from a place where Ezriel could manoeuvre and freely deliver his attacks to a ping-pong nightmare.


    It didn''t matter where in the air he flew, a clone of Kail would somehow pop out just by side and either slash him with a blade or pierce him with a spear and somehow despite this weapons and clones crumbling after showing that they were mana constructs, they would still harm him.


    By the time half a minute had passed, Ezriel''s face had taken on a pale colour and his face was covered in blood stains.


    When he tried staying in one place to avoid running into Kial''s clones which were popping out of nowhere, the spears came blitzing for him.


    "They are phasing through the air and avoiding the effects of my armour. They materialize after they have passed into me and that is why they only get destroyed after damaging me.


    As for his clones, he isn''t creating them anywhere I appear, no, they are already there. If his weapon can phase then what stops him from filling the sky around me with his clones and then having them phase and hide from my sight.


    He did it at the start of the battle. I had thought that ability was something he could only do with the mana in the atmosphere but it seems I was wrong.


    But how does he have enough mana to do all these? If I am right, then just creating those mana clones in the air should have already drained him dry, but look at him he seems like he can pull off another ultimate move from his ass f I overcome this one.


    No, I need help, I can''t handle this phasing ability of his alone"


    As Ezriel thought over his battle with Kail, he was still embroiled in careful combat with his clones.


    Painfully realizing he needed help he looked towards his comrades, despair claiming his face when he saw a naked Ciara and Blake after the blood-red dome had fallen and also saw Bernald unconscious and bound up.


    "No way, has Ciara betrayed us or did she seduce the enemy"


    Curious to know the status of his strongest comrade, Ezriel peered at Ciara with more focus trying to read up on what was going on, and this distraction cost him as one of the remaining spears Kial had fired earlier broke off from the group and then using one of the clones as cover came bursting through it and piercing into him.


    Of course as usual, after a second of phasing into Ezriel, it got destroyed but this time, he was left with a hole that ran through his body.


    Blood spurted out of Ezriel''s mouth and he began falling from the sky, but after descending some metres his wings flapped and he shot forward, looking to flee.


    With the powerful aura that erupted out of Ezriel as he made his mad dash for safety, it seemed like he would succeed in escaping, but he had just barely gone over 10 meters when a clone appeared in the air, just a second ahead of him and crashed down on his back ending his flight.


    Before Ezriel could shoot off flying again, clones began appearing around him and a fresh new lightning spear hung above.


    "You can just surrender now, or we''ll keep doing this till you can move no more."


    S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 169 - 169: Taboo

    After traversing several hundred kilometres away from where the grand estate turned lava sea was, Blake stepped back on dry hard land and without delay, he set a fast pace.


    The developments of the battle he had just left though they hadn''t gone the way he expected, their conclusions weren''t something he was against.


    From Rehabab and Naomi Blake had expected victory but not the tyrannical dominance that had been shown.


    With Naomi''s quake, Blake had thought she would be the offensive power of the team while Rehabab who was still in transition of his comprehension could be their defence, but in a show of strength and dominance Rehabab had taken the main point as Bernald''s opponent and even cast an area-wide technique that had seen most people helpless.


    Rehabab had changed the landscape through the use of lava to invoke magnetism which was quite brilliant.


    For Kail, all Blake could think was that without pride aura, he might face the same torture Ezriel was facing.


    Just like Lena had warned him, right after their battle Kail had made a significant leap in his strength, his comprehension advancing in spades and enabling him to now be able to use mana of the world of the living despite his roots as a creature of the underworld.


    Of the team, the only person who hadn''t made a major improvement was Solara and it just so happened that he was currently on his way to save her.


    Blake''s mission was to get into the dome and neutralize Ciara, Ezriel and Bernald and while that was what was happening of course there was always something else under.


    While Blake didn''t know what was under, Solara who had the benefit of being idle had picked up on it and for that, she had been taken away.


    After a few minutes, Blake''s acceleration came to a stop and stood staring at Lena who had Solara beside her.


    Solara was carrying two people on each of her shoulders and after observing them Blake turned to Lena or at least what he was sure was her clone with a questioning gaze.


    "Who are they."


    "Confidential package."


    "Solara, bring the confidential package to me we''ll be taking them with us."


    Lena was a little bit amused by Bake''s words, but when Solara began taking a step towards Blake, her face hardened and she took action.


    Unfortunately for Lena, Blake was in no mood for games as with a burst of speed, just as Lena picked the male of Solara''s shoulder, Blake pulled the female of her right shoulder.


    "Blake" Lena screamed in rage, but Blake didn''t care.


    "Are you ready to talk"


    "We already had our deal, your rewards have been prepared as promised.


    "As promised," Blake asked with a smirk.


    ''" If you can show me the angel essence, I will let her go" Blake said, tapping the butt of the female on his shoulder and getting the idea to fondle Solara''s buns.


    Lena stayed silent after Blake said this, and then suddenly, a bottle which was filled with an extra ovary light appeared in her hands.


    "This is the angel essence, if you like I can give it to you now and then we''ll work on making your blood divine later."


    "I guess I was wrong to suspect you, but that still doesn''t change the fact that you mind-controlled my subordinate."


    "My servants are not your toys Lena"


    Blake said with a smirk and a look of fury could not help but climb Lena''s face as she knew that Blake had no intention of returning the girl on his shoulders.


    "What do you want Blake, I am on a limited time here."


    "Hmm, well first I want to know who are these people and how you plan on benefiting from them."


    "I can''t divulge that to you."


    "So you can''t tell me your secret, but it''s perfectly okay for you to stroll into my dungeon and listen in on whatever conversation you wish to and violate whatever privacy law may exist in this world."


    Blake''s words made Lena''s expression calm and then she cocked her head at him.


    "We aren''t on the same playing field Blake, I am a power you can''t comprehend."


    "Are you sure about that," Blake asked giving the butt on his shoulder a firmer grope.


    "There are limits to the things I can take from you Blake, drop the girl and forget about this" Lena warned.


    This was the first time Lena was being this serious with Blake outside of whenever she wanted to kill, him but Blake refused to back down.


    Since he couldn''t get rid of Lena then he had to let her know that he was in no way going to be submissive to her.


    He couldn''t have the woman interfering in his plans however she wished.


    Having no intentions of listening to Lena, who was unwilling to comply with his wish, Blake turned to leave, but then he had barely taken a step away when he turned back and looked into the sky behind Lena, noticing as she began rubbing her forehead with a groan.


    A powerful presence which was rapidly approaching, appeared in the sky and at the exact same moment that he noticed who it was, was also when the person in the air noticed him.


    With a blast of wind following behind her, Hannah landed beside Lena her feet digging into the ground and making a few cracks appear on it.


    "Lena" Hannah asked staring at the calm brunette beside her, her eyes going over the figure on her shoulder and then her gaze moved to Blake.


    "Lena what is going on."


    "Blake and I were just talking about our next course of action" Lena replied, giving Hannah a smile.


    "We were about to come meet you."


    "I see" Hannah said looking between the two of them, her tone showing that she in no way believed Lena but was willing to play along for now.


    "It''s been a while Hannah, you didn''t tell me you had a daughter with such a soft butt," Blake said giving the butt on his shoulder a grope.


    Of course with this stimulation, Hannah was more than lusting to rush forward and rip Blake''s heart but she held herself back, Lena''s hand on her shoulder also helping.


    "I''m guessing he wasn''t part of the plan."


    "No," Lena said with a sigh, "Let me handle it."


    Seeing Hannah nod and take a step back, Lena could only sigh internally and be grateful that Hannah was such a logical woman, she could imagine the pain going through at seeing Blake who had been the cause of so much pain for her clearly holding her daughter hostage.


    "What do you want Blake."


    Blake smiled at Lena and then his gaze moved to the glorious Hannah, with her wide wings and blonde hair, Hannah looked like an angel straight out of the skies.


    "Hannah, these are your children right" Blake asked but Lena spoke before she could reply.


    "No, you can''t have her."


    "I don''t think that''s up to you," Blake said, keeping his gaze on Hannah who had also become fixated on him.


    "You want me "


    "Yes"


    "Why"


    "Does one need a reason to desire an angel"


    "Hannah frowned at this, but before she could question Blake on his reply he continued speaking.


    "I''m building up a force, one which I plan to use to conquer this continent and then the planet eventually. I want you on that force."


    "I''m not interested."


    "Do I have to mention the part where you don''t have an option?"


    The ease and boldness with which Blake said this had both Hannah and Lena frowning because it meant that Blake wasn''t playing around and that if his wishes were not met, things would actually come to blows.


    [Name: Hannah Montreil]


    [Species: Dark Angel(mutation)]


    [Rank: third order]


    [Soul essence:409]


    [Divinity:23]


    [Providence: Goddess of War]


    [Title: Princess of darkness/ untameable General]


    [Strength: 632 / Agility:740 / Stamina:550 / Vitality:723 / Intelligence: 431/ Mana: 650 / Charisma: 723 / Will: 620]


    [Abilities/skills: ????]


    [Decisions on this subject should be handled wisely]


    "System, what do mutation, divinity and providence mean"


    [Error..Error¡­Error¡­.]


    [This broaches on taboo topic, the host is advised not to continue. Do you wish to continue.]


    "yes"


    [Divinity refers to an energy exclusively belonging to gods. It is what separates them from other powerful and mighty beings.]


    [Providence: refers to the identity or merits of one''s past life and usually has a strong influence on how one''s life would shape up to be.]


    [Mutations are the result of tampering from the MOST HIGH]


    "Who is the most high"


    [....]


    [ Ding! Warning the host has broached several taboo topics. The system would mitigate the original punishments which should have been rendered.


    The host has 3 days before the final punishment would be delivered]


    Initially, Blake''s aim had been to squeeze out more benefits from Lena but after inspecting Hannah''s status, he had changed his mind.


    Along with the information and impending punishment he had gotten, there was no way Blake could just let Hannah go.


    The woman had to come with him.


    S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 170 - 170: Providence

    Blake''s daring words brought about silence for several seconds, the two women contemplating their options and then,


    "boom"


    To a bit of Lena''s expectation and Blake''s surprise, Hannah shot towards Blake, her eyes a calm ocean which promised drowning.


    With Mei secured over his shoulder, Blake immediately shot to the side, looking to dodge Hannah, but she unfurled her wings and with a flap changed direction and set herself on course for Blake.


    Narrowing his eyes, just as Blake''s legs touched the ground he left it once his figure shooting backwards as he retreated from Hannah.


    Though Blake''s movements were good, not a single second being wasted, Hannah rapidly gained ground on him and after 15 seconds, he began fighting her off while still retreating.


    With a blood katana in hand, Blake clashed blades with Hannah who had taken to the air completely.


    Like some angel of death, she soared after Blake with determination, each strike from her blade filled with strength and backed by her momentum.


    Soon Blake was retreating no longer because he wanted to but because Hannah''s strikes were forcing him backwards.


    Frowning at the position he had landed himself in, Blake had his katana turn into a blood spear and with a furrowed brow had it light up on fire, not hesitating for a second to throw it forward, right at Hannah.


    Seeing the danger, Hannah moved to flap her wings and avoid the projectile but,


    ''fear aura''


    Hannah suddenly found herself freezing in the sky for some second and by the time she regained control of her body, she could only pump mana into her blade, cause it to light up with power and then slash at the spear.


    Hannah had a fully determined look on her face as she hit the weapon, but then when rather than be completely destroyed the spear shattered into pieces of blood that flew towards her, her instincts stirred in warning and with a cry within she used one of her trump cards.


    When Blake had thrown the spear he had expected Hannah to stop it. His plan was to get his blood on the woman and use a blood curse, but then just as the particles from the destroyed spear were about to fall on her, she disappeared and a feeling of danger came from the air behind him.


    Though Blake didn''t see it, he could feel Hannah''s aura appear behind him. The speed and suddenness of her arrival temporarily took him off guard, but then just before his body ran into her sword, getting stabbed from the back, he disabled Hannah.


    ''pride aura''


    With a blast of his pride aura, this a stun technique far more potent than fear aura, Hannha froze in place and though she succeeded in running her blade through Blake, his retreating figure slammed into her.


    Blake had seen what Hannah could do if she stabbed her blade into someone during her fight with the sovereign demon and he didn''t want to take the risk that she could similarly render him immobile.


    Hannah stuck to Blake as his momentum carried them backwards and then when his feet touched the ground and he put on the brakes, he reached backwards and grabbed the woman, pulling her still frozen figure off his back and slamming her on the ground.


    Blake''s brutal actions jolted Hannah''s body back into action, but when she kicked her feet off the ground and stood back on her feet a foot fell from the sky and landed on her slamming her back to the ground.


    Hannah''s figure smashed into the floor, breaking the earth as it seemed to want to get buried.


    A small tremble ran across the ground, and Hannha could not help but need a second to breathe and regain herself.


    The need for a single breath turned to a need for several breaths. When Hannah was finally able to push herself up and get on all fours a foot landed on her back and she found her hand and legs straining under the weight that had been placed on her.


    Hannah coughed out a spurt of blade and then with red veiny eyes, she looked to the side and stared at Blake who was blankly looking down at her.


    "Have you considered my proposal or do I need to go the extra mile?"


    Hannah''s hand trembled as she struggled to hold up the weight Blake''s foot exerted on her.


    Although Blake had used just a single hand, the strength of his throw had been very hard and damaging, causing pain throughout her body and rattling her bones to the point she thought they would break.


    "Threats. Is that all you demons can do?" Hannah asked another spurt of blood coming down her lips.


    "I can see the flames of anger burning in your eyes the desire to wield unimaginable strength. I can grant you that, Lena herself can attest to it." Blake said.


    "I don''t want your power, I want to kill you, you took everything from me," Hannah spoke with venom and Blake nodded his head at this.


    "Are speaking from a position of justice or vengeance."


    "It doesn''t matter when it concerns a despicable being like you."


    "Say the woman who wanted to make use of my talents for her gains," Blake said and before Hannah could retort, he exerted a bit more strength on his right leg and had her lying down flat on the ground, her body pinned to it.


    Pain and hatred flashed through Hannah''s eyes, more blood licking from her mouth but then she heard the sound of clothes being ripped.


    With panic, Hannah turned and looked to her left, her eye widening in horror when she saw Blake tear apart the little garment that had been used to cover up her daughter.


    "Blake don''t you dare, leave my daughter alone" Hannah started, a bit of relief coming to her when Lena moved beside Blake and grabbed his hand which was groping Mei''s bare breasts.


    "Blake" Lena called but he only threw a glance at her.


    "She has bits of bruising on her, it seems I''m not the first one here. Don''t tell me Ezriel got first dibs" Blake asked drawing up a conclusion.


    Holding Mei''s body up with just his left hand, with ease Blake overcame Lena''s hold and took his hands further down her body only stopping, when Lena''s grip on him strengthened, her aura leaking out.


    "Blake" Lena called narrowing her gaze at him. Don''t be impulsive."


    Knowing how stubborn Blake was especially to force, Lena used the soft approach to get to him, but somebody was not happy with her attempts.


    "We had a deal, why haven''t you killed him yet."


    "The deal was that you would wait for me to bring your children to you, not you coming to us," Lena said the frustration she felt clear in her tone.


    "Whatever you want with her, forget it, she''s mine."


    "If you take her then you forfeit the essence" Lena said with a teasing smirk.


    Blake paused at this weighing the options he had on hand and looking at Lena suspiciously. Lena''s willingness to give up Hannah made it seem like the essence was far more valuable, but Blake knew better.


    "I''ll take her"


    The smile on Lena''s lips persisted but her face hardened and the next second Blake was surprised to hear a voice in his head.


    "What do you know about her."


    The question was clearly from Lena and her questioning eyes backed up Blake''s deduction.


    "What are you talking about."


    "Don''t play stupid with me Blake, I at least deserve this much, given how much you are jeopardizing my plans. Let them know you are not just a horny idiot."


    "I know she has providence"


    Blake figured that of the secrets he had gleamed of Lena this would be the least shocking, but when Lena''s eyes widened like saucers, he knew that he was wrong.


    Blake watched Lena regain her composure and stare at him from head to toe. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know how to steal providence?" Lena asked but the blank look on Blake''s face answered for him.


    "It can be stolen"


    "Yes. I initially planned to use her as a sort of soldier, but since you''re being stubborn, I might as well help you get it."


    "If I steal her providence, what happens to her? Will she become ordinary?"


    "No. Stealing providence does not mean that you take away her merits, it instead means that you tap into it, gaining whatever advantage it bestows alongside her."


    "Surely there are cons to this."


    "Yes, there is, carrying providence comes with its own weight and well seeing as you are stealing it, 80% of the burden would be carried by you.


    "That sounds troublesome. Is there another way."


    "Yes"


    Blake listened to Lena for some second and then he looked down to Hannah who looked lost at what was going on since Blake and Lena had totally gone silent.


    "Why are you telling me this, I just supposedly ruined your plans."

 Chapter 171 - 171: Overbearing

    Blake wanted an answer, but in a show of pettiness or perhaps secrecy, Lena threw him an annoyed glance and turned and began walking away, moving to a confused Solara''s side.


    Doubts on whether to listen to Lena''s words or not flashed through Blake''s mind and in the end, he looked down at Hannah and couldn''t help but lick his lips.


    Though unsure if Lena had ended their mind connection, Blake decided that information was more important than anything at the moment. He figured since he already had a pending punishment hanging over his head, he might as well go all out and milk the situation as much as he could.


    "Lena" Blake called in his mind and when to his surprise, she looked at him.


    "Blake was just about to ask his question when Hannah who had been silent all this while released a powerful burst of power.


    7 meter wide cracks spread through the ground, and a powerful wind erupted, but by the time this all died down, Lena was still firmly stuck underneath Blake''s foot, the little mana she had managed to extract from her core under Blake''s dominance exhausted.


    A strained cough left Hannah''s lips and after that Blake took his foot off the suppressed woman.


    With the mountainous weight taken off her back, Hannah pushed herself to her feet, her expression aggrieved, the woman not even spreading her wings, shame and disappointment in her gaze.


    "So am I getting my daughter back or did I fall to your manipulations?" Hannah asked her question directed at Lena. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn''t lie to you, Hannah."


    "so then what''s going on."


    "What is happening Hannah is that right now you have just two options.


    Trade places with your daughter or try to save her and yourself, an action which will only end with me having you both on my bed."


    Hannah stayed silent looking between Blake and Lena and then in the end she sighed her shoulder falling.


    "All I want are my kids safe. What do you both want from me."


    Hannah''s words made it clear that she was well aware that there was a collaboration happening between Blake and Hannah and while Lena pursed her lips at this, her expression making it obvious that she didn''t want to totally destroy her ties with Hannah, Blake didn''t have such inhibitions.


    "You have something special in you and I want to possess it. Do you understand?"


    "What is this thing" Hannah asked in surprise.


    That she was an angel was already a big enough surprise for her. Hannah thought being a part of this mythical race was the most special thing about her, but Blake''s words said her thoughts were quite wrong.


    "I''m not telling you" Blake flat-out said.


    With his strength and the cards in his hand, Blake held the upper hand here, he saw no reason to go manipulating Hannah when he could be direct and still get what he wanted.


    Blake''s words surprised everyone but Hannah simply nodded her head. It was obvious the woman held a lot of aggravation and anger but for the sake of her daughter had decided to bow her head and submit to whatever was thrown at her.


    "You are liars and cheats, how do I know that you won''t just renegade on the deal and still keep my daughter after this."


    "Because you have no choice, like I said you have only two options."


    Everyone went silent after Blake said this looking at Hannah, different thoughts going through their mind.


    Solara who had been silent this whole time found the whole situation wrong, but she seeing Lena remain silent, let her know that Blake would listen to no one.


    "Lena create the rune, Hannah take off your clothes."


    With the words given, Lena nodded her head and began drawing in the air, rune strokes appearing and after each complete rune symbol was formed, she would wave her head, sending the symbol plastering on the ground.


    While Lena worked, needing words from nobody, Hannah retracted her wings into her body and stripped herself of her clothes, her naked figure soon joined by a similarly naked Blake who held her from behind, his huge frame enveloping her.


    "Would you tell me what''s on your mind?" Blake asked as his hands roamed over Hannah''s breast, finally grabbing the bountiful melons he had seen clad in armour the first time they met.


    Blake''s finger teased Hannah''s nipples, the woman remaining as still as a statue and with a smile, Blake fixed this issue.


    "Lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    The activation of these techniques made Hannah slightly shiver and then a few seconds later she turned her head around, looking at Blake, her arm held to the side by his hands which were on her wrist.


    On Hannah''s wrists, iron bracelets had been placed and her mana sealed off.


    Hannah''s gaze was venomous, the powerlessness she felt at the moment visible in her eyes and with a smile Blake leaned down and claimed her lips.


    Offering no resistance, Hannah let him have his way with her tongue slipping his tongue into her lips, while his cock which had its tip pressed against her ass hardened.


    While his left hand kept kneading Hannah''s mounds Blake''s right hand trailed down to her pussy, his finger rubbing between her snatch.


    Though Hannah tried to suppress it, with sweet touch activated she could not hold back the shiver that went through her as he breached her pussy hole.


    For the first time, Hannah took action, the woman''s arm going to Blake''s hand, wanting to pull it away from her body, but midway, her body froze, her very own blood working against her.


    Frustration appeared in Hannah''s eyes but she could do nothing as Blake''s finger soon began moving in and out of her snatch which was gradually moistening.


    Blake released Hannah''s lips and began to trail kisses along her neck, enjoying as she bit her lips and hardened her jaw to stop herself from moaning.


    Soon Blake''s finger developed a rhythm, sliding in and out of Hannah, gradually going deeper and deeper till it met an obstacle.


    For a second both Blake and Hannah froze and gradually horror appeared on Hannah''s face.


    "So a virgin huh" Blake his finger twirling in her and softly rubbing what could only be her hymen.


    "No, it can''t be " Hannah muttered.


    "You make it sound like losing your virginity to me is a bad thing, don''t you want to experience a cock better than that of your husband.


    Blake leaned forward to talk to Hannah so he was surprised when he saw disgust on her face at his mention of her husband.


    "Hmm, guess things aren''t so good in the family and here I was capturing Bernald thinking he would be useful in taming and farming you."


    "You captured Bernald" Hannah suddenly asked.


    "Yes"


    "What of Ezriel," Blake asked and in Hannah''s eyes, Blake could see far more hatred appear.


    "He should be dead by now"


    "Good, it means I have only just you to kill," Hannah said.


    Blake was taken aback by this and a smirk had just gotten on his face when Lena brought their attention to her.


    "I''m done with rune,"


    "Alright darling, time for you to get" Blake said slapping Hannah''s butt with enough force that she was sent stumbling forward.


    While Blake watched Hannah''s sexy behind, Lena walked up to him and grabbed his cock, her hand going over his semi-hard rod and then a couple of symbols which had been floating over her hand came falling on it.


    Tattoo like markings appeared on Blake''s cock, decorating it, these markings going all the way to his pelvis.


    "What is that," Hannah asked looking back and staring at Blake''s third limb which had by this time risen though only halfway.


    "You''ll have to be a bit more specific'' Blake said walking to Hannah and grabbing her arm, pulling her with him to the wide blue rune that had been created on the ground.


    Hanna''s gaze remained transfixed on Blake''s cock and whether it was because of the list that was building within her for no good reason, she found herself swallowing as she tried to understand how a cock could be so big and what the several markings on it were for.


    "Get down on your knees"


    Hannah had wanted to refuse that order, her mind fearful and curious about the symbols on Blake''s dick, but her body betrayed her.


    Without hesitation, it fell to its knees and Hannah could do nothing as her jaws were gripped hard, her mouth forced open as the bulbous head of Blake''s fat cock was pushed in.


    Hannah wanted to push Blake away, but he instead forced more of his cock into her mouth.


    Lena placed her hands on Blake trying to push him away but he ignored her measly strength and giving her some seconds to accept what was to come, he pushed his hips forward, his meat sliding down her throat.

 Chapter 172 -

S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 173 - 173: Spectacle

    No one, not even Ryan was immune to the awe at the sheer size of Blake''s cock and when he put his huge wand into Hannah''s pussy, rewriting its entire knowledge of what a dick was, the spectators were each filled with different reactions.


    The women, Mia included found themselves swallowing and feeling a heat between the legs, their eyes staring at Blake''s meat with desire and Hannah''s expression with envy.


    Ryan on the other hand found himself being unnaturally consumed with jealousy, envy creeping into his heart as he stared at Blake''s dick and then anger filling him when he looked at his mother.


    "You bastard, take that thing out of my mother"


    Blake heard Ryan and with a smirk he looked up at him, liking the notification that appeared in his view.


    [Ding! Congratulations, you have committed a sinful act +167]


    "So much" Blake muttered to himself.


    "Then again she is an angel"


    Forgetting about his spectators, Blake focused on Hannah''s cunt, he took seconds to enjoy how Hannah''s pussy gripped the head of his dick, pushing back against it, wanting to send him out and then he bucked his hips forward, pushing it further into her.


    "Hmmmf" Hannah groaned at the further penetration.


    She struggled a bit more to get out of the blood ropes that Blake had bound her in but failure was her only result.


    "Blake Please" Hannah begged.


    Before her were her children and what was happening at the moment was something they should not be seeing, something she could never have conceived would happen."


    Hannah gritted her teeth in regret thoughts of how to get out of her current predicament still swimming in her head but then Blake began moving and the pleasure waves that soared through her clouded her mind.


    At first, it was big, nice and uncomfortable. The feeling of Blake''s dick sliding in and out of her made her feel like she was getting stuffed up, with no space for breathing and other bodily functions.


    This continued for some seconds and then when he got into a rhythm, the pleasure came and her groans turned into pleasure.


    Kneeling behind Hannah, Blake moved his hips back and forth his entire length being sheathed in Hannah''s pussy and then being drawn out, the skin of his sword soon covered in the woman''s lubrication.


    Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!


    With every collision between Blake''s pelvis and Hannah''s buttocks, the sound of flesh colliding rang out.


    Blake tightened his hold on Hannah''s waist as he pounded her, the woman tried to fight it but in the end, her mouth hung open and she moaned with each thrust that was made into her, her tongue sticking out.


    Blake dismissed the blood he had used to bind up Hannah, having it flow back into him and then before Hanna could use her hand to cause him problems, he used one hand to grab both her wrists.


    Holding her hands behind her, Blake used this as leverage to keep pounding Hannah, his cock pumping in and out of her pink cunt.


    Before her children, Lena and Solara''s gaze, she who had a resentful expression had her upper body raised into her air as she was getting fucked.


    With her hands held behind her back, Hannah at the moment was the most erotic sight anyone could see.


    She had her breasts dangling below her, swinging back and forth with each hit from Blake and then there was her face which was covered in sweat and had a few strands of hair over it.


    With her open mouth and hanging tongue, the frontal visual of Hannah was enough to make any man instantly hard, well except Ryan who maintained his pure intentions.


    Mmm! Mmm! Ahhh! Mmm!


    From behind Blake kept slamming into Hannah, enjoying the feel of mashing his cock into the woman, and then while they fucked, he rained down spanks on her bum.


    Hannah''s moans were music to Blake''s ears, they turned him in and made his dick rage harder.


    "Damn it, I feel like I''m soon going to burst," Blake said as he fucked the pleasure-conquered woman, but then almost seconds later he felt her cunt contract around his rod.


    "You want to cum huh," Blake asked delivering a heavy slap that woke Hannah from her pleasure-induced sleep.


    Hannah felt the tightening in her body and wanted to resist it, but he could do nothing to stop the pleasure from coming, Blake kept fucking her and she continued getting hornier till eventually a tremble went through her body and with a gasp she hit her peak.


    Arghhhhhh!


    Hannah let out a long moan as her juices came pouring out and while she was in her throes of pleasure, Blake who was behind her pumped mana into his dick watching as the tattoos on it lit up in a dark light, this light blinking as he fucked her, getting brighter with each second that passed.


    When Hannah got down from her orgasm and the light was still blinking though at a greater intensity, it seemed like it had failed to carry out its function, but minutes later everything changed.


    As Blake''s breathing got heavier, the interval''s between the lit-up tattoos on his dick blinking became shorter till eventually, it was fully lit and with a groan, he slammed his dick into Hannah one last time, keeping his dick buried in her as he shot ropes of his essence deep into her womb.


    "Urghh, what do you think about another child" Blake asked as he pulled Hannah so her back touched his chest whispering his words straight into her ears and only now noticing that he had tears going down her eyes.


    "Extending a tongue, Blake licked Hannah''s cheek, wiping off her tear stains, the light in his eyes already telling that he was in no way remorseful of what he had done.


    "You taste delicious," Blake said as all of his spunk was fired into Hannah, but then just as he moved to pull his dick out of Hannah, his body shook and while wrapping his hands around Hannah, a growl left his lips.


    From Hannah, Blake could feel a powerful energy flowing into him.


    Blake''s dick which was inserted into Hannah was being used as a medium for this transfer and after a few seconds had passed, Blake and Hannah were both enveloped in a golden glow which quickly turned red as a deadly aura began coming off the two of them.


    A flood of power was pouring out of Hannah to Blake, the angel unable to do a thing, while Blake relished in the process.


    Above the two of them, the large spectral of a woman garbed in armour and wielding two spears appeared, she soundlessly screamed into the sky and then she looked down at Blake and Hannah.


    Looking up at the spectral, Blake could see disapproval and disgust in its eyes, but he didn''t care.


    "You are mine" Blake muttered to it and to his shock he got a reply.


    "I don''t think so"


    For a second, Blake was worried, anxiety filling him on what kind of attack this supposed past god was going to use on him but then when he felt a weight on his mind he chuckled.


    In this situation, Blake was not the aggressor, the spectral goddess was and since it meant that Blake was on the defensive, it also meant that he had access to his unstoppable will.


    When it came to defending his mind, he was her god.


    Like Blake expected, the attack came, a heavy pressure bearing on his mind and trying to tear it apart but in the end, there was only one outcome.


    "Arghhhhhh" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This time it wasn''t a moan from Hannah, but the sound of a shriek from the armored goddess.


    Her large spectral, image which towered over them all twisted and contorted in anguish and then with a wail she shrunk back into Hannah.


    "Well that wasn''t bad" Blake said as the attack on his mind disappeared. With the interference gone, a steady connection was formed between Blake and Hannah and with that settled, Blake reached his hand for Hannah''s chest.


    "What have you done, what are you taking from me," Hannah asked her tone desperate and a plea.


    From the beginning, Hannah had known that Blake was after something from her, but never could she have thought it was it was something so profound.


    She along with everyone present had felt the royalty of the towering spectral image that had appeared, they had felt the power she wielded, they had noticed the struggle between her and Blake and they had watched her defeat.


    In all of Hannah''s life, never had she felt so powerless. Not only had she been forced to give up her body for that of her daughter, but she had also been humiliated before her children.


    Her naked body had been laid bare before them and then before her very eyes she had been taken by a demon, one would think this was as bad as things could get, but if she was right, then Blake had taken something very foundational to her.


    "Stop panicking I didn''t steal from you, I just decided that I liked what you had and decided to share," Blake whispered to Hannah.


    From their lower organs, they could clearly feel the connection they shared after the spectacle and after Blake whispered to Hannah he moved his hips backwards and then thrust forward, once more pumping his cock into Hannah their connection this time though on a whole other level.

 Chapter 174 - 174: Promises

    Minutes later, Blake got up from his knees and stood above Hannah''s conquered form. Having decided to stick to the doggy style for the rest of their sexual interaction, when Blake got his feet, Hannah was lying down flat on the ground with her ass propped up.


    Her pussy was gaping wide with a copious amount of cum running down it, staining her thighs and dropping to the floor, a pool created beneath her.


    "Now was that so hard" Blake said to Hannah.


    At the moment Hannah''s face was facing left and looking away from her children. When the pleasure faded and clarity returned, tears were the only thing that could leave her eyes.


    "I need a good cock clean up Hannah. Would you do it or would you rather I ask Mia"


    Blake mentioning Hannah''s name had her flinch up from the ground and when he looked at Mia, the girl shivered and wished she could run away from him.


    "Choose quickly, I am interested in checking how tight her throat is."


    Blake''s words had Hannah stirring up in no time, slowly she pushed herself off the ground and then turned around and crawled over to his cock.


    Hannah''s action had her revealing to the audience her magnificent rump. Her well-scolded ass cheeks came into their view, the red slaps Blake had been delivering leaving a prominent decoration and then there was the puddle of cum beneath her and the trail that ran out of her gaping pussy as she moved.


    With a hollow gaze, Hannah moved to grab Blake''s cock but he stopped her.


    "No hands."


    The blond angel froze, she dropped her hands and then looked up at Blake''s semi-hard cock.


    Opening her mouth wide, Hannah took in the head of Blake''s bulbous cock, enveloping it with her lips and then using her tongue to service it.


    "Are you that much in love with it?" Blake asked surprised at Hannah''s actions considering he had asked her to just clean it. Some licks would have sufficed.


    Hannah gave Blake no reply, she instead looked up at him with a gaze which had nothing but pure hate in it.


    A smirk came to Blake''s face and taking his cock out of her mouth, Blake squatted and grabbing her by the hair, brought her ears close to his lips.


    "You can hate me all you want Hannah, but you know what, I am inevitable. You are mine to with as I wish." Blake thought this was all he needed to say, but Hannah surprised him with her grit once more.


    "I will kill you."


    Blake paused surprised for some seconds and then replied.


    "That''s impossible, you need to be stronger to do that."


    "I will become stronger than you."


    "No, you won''t"


    "Yes, I will"


    "Hahaha, are you sure about that?"


    "Yes," Hannah said with a strength that made Blake see the fire that burned deep in her heart."


    "So you agree that if we are to fight and you lose, you will be a good girl and present your ass for me to fuck." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes"


    Hannah''s answer came swiftly, the confidence in her tone firm and this time Blake was quite surprised.


    Blake''s gaze went to Hannah''s breasts and pinching one of her nipples, he spoke,


    "For the rest of your life, I promise to fuck your mouth, pound your pussy and make a proper hole of your ass. Also as my personal slut, a title I would like to tell you I am now awarding you with, you get to make to me a request which I might just fulfil."


    After Blake finished speaking, he stood back to his feet, loving how after throwing him a glance, Hannah went back to sucking the head of his cock.


    The words they had said to each other were more than enough, they were each confident in themselves and would let their actions speak.


    After properly teasing the head of his dick, Hannah released Blake''s dick and began cleaning it.


    Taking out her soft pink tongue, Hannah licked up and down Blake''s length, his cock rubbing all over her face and chest as she worked and when she was done, all her juices had been wiped off it.


    Are you sure you don''t want me fucking your daughter Hannah, she could love it" Blake said looking at Mia not caring for Hannah''s very unhappy expression.


    "We had a deal" Hannah reminded but Blake paid her no attention, instead smiling at Mia.


    "You saw how your mother handled my cock, I put her through a great deal of stress and now she''s fatigued.


    I want to go another round, so will you rather I fuck you or your tired mother. I suggest you because she might just die from another round."


    A hard Blow to the thigh from Hannah had Blake look down at the woman.


    "Leave my daughter alone"


    "Sheesh I can''t believe you''re already exercising your right as my slut to make requests.


    Don''t worry I''ll leave you daughter, but don''t come begging me later to fuck her, ''cause it won''t be free."


    "Alright release them so they can have a nice family reunion before I take their mother away.


    Solara nodded her head, but just as she reached down to grab the kids, everyone froze in shock, Lena included.


    "What is this feeling" Blake asked, his body shivering and then he had just finished speaking when a heavy pressure descended on them.


    "Blake you need to get out of here" Lena said in a panicked tone that told him his life was on the line, but the thing was that he didn''t need her to tell him to know.


    He had felt the death that was coming from him and would have already taken off if it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t move.


    Someone had used their aura to pin him in place.


    "Now who could be this strong" Blake quickly asked himself as he switched from trying to counter with his fear and pride aura to burning his blood essence."


    Blake was still pulling on his mana when Lena appeared beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder. Just from this touch, the pressure on himself disappeared and he regained control of his body.


    "Leave"


    "Tch why is this woman always so bent on saving me,"


    Though Blake was disgruntled with the reason for Lean''s actions that did not mean that he didn''t understand that now was a critical time.


    Immediately, he moved to turn and run away but behind him, just about 10 steps away he found himself staring at the most beautiful woman that could possibly exist.


    Shining like it was the sun itself, the woman had long blonde hair that reached down to her waist, she had a face that screamed maturity and at the same time the youth of a young wife who had just had her first three children.


    The woman''s big chest was covered in loose white garments that wrapped around her body. The garments did an incredible job of giving her standing breasts bouncing space while also exposing a lot of cleavage.


    These features had the blood in Blake''s cock awakening, but what really turned on the gears of his brain was the woman''s hips.


    Blake couldn''t see her rear but her thighs already sold him on the beauty it would be.


    Rather than have on a skirt or trousers, this woman had just the same garment that covered her chest reaching down to her body and forming a long piece of cloth that covered just her front and back, it reminded him of the dressing of game character back on earth called Chun li but without the tights.


    To finish it, the woman had on golden stilettos with several gold jewelry on her wrist and neck, her left ankle even possessing one.


    "I didn''t know there were stilettoes in this world" Blake mumbled.


    "There aren''t I brought them from Earth. Whose champion are you." A voice said from beside Blake


    "Huh," Blake asked completely lost.


    It took him a while to look around and understand that the voice came from the stunning woman ahead of him and that in just a second she had figured out or was about to figure out his greatest secret.


    "Keep quiet, you''re already giving off secrets" Lena grumbled to him and took a step forward.


    "What do you want."


    "All of you"


    "That''s impossible."


    "Why"


    "Because I said so"


    "Don''t be delusional, you may be able to hide from me, but if you for a second think that you can escape from me now that I''ve found you, then you are a fool."


    Other than me I hadn''t seen anyone talk to Lena like this and be allowed to. When the stunning woman was allowed to, she turned her gaze to me.


    "So, what''s your name"


    Of course, I had no intentions of telling my name, but a second later I found out that I was naive to think the woman expected me to. Her words weren''t just a question, they were a command and they came for my psyche.


    "Tchh, She''s about to learn the same lesson Lena has taken to heart."


    A few seconds passed and I fell to my knees, the strength in my body seemingly drained and my head feeling empty.

 Chapter 175 - 175: Alice

    For several seconds the world disappeared from my senses, I felt like I had been dropped in a vacuum and that my mind was taking forever to process a thought.


    "Stand up," I told myself.


    "Open your eyes"


    "You will die, open your eyes"


    I tried to wake myself and reconnect with my body, but the only effect my words had was an echo in the vacuum.


    They bounced all around me, echoing for seconds before dying out.


    Blake had no idea how long he stayed kneeling and disoriented, but he knew that the thing that finally revived his senses and had them thinking straight was a scream from Lena.


    Lena''s scream somehow found its way into the perilous world Blake had been put in and had him snapping his eyes back to reality.


    With the desire to live past today blazing within him, Blake flicked his eyes open and when he felt lethal danger from his left, he had a vertical cut appear across his left arm.


    Blood poured out of this cut and without delay, following the shape of the cut, it shot out off Blake''s arm, slicing through the air with a loud whine and cutting its target in half.


    To make his blood move at its fastest, rather than have a portion of his blood fly out of him and shoot towards his target, Blake had kept a continuous stream of blood going out of him.


    Though this method reduced manoeuvrability due to its connection to him, in this case, manoeuvring wasn''t so much needed.


    Blake''s method of attack made it look like red ice that had frosted over from him and vertically sliced Ryan in half.


    "Nooooooooooo!"


    The most horrible screech Blake had ever heard in his life sounded a screech which made whatever emo Lena had produced sound like child''s play.


    "troublesome"


    Already knowing what he had done, Blake didn''t bother paying any mind to the man he had just killed or his wailing mother, the so deadly woman who had defeated him with just her voice was all he cared about and right now he was looking for her so he could go in whatever direction lay opposite.


    Finding the astonishingly beautiful blonde was no problem for Blake, but the reason he hadn''t immediately turned and fled was that this blond was battling Lena who while familiar was also not familiar.


    Lena still had on the same clothes from the last time he saw her, but watching her figure, every move she made against the blonde screamed grace.


    "She has a regality that reminds me of someone"


    "Yes Lilith" S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake watched with wide eyes as Lena jumped to the side, avoiding a golden river that melted everything in its path and then she clapped her hands together, pulling them apart and revealing a round purple portal.


    Hanging in the air, the portal spun, releasing agonizing cries of beasts and men and then from this portal, visible purple mana began pouring out.


    "purple mana"


    Blake had seen red, dark red and blue mana before but never purple, he thought the mana of the underworld was dark red, but it seemed he was wrong, its true colour might be purple.


    The mana from the portal poured out onto the ground contaminating and corrupting it, killing all the green around it.


    Blake saw that the golden river retreated from the portal like it was afraid but a second later he realised he was wrong as the river instead circled the portal once with incredible speeds, gaining momentum that had the ground trembling before then shooting towards it and its creator.


    "Unless she can expand the size of the portal to swallow up the river she''s going to be crushed by it"


    This was Blakle''s thought and he expected Lena to act according to it until she didn''t.


    From the portal, a 5-meter wide snake shot out speeding towards the raging golden river and then just before the two of them could clash, the snake opened its mouth.


    To Blake''s shock, the snake expanded its mouth to over 20 metres and swallowed the entire golden river in one single gulp.


    "Impossible" Blake said, gawking as he saw the snake return to its normal size hissing at the blonde woman who was some meters from it and calmly staring at its form.


    "A gluttony serpent, I hope you have more of those cause I would hate to see you cry for its loss," the blonde woman said as she pointed her hands at the slithering creature.


    Despite the blonde''s words, Lena maintained a neutral expression, not moving a muscle even when the snake was put in danger.


    The snake began contorting in pain, its face one of frustration and resistance, in anger, it shot towards the blond woman snarling at her but before that could happen it burst apart.


    A golden river replaced its position but a second look at this river would reveal that it had lost more than half its shine and that there were several traces of purple mixed with it.


    A frown marred the blond woman''s face when she saw this, her expression making it obvious that her golden river had been danged and that it was a serious matter.


    "Solara" Blake called as he watched them.


    All this while Solara had been behind Blake, the woman having moved to protect Blek when he had fallen to his knees.


    Blake had known about her presence but hadn''t cared till now.


    " Who is that woman"


    Solara was surprised by the question but she hurriedly answered.


    "Alice Reindall, the champion of light"


    "I see. The champion of light."


    Blake focused back on Alice, watching as she raised her hand up to the sky. For some seconds, all remained still, Alice''s actions seemed to have no effect, but then soon they felt it, the temperature of the atmosphere rapidly increasing.


    It took a while but the sound of something heavy falling from the sky soon reached their ears and when they looked up, a single thought went through everybody''s mind.


    "The sun is falling."


    "No, it''s not the sun, but rather a gigantic boiling ball of fire."


    Having seen enough, Blake stood to his feet, he grabbed Solara who was behind him and threw her over his shoulder and then he sped off.


    ..........


    "A sun river isn''t an easy treasure to acquire. Even with all the material needed for it suppled, crafting it a whole different level of hardship and luck. That you have one so well crafted is a blessing.


    Though your sun river has been damaged if you turn away from this battle, you will have time to fix it." Lena said.


    Alice stayed silent like she was listening to Lena''s words and when the woman was done speaking, she waved her hand at the river and had it disappear.


    For a second Lena thought Alice had listened to her but the blonde woman proved her wrong as she lifted her hand up to the sky, this action making Lena sigh.


    "Are you sure you know who I am?"


    "Why are you asking, is it because I am not quacking in my boots and hiding away from you."


    "People who tremble in my presence and cower at the mention of me have their reasons, perhaps you should ask about it."


    "You talk a lot,"


    "Yeah, it''s a habit I have unfortunately picked after staying on this planet.


    "Well, I hope you enjoyed your stay, because it''s coming to an end."


    "What is it with you children and thinking you are the next best thing" Lena muttered shaking her head and looking at the purple portal she had created.


    "Do you know what this is?" Lena asked.


    "A hell summoning portal'' Alice answered just as the pressure coming from her falling ball of fire began pressuring the atmosphere and heating the wind below.


    "True, and tell me do you know what creatures exist within there."


    "Why should I care"


    Lena sighed at this and shrugged her shoulder, glancing to the side at the second battle which has started.


    Feeling ignored and refusing to believe that her descending attack was no threat to Lena, Alice tightened her fist, increasing its pace, an action that meant she no longer cared to control the destruction that was about to be unleashed.


    Everyone trembled at the effect of Alice''s decision but Lena paid it no mind, her focus on the mana that was spilling from the mana into the world.


    When the corruption that came from the purple portal had finished spreading all around the battlefield, the portal began twisting and expanding, the squeaky sounds of an unoiled cart sounding out.


    With the horrible sounds coming from the portal, it got everyone''s attention and when a black-clawed hand shot out of it and grabbed the side of the portal, a tremble went through everyone''s heart.


    Another hand son shot out and grabbed the edge of the portal and then with visible struggle began using it as leverage to pull themselves out of the darkness of the portal.


    Alice couldn''t see what was on the other side and she didn''t wait to.


    She brought her hand down and then went through a few hand seals before bringing her hands to a stop, both middle fingers pointing at the portal.


    A sharp scream left the fiery ball in the air and then imploded in a shower of flames, a gigantic red bird diving down from the air, heading straight for the portal.

 Chapter 176 - 176: Sword Essence

    After watching with baited breath the strength Lena and Alice possessed, Blake had decided it was time to end his viewership and get out of the area.


    With Solara on his shoulder, Blake made a beeline for escape and he would have doen so if it wasnlt for soem two angry felines.


    After realixng that an enemy who could drop him with just her voice was present, Blake had forgetotten all about Hannah.


    Hell Blake had even forgotten about tha fatc that he had just finsiehd having sex and was naked whilst he was talking to Alice.


    It was the sight of a naked Hannah desceding rom the sky after he had just taken soe steps with her sword in her hand and her daughter beside her that remined him of where he was.


    "Ehhh, Hannah, I don''t think now is the time for this, especially give out stated lets dance another time."


    "You killed my son"


    "And i will do the same to your daughter if you don;t get out of my way."


    Thickening the tears stains that were already below her eyes, fresj tears ran down her eyes, their yscnhrinised movememst, drawing Blake''s gaze.


    He watched as they flwoed to her cheeks, her chin and then dropped to the floor, his gaze leaving them halfway and going to Hannah''s bare naked body, her exposed breasts and her curvy thighs which were still stained with his cum.


    With the lethal feeling that came off her and her raised wings, the visual sight of Hannah had Blake blood pumping faster.


    "If we weren''t in our current situation, I would take you again, but this time, your daughter will be the one to clean me up."


    Understanding that the death of her son, had pushed her over the wall and numbed her sense of reasoning, Blake knew, that there was no escaping fighting Hannha once more.


    As Blake spoke to the Hannah he put down Solara and as he walked towards Hannah left her some parting words.


    "Return to the team, tell Rehabab to open the rift if he hasn''t and then tell him to to the take the team to Paldin city immediately.


    On no account should you reveal where I am or anything that you have witnessed even if it costs you your life."


    Solara fearfully nodded to this and without delay ran away,. Blake kept walking forward as she ran away his litte brother dangling infritn fo him.


    "Say Hannha, how about a challenge instead, we go three roudsn and see who can last longer. The winner gets to decie what to do wth the other person."


    Blake had a smile on his face as he propoed this challemge and then he stopped as a beautiful tune entered his ears.


    The tune came from Mia who was playing a flute, it melodic oen whochs spke of sadness and loss.


    At first, Blake thought it was a mind attack, one which targeted his will. He was just about to go on the offensive and see if he could destroy Mia''s mind with a firm rebuttal, when his steps suddenly slowed.


    "Is she inflcuenign my body" Blake thought with a frown.


    At first Blake thought Mia was somehow taking control of his blood, something which should in no ay be possible even if she was a blood demon, but further analysis showed that it was actually his mana which was working against him.


    "does she have a mana comprehension like Kail" Blake thought as he churned the mana in his core and had it pumping into his body. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake''s plan was to flood his body with mana from his core and wash out Mia''s influence on his body, but just as he did that, the next second, his body completely shut down, and it was then that Hannah acted.


    All this while, disregarding her state of being, Hannah had kept her legs pressed to the ground, tense and ready to set off, and the second Blake had frozen she had pushed off the ground.


    With the ground shattering beneath her, Hannah, had kicked off and blured towards Blake.


    Not wanting to give Blake a chance of survival or escape, she flapped her wings for extra boost, her actions making her disappear from even the view of her daughter.


    By the time she arrived in front of Blake, eh was still frozen and could do nothing but watch as her glowing Blade swung for his neck.


    "Pride aura"


    "Blood shield"


    Though Blake had already inspected Hannah and noticed that her will was less that half of his, this meaning that all her attacks could be stopped by his pride aura, he had seen the madness in the woman''s eyes and didn''t doubt the possibility of a fluctuation in her will as she came for his head.


    To be on the safe side, Blake would have preferred to have his blood shield as his first means of defence and then the pirde aura next, but with his mana inteferring he could only do the reverse.


    Hannah''s blade came slicing at his neck, it''s hunger for his blood bivratign the air, yet five meters away Ffrm Blake it met a powerful obstacle and after traveling another two meter forward it was slwed and eventually stopped.


    "Arghhhh"


    Hannah screamed as she refused to let up, knowing that she would be in a far worse position and would be back to square in her attemot to bypass this invincible shieod of his.


    She plated her feet into the ground and kept pressing her blade forward, slowly cutting towards Blake inch by inch every second, her gaze locked on Blake''s.


    "Your scream reminds me of when I first took, you, Are ypu that eager" Blake asked smirk on his lips as he was finally able to get his blood out of him and have it ride before him as a second shield.


    Blake expected the appearance of the blood shield to weaken Hannah''s spirit but instead, he fanned the flames within her


    "I will cut you" Hannah declared


    "No, you won''t" Blake said, wanting to quench her delusion, but a second later shock flashed in his eyes as it was his own delusion that was shattered.


    Despite how much he struggled, the pride in Blake''s eyes dimmed, his mind submitting itself as a powerful transformation took place within Hannah.


    Her entire state of being transformed, a force which Blake could not name being birthed within her, but none of this was Blake''s most pressing problem.


    Hannah''s internal transformation had completely submitted the cell''s within Blake worsening the situation of his body under Mia''s attack and most important of all it had shut off his prude aura.


    With nothing but his blood shiel to stand in the way of Hannah''ss word, Blake could only look in despair as Hannah''s blade cleanly sliced through the shield, and there was a chance his head would have followed if it wasn''t for the loud scream that came from above.


    "Screeeech"


    The loud sound came with dominance that had both Blake and Hannah being pressed flat on the ground not even Hannah''s transformation able to resist it and then a heat suddenly appeared and the duo was throw into the air, a wave of intense flames bathing their bodies.


    Stark naked, Blake and Hannah''s bodies got to experience the intense heat, their flesh exposed to it and without delay charring.


    The both of them were fighters who had gone through their own share of battle and experienced high levels of pain, Blake especially, but those experiences could not stop them from screaming.


    They had been battling each other seeking revenge, but never could they have thought that their end would come from a sea of flames and not each other''s hands.


    They each did all the could to resist the flames, pumping as much mana as they could onto their skins, firustarti9on hitting them as their efforts were in vain.


    In the end just when they had both lost hope, they were grabbed by separate individual and taken out of the flames.


    The transition from a furnace to a moderate atmosphere was immediately felt by Blake and not wasting a second, he began burning blood essence and healing himself.


    Withing second Blake ears and eyer were heald and he quickly put thems to use, a surpsireon hos face as he fofun himself hanging up in the air being held up by the air.


    Across from Blake was Hannah and he odulnt help but fel jealous of her asn the woman was restinf on round platform which carried both her and Lena.


    Though she was unconscious, Blake could see that the platform was slowly healing her.


    "If Lena has Hannah, then then mean.... urghh"


    "You''re the first man to be disappointed that he is this close to me."


    "I prefer to be the one holding the hair, not the other way around, if you would give me a chance, I could show you just how so much better that is."

 Chapter 177 - 177: Teacher And Student

    "I wouldn''t be so cocky, if I was you, considering your life is in my hands." Alice said looking down at Blake''s body which was almost near healed of the burns it had incurred and then looking up to Lena.


    "How about you take her and I take him."


    "No, I want him."


    "She just naturally awakened pure sword essence, are you sure you want him over her."


    "Yes"


    "Hmm, well now that makes me interested, what could be so special about him, that would make you choose him over a potential sword saint."


    Lena stayed silent to this question and this only made Alice smile.


    "You''re proving to be really bad at this negation thing" Blake said hanging from Alcie''s grip.


    Alice looked down at Blake with an amused smile while Lena threw him a a cold glare.


    "I have my upersonl used for Blake. Are you really going to pass over saintess juts becaue you feel he moght be special."


    "Yes, u would pass over three saintesses, for a demon whom the kistress of the underworld holds oin such high regards."


    Lena once more become silent but this tiem she surveys their surroduednign takgin in the damage, Alieces'' fiery bird had caused and then looked at her portal whch was still very much active thought the being tghat had been trying to come out had been forced back in.


    "How about a saintess and a the heart of a devouring dragon"


    Silent permeated the air for up to aminute after Lena;s offer and in the air it was Blake ho broke when he throight that it had lasted for too long.


    "What''s a devouring dragon."


    "It''s a beast that can devour everything that exists in this world, even light oitself" Alice said suprising both Blake and Lena.


    "Thats sound powerfull"


    "Yes it is, A devoruign dragon is said to be the physical manifestion of darkness itself, not even death can escape it."


    "Death" Blake commendted as he flet that their was more to it.


    "It is said that a devorurign dragon can nevr be killed because it would devour even it'';s owb detah and return to life and that if oen should refine themselves with the heart if devrourign dragon, they would basically become immortal, unkillable by anyone.


    "Now that''s afar stretch."


    "It might sodun like a myth to you but it just might be areal deal consdoerign there are living proofs. Lucifer the missing king of hell beign a prime example."


    Why Alice as beign thei nice to him Blake didn''t know but he also wasnlt going to reject it considering his life wa sin the hands of the blond woman.


    "Alice, focus here. Can we carry on with our trade." Lena said her expression toataly not amused. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know what sword essecne is" Alie said her world directed at Blake.


    "No, i dont even know who a sword saint is."


    "Hmm, well think of sword Saintess as the stage of a process to power, and sword essence as the key that enable you to get into this process" Alcie said, smiling when she looked sown at Bake and saw him nodded his head.


    "I don''t know how high your ambitions are, but surely you''ve heard od gods and know that you can actually become one right "


    "Yes"


    "Do you know how to the procedure to go about becoming one."


    "ehhh, No"


    Like Alcie was a teacher and he was her student, Blake paid attention to all the womanls words, answering her with a comfortability that made one unbale to believe that eh was butt naked and being held up in the air.


    "Exactly, many people want to rise above the realm if ranker and be gods but there is no clear oath to it. We all have to struggle in the darkness, hoping we don''t fall into holes or make the wrofn turns as we move forward, but the same does not apply to thise who unlock sword essence.


    The sword essence is born from the transformation of will and ...."


    "What are the requirements for this transformation." Blake suddenly said cutting Alice off.


    Frowning as he waited for his answer, Blake was totally surprised when a whip landed on his naked buttocks.


    "Don''t ever interrupt me again, is that clear" Alice said, her tone strict, but Blake was having none of this.


    Not wasting a secdn, Blake had a bloos soear shooting towards Alice, a red mist coming off his body as he grabbed her arm which was hodlign his body and used it as levra to send himself swing upward, his leg pisied to kick te blonde.


    A distance away from the two, them, Lena simpley sighed at gthe spectacle, not the least bit surprised when Blake''s blood spear shatterd before ti could even get close to alice and his kick was slapped awat and a thwack delivered to his bottom before he was returned to his previous postion.


    Though Alice was tall thisck woman, who boasted just teh right amount of muscles, compared to Blake talk huge frame, she was like a little girl and it was quite the comedic sight to see this little girl scold and punish Blake.


    "If you keep being stubborn mummy is going to take away your mana" Aliece said in a warning tone.


    "She has a mummy complex" Blake thought in astonishment, his mind then recall what had happened and in the end, not knowing how to handle such embarrassment.


    "Now as I was saying, sword essence is born from the transformation of will and the end path of one who unlock sowrd esssecne is the be omign iof a sword god."


    "Now, hat was your question."


    "Urghh"


    "Inspect"


    [The target is to high level to inspect]


    Getting the same response as before, Blake could only glance at Lena who had a mirth in her eys and then reoeat his question.


    "Whata er the requirements for the birthing of sword essence."


    "talent is a good add but it''s mostly a cheery on the top as most people who awaken it tedn not to vene be all that talented, her for exaaple" Alcie said lookigntoward Hannah.


    "A focused mind and discipline is essential becaue this would give you one of the ley ingredients for birthing a sword essene which is a powerful will and then after all this the moset important thing to have is a narrow mind."


    "A narrow mind doesn;t sound liek such s good thing."


    "It isn;t but it is unfottunately a stricte requirement to sub,iem all your qualities int swrod essence. It is why those on te path of sword gods are awaya loyal to a default or selfishly serve serving.


    "I see"


    "Yeah,now bacl to what I was saying, unlike us whp have to wallow in the dark looking a for a path to becoming a god, all those with sword esssecne ned o do is sharpedn their wills till they eventually become sowrd gods."


    "I take it sharpeneign the will is nit so easy."


    "No it isnlt especially ate the higher levels, but that brings nwo to the issues of whyLena would want you over a girl whom would is assured to at least become a sword saintess, a being who stand on the same level of power as her." Alice explained.


    "She has a point lena"


    "Perhaps You would rather I leave you with her" Lena said.


    The dark hair expected fearful reaction Blake at such an idea but he instead remaiedn calm and began cosndeirign that possibility.


    "It''s not a very bad idea, but my only issue is that i a not strong enough to domainate her and shpw her what a rela man is like."


    Blake word took bothe woman aback, but before they could say a thing he contined talking.


    "Say Alxie, when was the last tiem a man vent you over and rammed a dick down your asshole. I bet that was back on eartj, tell me you dontl miss that feeling."


    Withe the sun gods blessing the people of this planet are wekla, non can stand up to you.


    If you let em go, you canlt on me going bak not too long after, beating you up and giving you a good pipping


    "What do you say to my deal."


    "Do I look like a slut to you"


    "No, bit you behave like a horny mom and I donlt making you a milf."


    "Surely this isn''t why you want him" Alcie said looking at Lena and then to her shock she threw Blake over.


    Free from Alcie grasp, Blake properly landed on the platform Lena was on, a smile on his face as he turned to Lena who was surprised at what had just happened.


    Giving Lene no vsisble explanation Blake turned to Alice properly taking in her figure and smiling at her.


    "Thanks for your cooperation."


    "Hmm, I''ll be waiting for you to fulfill you end of the deal, now hand me the woman."


    "Oh i will but i would appreacite it if you can give me some tiem with her, say about a day."


    "No.."

 Chapter 178 - 178: Suppressed

    "Ahhhh, but that''s unnegotiable Alice. I need to take Hannah."


    "And I say No. The deal was that you would hand her over immediately and then deliver on our deal within a week."


    With a bit of a bashful look, Blake was just about to reply her when someone who had been inactive for a while suddenly sat up. Her chest heaved up and down and despite the few burns that were still on her, she began looking left and right.


    Immediately Hannah established that she was up on a floating platform in her mind, disregarding the people around her, she hastily got on her unhealed legs.


    Not minding the pain that Blake would come from, putting pressure on that charred skin, she crawled over to the edge of the platform and there she looked down at the ground her eyes wide.


    "Where is Mia," Hannah asked, her gaze frantic as she looked at the people up in the air with her.


    Hannah blinked her gaze in disbelief when she was replied with silence, she looked down at the still burning ground the flames on it still raging hard and then with a determined glint, put strength in her arm looking to go over overboard.


    "That''s quite brave of you, but I just can''t let you die you know" Blake said, a blood tentacle having extended from him and wrapped around Hannah, keeping her on the platform.


    Hannah looked over at Blake, her gaze speaking of how very unfond she was of him, but he didn''t care. He simply moved his attention from her to Alice.


    "Alice, our deal still stands, but you have to be patient. I''ll need Hannah for about two days and then I''ll deliver her, as for the deal I''ll still need a bit more time to prepare."


    Hannah and Lena who were unaware of the going on between Blake and Alice had strange ignorant looks on their face, but the one thing they could understand was that Blake was trying to rip Alice off and this was not something Alice couldn''t see.


    Hovering up in the air, from when she appeared till now, the look of confidence and surety had never waved from her face and when she smirked at Blake both he and Lena who was invested in his survival got tense.


    "Are you trying to pull a fast one on me. Do you think that you can somehow escape the clauses of our contract."


    "You entered a contract with her. Do you know how stupid that is?" Lena said looking at Blake with shock, her eyes widened and Blake couldn''t blame her.


    As someone who had used a contract to get several top-notch figures and talent to become his eternal slaves, how could Blake not understand the dangers or in better terms the lethality of signing a contract with a being whom he could not comprehend or match.


    Unfortunately, it had been the only option for Blake as he had been in far worse condition than he appeared, Lena not even knowing about this.


    Blake could still remember how Alice had easily entered his soul space and the fear she had put in him.


    ***flashback***


    After asking his question the second time and getting his reply, Blake was fully ready to keep silent and let Lena save him from the clutches of the sexy but evil milf when he felt an invasion of his being and immediately went to find the trouble in his soul space.


    Having brought several people down to his soul space to conquer and subdue before, Blake was calm and confident when he appeared in the world where he was god. Unfortunately, Blake could never expect what he encountered.


    His eyes blinked open to see his soul space, expecting to appear within the darkness and confront the nosy Alcie, but instead, he found himself in a wide pink bedroom.


    It was like a horror story to Blake, because not only were the walls of the room pink, but so were the bed, chair and other furniture within it, the only exceptions being the assortment of teddy bears on the bed.


    The air had a light sweet flowery smell and there was a gentle tune playing in the background.


    "What is this?" Blake said, turning to the orchestrator of the entire scenario.


    "A little something cooked up for you. It will be the best way to clean up and turn you into a proper boy." Alice said, her eyes trailing down to his cock which had risen, a smirk on her face.


    "Well, I''m glad to see someone agrees with me."


    Blake was just about to reject Alice''s words and end the whole charade when he followed her gaze to his traitorous dick and that noticed that his body hadn''t been left out of Alice''s tampering.


    On Blake''s cock, sitting at the base of his grey rod there was a pink ring and on his wrist pink bangles. Blake was still getting bewildered by these additions when he turned to see a pair of pink prop wings on his back.


    "At least I''m not wearing pink heels"


    The get-up disgusted Blake, but his disgust could do nothing to quench the thirst of his dick and Blake didn''t blame it considering Alice''s look.


    Sitting on a pink couch that faced him who was standing, Alice had on a short white gown which barely went past her buttocks. She had on black heels and her legs were crossed. This move showed off her long thick muscular legs and then the V-shaped cleavage on her chest was just extraordinary.


    "Wow, you have really large breasts. It''s hard to believe your earlier dressing actually hid its size."


    "Thank you, maybe sometime later I''ll let you have a taste of them, Alice said pushing up her breasts with her left arm and dropping them, the bounciness they revealed leaving Blake making a thick swallow.


    "You know it''s not fair, that I am naked and you''re not. I don''t mind helping you undress."


    Oh, Mommy is happy to see that you love her body so much but you''ve been a bad boy, and till you become good, then none of this is for you.


    "But I''m a good boy, when have I ever been bad."


    "You saw Mommy and didn''t crawl over to come greet her. All good boys know that they are supposed to greet their mommy"


    "Ahh comon temper justice with mercy. Let me just suck a nipple"


    "No, bad boys don''t get nipples."


    "I see," Blake said dryly and the next instant there was an explosion of power from him, the earth room trembled and the harsh powerful winds blew open the window and flew into the room.


    Blake had on a narrowed gaze as he did this, he watched Alice the whole time like a hawk and by the time the energy he had pumped out died down the only thing that had changed was that he was now dressed in black pants and had the ribbons and wings gone.


    "Badboys don''t get to suck nipples Blake, are you sure you want to be a bad boy.


    "Why are you here Alice"


    "Is that any way to talk to you mummy?" Alice asked but Blake was not in the mood and with a wave of his hand he had the chair beneath her disappear, her body falling to the ground.


    Blake took pleasure in the surprise that appeared on Alice''s face though he was surprised to see her simply stand up despite the embarrassment.


    "You are a talented boy... "Alice started but Blake cut her off.


    "With a big cock. You need to be drilled with."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to ever interrupt me?"


    "I don''t remember agreeing."


    "I see, well, in that case, I guess a few spanks are in order."


    "You wish Blake said with a smirk and with that, chaos erupted."


    "Booom"


    Earlier, when Blake had erupted with energy trying to get rid of the rubbish that was around him, his efforts had been in vain, but this time, as both he and Alcie clashed, their explosion of will destroyed everything around them and left them both floating up in a world of darkness.


    Though they both paid attention to their physical appearances, as consciousnesses they didn''t need eyes to know what was happening in the soul space.


    Blake was ready to leave things as they were and focus on suppressing and kicking Alice out of his soul space when a large sun was birthed and then slowly rose up in the sky coming from east to west.


    Right from when Alice''s mind birthed the sun, Blake had begun suppressing it, but his failure to significantly affect its creation while he was in his own mind had him frowning and ignoring the risks of discovery he spied on his opponent.


    [Name: Alice Warton]


    [Species: Pure Human]


    [Rank: Sixth Order]


    [Title: Champion of light, Mother of the world]


    [Soul essence:7710 (victorious soul)]


    [Enlightenment: light]


    [Enlightenment: life/nature] S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Strength: 4700 / Agility:5500 / Stamina:4000 / Vitality:5400 / Intelligence: 2534 / Mana: 6000 / Charisma: 6000 / Will: 1334]


    [Abilities/Skills: error...???]


    [A deadly female bound and contained to this planet by only her commitments]

 Chapter 179 - 179: A Click

    "This doesn''t make sense," Blake thought as his eyes went over the information being displayed to him on the screen.


    "These physical stats, what the heck, what is she, a minimized titan" Blake exclaimed in his mind.


    "But then how come Lena can fight her, Lena''s stats are nowhere near this, not even her soul essence is this much.


    What is enlightenment, what is a victorious soul. Arghhh what the hell, could this be why Rehabab had been fearful of champions?


    Looking at Alice''s stats, I feel like a fool for not just shutting up and letting Lena sort things out.


    This thing is way beyond me because what the fuck does it mean to be a pure human, and why does she have two enlightenment, I have never seen those."


    Though Blake had been put in awe by Alice''s display he had still at best expected that she was just a better more powerful version of Ciara after all she was at most bound to be in the sixth order.


    An about 10-20% increase was what Blake expected, but reality was showing him a 100+% increase.


    With Alice taking no action after creating the sun, Blake''s mind was bombarded with all sorts of thoughts for up to a minute without him knowing and when he did he finally stepped out of his mind he found himself staring into a deep bright eyes.


    "Do you like what you see"


    "what do you mean" Blake replied, having an idea that she was referring to his poking at her strength but wanting to be sure he and Alice were talking about the same thing.


    "Blake, that is your name right, where are you from"


    "I''m sure you already know that" Blake said not hiding how displeased he was at having leaked that information,


    "You''re right I do, but just so we are clear, you used Hannah''s entire army as a sacrifice for your transformation into a blood demon right."


    "Yes, I did, and seeing as we are looking into each other''s life, I would also like to know about your"


    "You already know I am an earthling who died and was offered reincarnation and power. What else is there to know."


    "How did you turn up like this, a woman who doesn''t understand that she needs a good dick, No way you didn''t get pounded back on earth or is the power that got to your head."


    Alice blinked at Blake''s words, unsure whether to take them seriously or not and then she shook her head.


    "On earth, I had a husband who betrayed me, he ran away with another woman and left me to raise our two sons alone.


    I did my best for my children, but then just when they were set to leave high school, they got caught up in a gang fight and were killed.


    That day they had begged that they didn''t want to go to school, that they just wanted to be at home but I didn''t listen.


    I forced them to go and then they died. They were good boys, they didn''t deserve that death or my harshness." Alcie said in a sombre tone


    "Now I didn''t expect such a story" Blake replied when Alice was done, not at all moved by the emotions in her voice.


    "Now you''ve got the story about me, what about you? I don''t want to know your sob story, on earth, what I want to know is how and why you are here."


    "Your words, don''t sound very welcoming, we are both earthlings, we should be helping each other."


    "I would normally have been stuck thinking you are from a god who is trying to invade this world and build a foundation in it or maybe the new champion of one of the already existing gods here, but no god would have let you become a demon."


    "Alice we have so much to talk about. I could relate to you better than anyone. How about we have dinner on a yacht"


    What Alice''s question was broaching right now was the core secret that Lilith had told him never to reveal.


    With her vast knowledge and perception, Blake was sure Lena already had an idea about it or fully knew about it, but it was something none of them had talked about, the case was totally different from now.


    Blake lamely tried to change the conversation by going off-topic even making him and Alice appear sitting in a luxurious jet but that didn''t deter the woman.


    She comfortably took a seat, crossing her sexy legs and then after giving the interior of the jet an appreciative glance, she hit the nail on the head.


    "If you are not from a god, then while there is the option of a higher power, I would say your presence here is more likely the handwork of one of the rulers or maybe even all the rulers of hell."


    "Bad analytics have started unnecessary fights, you should be careful what you say," Blake said with a sigh. He didn''t deny Alice''s words but at the same time he didn''t validate them.


    "You''re right, to avoid such misconception, I think it''s best to clear me on this matter then."


    Blake nodded his head at this, an idea on how to use the current situation to hos advantage brewing in his mind.


    "You are focusing on the wrong things Alice. Your mind has been trapped and limited.


    Why did you so easily throw away the option of me being put here by someone not even you can fathom." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alice pressed her lips together, she gave Blake a look up and down and then shook her head, no I don''t see that happening."


    "Well you better get your head out of the clouds and open your eyes" Blake said with a shrug and then he relaxed, pressing his index finger together and giving Alice a pitiful smile.


    "Light and life/nature, those are your enlightenment are they not," Blake asked and immediately he saw a shocked look appear on Alice''s face, it lasted for a second before fading away, giving way to a cold expression whose appearance came with the jets they were in getting destroyed and Blake''s figure teleporting away from its previous location.


    "Get over here now" Alice said and when Blake who had travelled what was miles away shook his head, she raised her hand up at the sun he had created and had it falling down.


    Considering the world was filled with just darkness, similar to space with no up or down, it didn''t make sense that the descent of the sun would be any threat.


    The sun should have normally just fallen and infinitely continued falling but well that didn''t happen because the entire space began trembling and Blake could instinctively feel that at a particular level of descent, his soul space would collapse.


    "What a troublesome opponent," Blake thought and once more, while within his own soul space, he was forced to muster all his strength to combat Alice''s actions.


    With visible strain on his face, Blake raised his hand at the falling sun struggling to stop it''s descent, his eyes narrowed when he saw Alice shake her head at him with a sigh and then a minutes later he was forced to give up on his attempts as all it did was tickle the sun''s descent.


    This was Blake''s soul space and he should be almighty here, no he was actually almighty here, but the problem was that Alice was invincible.


    When Alice and Blake had clashed in a show of energy, Blake had felt that he could overwhelm her.


    A single thought from Blake had the world change from darkness to water, but not even that could affect the sun.


    It didn''t take long for the sun to have all the water around it boiling to extreme temperature and though by his order, the hot water did not vapourize, it did not affect the sun.


    "You know if this sun falls, you will suffer damages that you might never be able to fix. You don''t have the ability to face me here and win"


    Alcie''s words did not sit well with Blake, but in the end, what could he do.


    Blake''s current situation felt like the one he had put Rehabab, Ciara, and Naomi in when he wanted to subdue and make them his servants, but just as he wanted to give up on resisting and began contemplating Alice''s survival terms, his eyes lit up.


    "Why don''t I fight sun with sun"


    Blake didn''t have any strong reason behind this, just a strong feeling about this clash, like there was something profound waiting to be discovered.


    He held his palm down on the empty space below, the watery world now gone and darkness enveloping the world once more.


    Blake had his eyes narrowed as a small yellow sun appeared and began growing but then he noticed Alice had an amused smile, and just like that, it clicked in his mind.


    "So that is it" Blake muttered.


    Without hesitation, he let the sun he had begun growing to die out, and then he turned to the humongous one above.


    Blake had a red katana appear in his hand, he closed his eyes, entering into a deep concentration for several minutes and then swung his blade at the sun, slicing the huge mass in half a second later.


    "Swords Aura, Impressive"

 Chapter 180 - 180: A Chance For Freedom

    "Just a single feel of it from that Blonde woman and you were able to doa makeshift of it" Alice said awe in her tone, but then she narrowed her eyes and shook her head.


    "Not it wasn''t from the soul essence, you came up with this based on my explanation of what sword essence and it''s relationships with sword gods."


    After saying this, Alice went silent and became contemplative, her eyes burnt with excitement as it was obvious she was completely blown away by Blake''s feat


    While Alice had her thoughts, Blake who had just savd himself from a disaster foufn himself hevilyu breathing depsitehis body in here being just a figment of his imagination.


    He looked at Alcie who was lost in her thought,a nd then his mind went to te realization which had just saved him.


    At first the falling sun had looked untouchable, it had seemed to Blake that Alice had used some powerful soul technique which he could not understand her in his soul but it had been just when he decide to have a desperate try of pitting sun against sun that understand sunk into his head.


    "Alice is a champion of light, she is well versed in the uniqueness and specialness of the sun and I bet the sun she created would have better and more rigorous foundation than mine.


    This had been the thought going through Blake''s mind as he started creating his sun, and then it hit him.


    "Enlightenment: Light"


    "Why did she pick the sun of everything, sure it could be familiarity, but considering that she pulled this same similar move against Lena, if she actually want to suppress me, then why didn''t she use a newer more overwhelming move."


    Sure Blake could have been wrong and just over think things, but his guts told him that there was a correlation between Alice''s light enlightenment and her sun technique.


    "What if rather than just making up stuffs, real world laws carry more weight in the soul world. Though I can''t stop her sun, I can''t feel it deep in my bones that I am still the superior power in my soul space."


    This train of thought led to Blake thinking of what he could attempt, and of course implementing his blood control had come to mind but then he had been stumped at just the first question.


    "What is the logic behind the strength of blood"


    A few thought had come to Blake''s mind like it''s connections to life, it''s ability to heal, it''s role as the basic building block for sustaining the human body and soul, but in the end, none of this represented raw strength and power.


    None of the characteristic of blood showed a clear path towards stopping the sun falling sun, so he had to look elsewhere.


    Unsurprisingly mana and rune barrier popped into his head but after his mind drew a blank on what the underlaying theories of these two were, Lena''s scary portal and Hannahs; sword esecen came into his mind.


    "Sword god"


    Blake hadnlt given those twooptions much thought, his mind had rapidly gon to Alcie''s explanation and with just what she had told him, he had drawn up an imageinin hos head and then with his imagination executed it.


    "A focused mind and discipline is essential because this would give you one of the key ingredients for birthing a sword essence which is a powerful will and then after all this the most important thing to have is a narrow mind."


    This had been Alice''s word to Blake when he asked about the requirements to walk the path of a sword god. Alice''s words were clear and very understadble they told of how clear but windy the road to a sord god was.


    In the outdie wprld putting this in practise would have been nigh impossible, but here in the soul soce,all it ook was bit of undetsnign and plenty of imaginations.


    "A narrow mind. A narro thought, a single belivene, and unshakebele belive, a delusional believe, my delusion forced upon my target, my sowrd can cut anuthing."


    When Blake swung his sworlf he had doen it with the itenssion of having a sharp wave shooting from the sword and sling the sun, but the power that had come out was one he could not even understand.


    The power that came from him hadn''t been born from mana but from his mind and it''s appearance and exit left his mind feeling horribly empty. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Consolidating what he had just done and stamping the experience in his mind for all eternity, Blake took a few seconds to adjust to the feeling of his mind and then he confronted Alice.


    "If you are done gushing over what an awesome man I am then would you mind explaining to ne what exactly sword aura is."


    Blake words brought Alice out of her thoughts and when she looked a him, she could not help but smile.


    "Sword aura can be said to be sword essence manifested in the physical world. You can''t have sword aura without having sword essence, well unless you are in the would space where imagination is power.


    You action are really impressive Blake, from just my words you figure out how to do this much, it''s not an easy feat.


    This sis something gthat can be done by only a genius, a true one. How about becoemign my disciple, U''ll also forgive all of your transgressions."


    "I ''m a demon " Blake said reminding the powerful woman of his gender but her reply surprised him.


    "Forget that, no one had to know our secrets, it would just be the two us."


    A smirk Played on Blake''s face ad the his figure disappeared and appeard inftont of Alice.


    "When you say all my transgressions are forgiven, does this mean that I ma now aloe to greba these"


    As Blake spoke his question hsi hands reached out and with a n exited tremble they grabbed lcie buns.


    Sure this was just soemthgin of the mind, but Blake knew Alcie wa far to produ to make her image in this orld subpar and he as right.


    Givign her large breasts a squeeze, she felt softness and bounciness to them which made them see real.


    With excitement his hands roamed down jer body and moved to go under her shirt but then a force held him in place and he could only give Alie a questioning look.


    "The premise for your transgression being forgiven are that you become my hidden disciple."


    "Hmm that sounds interesting, but would you rather you get a hidden dsiple or way to escape the thumb f the sun god and have a shit at becoming something far greater than him. You are a big box of potential after all, what you contain, if you allowed to blossom will far outgrow the sun god."


    "Hook line, sinker''


    Blake knew what she wanted and with that knowledge and the resources he had at his disposal, he was more than sure that he could steer her in his direction but Alice proved to that she wasn''t an easy nut to crack.


    "Is that all you have to say"


    "You shouldn''t brush my words off"


    "Hmm, well if you tell me what being is backing you, perhaps I would give your words appropriate considerations."


    "A being that is strong enough to fool your god right under his nose."


    "I doubt that" Alice said. I need proof.


    "And hat if I can give that proof will you be a good girl."


    Alice threw Blake a very unimpressed look at his tactics and then shrugged.


    "If you can give me an undeniable proof that you can actually fool the sun god, and have the mean to help me escape his grasp then I will cease my aggression against you and Lena."


    "Not bad" Blake commented and then he went to the invenstirya dn grabbed a contract.


    With how much he sued the allure of power to get peoiplto fall under him Blake figured it as smarte r to have a otn of contarct in stock, no need to alpow the syetm shop screw him over by not having the contract in stick hen he need it.


    With no hoccups, the contarc appeared in Blake''s hand and he was pelasntly supreised to see a look of hesitation appear of Alcie;s face.


    "In hear i can poick up any maniuolation or shenanigans you might tru to pull off"


    Lookign at the contract, Alice nodded her head anc olleted the thisck bron paper from him.


    "wjere did you get this cintarct scroll"Alice asked, the woman not hiding how special she thought it was, her gentleness with it telling.


    ''Oh you mean these: Blake said casually bringing out five more brown scroll and makign the flaot in the air"


    This was a poer move and Blake miled it for what it was worth.


    "A power the likes of which you have never seen, there is lot more where this came from darling."


    *****flash back end*****

 Chapter 181 - 181: Answers

    Getting hit with question demanding answers from both Lena and Alice, Blake licked his lips and shrugged his shoulders. He refused to go under their pressure.


    "I understand your worries, but you should trust that I have this well under control" Blake said to Lena.


    Blake turned to Alice to give her question a reply but his actions were stopped by Hannah who suddenly shot up from the flow and charged towards him.


    With the little distance that existed between the two of them, Hannah was upon Blake in no time, and he could do nothing but activate and reinforce his pride aura.


    Blake watched with hurt as Hannah''s blade sliced through his indomitable pride aura like it was nothing and in the end, he was only saved by his blood which he had pump out of his body.


    Shooting forward as fast as he could, rather than try to block Hannah''s deadly sword, the red liquid went for her arm, pushing it to the side and directing the deadly thrust away from him, thought the line of cut that appeared on Blake''s arm told of how close he was to death.


    With a frown Blake moved to grab Hannah from the back wanting to disable and neutralize her, but in the end could only watch in shock as without even looking back, she stepped to the side and cleanly dodged his arm


    "This isn''t good" Blake told himself, quickly ducking as she confidently turned around performing a swing that had her sword passing through where Blake''s neck had previously been.


    "Must be that bastard Sword essence" Blake muttered in his head with a grunt.


    Rolling on the ground, Blake quickly got back to his feet, his gaze quickly moving to Hannah.


    With a single thought Blake had the stream of blood divide in two and then shoot at Hannah from both her side the blood stream equipped with pointed spear tips.


    He tensed his legs as the attack fired at the woman forcing her to stop her offensive and decide how to deal with his attack.


    Unsurprisingly, Hannah jumped out of the way, dodging to the side and to Blake surprised throwing swinging her blade at the attack which she had just evaded, having a sword slash shoot out of her sword.


    Blake''s plan had been to have the streams of blood immediately change direction and go after Hannah but after her attack hit it, he winced, an expression of pain on his face.


    Though Blake did not understand how Hannah''s attack could be affecting him in such a manner he felt danger and knew that he had to get his two streams of blood away from her.


    Ignoring the sharp pain in his head he called back the blood streams, but Hannah refused to let him go so easily.


    In a show of dexterity and swordsmanship, Hannah entered a furious sword dance which saw her sending out multiple sword slashes at the Blake''s blood streams.


    Blake was determined to get the blood stream back to him but for everytime one of Hannah''s sword slashes hit his blood stream, a terrible sharp pain went through his head and his connection to the blood stream weakened.


    By the time the blood streams crossed the halfway mark between them and Blake, they had already lost half their speed and Blake was bleeding from the eyes, nose and ears.


    When they eventually got back to Blake, he was down on one knee, and staring at a quickly approaching Hannah, the desire in her eyes to kill him brilliant and visible for all to see as her deadly sword rose into the air.


    From the beginning of the battle till now, both Alice and Lena had stayed put and simply watched their battle play out, interest on their faces considering it was a fight between two naked individuals.


    "This is woman is so troublesome I can''t help but consider the option of killing her"


    With a gaze which was getting blurred, Blake stimulated the blood within him, having it pumping and then with a mutter having his figure fade out of Hannah''s gaze.


    "Blood mist"


    Hannah was lost for a second and though she eventually picked up on Blake''s position it was too late for her to do a thing as he pierced her form the back with just a single finger and then had his blood pump into her.


    Hannah wanted to quickly use the new powerful energy she had attained to expel the foreign material out of her body, but she coughed out a spurt of blood and could only watch as her body weakened and a heavy pressure descended on her.


    Not taking any risk, Blake immediately seized her sword and put in his inventory and then he watched as she fell to her knees.


    With his blood now pumping through her, though weakened the application of fear aura on Hannah had produced an effect and now with his blood in her he had totally restrained her.


    Blake could feel the energy in his blood being constantly devoured by what he was sure was her sword essence but this was no worries since he was beside her and could supply it with more energy.


    All this had been made possible because he had sacrificed a huge chunk of his blood essence to boost his speed to ridiculous level and now as his attention left a struggling Hannah he stared at his spectators, their different expression making him sigh.


    Lena had on a look of disapproval, Blake mor than sure that it had something to do with him burning up his blood essence once more, and then as for Alice she had on a disappointed expression.


    Blake was just about to talk to Alice when he felt something clamp on his cock and he could only look down at his met ti see that a portion of it was in Hannah''s mouth, the woman trying to cut it off.


    "That was dumb" Blake said looking down at the hatful woman and then he grabbed her by the hair and pulling on it, shoved the rest of his dick, down her throat.


    To impede his actions, Hannah kept her teeth tight around his cock, grazing it as it went down her throat and drawing blood.


    Though Blake cock hurt, healing it as no issue, and then with Hannah restrained and bound to his dick, while facing Alice, Blake began moving his hips back and forth fucking a gaggling Hannah''s throat.


    "What order do you think I am" Blake asked Alcie, making the woman look at him with a dull expression.


    "Common humour me"


    Alice gave the gurgling woman between Blake''s cock a look and the she breathed out.


    "Third rank."


    Though Alice said the words calmly her eyes which were focused on Blake told him that she as quite impatient and was waiting for the promised proof.


    "Come on now Alice be serious I''m not even 25 how could I be third rank" Blake said.


    A smile played on his face when confusion and then reluctant realization appeared on Alice''s face.


    Blake looked away from her down to Hannah staring int her deep gaze and increasing his thrusts into her tight throat, her hard eyes a turn on for him.


    "You expect me to take your words at face value and believe that you are under twenty-five and still at the second rank.


    "Nope, I am 23 and at the first rank"


    Disbelief clouded Alice''s face and she couldn''t help but turn to Lena seeking an answer from her.


    All this while Lena had stayed silent, watching the conversation between Blake and Alice and when she looked at her, she slowly nodded her head in acceptance with Blake words.


    "Forgive my distractions but this woman is an incredible work of art, her body literally lit me on fire."


    Ignoring Blake''s words, Alice was just about to question him on the information he had just released to her when a thick wave of mana began circling him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mana wave covered both him and Hannah and then when it dispersed, it showed Blake behind Hannah who was on her feet but bent forward, Blake hands on her shoulder the only things stopping her from tipping over.


    "I hope this is enough to convince you, and if it isn''t well, you''ll need to wait for me to get don here."


    After saying this, Blake focused on the large shapely butt before him and moved his hips forward, looking to put all of his veiny human dick in Hannah and he had just buried his whole length when two figures appeared close to him.


    "Ladies, ladies, calm down, there is enough of me to go around" Blake said with a grin looking at the women surrounding him.


    Hannah directly in front of him her pussy impaled by his rod, Alice was to his left her right hand on his shoulder, while Lena was to his right, her right hand wrapped around Alice''s neck while her left held her arm.


    "Don''t kill her Lena" Blake said for measure, as despite everything even he was in shock at how she had put Alice in such a position.


    Pa! Pa! Pa!

 Chapter 182 - 182: Lady Nikita

    Pa! Pa! Pa!


    While having the two most powerful women on the planet in a deadly standoff over his body, Blake gently moved his hips back and then putting in strength swung it forward.


    The first time had left the two dominant women confused but after his pelvis had loudly smacked onto Hannah''s butt two more times, both their gazes had moved to him.


    "If you guys could feel how hard Hannah''s pussy is holding me, you wouldn''t blame me," Blake said focusing on Hannah''s butt.


    Though he reduced his speed, Blake still made sure to thrust his dick hard into her and enjoy the ripple that spread over her buttocks.


    "I''ll kill you Blake," Hannah said from the front but Blake replied to her with a hard smack on her right ass cheek.


    While Blake pounded Hannah, Lena and Alice gave each other a glance, and then the next second, Alice took her hand off Blake, her actions followed by Lena pulling him away from Hannah while the woman herself was caught in Alice''s hold.


    The sudden actions surprised Blake considering he had expected the two of them to be unable to come to terms.


    "How are you human" Alice started, holding Hannah by the arm and taming her angry expression with a gaze.


    "Maybe because I was originally a human, and not just any human....."


    To emphasise his words, as he finished speaking, Blake had a golden light come off him, and both Alice and even Hannah couldn''t help but be surprised by this.


    "Is this your doing?" Alie said turning to Lena with a narrowed gaze.


    "If I could do something this amazing and make it fool even you, do you think you would have ever found me?"


    Alice blinked at this and then turning to Hannah she had golden particles of light come off her and float into the woman, all her injuries and fatigues being healed in an instant.


    The flames had not just burnt Hannah''s body, but also every other accessory on her so she could only finally cover her nudity when Alice offered her a dress.


    "Hey," Blake complained, feeling self-aware now that he was the only naked person, though he wasn''t really bothered considering the package he held down there.


    "How did you get to know him"


    Blake had gotten a taste of just how much Hannah''s sword essence boosted her will but a single glance from Alice had the same Hannah crumbling.


    "Just some hours before I went to war with the first wave of invading demons, I saw him escorting and recruited him. Back then he was a true human."


    "So he''s the one that pulled off a sacrificial ritual"


    "Yes" Hannah replied and when she said this, Alice gave her a look from head to toe and the next time she looked at Blake, he could feel that something had changed.


    "What do you need her for."


    "The Sex"


    Blake''s reply surprised Alice but Hannah even more so and when she looked at Alice and saw her calm expression she tightened her fist in range.


    "Don''t tell me you''re also going to become his full-time puppet," Hannah said with undisguised disgust for Alice.


    "He''s deadly, better just forget whatever grudge you have against him and make the best of your relationship.


    Blake smirked at Alice''s words, but the fierce gaze Hannah gave him said enough about how unshaken her opinions of him were."


    "You''ll have her for two days and then after that, you''ll return her and depart to the underworld," Alice said.


    "Returning her was never part of our deal," Blake said.


    "I know, it''s an addition."


    Blake frowned at this, but Alice had a reply.


    "You like feisty women don''t you, ones whom you get to break down till they become good cock suckers.


    I heard your words to Hannah, so I''ll train her into a very powerful being and then when next you come, if you ever do, you''ll get to have your battle with her, and who knows you might just have a sword saint sucking your dick or your head chopped off by one."


    Unsurprisingly a smile came to Blake''s face at this, but it stretched long and everyone who saw it knew Blake wanted to also be greedy.


    "Well since you''re adding something to the contract, then I might as well also add something.


    I want both you and Hannah together."


    "You know, that''s never happening, so why not tell me what you really want."


    "I hear you have a great relationship with Lady Nikita, I want to have her in my bed as I spent my last two days in the world of the living."


    "Lady Nikita," Alice said with a frown, her eyes narrowed at Blake and then she looked at Hannah.


    "It was obvious she was considering if the woman was worth it and her contemplative gaze put quite the fear in Hannah''s eyes."


    "Fine, it''s a deal but I must be there watching."


    "That''s no problem, but just know Lena would also be there."


    "Let''s get this over with."


    Within just those few hours so much had happened and after about a day, Blake was seated on the bed in a grand room, sipping a yellow liquid from a glass cup.


    To Blake''s left, close to the end of the room, Alice sat on a comfortable cushion and on his right side, there was Lena who leisurely lay on a cushion, her gaze lazily on the ceiling.


    The bed, Blake sat on was quite large and at the moment it carried just Blake who sat on its edge and Hannah who was lying face down, the gaping hole Blake''s cock had created after pounding her puckered hole still visible and leaking liquids.


    Silence permeated the room as everyone kept to themselves and then the door at the end was opened and a lady walked in.


    The lady was dressed in quality green clothes that wrapped around her body and hung off her left arm.


    Her arrival saw a heavy pressure descend on the room but no one reacted to this.


    The woman stood at the door for a few seconds, taking in the sights of everyone and then with ease she began moving forward.


    "Take off your clothes." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blake''s order had the woman stop in her tracks and with eyes that showed discontent, the woman looked at him once again.


    "Are you the dog that so much lusted after my body?"


    "Yes, now kneel and crawl over here."


    The woman had an amused look on her face after Blake finished talking but when she found herself falling to her knees, the arrogance on her face disappeared and she turned wary.


    "Lady Nikita"


    Nikita was a woman of many distinguishments but what set her the most apart was the fact that she was the last wife of the king and the most loved one.


    A clearly defiant look appeared in Nikita''s eyes and after giving Alice a glance and seeing that she was going to say nothing she spoke.


    "I see no reason to be submissive to a man who can''t even face me himself, he had to find someone else to do his dirty work."


    Everyone was silent, so Nikita''s words reverberated around the room and the contents of her speech made Blake smirk.


    Blake finished the drink in the cup and then stood up, eyes looked on Nikita who was also staring at him.


    "How do you hope to challenge me when you can''t even stand."


    "To Blake''s question," Nikita snorted and then with a burst of man from her she shook off the pressure he had placed on her and stood to his feet.


    "Stupid woman, the only reason you can stand is because I let you."


    Letting the woman have her fun, Blake with no clothes on and his long meat swinging between his legs walked over to her.


    Nikita had a confident look on her face as Blake walked towards her but when he crossed the 10-metre mark from her, the arrogant smile on her face lessened and by the time he was 5 meters away, it disappeared replaced by a frown.


    Blake closed the entire distance between him and Nikita smiling down at the woman when he saw that it took her all the courage not to take a step back.


    "Now, just stand still and don''t make a move"


    Blake''s words were accompanied by the heavy pressure Nikita''s thoughts he had fought off landing in her and she could only watch as he grabbed her cloth with both his hands and with a tug tore it apart, revealing what lay underneath.


    "You really are of priestly origins," Blake said looking at the garments Nikita wore to cover her private parts, the bead on her waist the ring on her navel and the white cloth that she wrapped around her chest.


    "You''re a virgin aren''t you" Blake leaned forward and whispered in Nikita''s ears.


    Nikita''s eyes widened at this, her mouth opening in shock as her undergarment was ripped off and her pussy was cupped.

 Chapter 183 - 183: Lady Nikita 2

    Feeling Nikita''s hard gaze on him, Blake leaned down and captured her lips in a kiss, softly sucking on her bottom lips.


    Nikita wanted to keep up her act of disinterest but Blake with his next move Blake shattered her composure.


    "Lust aura"


    "Sweet touch"


    Mmm!


    Nikita didn''t know when she moaned into Hannah''s mouth, but even as she opened her eyes wide in shock, the sweet feel of Blake''s lips, soon had her closing them and slipping back into the sweet sensation.


    "A weak will"


    While Blake''s right hand Cupped Nikita''s pussy, his left hand which had been on her waist moved to her ass and he grabbed a handful of it.


    Pulling Nikita''s butt closer and pressing the woman''s, lower body to himself, Blake increased the intensity of their kiss and soon his right hand began seeing positive feedback.


    Nikita''s cunt began secreting liquids and Blake taking advantage of this rubbed his index finger across the length of her cunt, before finally slipping one finger in.


    Nikita''s body stiffened at the intrusion, the woman pulled back and broke their kiss, but Blake only smiled at her panicked and confused expression.


    "Aren''t you enjoying it?"


    "No" Nikita robotically answered and Blake nodded.


    Arghh!


    With a glint in his eyes, Blake added a send finger to Nikita''s tight hole and the woman couldn''t help but release a strong moan.


    Nikita''s eyelids fluttered as Blake began moving his two fingers in and out of her pussy and then to Blake''s surprise she on her own reached for his cock and grabbed it.


    While Blake kissed and fingered Nikita, she moved her hand up and down his cock, satisfied to feel an occasional stiffness on his body as her hand rubbed his chest.


    "Blake and Nikita had their tongues swimming around each other for several seconds, the lust in the air incredibly heavy and then she pulled back and brought her head to his chest.


    "Your dick is so big, the biggest I have ever seen" Nikita said


    The high lady gave Blake''s cock a hard squeeze pulling on it and then she broke out of his hold.


    "Come," Nikita said with a wave of her index finger.


    Turning around, she held onto Blake, cock and began walking to the bed and putting up no resistance, Blake followed her.


    With him having torn all her dressed, the only thing left on Nikita were her jewelries and then her silvery heels.


    "That''s sexy," Blake thought unable to control the lust this sight put in his body as his cock throbbed.


    Nikita slowed her steps and looked back at Blake smiling at him as she looked at her ass and then stopped and shook her body left and right.


    Without even needing to put particular focus on her butt, Nikita''s movement had her but cheeks juggling left ad right and then giving him a flirty gaze, she licked her lips and continued their walk.


    "This is too sexy" Blake muttered looking at Nikita''s calf which had become more prominent and toned thanks to her heels and then her butt cheeks which hung on the top and beautifully swayed.


    When they got to the bed, still holding him by his cock, the woman directed him to sit on the bed.


    Nikita had Blake spread his legs and then keeping her gaze locked on him she slowly and submissively fell to her knees.


    Still holding his cock, Nikita stroked it, and then she reached out for Blake''s right hand, bringing it close to her mouth and then began licking the juices that coated it.


    Finger by finger, Nikita relished having a taste of herself and then when she was done, she leaned forward and gave Blake a kiss, making him have a taste of himself.


    She pressed her lips to Blake''s, her tongue pushing into his mouth and swimming around it, she wanted to coat every inch of it with her taste, but Blake''s tongue furiously got active and with little effort, her tongue was beaten back and to her pleasure her mouth was invaded and explored.


    Grabbing onto her nipples and pressing them with his fingers, Blake had Nikita kissing him for several minutes, he kept their lips shut and devoured all the air in her, only freeing her lisp when her face had turned red and her hands had begun going around his body in a silent plea.


    With a flushed face and an excited gaze, Nikita took his heavy gulps of air, regaining her healthy colourful expression before then pushing her long hair behind her and sitting on her heels.


    Moving her hand up and down Blake''s cock, she extended her pink tongue letting it touch the tip of his rod.


    Blake let out a heavy rugged breath from the feel of Nikita''s tongue, her tease spurring the nerves in him and then he sighed as the woman moved her head forward and engulfed his cock.


    The engulfment of the head of Blake''s dick as he followed by dedicated sucking and licking,


    "Damn, this is good, you even do it better than Lena" Blake muttered not minding that the woman in question heard him and then he bucked his hips forward, forcing more of his dick into her mouth.


    Nikita flailed a bit at the sudden action but he quickly adjusted, the woman not even gagging when Blake grabbed her head and forced more of his dick into her.


    "Sweet throat" Blake groaned as 7 inches of his dick was buried in Nikita''s throat.


    Nikita looked up at him with spit dribbling down her mouth and then swallowing she began moving her head across the length of his cock.


    "Wait, my dick is in her throat, how is she swallowing....."


    Nikita''s movement didn''t let Blake think more than that as groans began leaving his mouth as she slowly moved over his dick.


    Blake felt like there were multiple hand squeezing and massaging his cock, and that at the same time, these hands were vibrating at a comforting frequency.


    Rubbing his fingers into Nikita''s scalp Blake tried to figure out how the woman was doing it but only ended up blank.


    He tightened his hold on Nikita''s hair and then just when he was about to stand up and begin pounding Nikita''s throat he felt his body shiver.


    "I''m about to come"


    Arfggh!


    With a long groan, Blake had hot semen pumping out of his dick and shooting down Nikita''s throat going straight to her tummy.


    Blake relished in the sudden but incredible pleasure that had hit him, and then just as he began coming down from his high, Nikita''s throat contracted.


    Her throat tightened around Blake''s cock three times, sending waves of pleasure going through his body each time and then on the fourth time, Blake found his cock hard and throbbing.


    What should have been a semi-hard dick now looked like it had been starved of pleasure for several months, its veiny design more prominent than Blake had ever seen.


    Nikita pulled her head off Blake''s cock his length slipping out of her mouth with such fluidity that it looked like it was being taken out of a pussy.


    "Big fat cock" Nikita said as she stared at his dick adorably, and then opening her mouth, she engulfed the head of his dick and began sucking on it once more.


    "arghhh!


    Though he had just had a release, Blake could not deny that Nikita had gotten his senses on another high and that he was enjoying her actions.


    The woman sucked his dick like a lollipop and when he looked won at her and stared init her eyes, what he saw was a woman who knew only his dick and honestly lived for it.


    Staring down at Nikita as she worked was a big turn-on for Blake, it stimulated all his senses and then just when Blake thought that it would be a while before he had another orgasm, Nikita''s body began contorting like a caterpillar.


    Each forward movement of her head over his cock was reflected on her body, and an effect of this was that it had a powerful vibration travelling all around the woman''s body.


    Her movements caused Blake''s breathing to get rapid and then heavy and soon he let out another groan as cum was squeezed out of his balls and came pouring out of his meat into Nikita''s mouth.


    This time, the woman had Blake pour his cum into her waiting mouth, not minding when it filled it up ad began spilling onto her body.


    Ropes of cum coated Nikita''s face and breast and after she had gulped down all his seed that was in her mouth, she squeezed his dick and sucked out whatever was left in his pipe before putting his dick back in her mouth.


    [Name: Nikita Lyon]


    [Species: Human]


    [Rank: Fourth order]


    [Title: Indomitable Mistress, Priestess of lust]


    [Soul essence:310]


    [Strength: 722 / Agility:863 / Stamina:850 / Vitality:748 / Intelligence: 770/ Mana: 640/ Charisma: 900 / Will: 470]


    [Ability: tomorrow(legendary). Yesterday wind (epic), Ice Path(rare), Ice Mirage(epic), Cold Assist (rare), rhythmic transfer (superior), body contortions(superior) .....]


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 184 - 184: Divine Nikita 3

    "Is she some kind of sex warrior?" Blake asked as Nikita began sucking his dick once more.


    Blake''s use of his inspect skill on the woman went smoothly, but the information he was getting had him unsure of what to think about her.


    Her titles along with her abilities and techniques painted her as a woman skilled in the art of seduction and pleasure, yet Blake could not ignore the fresh blood smell that wafted off her, the smell of a virgin.


    "Unless she heals her hymen every time she has sex, then Nikita should be a virgin."


    Not even knowing when, Blake''s train of thought was broken by Nikita''s innocent gaze at him and he could not help but be turned on by the innocent he saw in the older woman''s eyes.


    Despite the powerful look that her aura conveyed and the confident look she had in her eyes, at the same time there was a unique vulnerability within Nikita''s gaze.


    Nikita''s gaze conveyed a message which told him that she could stand up against the whole world except against him.


    It told of a special spot she had for him and how his words and thoughts were all she cared about.


    The emotions evoked by Nikita''s gaze were sudden and intense and Blake wasn''t even aware when they settled into him, it was only when his breathing hitched and his ball tightened that his mind went on alert and quickly processed how it had come so far.


    Unfortunately, Blake''s clear thought could not last for long as the tingles in his ball reached the peak and his seeds began getting squeezed out.


    Hmrghhh!


    Once more, Blake''s seed poured out of his fat pipe, but this time when he saw Nikita put his cock over her mouth looking to fill it with his seed and shower herself with his milk, he grabbed her head and forced his dick down her throat.


    Nikita put up a little resistance but in the end, allowed his seed to shoot down her throat.


    Nikita''s throat contracted and expanded while Blake had his release, the eternal demon found himself being stimulated with more pleasure as he had his orgasm and when he finally came down from it, he could only let out a heavy breath while looking down at Nikita whose mouth had started travelling over his cock.


    Hmm!


    "Is that your game Nikita" Blake suddenly said his word making the woman look up at him innocently.


    Not falling for her tricks or buying her innocent gaze, Blake grabbed a handful of her hair with both his hands stood to his feet and then massaging her head, began moving his dick back and forth.


    Nikita only had a second to widen her eyes, before Blake''s fat cock was rammed down her throat and left to bask in its warmth.


    "This feels good" Blake muttered looking at the woman with a relatively high charisma.


    Sure the likes of Lena and Nikita surpassed her, but one could understand why. With their supreme looks and unmatched strength, they wafted off an aura of aloofness, and Nikita who while indeed strong in her own right had no business boasting 900 pints in charisma while having an intelligence of 770.


    Gawck! gawck! gawck!


    Blake''s relentless assault on Nikita had the woman dripping out saliva and wet messy sounds as her mouth was roughly fucked.


    She rubbed her hands up and down Blake''s muscular thighs as he fucked her, her hands =going to his balls and massaging them till minutes later, her throat tightens around his sock and soon enough began milking it of its essence.


    Blake had no probe releasing a grown as he emptied his load down Nikita''s throat one more time.


    It took Blake more time than the last to feed Nikita all his seed, but this time when he was finished, Nikita was surprised to see him pull his whole length out of her mouth and then without a word grab her by the hair and throw on the bed.


    Since Nikita got her lips around Blake''s cock till some time ago, Blake had picked up on the fact that he had lost control over her trail of thoughts.


    There was more to a sexual encounter, but so far, the pleasure of Nikita''s mouth was all Blake could think about.


    It was like her mouth was the only hole he could put his rod in, and that was why he had decided to get up to his feet.


    Blake didn''t know what principle Nikita''s technique worked but what he did know was that he had an interval of a few seconds after he came when his mind was free of Nikita''s manipulation.


    From what he had observed so far, it was obvious to Blake that Nikita seduced her victims and then filled their minds with just thoughts of her fucking her mouth and that this was why despite everything she was still a virgin.


    "Does that mean the king has been getting duped this whole time? Poor dude and here I am about to pop his wife''s cherry."


    When Blake threw Nikita on the bed her eyes widened and she wanted to scamper away, but a single glance from him froze her in place for seconds, seconds long enough for him to grab her legs and pull her to him.


    Blake''s fat meat hung over Nikita''s cunt and the woman could only pace her hand on his chest looking to push him away.


    "Hey wait, I''m not ready, I''m not yet ready for this," Nikita said trying to push Blake away, but he ignored her and began rubbing his cock over her snatch.


    "You knew what you signed up for when you walked into this room didn''t you," Blake asked as he leaned over Nikita.


    There was a look of confusion on the woman''s face at Blake''s words and in that little window, Blake brought his hand to her cunt and forced a finger in.


    Haaaa!


    Shock appeared in Nikita''s eyes and she could fall back to the bed as Blake began moving his finger in her.


    "Ahhhm this" Nikita muttered incomprehensibly


    [The system is detecting divinity coming off Nikita Lyon]


    "Does she have a hidden providence, I don''t mind sharing."


    [No, it is very possible that she has been marked by a supreme being]


    While still fingering Nikita Blake mulled over the system''s word and then asked it a question.


    "Is it possible that her ability to tamper with even my mind is a passive ability given to her by this supreme being?"


    [yes]


    "I see''


    Completely unrepentant, Blake focused back on the moaning woman and added a second digit into her snatch, smirking when her body stiffened and then contracting as more pleasure filled her.


    "With your snatch so tight, fucking you won''t be so bad"


    Blake expected a fierce rebuttal from the woman, but stayed silent and looked at him with a lost gaze.


    It was like she didn''t know how to feel about the fact that she was going to lose her cherry.


    Looking away from Nikita, Blake turned to Alice, observing her and wondering if she had known about all this.


    Alice''s impassive gaze deprived Blake of the joy of knowing what she was saying, but thinking but the fact that her gaze was fixed on the two of them let him know that she had an interest in their actions.


    Blake turned back to Nikita and gently slipped a third finger into her.


    Nikita''s breath hitched at the addition and the se looked at Blake with doubt.


    Pushing the whole length of his three fingers into Nikita had her body trembling and moving backwards but other than letting out gaps and low moans, Nikita stayed silent.


    It was stunning for Blake to see Nikita who had been so arrogant and confident suddenly become silent and meek.


    When his fingers became once more drenched in her juices, Blake took them out and situated himself between her legs.


    Deeming that he had already engaged in more than enough foreplay, Blake rubbed his dick over her cunt, having it press in between her lower lips and lower to the opening of her hold, but just as he was about o penetrate Nikita spoke.


    "The last man who tried to fuck me was ford to death just as the head of his dick entered my cunt."


    "That man was not worthy."


    "You think you''re worthy of me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Every female is my bitch"


    Answering her with a smirk, Blake held his dick at Nikita''s entrance and then he pushed forward, exerting some force and having his dick, slip into her canal.


    Nikita closed her eyes as her hole was invaded, her body tensed when the head f Blake''s cock entered her but then her eyes opened in surprise, when he kept pushing in more of his dick.


    "You''re still alive" Nikita asked in shock, but Blake didn''t answer her as he was busy enjoying the tightness of her pussy and also battling the divine energy that had rushing into his body and trying to attack his mana core.

 Chapter 185 - 185: Divine Sloppy Nikita 4

    For Blake, his realities had been split, though his body was physically present his mind was partially somewhere else.


    Blake could see himself staring at both Nikita who was beneath him on the bed and a red glowing titan in a world of nothing but darkness and emptiness at the same time.


    He wanted to stop his actions with Nikita and try to make sense of what was happening, but a feeling of danger told him that he would die if he tried to do so.


    The moment Blake penetrated Nikita he had entered some sort of challenege and Blake had a feeling that till he released in her, death was the only route ahead.


    The red titan just stood floatign in the darkness and starign at him whose tiny figure was flaotign at almost eye level with it.


    When Blake looked down, he could part make out it''s figure and when he looked into its eyes it was like he was staring into everlasting windows.


    With Nikita, when the aura of death rushed toward him to devour him he had to quickly move his hips baklwards, and then intsicntively nowign what was required of him move them forward once more.


    In the world of darkness, the titan seemd to be movin toward him, it long mouth releasing pussf of fiery red energy, but immediately he began moving his dick in and out of Nikita it;s forward progress was halted.


    "Okay, i think i''m on to something here" Blake thought calming himself as he knew freakign out would do him no good.


    While should have hindsight listed to Nikita warnign about the fate if the previous man who tried to plough her, in the end being cautious wouldn''t have solved anything because from Blake''s observation, the only way to conquer Nikita and literally have a taste of the fruit which she had been born with was to jump into the red sea.


    Thoigh there was no connection between the Blake and the titan, he cpoudl feel that the enrgye which travelled withing it and lit it up had somehow invaded his body and that while he fough to resite this energy, he alos had to keeo fuckinkg Nikita to stop the titan from devouring what should be his consinceness inthe dark world.


    Urhhhh!


    Nikita moaned as Blake slowly moved his dick and in and out of her, the tightness fo her cave keeping him from going on a rampage at least for the moment.


    "Are you okay" Nikita asked, her hand holdieng onto Blake''s larrge arms which had been planted on both her sides and used to support his body which stood above her.


    "Are you begignign to fall for me already, i haven''t even showed you the best part"


    Blake words rebooted Nikita brainf and broight her back to her senses. The soft expression she had on disappeared giving way for her cold arrogant look and when her particular gaze of superiortity returned, Blake shoevd in an addition two more inches of his dick into her.


    Arghhh!


    Unable to supress the pleasure and Pian from having such a large object in her for the first time, Nikita let out a gasp, and Blake smirked at her.


    "If I don''t hear sweet moans from you i''m going to give this pussy of yours the hard pounding it has been missing from all this years.


    Of course, Nikita didn''t succumb to Blake''s threat and of curse Blake loved up to it.


    When the woman, resolved to keep her mouth shut as his cock moved in and out of her, at intervals, Blake forcefully shoved in more of his dick, and within a few minutes he finally had his full dick buried in a breathless Nikita, the woman''s mouth wide open, her breathing heavy as she tried to come to term with the large object that was in her.


    "You seem full" Blake said, one of his hand going down and grabbing her breast, maintaining a slow tempo in and out of her pussy. Blake closed his eyes and he massaged Nikita''s breasts, and though the woman though it was because he was enjoying the feel of her cunt and melons, the truth was that Blake was taking some seconds to push the invading energy out of him.


    The titan was still there, the danger of being devoured was still present but Blake didn;t let any if the distress he felt to leak out.


    "I''m about to go real roigh Nikita, are you ready"


    After finally having her untouchable pussy invaded, Nikita preconceptions of invsibility had been trashed, but that still didn;t mean that she had succumbed.


    "Satisfy your animalistic cravings and get that snelly thing out of me."


    Blake smield at th reply and then leaned down to Nikitas eards.


    "No i''ll fuck you silly for several hours, putting you in postions you never imageidn you could find yourself.


    This dick will defile you in evry possible way there is ."


    Just to put his dick in a woman and get somke pleaure and other benefots, Blake had landed himself in a life threatening battle and he would be damned if he let Nikyta go after just soe moderate sex.


    No, Blake was going to destroy this woan for any an after him.


    Raisgn his head, Blake stopped his slow tempo and uppped his speed. His left hand left Nikita''s breat andwent o her neck and gripped it.


    The beautiful woman gave him a glare at this gesture but he ignored it as he instead up his tempo.


    Nikita tightened her lips, wanting to keep silent like before, but soon she got to learn that that a fast pace and large dick layed the foundation for a whole different level of pleasure.


    First her face scrunched as she tried to repress her tingles of her nerves, then she bit her lips, with determination, then her lips relaxed, and then mouth was wide open, her eyes half open as long with the sounds of Blake''s pelvis, smashing into her fillign the room, her breathless moans could also be heard.


    "You moan like a cow" Blake stopped and suddnely said his drogatory words making Nikita eyes lit up in awreness of what she had been doign, but just ashe wanet to retort, he smashed hos dick int9o her ad had another breth less maon escaping her lips,


    "You can;t breath can you" Blake said slowly gogitn in and out of her, smirking at ehr steaming expression.


    "Nikiata opedn her moith to replay, but slammed his cock into her once more and then followed by the moan tha left her lisp, tiny blue snakes made of mana began traveling aroufn their bodies.


    "What is this" Nikita sked, but a reply didn''t come as Blake resuedm his work.


    Urgh1 Urghh! Urghh!


    The series of actions that came after, has Nikita wrapping her hand and lega around Blake and digging into his back with her nails and Plaure her body didn iot know hoe to hand hit her.


    Stop! Stop! Stop!


    Nikita said as the bat above ehr pushed his wamrm throbbing meant ain and out of her cave.


    Feelkign like she was looign controlling if her mind, Nikita put up a fierce fight but it was in vain as with eah seodn that poasse,d her sense of reason ledft her, but just before that could happen Blake stopped an with haste flipped around his dck she was now stanifn on her knees.


    A moment of happines hit Nikita as she saw a chanve to regain and reorganise her thinking process but then after she was spun around and then abalek liftign her and walkiedn deeper inot the bed postioned her in a way that all the two women could easily gaze and her face, horror and shame climbed her face as her resued fuckign her.


    Paa! Paa! Paa!


    Whereas before it had been pelvis against pelvis, this time it was Blake''s pelvis smashing against Nikita''s rear. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Paa!


    Alogn with his hisps, Blak also delivered hard spankt o Nikital bootm as he fucked her.


    Yrghh! Arghh! Urghhh! URghhh! Arghh! ArGHH!


    Blake was not shy to let out graons when he had sex, it was the clearest sign that he was enjoygn the pleaure of his actions.


    While the blue snaked made sure to further up the pleasure, Nokita was feeling, the also didn teh sam to him, and as he grunted, he coudlnt help but look down at the pint that connected him and Nikuta, loovign the sight of her cunt, grabbing onto his wet meat as it went out and then massaging as it came back in.


    "What a loved ass" Blake muttered with heavy breath as he slapped slapped Nikitas ass cheeks, loving as they wobbled from the heavy impact of his hips,


    Reachign forward, Blake grabbed Nikitals hair and then he wet really ahrd on her her, ther movement amkign the bed squeak.


    At this point, droill had began dripping from Nikitas mouth which had been hagign opedn from too long and her brain had been temprorailyu friend.


    Moaning was all she could do and just as Blake began considering lifting her up and punding nher cunt, her pussy tightend around his dick and her jucies came rushing.


    "This feels good" Blake muttered as Nikuta orgasm sevred as a catalysy fro his.


    Slamming his dick into Her, Blake pulled Nikta soe her bak presed to his chesta s his seed began pumoign into her.


    Bithe her hands clamoed arofun her breasts and paasionaltely edevoured her liso in a fierce lips, the loght fo the full mon glistedn upon the edn they were on.

 Chapter 186 - 186: Nikita Full Devour

    The affairs of Blake and Nikita extended well into the night, fluids flowing out of the teopof them on numerous occasion.


    Arghhhh!


    Showing no restraint, after Ploughing tfor so long that she had been drained oif enrgy and become a doll in the bed, Blake had moved to thrust into a sleeping Hannah, his abrupt entry awakening the woman.


    Hannha first had a look of confusion on her face, but then just as the evenrts of the previous day settled in her head, Blake began moving and her body coul onlu respond to the pleasur abuse.


    Looking to the side, Hannah spotted a heavily breathing and exhausted Nikita and though this was her first time meeting the woman, she was sure she was the person Blake had been waiting for.


    As her weak finger tioghtedn around the sheet of the bed she obsrvd the the amount of sweat that coated the woman;s boyta dn the fatigue in her eys and she codlnl hrlop but gulp.


    "Is Blake soem kidn if sex fiend. I can feel that his woman is way stronger than me, yet after fucking me till i poassed out, he fucked her into such a stare and now he is stiull hungry for me." Hannah thought in worry.


    "Blake lestls rest for tonight, we can continued this tomorrow" Hannha started but ignired her, he keot thrusting inti her while his hand grabbed and kneeded her buns.


    "Don''t worry, you''er just temporary. I wnat her to rest for a while becaue were gogin to be fucking inot the night."


    While these two women and even those around thought that he was a sex anic and have a deep love for the pleaures fo teh body, Blake himself knew that carnal pleaure was just an added bonus.


    By soem miraculous twist fate, these two women were in oen way or the connected to divinities. They were more special athat even women like Lena and Alcie and it could be imagiedn the kind of points they offerec him.


    Blake was first adn foremost a farmer and faemign sin ponts were his priority.


    [ding! You have taken the virginity of a divine bride +1000]


    [Ding! You have committed a lustful act +120]


    [Ding! You have committed a lustfurl act, +140]


    All these stats were from just Nikita and just before he left the woman for Hannha, the system had reward him with +79 sin points.


    A Vrigin pussy worth 1000 point was something Blake hadn''t thought he would ee while still on this planet, not even Thalia had given him this much points when his hungry dick entered her untouched snatch.


    Like Blake told Hannha he was giving Nikita time to rest, because the night was very much going to be the just him and Nikita going at it liek animals.


    The system had called Nikita a divine bride and though Blake didn''t know which god it was that had enegaged the aloof woman, his plan was to ensure that there was nothing innocent about the woman by the time he was done with her.


    Knowing, that she was filled iwth resentment for him, Blake flipped Hannha so thats eh lay on her back and then looking straight a t her hateful eyes he penetrated her.


    "Both your children are dead, how does it feel to know you''re being penetrated by the man responsible for thus and that your cunt is pleasuring him."


    "Killing you is only a matter of time."


    "Time? Why wait, Now is an opportunity."


    Blake had hoped to rile Hannah up and make their short together first but the ice more in full control of her emotions, ignored his words, her had which were free didn''t even attempt to hurt him or push him away, instead they moved to his they held on his arm, her fingers boldly feeling up his muscles as she was fucked.


    Blake had thought fucking Hannah while she struggled and cursed him would be more fun, but he found that staring into the eyes of a resilient woman as he invaded her turned him on.


    He suddenly picked the woman off the bed and stood of his knees. Tightly wrapping both his hands around her buttocks and then when she wrapped her hands around his neck, looking into his eyes, he resumed pounding her.


    In this position, the audience got a clear sight of Blake; fat meat pumping in and out of Hannha and many were surprised at how wet it was.


    "You''re enjoying this" Blake muttered with a victorious grin, but Hannah''s next action shocked him.


    With a smile, Hannah leaned down and captured his lips, her tongue eagerly entering his mouth and battling his tongue.


    Ignoring the rest of the world, Blake and Hannah engaged in a fierce heated passionate kiss.


    They moaned as they exchanged fluid, there actions making them seem like the deepest of lovers.


    Hannah''s hand roamed all over Blake''s head, massaging his scalp and pressing his head to hers and then several minutes later when they pulled apart, Hannah looked at Blake with a gaze that contained care.


    "You took everything I cared about, what do you think about that."


    "Well, for starters, you husband is still alive" Blake said chuckling when Hannah''s neutral faced broke into one of disgust and anger and then he continued.


    "I didn''t really kill your daughter, you know Lena and Alcie should bear the blame for that.


    "If you hadn''t interfered in I and Lena''s plans such an event will never have occurred."


    "Heh he he, rather than blame me, you should blame Lena who couldn''t stick to your side. All I did was make use of you the situation."


    Hannah licked her lips sensually and then looked at both Alice and Lena. when i gain the strength, I will kill all of you in this room.


    Hannah''s word were met with silence and the woman was about to say something else, when a spank from Blake had her focusing on him.


    "They are both confident in their strength and potential and don''t believe that you will ever be a threat to them. Alice doesn''t even acknowledge my potential, she believed sit is beneath her to worship my dick.


    No need to say anything more to them, in the future we''ll sure them what a monster we are."


    Hannha paused and considered Blake; words and then she paused and kissed him.


    "I''m going to love destroying yore geo and seeing you despair at the realization that I am superior to you."


    "Okay" Blake simply replied and then his cock began slowly moving it and out of her,


    "But remember thought that if you lose, you''re going to be my bitch."


    Hannha kept silent at this but Blake didn''t mind as he didn''t need an answer, he focused back on sliding his dick in and out of her, the both of them soon moaning in each other embrace till they came.


    Blake buried his cock ball deep in Hannah as ropes after rope of his cum was pumped into her and then he dropped her on the bed.


    "Now would be the best time for you to replace those kids" Blake said laughing at the hatful glare Hnnha thre his way.


    Getting off the bed, Blake moved to a cupbaird by the sdue and picked a whitel bottle on it, he picked the bottela dn the returned io the bed, this time his form hovering iver Nikita.


    Sometime during the short but passionate time that Blake and Hannha had been making love, Nikita had falledn asleep, but her rest was disturbed by Blake hands which grabbed her body and began mpovign around whie her eyes finally felw open when small object invaded her back door. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What...." Nikita screamed turning around ti face Blake, fully intent on stopping him but to her disapra foufn her hands and legs bound by blood chains, and her propped up her left to the mercy of Blalke.


    Your not allowed in there" Nikita scraed , but blake slippery finger, kept sliddign deeper and deper inot her.


    "Instead of fretting at the invasion of single finger, you should instead be worried about my dick which will be entering here tonight.


    "Your dick, that''s impossible" Hannah screamed out in schock imaging Blake''s meat making it''s way inot her toght ucked hole.


    "It can''t fit"


    "Don;t worry, I have this" Blake said bringin the bottle of oil to Nikita''s eye slevel like that would calm all her fears.


    "You bastard I don''t care, I donlt want that thisng besdie me take it aay from me.


    "Hey now, don''t make it seem like i'';m forcing you to be here. You entered this room aware of what you were dealing with."


    "No one said anything about us doing anal."


    "Not my business, if you have any problem, take it up with your employer."


    Blake''s word had Nikita look to towards lcie and after a second, the woman looked at the bed in defeat.


    "Hey at least be gentle.

 Chapter 187 - 187: Divine Bounty

    Dealing with Nikita''s divinity had been like making a fast run across a path made of hot coal for Blake.


    If you could keep your feet in motion and step on the correct places, you would be safe but if you slacked off and made a mistake you will be in for a painful burn.


    Blake hadn''t initially planned to go fucking Nikita with such intensity for so long, He had wanted to just enjoy the pleasure her body could offer for about one hour before moving onto other matters that concern his life, but then Nikita''s hidden divinity and her ridiculous drop points had changed his mind.


    For the first minutes, balek had spent it trying to navigate ways to deal with the malicious energy that was trying to get into hi and the titan which wanted to devour him, and then the remaining time he had spent it starving the titan of it''s meal and expelling the malicious energy from his being.


    Two rounds before Blake paused his actions, he had dealt with the invading energy, his resistcne to it vanquishing, theis leaving the the red titan, the only thing left in his path.


    For the Titan Blake had been stuck on what to do, he had initially thought that that it was around because there still soemthign left for it to do.


    For several minutes Balke stayed stuck enjoying the pleant sight if Nikitals body contritignt the penetration of his meat while also being terrified by the titan which only he could see.


    Frostration at thelack of progress on how to vanquish the titabe had Blake takigna desperate meaure and this measure involved him taking his dick completely out of Nikita.


    From the moment, Blake had penetrated Nkita, it had been the first time his dick left her and just as Blake through he was going to get lit up in blazing fire, the image of the titan fading from his vision till all that was left within it was Nikita''s sweaty body.


    Now as Blake fingered Nikita''s hole, adding anither finger to the womanls bottom much to her discomfort, he wondered if ther was any suprdie waiting fro him.


    ''Lets''s see how much if treasure trive yoy are my darling" Blake said pout loud slapping Nikitals left butt cheek and earning her groan.


    Blake you are not supposed to put something in there" Nikita said with gritted teeth.


    "Says who. I plan on making you a total woman, imagine if just like your pussy, your ass also combusts people that put their dick in it, you will end up an anal virgin for the rest if your life.


    "I''m not complaining about that"


    "I know you aren''t but that doesn''t mean I don''t hear your silent cry for help"


    Leaving Nikita frustrated with his replies, Blake focussed back on her back hole, attracted by how hard the walls of her butt hole gripped his finger.


    They struggled to push him when he came in and then mightily held him in when he tried to go out.


    "You''re real tight Nikita," Blake said as he tried to hold his fingers apart wanting to stretch her hole.


    "Everyone is tight down there" Nikita grunted out.


    "Not everyone, I bet Alice had found some dildo or a poor sod to ram his dick in there. She''s a lose cannon that needs a master to control her."


    Nikita froze at Blake ''s words, her face shifting in Alice''s direction and surprise flashing in her eyes when she saw the woman remain seated.


    Though Nikita breathed relief to see that Alice wasn''t taking an outright action, she still held fear in her yes as she believed that the woman could act at any time.


    Nikita''s mind was occupied with thoughts of the scary things Alice could possibly do to her when she felt the pressure in her ass disappear and then felt something being poured in her ass.


    "What are you doing"


    ''Oiling you up" Blake said as he carefully filled Nikita''s hole with oil and then brought his fingers back in, this time not taking long to put in three fingers and boldly stretch them apart.


    "This should do" Blake said some seconds later and it didn''t take Nikita more than a second to understand his words.


    "No, it won''t"


    "Yes, it will"


    "No, it absolutely is nit enough."


    "I thought you didn''t like me putting my finger in your ass." Blake said with a smirk.


    "You bastard you know what I mean" Nikita said the fear in her tone clear for all.


    "Fine, if you plainly tell me to put my finger in your butt hole, I might do so."


    Filled with fear of taking Blake fat meat in her canal which she knew was very tight and should never have come across such a tool, Nikita failed to contemplate the wordings of Blake''s words and went ahead to satisfy his request.


    "Blake please finger my asshole some more, make it a lot wider with your fingers."


    Nikita didn''t know whether it was her fear of Blake''s cock controlling her or that she sincerely wanted her butt hole to be properly widened in preparation for Blake''s invasion.


    After doing as Blake said Nikita felt relieved, the woman quickly realizing that what she truly desired was to delay the inevitable.


    Unfortunately, Nikita''s relief was short lived as a lerge fleshy object pressed agint her butt rim.


    "Blake" Nkita called out.


    "What" Blake innocently rel=lied, as he pressed the head of his well lubed cock onto Nikita;s hole.


    "You said you wouldn''t" Nikita said gasiign afterwird as the head if Blake''s dick was pshed in.


    Nghhhh!


    Nikita groaned throoight the process, her lips and eyes tight and then when the invasion stoped she opedn her eyes , heavy breath leaving her mouth.


    "I said , I might, i never said I would."


    "Bastard" Nikita called out with gasp.


    "You have a nice butthole" Blake said rubbing his hands over Nikita''s thighs.


    "Bastard" Nikita called out once more and she letp her head p[resed tp the bed not darignm ro move her bodya dn shift the stcik that had impaled her.


    "Here i am tryritnto eb considerate and you are being rude"


    "Fuck you"


    Blake''s wsa taken abcka byt theis words ad it was on a evel of vulgarity tha he hadn;t heard in a while, especially not on thi9s planet.


    Blake looked to Alice, scrutinizign her for soem seconds,a dn then he turned back to Nikita.


    "Would you have preferred a vibrator." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nikita''s body stiffened at Blake''s words and he could only blink his eyes.


    "Fuck you'' was a popular vulgar slang back on earth and Blake had no problem with being here also, but a vibrator, if she Nikita didn''t know what it was, then why did she stiffen up at it''s mention.


    "So, you''re also form earth."


    "Where is that" Nikita replied.


    Blake pursed his lips for some seconds, thinking about what he had just discovered and was likely the truth and then he shrugged his shoulder.


    "Forget it"


    After some thinking, Blake had replied that weather Nikita was indeed from earth and had spend on this planet didn''t really concern him considering he was about to be kicked off it.


    Whatever Plan Nikita and Alcie had definitely didn''t concern him and if it didn''t, then he just had to be ready to crush them when they disturbed his peace.


    Focusing back on the wide heart shaped butt that had his dick impaling it''s asshole, Blake pushed his hips forward, eliciting a cry from Alcie and ignoring her please for him to stop.


    When Blake had added about three inches, he pulled his dick out, poured some oil down her now gapping butt hole and then he put his dick back in.


    Taking Nikita''s feelings into consideration Blake took his time to work his dick into her hole, and it was only after he was done that the system recognised his efforts.


    [ding ! you have taken the anal virgin if a divine bride +2000 sin points.


    [ding! You have defiled the chose one of divine being +500sp]


    [ding! You lust had earned you the ire, anger and attention of a divine being +5000]


    [Ding! Yi have committed a sinful act +300Sp]


    "Ahhhh" Blake thought having not expect the notification he had received.


    "This is soem serious heat"


    For the system to give Blake 5000 points just sfor earngn someone ies poke of how high and might such a person was.


    Looking away from the systems notification, Blake focussed on the tightness of Nikita''s hole and he groaned in pleasure as her dirty wall girppe his d=cock tightly whe he trid to pull it out.


    "So tight'' Blae muttered , relishing n the pleasure.


    Blake took his cock half way out fo Nikita dn then he pushed it back in.


    [ding! The contnous disprepect has led to a bounty being put out for you. +10000]


    "Ahh, seems i will be kilign divine beign soon er tan expected" Blake muttered as he strted at this notification,

 Chapter 188 - 188: See You Later

    "Hope you had your fun, because it''s time to go"


    "Seriously, after all that you didn''t even change your mind. Imagine the crazy sex we could have if we stay together."


    "You''re a demon, you don''t have a place here"


    "Says who, look at me, I''m as human as you" Blake said but Alice was not moved she already knew what he was.


    At the moment, all there of them, Blake, Alcie and Lena were on a plain green field, Lena was seated on a rock some meters away from them the woman having been really silent for the past days.


    Not minding Blake in the least, Alice stretched out her hand and Blake could only groan.


    As Alice grabbed Blake''s hand, Lena body shifted from where it originally was to standing beside them, it was like she was the wind.


    No one reacted to Lena''s appearance, It was especially welcomed for Blake sicne it was after all extremely crucial for Blake''s safety.


    Blake wasn;t being kicked off the world of the living wa far different from being kicked off the planet Braga.


    Being kicked off Brage to the underworld, meant that fater soem time, as long as Blake could get his hands on the right technique and resources, he would be able to open a roft and get back to the world of the living but being kicked off the planet was sentence of no return.


    To someone beign kicked off the world of the living, a powerful figure, an accomplished priest or a champion would place a rune on the victim and the point of this rune was to forever curse them to the underworld.


    This rune would make them outcast of the world of the llivign, forever rejected by the world of the living and the only way for this curse to be eveaded would be for the victim to over power it.


    A powerful figure, an accomplished priest and a champion, theses were the mentioned that could place this rune and it was without mistake that a champion and a powerful figire were being differentiated.\\


    When it came to banishing someone from the world of the living, a champion was in a no way a poweful figure, No , what amde them capasle of this feat was their connection to the god.


    Whatever god bestowed his strength on the champion was the eon who powered the rune and in that light, it meant that if the victim wanted to overpower this rune, they had to directly overcome the strength of this god.


    If Blake ever wanted to come back to the world of the living, then while he was down in the underworld, he had to become strong enough to challenge the strength of the sun god and this was one of the reasons why Lena had been quite unhappy for the past hours.


    While holding Blakje right arm in her left hand, Lena placed her right hand over his fore arm, her palms loghtign up in a golden light.


    As Alciels arm lit up, Lena''s gaze tightened and she looked ready to chop off Alice''s head if she made even the slightest mistake.


    "Relax, Blake and I made a deal, a win win one for me, I have no reason to jeopardize it" Alcie said throwing Lena a smile and then clacking her lips, when Lena didn''t reciprocate the expression.


    "Can the two of you image being on a bed and making out with each other while i run my rod through one of you" Blake suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Is it okay for you to let him keep such an obsession for sex" Alice asked.


    A look of frustration through Lena''s eyes and this was all the answer Alcie needed.


    Looking back at Blake''s arm, Alice watched as the intensity of the light from her palm increased and the brightness had them squinting their eyes.


    Alice loered her hand brining it closer to Blake''s arm but before she could go any further, Lena warned her.


    "Careful now"


    Alcie pursed her lips at this but stopped her movements.


    After some seconds, rune carvings began appearing on Blake''s arm and with this a painful sensation which wiped the smile off his face appeared.


    "Relax and let the pain settle. Allow the energy to invade you."


    Blake frowned at this but unfortunately, it was a necessity, the rune forming on his arm came with a power than looked to infiltrate him, and Blake had to let this power flow into him and make it stamp.


    "Remember to let it make only one path if it tried branching out tell me."


    Though Lena spoke calmly they could all feel the aggression that was buried within the woman.


    "It was obvious that she very much valued Blake."


    Alice but her lips in contemplation wondering if she should she renegade against the dela and forcefully take Blake but in the end, she shook off the thought and let it be. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As valuable and precious Blake seemed to be, he was a mystery. Even Lena who was league above her in power and knowledge was finding Blake to be a handful, the woman unable to control him and even ending up losing Hannah.


    Sighing internally at the losing of a fine piece like Blake, Alcie looked at Blake, watching his tight expression.


    "We''re almost there" Alice said and thought these words sounded comforting, they were dreadful to Blake because it meant that the absolute worst path of this whole deal was bout to come.


    For the rune to fully bind with him and effectively make him banished from the world of the living, it had to make a stamp in Blake, this stamp being the roots of it''s power and hold over Blake.


    This stamp couldn''t just be made anywhere and what more effective place to put shh a stamp than Blake''s mana core.


    Within seconds, Blake felt the foreign energy make it to his mana core. Holding back his mana form countering the invasion Blake let this foreign energy pour onto a potion of his mana core and under Lena''s gaze it rooted itself in it.


    If Lena wanted to fuck him over, now would be the time, as there seemed to be nothing Blake could do.


    The rooting of the foreign energy on his mana core had Blake gritting his teeth, his eyes going red while veins appeared across his forehead.


    " His reaction is too intense" Lena said and Alcie knew to immediately explain.


    "He might be in the first rank, but we both know his strength is nowhere that low, surely you don''t expect his mans core to be normal.


    Lena frowned at this but stayed silent, she watched Blake went through a several more seconds of pain and then just as the glow from Alice''s palm died off, he collapsed to his knees, heavy breath leaving his lips.


    "we are done" Alice said with a bright smile like that was not already obvious.


    Both Alcie and Lena looked down at Balke arm where a round rune with spikes around it formed on Blake''s forearm.


    While glowing golden, the rune radiated a pure holy aura which slowly died off till it the glow disappeared and what appeared on Blake''s arm was a black tattoo.


    "With the rune made, you guys don''t have much time. Can you crete the rift or should help you." Alice asked Lena with a smirk.


    "Well''ll be just fine" a reply came but it wasnlt from Lan but Blake surprisingly.


    "I already thought that it was impressive that you stayed conccious throughout the process, but to see you now standing, I''m beginning to have a few regrets" Alice said liking a lips, but Blake was no longer in the mood.


    "Let''s get out of here" Blake said looking at Lena.


    Though the woman frowned at him, she raised her hand and hand and had thick purple energy begin oozing out of it.


    A few seconds later Lena pulled her hand back, leaving the purple energy flaotign in the air and watching as it flatened and expanded.


    "Ehh, you guys might not know this, but you don''t have much time. Whatever trip you want to make you better cancel it because, the world of the living should begin rejecting Blake any second now."


    "No, there is a 1 hour grace" Lena said.


    "True, but what if that is changed"


    A frown claimed Lena''s face as she realised the implications of Alciel words, but before she could say a thing Blake caught her by the hand.


    "Let''s head ti the underworld"


    Lena gave Blake a frustrated look but seeing that his breathing had become laboured, thus coming as an effect of the world rejecting him, her features softened.


    Ignoring Alice, she raised her and had purple energy boiling around it, this one more intense and violent.


    Taking her hand awayfrom it, the purple energy spread through the air just like the earlier one and in a bout of agrresion, zapped towards the first portle which had been created, swallowing it and increasing in size.


    It didnlt take long for this ourpel enrgy to stabilize and for a purple portal to stad floating soem inches of the ground.


    "See you later" Blake Blankly said an with just the words, he went throight the portal leaving a surprised Alcie and Lena who followed after.

 Chapter 189 - 189: Eternal Academy

    In the vast expanse of space, a mighty place which looked like it was occupied by nothing but just never ending darkness a gigantic red palace idly floated.


    With the lack of any gravitaionla obhect around it to use as reference, pointing out if the palace was up or down could be a chore.


    Not stnaifn as just as an Idle building, the palace had a etreme large fence around it meaning that it had a big compound, the grounds of this compound being made of red earth.


    From outside, if one looked at the palace they would see it''s grounds as empty and desolate absent of life , but if they to be able to by pass the powerful barrier that surrounded , they could see that it was full of several young looking people, male, female, elves, humans, giants, beast men, sylphs.


    Theses people were all dressed in dark red robes and they were in either groups or singles, carrying out different actions.


    This palace was across planets and colloses known as the Eternal academy of light but it''s true name known only to a select few and those who had been to it was Eternal Academy.


    Taking bright and brilliant students from numerous worlds in exitance, this academy''s goal was to nurture these talents into powerful holy beings as was the legacy that had been left behind by it''s founder


    From the tall palace which tared done at the window, in one of it''s large twin towers, a figure looked through the window which stood at the top and despite the vast distance that exited between the window and the ground, the figure easily observed the students below.


    "So many candidates" the figure muttered and then she moved from the window she was watching to another a few meters away, staring down at the students below and ignoring the strong lustfull look that was being thrown her way.


    "We don''t have all day, focus and get this done"


    "Yes my queen" the man behind the woman hurriedly said and giving the woman only last glance, burning the image of her immaculate body which was clostehs in a mix of white robes with golden emblems in his mind he focused back on the task at hand.


    Undressing the woman he had just called his queen, in his head and layering what he believed her body would look like on the beast woman beneath him, he rammed his dick more harshly down her throat.


    Grrgggg! Grggggg! Grgggg!


    The sudden increase in his pace especially given his thick length had the beastwoman''s eyes widening. She tried to endure the sudden action but after some second, the lack of air became a serious problem from her and she moved to push him away.


    Slap!


    "Stay still" the man growled out, an angry expression on his face. With a scrunched expression, he pumped his dick into the beat woman''s mouth for a few minutes and then with furtsration he pulled and without warning grabbed her by the hair and threw over his desk.


    The woman stayed silent at the treat,ent she was reciveing showing no resntement and doign her best to keeo her face neutral she hurriedly adjusted on the table, getting ina position that she beliedv the man would want.


    Paaa!


    A heavy alsp fell on the woman;s large ass, and just when she thought the hit had been a rotine actiosn, 4 more slaps each harder than last hit her till at last she cried out.


    "When I hit you, you better cry"


    "I am sorry" the woman said and even while she she fought back the pain and trmeta she was going through, she wisely adjusted her butt, making sure both her pussy and ass were available for him.


    Luckily for the woman, the man behind her wasn'';t in the mood for nasty pleaure.


    He pluged his meat into her pussy and then pounding her.


    This wasn''t thw woman;s first tiem with the man, so she knew that she was in forsveral minjtes rides of bothe pain and most imprtantlye pleasure.


    His uncaring charcter aside, no man fucked her the way he didn, not even her husba of more than a decae had come close and that was maybe why she refused to resign from this job, cintnually took his bullshit and remiend submissive to him.''


    ''She had been tamed by his dick.''


    Discreetly making herself comfortable so she could better enjoy the hard fucking and several sweet releases that were about to hit her, she let out low innocent moans, that she knew he enjoyed, this act not really fake considering he knew what he was doing, but then a few minutes later, he throbbed in her and her eyes which had been closed snapped open.


    "That has to bemy imagination; she thought to her self but thn eh throabbed once more and no amount of excuses could clear this fatc from her head.


    The man behind her was a giant, short goant who was stull sufficiently taller than eh to e precies.


    His race might look down on his heght but to other races he was too tall, and to woman liek her who had seen his dick, they knew that eh was the best package.


    His dick throbbed as vioanet as he was and by the thris tiem this happend , the beat woman knew what was happening.


    It had just barely been more that 5 mintes how cane be ready to release.


    At the frst te woman wasnted to think that it was becaue he hadn;t gittenfun in some time, bur remebrign te sight of him pundign oen of the students the prviosu day, overod this thought and she could only remain baffled as his already big dick swelled in her, his increased pace telling of the incoming release.


    Grrrr! Grrrr!


    Like a beast, the man pumoed furiousl in an out of the cunt of his secrtary, his release impending and the reasonfor this beign the woman who had taken a seat in the pcuh across form him and then corseed her legs, her robes ridign up her egs nd revealing a suficent portion fo her thighs to him.


    Not even looking at him, the woman strikked her thighs, exposed more of her thighs as she caressed them.


    The man thought he would today get to have a glacne at the woman''s buttocks, but she used her other hand to make a hard brush against her huge mounds and that action was the simulation tha sent him over the edge.


    With abandon, the man growled as she pumped his unholy liquid into the cunt enveloping his cock, spasming as he had one of the hardest orgasm of his life and then agisnet his will he collapsed on the body in front of him in exhaustion.


    Despite the elegant dressing and the arrogant look in the eyes of the woman, not for one did she had a look of digust at the actions of the people in the room, and when the man came, she relaxed and closing her eyes took a deep breath.


    It wast the smell of the liquids that the horny indivula had taken inti her nsoe, but rather the sweet smell of lust, the smell had her body trmebling and tiny espaction fro her lower body.


    "How many years had it been since I have been fucked" Lilith the queen of list asked herself.


    "Graham: Lilith called after a few seconds, her words awakening the collapsed man who immediately stood at attention.


    Lilith came him a Blank look and immediately he atpped his secratry uop, sent her away and fell at Lilith''s feet.


    "My queen"


    Not bothering to look at the man, Lilith stretch out her foot, towards him, her face imoasive ad he fell on all fours and began likichign her shoes.


    "You can lick a toe" There was a use from the mana d then quicjky extimet flashed in his eyes and his dick hardened.


    "Thank you my queen"


    Sicn eher arrival, Lilith had ben impassive, but as the tingus if the man extedn out and touched her just oen of her toes disgust flashed in her eyes.


    A man like him graha, was nothing but door rag to her. In no aspect of power or talent did he ecelt, the only thing that put him in a postion to have a look at she a ruler of hell ad even get to wrhsip her toe an foot wear was his position as principal of the eternal academy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Throigh him, Lilith could get her hands on her bright intellectual students whom she could use for her cause.


    "How is the aacademy"


    Fine my queen, the students are excelling and i''m expecting new ones by the end of this month." Graham said stopping and answering Lilith.


    "Any interesting prospects for me"


    "Joe and Klind are progressing quite well in their ranking journey...."


    Just hearing about the nmes joes and klind made Lilth ognoe the rst of what graham had to say.


    She had seen both men and while there talen werr not average, they wre wuite far from anything she she could adore.


    "Well they are usable so i guess that''s wat matters."


    Lilith''s reason for bein hera oday was meet the dirty hoy giant, and remind him thats eh still existed and could well reward him, but just as she was clalsulatign how much time she had left here, a sensation went through her, new information going through her brain.


    Lilith was in shocks for some second and after accepting that she had lost one of her most important chest pieces, she calmed down and spoke.


    "Graham go higher my legs would like to feel your tongue."


    She had to find a replacement and if she wanted some real quality then she had to sacrifice something

 Chapter 190 - 190: Mursmo

    With wide excited eyes, Graham strectehed doit his tongue and happily dragged it across Lilith feet, going from her toes to her heels and moving up her leg.


    The feel of the man''s salivery tongue going up her legs made Lilth shiver but she held on and let him continue.\\


    Showing rievly and respect, Graham worshipped Lilth;s leg, his body dhakign in abosulte excitement when he reched her knee which was his limit and then got to faintly her scent.


    Stopping at her lness, and ot hodng his exodtednes,, Grham grabbed his dick with oen had and fapped as he took in a deep whiif of Lilth his eyes stuck on the portion of her thighs which was expised and so up close to him at the moment.


    Like he didn''t need to breath he kept dragging in Lilith''s scent and then woman, wanting to end the torture moved her legs.


    Giving no warning, Lilith raised her leg and pushed on his chest, the forece in her limbs so storng that even the mighty he fell backward and then before he could react her heels pressed on his cock, flattening it aginet his stomach and pinnignhim to the ground.


    "Suprise flashed in graham''s eyes at this but then Lilth;s next words had his eyes opeengn in shock.


    "take up my shoes."


    Grahama;s mouth opedn as closes in disbelief several time, before he went into action. With lilth pressd in on his cock Graham coul only rasie his head ans the use his hadn to struggle to undo Lilths heels, his hand trembling as they worlf and then when he was done, he watched in disbelief as Lilth slipped her foot out of her shoes and then placed her bare legs on his cock.


    "How does this feel" Lilith said pressing down his cock with her bare feet and then then pushing it up his length.


    "Graham opened his mouth to talk, but beoem unable to as precum becam began porin gout his dick."


    "Let;s make this really pour"


    Hearing Lilth;s words, graham was filled with shock both fear and anticipation fillign him.


    On one hand, this was Lilth, the peak representation of lust ad aw woman whom evem gods desires and openly begged to visit them.


    The woman was the peak of sexual carnage given form and for her to be here with him, her very flesh touching nt just any part of his body but his cock was a blessing he could not fathom.


    Graham understood that his current feeling were being induced by lust, but that still didn''t change the fact that Lilith was a goddess to him.


    On the other hand though, Grahaj understood that for lilth to to this, it menat she wanted somethign in return, and recognizing his own staus, he understood that what the woman would want from him was no small favour.


    Graham wanted to tell Lilth to stop, try to negotiate with her, but the lust in him kept him silent and the heightedn pleaure from just her touch kept him in line.


    Lilths foot moved up and down Grja;s cock, dry humping it and leaving the man groaning on the floor.


    Within just a few second, Graham''s cock was throbbing and a release was building up, but then the pleasure stopped and Lilith''s foot stopped moving


    "I need an S student" Lilith said.


    "My queen...." Grahm started but Lilith pressed on his cock and he words were silenced.


    "You''ve been principal of this academy for how many years again graham"Lilith asked.


    "255 years my queen" Graham said releasing a heavy breath of relief as Lilith''s foot slowly moved over his cock.


    "That''s quite the number of years, so how much more are left"


    "hundreds more."


    "Hundreds more or as much as you are allowed."


    Graham stayed silent at this and decie to listen to what Lilth had to stay.


    "You are man with a heavy appetite for woman. You know better than me th thigns youve doen to get into the pants fo the females in ths school whether teacher, worker or student.


    And while I am sure you have gone to imaginable lengths to get you cock wet with pussies you desire what about these females you can touch and very well you shouldn''t.


    With te years that come your sense of survival will dull, you will be come lax and it is only a matter of time before you touh what you shouldn''t"


    Lilith styed silent after staying this much. She observed Graham''s reaction and then smirked S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Or perhaps you already have.


    If your actions in this school and delaign were to reach some relevant powers, the consequences will be horrifying for you, You wull beg for death adn not see it."


    "Can i say this is no threat" Graham asked.


    "Of course it''s no threat, we both stand a lot to lose if we babale each other;s secret."


    "So what are suggesting."


    "Well graham, while I am indeed the peak of pleasure, have you even tasted a vampire, a blood demoness or better yet a succubus.


    Can you imagine the pleasure that awaits you in my palace."


    Lilith;s words shut Graham up, but that was okay becaue she had already said what was beccesary.


    Focuisng back on the task, she resumed stroking his dick with her foot, smirkignwhenshe saw the conflcted expression on his face as she tried to balnce thinking about her world and enjoygin the fel pof her foot.


    Evetunlly her foot won out and a minute later, he relasice thick roped of sperm on his stomach, watching as she took her foot off him.


    "Clean up and take me to see them."


    Graham was still conflicted on what to do, but Lilith who had a link to his mind give how lustfull he was gave the answer he couldnlt speak out.


    As Lilths broight down her foot, a power forces spread through the ground and Graham was pushed away from her.


    ........


    Minutes, later, Graham and Llith wer wlakign throigh a hallway, the lakc of Lilith foot sching around them nd from time to time, he would look down and stare t her gorgeis legs.


    Soon the arrived at a part of the corridor where the wall were made of a film of intense but not bright light, and looking through it, they stared at the students on the other side.


    "Though the light barrir will alow your mind wave pass throigh i will please tell ytou not to scan the students as they''re have incredible unexplainable mean ti protet themselves."


    "Okay"


    Whether Lilith would listen to him or not, Graham did nit know, but he could only hope the woman would be able to swallow her pride and think of the bigger picture, putting her gaols first.


    "The standard at this school are so high that ytduent who would eb considered s class students in other elite renowed school of they are not careful find themselves labbeld as B ranks.


    We have just 27 S rank student in this academy and amonst all of them, there are only four you can safely have a chance to dig your hands into.


    Layl Trooper.


    Sidas Kong.


    Lin jing


    Sylas Rimmer."


    "Sidas Kong" Lilith said cutting of Graham before he could continue speaking.


    "Are we talking about the Kong family here" Lilith asked her eyes wary and searching for an individual among the students in the class who could be Sidas.


    "If you mean the family tha notoriousl invaded a silver tier colooses and conquered half of it , then yes, I am talking aboiut that Kong family."


    "Wrere is he" Lilith asked not paying attention to graham her eys]es still sweepin the classroom."


    "He''s at the one at the first row with a goofy smile and eyes full of interest."


    Using Graham''s description, Lilith quickly found him, but the light in her eyes couldn''t help but fluctuate.


    Not inly was the did the boy have a goofy smile, but he had on glasse and was so restles it seemed he would shiit up fromhis seat any second.


    "Do u perhaps need to revive the standard of your S class."


    "I assure you, he is the real deal, he beat bith joe, lind and soe two other boys in a consecutive battle and all this while he is still 70 years old."


    "is that so" Lilith asked, obviously impressed.


    "Yes"


    "And the others."


    "Well, Layl trooper is heavy combant as you must havedecued, she; sthe big girl sittgn at the back and sleeping."


    "She''s s rank"


    "Surprisingly yes. Her affinities with mana are all heavy damage and her physical strength goes far beyond what her size might say. She has a thing for powerful females and ironically enough you inparticular"


    "Ling Jing is from a family nearly as powerful as the Kong and they are a firce to be reckoned with.


    He was meant to be the heir but he lost that postion in atitle with his stpe brother. He is currently foused on seeking revnge and that gives you apossible door into his heart."


    "Sylas Rimmer.."


    "I''ve heard eneought"


    "Get me and appintement with Layla trooper."


    Graham narrowed hs eys at this but then shook his head his head as he figured Lilth had gine againet his advcine and scanned Layla.


    "it;s good thing she knows her limits thought and left out Sidas."


    "There is no problem but you shodul belive i left the best for last."


    "what do u mean."


    "Sylas Rimmer, the only thing known about him is that he stands at the top of the s class and that he is from the Mursmo clan"


    Graham''s words, got Lilith gaze focusing on him and it was in no way casual.


    A heavy pressure fell on him and he could monly grit his teeth and resist. He in no way Blamed lilth for her reaction, he stayed silent just stailyed ailent and waited for lilth to get over the shock of sylas being from the same clan as the missing king of hell Lucifer.

 Chapter 191 - 191: Malachi

    Rahhhhhh!


    A violent shout erupted from a man with two thick long horns which stretched up his head like that of a cow.


    Thick waves of energy poured out of his entire being and rose into the air, the energy so thick that it formed a red pillar of light that touched the skies.


    Lightening rumbled in the sky and clouds gathered, the rays from the sun soon getting covered and the several people around the man left gulping.


    "We can barely handle him as he is. Whatever he is doing will just worsen the situation for us." A well built man with blood trailing down the left side of his forehead and holding unto a long axe said, his dreary form gazing at the figure of the horned man in the distance.


    "Damn, my arm, I nearly lost it" A man dressed in silver armour said and twisting his arm 180 to correct its position."


    "Should we be chitchatting or trying to stop this bastard from powering up" A scantily dressed woman, covered in blood and cuts said.


    The two men looked at her with a curious gaze. The armoured man wanted to say something, but the woman didn''t have the time to listen to his words, tightening her lips, she shot forward, speeding at the horned man, her body lighting up in a blue energy film that covered her.


    "Impulsive" The silver armoured man said.


    "But she has a point" the man with the axe said and with a stomp on the ground shot after her.


    Seeing no reason to stay back, the armoured man also took off in pursuit of the two, and as the two of them advanced, so did the over hundred men on the battle field also charge forwards, their target the man who was releasing energy into the sky.


    Ha! Ha! Ha!


    The horned man laughed as he washed the approaching crowd of enemies, he had already downed several dozens of them but the small army around him still refused to understand that he could not be resisted.


    "They don''t understand that the only way out for them is death, because I am invincible."


    With the steady stream of energy he was sending int the sky it was obvious he couldn''t easily move like before, that he was most likely stuck in place.


    Chuckling to himself at the naivety or perhaps desperation of his opponents, he raised his right foot up and stamped it on the ground, a tremble which had a shockwave rushing out in all directions being created and then with a grin he watched as the ground split for up to a 100 meters in all 4 cardinal directions around him.


    The approaching enemies all dodged the cracks, their eyes wary and alert as the looked at the widening opening, all wondering what was come next and then.


    "Screeech"


    Gory creatures whose appearance spoke very much about their violence began crawling out of the dark crack.


    "Cannon fodders" One the men shouted and ran towards the creature, ready to easily dice it in half with his sword.


    The man swung and though his attack hit, it went only a few inches into the creatures body before getting stuck.


    "What" The man said in disbelief before the long sword limbs of the mantis like creature fell on his head.


    People who paid attention to the man were surprised by this, and it didn''t take long for one of them to figure out what had gone wrong.


    "They have mana cores" A man screamed out, his voice travelling around the whole battlefield.


    This new information had several peoples stopping their charge against the horned man to face the summoned creatures, while the rest charged at the main enemy harder than ever,


    "Forget the creatures go for the summoner," The man with the axe yelled when he saw that their forces were being cut in half, the summoned creatures distracting them.


    "Oh really" the horned man said his words traveling through the battlefield. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s see how you get to me."


    After the man said these words, a powerful far reaching screech sounded from the crack and a wave of mana totally different from that of the horned man washed out on everybody.


    "Now you guys don''t go dying on me before I can complete my techniques"


    True to the man''s words, all assault against him had to be stopped, because, the creature which had just crawled out of the crack if it not sufficiently restrained was mowing through the dozens of men on the battlefield,


    The scantily dressed lady had on a bitter expression, she wanted to keep on charging at the horned man but even she knew the fate that awaited her if she faced him alone.


    Having a spear appear in her hand she ran towards the massive creature and jumped into the air soaring high up. She looked down at the raging creature and then focusing her gaze on it''s hind legs, she shot down her spear.


    In a display of majestic brilliance, the woman spear became covered in a blue glow and then it expanded to a hundred time it''s size falling like a pill from the heavens on the creatures legs, drilling through it''s flesh and pinning it to the ground.


    The lady had just barley finished pinning one of it''s legs when a mix of several chains burst from the ground a and wrapped around it''s other legs, further holding it in place.


    The creature screamed and roared as it tried to free itself. It quickly realized that it''s physical strength could not get it out of it''s binding and began pulling on the mana within itself.


    Like a detonation, an explosion of mana was released off the creature''s body, waves of mana pouring into the surroundings, but this was nothing to the men that surrounded it.


    They shrugged of the force of the mana and the pressure it came with and then rallying their strengths, rained down powerful deadly attacks on its immobile form.


    Though the creature proved to be resistance it didn''t take long for it to begin screeching in pain.


    "You guys go after Malachi, the rest of us will deal with eat."


    Considering the situation, this was the best strategy and immediately, half of the team split running off to stop the overly powerful man.


    Dozens of men shot towards the enemy, but despite their determination and readiness to give their lives, before they could get to him he disappeared.


    Everyone was taken back and immediately they began looking around, trying to sense him with every means at their disposal.


    "Where did he go"


    "I''m right here"


    The voice came from above and when the looked up, they saw a giant man with long horns floating above them in the horror.


    It was a horrific realization especially considering no one had sensed his presence.


    They all quickly moved from beneath him but he simply laughed at their actions and moved towards the bound and near dead creature he had summoned.


    "Arise" he authoritatively said and with another explosion of mana from the creature all the damages it had received was healed and it let out screech as Malachi fell on it, standing on it''s back.


    "Today you will not win" Someone shouted from amongst the dozens person but Malachi laughed, the dead should be allowed in peace.


    No sooner had Mahi said these words that the female who spoke dropped to the ground dead.


    "Retreat from him."


    ....


    While theses people fought amongst themselves, they''re actions were being broadcasted to select group of powerful people.


    "His stamina is ridiculous and let''s not forget his physical strength, he will represent us very well." A thin man said peering at Malachi with interest.


    The thin man''s words received several nods, but someone else didn''t agree with his views.


    "There is more to strength than just strength and mana, Malachi is raw and simple, he will fall if he represents us." An old man with grey beards said.


    "I agree, Malachi is strong, but at best he would make a good general, we need someone better than a general if we want to dominate and win at the convention."


    "So we are actually going all out for this one huh" A voice among the few people randomly said and they all went silent.


    "We have to, this convention might just be the last one, the underworld is tired of the suppression and has began moving.


    There is chance that he will come and if he is to, then we want to put on out very best, holding nothing back" The old man said and with a nod, everyone agreed with him.


    .......


    "Are you really going to let Jerim represent us"


    "Do you want to tell him that he won''t"


    The words of an old man with long beard made a familiar red skin girl fume with anger but she did her best to control her frustration.


    "You keep on filling his head with ideas of grandeur, when in truth there is nothing, why."


    "If you take away his dreams and belief, what else does Jerim have." The woman bitterly asked.


    "If you believe that you deserved the position at the convention so badly then challenge him for it "

 Chapter 192 - 192: Rising Storms

    The portal threatened to spin Blake''s mind around but his mind was far to firm to be tugged so carelessly.


    A world of moving lines and blurs filled Blake''s vision and after what felt like hours he was spat out into a different world.


    Staggering forward, Blake blinked his eyes several time as she trued to get hi adjusted to the light of this world, the darkness of the poetal haven taken it;s effect on him.


    Deep black eafrth, an air which felt slightly thick than that of earth, refreshing wind, a desolate landscape and a sun which was too yellow to support the life of greeneries.


    Breathing haggardly, Blake observed all that was around him, his attention soon being drawn from the surroundings to Lena who had joined him, the portal closing as she stepped out of it.


    "Put on some clothes." The woman coldly said and Blake could only give dry smile.


    All this while, Lena had been left out of the loop, and the only reason the woman had gone along with his plans was because he had promised her that he knew what he was doing.


    After his long pleasurable stay with Nikita and Hannha, Alcie had unceremoniously take him out and casted him away. The woman not even caring to be hospitable.


    Silently nodding his head, though he felt several spikes of pain run through his body he hid the pain and put on thick hard trousers and shirt.


    Lena stayed silent as Blake dressed, her exprssion was cold and if one stood cleos to her they wpudl soberve that the temperatire arpud nher was rapidly dropping.


    The cold and determined look in Klena eyes looed like she would strt the ice age, but befreo that could happen, a startled look appeared on her face, worry soon appearing on it.


    "Are you okay" Lena asked looking at Blake who had collapsed to his knees and was bent over.


    Rugged heavy Breaths left Blake''s mouth as he knelt and then just as raise dhis eha to answer Lena he cpighed out a mouth full pf blood.


    "Blake" Lena called rushing up and kneeling besdue him,


    She placed her hands on him wantin to inject her mnan into hi and find out what was wrong, but to her shock, her man was strongly rebuffed and a pressure which had even her wary erupted off Blake.


    Lena frowned wanting to take serious actions, but then her eyes widened and she hastily retreated from him, going 20 meters away just as a dark red corrosive aura violently poured out of him.


    "Troublesome Blood demons" Lena said with a groan, the worry on her face no longer present.


    Folding her hands, she watched Blake''s actions, her eyes following the changes around him and further grumbles coming out of her lips.


    The appearance of the dark aura was followed by blood red mana pouring out of him and covering him in a thick cocoon, that made his image become blurry and near invisible.


    Sloqlyf thw wind around Blake picked up and began getting stromger. Liena anted to take remain in her postion and stand close to blake, but in the edn even she was forced to take several steps backwards.


    One step, two, steoe, five steps


    "It shouldn''t be this strong" len thought her eyes narrowing.


    "This is dangerous, I should get him out of there."


    With worry on her face Lena moved to stop the whole phenomenon appearing around Blake, but just as she took a step forward, she as hit with a strong feeling of danger.


    "I could die "Lena muttered to herself in surprise.


    The meaning of death for lena in this cntext was different from the normal one used and after some second sof thinking the woman, further away from Blake.


    Let''s see if he can live up to the hype."


    For an entire hour, the man and aura around Balek continually grew, rising into the air till a sort of tornado had been created around Blake.


    With such a showing how could Blake not draw the attention of very inquisitive eye in the vicinity.


    Blending into plain air and disappearing like she was never there, Lena watched the new appearances.


    First tere came a group hp ere ridjgn upon lizard like creatures.


    "Surround it, surrpound it. Build a poerful barrir arounf it, no one must be let it, it is no ours" A chubbt man who was dressed in robes and look ike he had ever been hit by more than the required sun light roared out."


    "My lord, we donlt lno hat it is, we canlt eactly builf a barrier around it and then own it." A man drssed in a battle armour bessid ethe chubby man said.


    "Are you going against my orders"


    "No of course not my lord, i a jiust saying that it is impossible for us to build a barried and seal the area. The chaotic mana in the air wonlt let us."


    "Ohh, then well, how are we going to get whatever treasure is in there."


    "Well first my lord, we aren''t sure if it is indeed a treasure that it in there, it could be something harmful so we have to be careful.


    Also, I believe it is best if we instead wait and observe what is happening, gleaning more details as we watch rather than running in blind."


    "But our enemies, they will meet up with us and steal our treasure."


    The shoulders of the man who as trying to act as a voice of reason fell, when he heard his master still be fixated on their being a treasure to be found."


    "Our enemies ill alos face the same problem as us my lord, and there is alos a chace that theyw onlt be as amsfrt as you will blindly charg into storm wanting to take the treasure.


    "We can use them as scapegoats to test what dangers are in hidden in the storm, in this way, theur number will be reduced and we can easily kill them off later."


    Hearing the plan his subordinate had come up with, the chubby man, became contemplatinve, he naroped his eys an hummed and then he smield.


    "you''re right. we''ll do as you said."


    The imteraction between the to people did not faze lena in any ay, she only stared at the chubby man in interest before movignb aay from his location to observe the next vistirs.


    Though they arrived a few minutes later, having already observing that they had been beaten to the phenomenon, they moved to the side duretly oppiste the izard men and there they strateguized.


    "A natiral treasure."


    "No I doubt it. There is nothing special aboru this area that can invoke the creation of a natural treasure.


    "Hmm, for some reason, this feels all to familra to me. It''s like i;ve obsevrd this very same phenomnenon."


    "I kno it might sound strange, but me too, i feel i''ve alos seen this same phenomenon. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This doesn''t feel safe


    "The people pn the other side are the soldiers from Goshen city, Grant city is a bit father from here but it;s only a matter of minutes befroe they get here, perhaps e should give up on this area and bolt.


    "Hmm, your idea isn''t bad, but then ho are e ever going to get powerful, higher risks, higher rewards."


    ''Urghhh, Higher risks, higher rewards"


    The cversation was between two men dressed in white clothes and in the end they decied ti stay and see more of what as happening.


    The two men had predicted that the people from the nearby city grant city could show up next but several minutes passed and they where no here in sight it as instead, it as instead other stragler and local pors that popped up, and they all ken to give the people from goshen city their space.


    Like a ghost Lena observed them all and thens eh moved her attention back to the tall spinning mass of man when it stopped its graduall expansiona dn now began shrinking.


    "I wonder what will pop out."


    Like a dieing tornado, the ppowerful wind which had once suroudned Blake''s location sloly dies out, the incredible pressure which it had been giving puit rapidly fell, all this happening ithign a few minutes.


    Everyone thogh te sho as pover and that the pepofromance wasn no eneding, but they were totally taken off guard by the red lightening which fell from the sky and dtirked the centre of the dieign hurricane,.


    Volume of lightening fell from the ksy like a bowl upturned, it pored onto teh grodua na dhad it quaking.


    The [eople who had decide to make cmap arounf the tide of mana and try to benefit all had worried expressions on their face, fer quickly filllign it.


    "We should retreat"


    Though this centimet as ni t shared by many a substantian nuber of people resonated with it and they had jkust about began lookgin to get far away from the phenomentn when a roar echoed out from the spot hich the lightening fell on.


    The roar lasted weel inot minutes and as sfor as long as that roar sounded everyen foufn themselves frozne, only able to think about what hoor awaited them

 Chapter 193 - 193: Underworld

    Blake''s daring words brought about silence for several seconds, the two women contemplating their options and then,


    "boom"


    To a bit of Lena''s expectation and Blake''s surprise, Hannah shot towards Blake, her eyes a calm ocean which promised drowning.


    With Mei secured over his shoulder, Blake immediately shot to the side, looking to dodge Hannah, but she unfurled her wings and with a flap changed direction and set herself on course for Blake.


    Narrowing his eyes, just as Blake''s legs touched the ground he left it once his figure shooting backwards as he retreated from Hannah.


    Though Blake''s movements were good, not a single second being wasted, Hannah rapidly gained ground on him and after 15 seconds, he began fighting her off while still retreating.


    With a blood katana in hand, Blake clashed blades with Hannah who had taken to the air completely.


    Like some angel of death, she soared after Blake with determination, each strike from her blade filled with strength and backed by her momentum.


    Soon Blake was retreating no longer because he wanted to but because Hannah''s strikes were forcing him backwards.


    Frowning at the position he had landed himself in, Blake had his katana turn into a blood spear and with a furrowed brow had it light up on fire, not hesitating for a second to throw it forward, right at Hannah.


    Seeing the danger, Hannah moved to flap her wings and avoid the projectile but,


    ''fear aura''


    Hannah suddenly found herself freezing in the sky for some second and by the time she regained control of her body, she could only pump mana into her blade, cause it to light up with power and then slash at the spear.


    Hannah had a fully determined look on her face as she hit the weapon, but then when rather than be completely destroyed the spear shattered into pieces of blood that flew towards her, her instincts stirred in warning and with a cry within she used one of her trump cards.


    When Blake had thrown the spear he had expected Hannah to stop it. His plan was to get his blood on the woman and use a blood curse, but then just as the particles from the destroyed spear were about to fall on her, she disappeared and a feeling of danger came from the air behind him.


    Though Blake didn''t see it, he could feel Hannah''s aura appear behind him. The speed and suddenness of her arrival temporarily took him off guard, but then just before his body ran into her sword, getting stabbed from the back, he disabled Hannah.


    ''pride aura''


    With a blast of his pride aura, this a stun technique far more potent than fear aura, Hannha froze in place and though she succeeded in running her blade through Blake, his retreating figure slammed into her.


    Blake had seen what Hannah could do if she stabbed her blade into someone during her fight with the sovereign demon and he didn''t want to take the risk that she could similarly render him immobile.


    Hannah stuck to Blake as his momentum carried them backwards and then when his feet touched the ground and he put on the brakes, he reached backwards and grabbed the woman, pulling her still frozen figure off his back and slamming her on the ground.


    Blake''s brutal actions jolted Hannah''s body back into action, but when she kicked her feet off the ground and stood back on her feet a foot fell from the sky and landed on her slamming her back to the ground.


    Hannah''s figure smashed into the floor, breaking the earth as it seemed to want to get buried.


    A small tremble ran across the ground, and Hannha could not help but need a second to breathe and regain herself.


    The need for a single breath turned to a need for several breaths. When Hannah was finally able to push herself up and get on all fours a foot landed on her back and she found her hand and legs straining under the weight that had been placed on her.


    Hannah coughed out a spurt of blade and then with red veiny eyes, she looked to the side and stared at Blake who was blankly looking down at her.


    "Have you considered my proposal or do I need to go the extra mile?"


    Hannah''s hand trembled as she struggled to hold up the weight Blake''s foot exerted on her.


    Although Blake had used just a single hand, the strength of his throw had been very hard and damaging, causing pain throughout her body and rattling her bones to the point she thought they would break.


    "Threats. Is that all you demons can do?" Hannah asked another spurt of blood coming down her lips.


    "I can see the flames of anger burning in your eyes the desire to wield unimaginable strength. I can grant you that, Lena herself can attest to it." Blake said.


    "I don''t want your power, I want to kill you, you took everything from me," Hannah spoke with venom and Blake nodded his head at this.


    "Are speaking from a position of justice or vengeance."


    "It doesn''t matter when it concerns a despicable being like you."


    "Say the woman who wanted to make use of my talents for her gains," Blake said and before Hannah could retort, he exerted a bit more strength on his right leg and had her lying down flat on the ground, her body pinned to it.


    Pain and hatred flashed through Hannah''s eyes, more blood licking from her mouth but then she heard the sound of clothes being ripped.


    With panic, Hannah turned and looked to her left, her eye widening in horror when she saw Blake tear apart the little garment that had been used to cover up her daughter.


    "Blake don''t you dare, leave my daughter alone" Hannah started, a bit of relief coming to her when Lena moved beside Blake and grabbed his hand which was groping Mei''s bare breasts.


    "Blake" Lena called but he only threw a glance at her.


    "She has bits of bruising on her, it seems I''m not the first one here. Don''t tell me Ezriel got first dibs" Blake asked drawing up a conclusion.


    Holding Mei''s body up with just his left hand, with ease Blake overcame Lena''s hold and took his hands further down her body only stopping, when Lena''s grip on him strengthened, her aura leaking out.


    "Blake" Lena called narrowing her gaze at him. Don''t be impulsive."


    Knowing how stubborn Blake was especially to force, Lena used the soft approach to get to him, but somebody was not happy with her attempts.


    "We had a deal, why haven''t you killed him yet."


    "The deal was that you would wait for me to bring your children to you, not you coming to us," Lena said the frustration she felt clear in her tone.


    "Whatever you want with her, forget it, she''s mine."


    "If you take her then you forfeit the essence" Lena said with a teasing smirk.


    Blake paused at this weighing the options he had on hand and looking at Lena suspiciously. Lena''s willingness to give up Hannah made it seem like the essence was far more valuable, but Blake knew better.


    "I''ll take her"


    The smile on Lena''s lips persisted but her face hardened and the next second Blake was surprised to hear a voice in his head.


    "What do you know about her."


    The question was clearly from Lena and her questioning eyes backed up Blake''s deduction.


    "What are you talking about."


    "Don''t play stupid with me Blake, I at least deserve this much, given how much you are jeopardizing my plans. Let them know you are not just a horny idiot."


    "I know she has providence"


    Blake figured that of the secrets he had gleamed of Lena this would be the least shocking, but when Lena''s eyes widened like saucers, he knew that he was wrong.


    Blake watched Lena regain her composure and stare at him from head to toe.


    "Do you know how to steal providence?" Lena asked but the blank look on Blake''s face answered for him. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It can be stolen"


    "Yes. I initially planned to use her as a sort of soldier, but since you''re being stubborn, I might as well help you get it."


    "If I steal her providence, what happens to her? Will she become ordinary?"


    "No. Stealing providence does not mean that you take away her merits, it instead means that you tap into it, gaining whatever advantage it bestows alongside her."


    "Surely there are cons to this."


    "Yes, there is, carrying providence comes with its own weight and well seeing as you are stealing it, 80% of the burden would be carried by you.


    "That sounds troublesome. Is there another way."


    "Yes"


    Blake listened to Lena for some second and then he looked down to Hannah who looked lost at what was going on since Blake and Lena had totally gone silent.


    "Why are you telling me this, I just supposedly ruined your plans."

 Chapter 194 - 194: enter

    After watching with baited breath the strength Lena and Alice possessed, Blake had decided it was time to end his viewership and get out of the area.


    With Solara on his shoulder, Blake made a beeline for escape and he would have doen so if it wasnlt for soem two angry felines.


    After realixng that an enemy who could drop him with just her voice was present, Blake had forgetotten all about Hannah.


    Hell Blake had even forgotten about tha fatc that he had just finsiehd having sex and was naked whilst he was talking to Alice.


    It was the sight of a naked Hannah desceding rom the sky after he had just taken soe steps with her sword in her hand and her daughter beside her that remined him of where he was.


    "Ehhh, Hannah, I don''t think now is the time for this, especially give out stated lets dance another time."


    "You killed my son"


    "And i will do the same to your daughter if you don;t get out of my way."


    Thickening the tears stains that were already below her eyes, fresj tears ran down her eyes, their yscnhrinised movememst, drawing Blake''s gaze.


    He watched as they flwoed to her cheeks, her chin and then dropped to the floor, his gaze leaving them halfway and going to Hannah''s bare naked body, her exposed breasts and her curvy thighs which were still stained with his cum.


    With the lethal feeling that came off her and her raised wings, the visual sight of Hannah had Blake blood pumping faster.


    "If we weren''t in our current situation, I would take you again, but this time, your daughter will be the one to clean me up."


    Understanding that the death of her son, had pushed her over the wall and numbed her sense of reasoning, Blake knew, that there was no escaping fighting Hannha once more.


    As Blake spoke to the Hannah he put down Solara and as he walked towards Hannah left her some parting words.


    "Return to the team, tell Rehabab to open the rift if he hasn''t and then tell him to to the take the team to Paldin city immediately.


    On no account should you reveal where I am or anything that you have witnessed even if it costs you your life."


    Solara fearfully nodded to this and without delay ran away,. Blake kept walking forward as she ran away his litte brother dangling infritn fo him.


    "Say Hannha, how about a challenge instead, we go three roudsn and see who can last longer. The winner gets to decie what to do wth the other person."


    Blake had a smile on his face as he propoed this challemge and then he stopped as a beautiful tune entered his ears.


    The tune came from Mia who was playing a flute, it melodic oen whochs spke of sadness and loss.


    At first, Blake thought it was a mind attack, one which targeted his will. He was just about to go on the offensive and see if he could destroy Mia''s mind with a firm rebuttal, when his steps suddenly slowed.


    "Is she inflcuenign my body" Blake thought with a frown.


    At first Blake thought Mia was somehow taking control of his blood, something which should in no ay be possible even if she was a blood demon, but further analysis showed that it was actually his mana which was working against him.


    "does she have a mana comprehension like Kail" Blake thought as he churned the mana in his core and had it pumping into his body.


    Blake''s plan was to flood his body with mana from his core and wash out Mia''s influence on his body, but just as he did that, the next second, his body completely shut down, and it was then that Hannah acted.


    All this while, disregarding her state of being, Hannah had kept her legs pressed to the ground, tense and ready to set off, and the second Blake had frozen she had pushed off the ground.


    With the ground shattering beneath her, Hannah, had kicked off and blured towards Blake.


    Not wanting to give Blake a chance of survival or escape, she flapped her wings for extra boost, her actions making her disappear from even the view of her daughter.


    By the time she arrived in front of Blake, eh was still frozen and could do nothing but watch as her glowing Blade swung for his neck.


    "Pride aura"


    "Blood shield"


    Though Blake had already inspected Hannah and noticed that her will was less that half of his, this meaning that all her attacks could be stopped by his pride aura, he had seen the madness in the woman''s eyes and didn''t doubt the possibility of a fluctuation in her will as she came for his head.


    To be on the safe side, Blake would have preferred to have his blood shield as his first means of defence and then the pirde aura next, but with his mana inteferring he could only do the reverse.


    Hannah''s blade came slicing at his neck, it''s hunger for his blood bivratign the air, yet five meters away Ffrm Blake it met a powerful obstacle and after traveling another two meter forward it was slwed and eventually stopped. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Arghhhh"


    Hannah screamed as she refused to let up, knowing that she would be in a far worse position and would be back to square in her attemot to bypass this invincible shieod of his.


    She plated her feet into the ground and kept pressing her blade forward, slowly cutting towards Blake inch by inch every second, her gaze locked on Blake''s.


    "Your scream reminds me of when I first took, you, Are ypu that eager" Blake asked smirk on his lips as he was finally able to get his blood out of him and have it ride before him as a second shield.


    Blake expected the appearance of the blood shield to weaken Hannah''s spirit but instead, he fanned the flames within her


    "I will cut you" Hannah declared


    "No, you won''t" Blake said, wanting to quench her delusion, but a second later shock flashed in his eyes as it was his own delusion that was shattered.


    Despite how much he struggled, the pride in Blake''s eyes dimmed, his mind submitting itself as a powerful transformation took place within Hannah.


    Her entire state of being transformed, a force which Blake could not name being birthed within her, but none of this was Blake''s most pressing problem.


    Hannah''s internal transformation had completely submitted the cell''s within Blake worsening the situation of his body under Mia''s attack and most important of all it had shut off his prude aura.


    With nothing but his blood shiel to stand in the way of Hannah''ss word, Blake could only look in despair as Hannah''s blade cleanly sliced through the shield, and there was a chance his head would have followed if it wasn''t for the loud scream that came from above.


    "Screeeech"


    The loud sound came with dominance that had both Blake and Hannah being pressed flat on the ground not even Hannah''s transformation able to resist it and then a heat suddenly appeared and the duo was throw into the air, a wave of intense flames bathing their bodies.


    Stark naked, Blake and Hannah''s bodies got to experience the intense heat, their flesh exposed to it and without delay charring.


    The both of them were fighters who had gone through their own share of battle and experienced high levels of pain, Blake especially, but those experiences could not stop them from screaming.


    They had been battling each other seeking revenge, but never could they have thought that their end would come from a sea of flames and not each other''s hands.


    They each did all the could to resist the flames, pumping as much mana as they could onto their skins, firustarti9on hitting them as their efforts were in vain.


    In the end just when they had both lost hope, they were grabbed by separate individual and taken out of the flames.


    The transition from a furnace to a moderate atmosphere was immediately felt by Blake and not wasting a second, he began burning blood essence and healing himself.


    Withing second Blake ears and eyer were heald and he quickly put thems to use, a surpsireon hos face as he fofun himself hanging up in the air being held up by the air.


    Across from Blake was Hannah and he odulnt help but fel jealous of her asn the woman was restinf on round platform which carried both her and Lena.


    Though she was unconscious, Blake could see that the platform was slowly healing her.


    "If Lena has Hannah, then then mean.... urghh"


    "You''re the first man to be disappointed that he is this close to me."


    "I prefer to be the one holding the hair, not the other way around, if you would give me a chance, I could show you just how so much better that is."

 Chapter 195 - 195: Transparent

    "Seriously, after all that you didn''t even change your mind. Imagine the crazy sex we could have if we stay together."


    "You''re a demon, you don''t have a place here"


    "Says who, look at me, I''m as human as you" Blake said but Alice was not moved she already knew what he was.


    At the moment, all there of them, Blake, Alcie and Lena were on a plain green field, Lena was seated on a rock some meters away from them the woman having been really silent for the past days.


    Not minding Blake in the least, Alice stretched out her hand and Blake could only groan.


    As Alice grabbed Blake''s hand, Lena body shifted from where it originally was to standing beside them, it was like she was the wind.


    No one reacted to Lena''s appearance, It was especially welcomed for Blake sicne it was after all extremely crucial for Blake''s safety.


    Blake wasn;t being kicked off the world of the living wa far different from being kicked off the planet Braga.


    Being kicked off Brage to the underworld, meant that fater soem time, as long as Blake could get his hands on the right technique and resources, he would be able to open a roft and get back to the world of the living but being kicked off the planet was sentence of no return.


    To someone beign kicked off the world of the living, a powerful figure, an accomplished priest or a champion would place a rune on the victim and the point of this rune was to forever curse them to the underworld.


    This rune would make them outcast of the world of the llivign, forever rejected by the world of the living and the only way for this curse to be eveaded would be for the victim to over power it.


    A powerful figure, an accomplished priest and a champion, theses were the mentioned that could place this rune and it was without mistake that a champion and a powerful figire were being differentiated.\\


    When it came to banishing someone from the world of the living, a champion was in a no way a poweful figure, No , what amde them capasle of this feat was their connection to the god.


    Whatever god bestowed his strength on the champion was the eon who powered the rune and in that light, it meant that if the victim wanted to overpower this rune, they had to directly overcome the strength of this god.


    If Blake ever wanted to come back to the world of the living, then while he was down in the underworld, he had to become strong enough to challenge the strength of the sun god and this was one of the reasons why Lena had been quite unhappy for the past hours.


    While holding Blakje right arm in her left hand, Lena placed her right hand over his fore arm, her palms loghtign up in a golden light. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Alciels arm lit up, Lena''s gaze tightened and she looked ready to chop off Alice''s head if she made even the slightest mistake.


    "Relax, Blake and I made a deal, a win win one for me, I have no reason to jeopardize it" Alcie said throwing Lena a smile and then clacking her lips, when Lena didn''t reciprocate the expression.


    "Can the two of you image being on a bed and making out with each other while i run my rod through one of you" Blake suddenly said out of the blue.


    "Is it okay for you to let him keep such an obsession for sex" Alice asked.


    A look of frustration through Lena''s eyes and this was all the answer Alcie needed.


    Looking back at Blake''s arm, Alice watched as the intensity of the light from her palm increased and the brightness had them squinting their eyes.


    Alice loered her hand brining it closer to Blake''s arm but before she could go any further, Lena warned her.


    "Careful now"


    Alcie pursed her lips at this but stopped her movements.


    After some seconds, rune carvings began appearing on Blake''s arm and with this a painful sensation which wiped the smile off his face appeared.


    "Relax and let the pain settle. Allow the energy to invade you."


    Blake frowned at this but unfortunately, it was a necessity, the rune forming on his arm came with a power than looked to infiltrate him, and Blake had to let this power flow into him and make it stamp.


    "Remember to let it make only one path if it tried branching out tell me."


    Though Lena spoke calmly they could all feel the aggression that was buried within the woman.


    "It was obvious that she very much valued Blake."


    Alice but her lips in contemplation wondering if she should she renegade against the dela and forcefully take Blake but in the end, she shook off the thought and let it be.


    As valuable and precious Blake seemed to be, he was a mystery. Even Lena who was league above her in power and knowledge was finding Blake to be a handful, the woman unable to control him and even ending up losing Hannah.


    Sighing internally at the losing of a fine piece like Blake, Alcie looked at Blake, watching his tight expression.


    "We''re almost there" Alice said and thought these words sounded comforting, they were dreadful to Blake because it meant that the absolute worst path of this whole deal was bout to come.


    For the rune to fully bind with him and effectively make him banished from the world of the living, it had to make a stamp in Blake, this stamp being the roots of it''s power and hold over Blake.


    This stamp couldn''t just be made anywhere and what more effective place to put shh a stamp than Blake''s mana core.


    Within seconds, Blake felt the foreign energy make it to his mana core. Holding back his mana form countering the invasion Blake let this foreign energy pour onto a potion of his mana core and under Lena''s gaze it rooted itself in it.


    If Lena wanted to fuck him over, now would be the time, as there seemed to be nothing Blake could do.


    The rooting of the foreign energy on his mana core had Blake gritting his teeth, his eyes going red while veins appeared across his forehead.


    " His reaction is too intense" Lena said and Alcie knew to immediately explain.


    "He might be in the first rank, but we both know his strength is nowhere that low, surely you don''t expect his mans core to be normal.


    Lena frowned at this but stayed silent, she watched Blake went through a several more seconds of pain and then just as the glow from Alice''s palm died off, he collapsed to his knees, heavy breath leaving his lips.


    "we are done" Alice said with a bright smile like that was not already obvious.


    Both Alcie and Lena looked down at Balke arm where a round rune with spikes around it formed on Blake''s forearm.


    While glowing golden, the rune radiated a pure holy aura which slowly died off till it the glow disappeared and what appeared on Blake''s arm was a black tattoo.


    "With the rune made, you guys don''t have much time. Can you crete the rift or should help you." Alice asked Lena with a smirk.


    "Well''ll be just fine" a reply came but it wasnlt from Lan but Blake surprisingly.


    "I already thought that it was impressive that you stayed conccious throughout the process, but to see you now standing, I''m beginning to have a few regrets" Alice said liking a lips, but Blake was no longer in the mood.


    "Let''s get out of here" Blake said looking at Lena.


    Though the woman frowned at him, she raised her hand and hand and had thick purple energy begin oozing out of it.


    A few seconds later Lena pulled her hand back, leaving the purple energy flaotign in the air and watching as it flatened and expanded.


    "Ehh, you guys might not know this, but you don''t have much time. Whatever trip you want to make you better cancel it because, the world of the living should begin rejecting Blake any second now."


    "No, there is a 1 hour grace" Lena said.


    "True, but what if that is changed"


    A frown claimed Lena''s face as she realised the implications of Alciel words, but before she could say a thing Blake caught her by the hand.


    "Let''s head ti the underworld"


    Lena gave Blake a frustrated look but seeing that his breathing had become laboured, thus coming as an effect of the world rejecting him, her features softened.


    Ignoring Alice, she raised her and had purple energy boiling around it, this one more intense and violent.


    Taking her hand awayfrom it, the purple energy spread through the air just like the earlier one and in a bout of agrresion, zapped towards the first portle which had been created, swallowing it and increasing in size.


    It didnlt take long for this ourpel enrgy to stabilize and for a purple portal to stad floating soem inches of the ground.

 Chapter 196 - 196: Run

    Rahhhhhh!


    A violent shout erupted from a man with two thick long horns which stretched up his head like that of a cow.


    Thick waves of energy poured out of his entire being and rose into the air, the energy so thick that it formed a red pillar of light that touched the skies.


    Lightening rumbled in the sky and clouds gathered, the rays from the sun soon getting covered and the several people around the man left gulping.


    "We can barely handle him as he is. Whatever he is doing will just worsen the situation for us." A well built man with blood trailing down the left side of his forehead and holding unto a long axe said, his dreary form gazing at the figure of the horned man in the distance.


    "Damn, my arm, I nearly lost it" A man dressed in silver armour said and twisting his arm 180 to correct its position."


    "Should we be chitchatting or trying to stop this bastard from powering up" A scantily dressed woman, covered in blood and cuts said.


    The two men looked at her with a curious gaze. The armoured man wanted to say something, but the woman didn''t have the time to listen to his words, tightening her lips, she shot forward, speeding at the horned man, her body lighting up in a blue energy film that covered her.


    "Impulsive" The silver armoured man said.


    "But she has a point" the man with the axe said and with a stomp on the ground shot after her. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing no reason to stay back, the armoured man also took off in pursuit of the two, and as the two of them advanced, so did the over hundred men on the battle field also charge forwards, their target the man who was releasing energy into the sky.


    Ha! Ha! Ha!


    The horned man laughed as he washed the approaching crowd of enemies, he had already downed several dozens of them but the small army around him still refused to understand that he could not be resisted.


    "They don''t understand that the only way out for them is death, because I am invincible."


    With the steady stream of energy he was sending int the sky it was obvious he couldn''t easily move like before, that he was most likely stuck in place.


    Chuckling to himself at the naivety or perhaps desperation of his opponents, he raised his right foot up and stamped it on the ground, a tremble which had a shockwave rushing out in all directions being created and then with a grin he watched as the ground split for up to a 100 meters in all 4 cardinal directions around him.


    The approaching enemies all dodged the cracks, their eyes wary and alert as the looked at the widening opening, all wondering what was come next and then.


    "Screeech"


    Gory creatures whose appearance spoke very much about their violence began crawling out of the dark crack.


    "Cannon fodders" One the men shouted and ran towards the creature, ready to easily dice it in half with his sword.


    The man swung and though his attack hit, it went only a few inches into the creatures body before getting stuck.


    "What" The man said in disbelief before the long sword limbs of the mantis like creature fell on his head.


    People who paid attention to the man were surprised by this, and it didn''t take long for one of them to figure out what had gone wrong.


    "They have mana cores" A man screamed out, his voice travelling around the whole battlefield.


    This new information had several peoples stopping their charge against the horned man to face the summoned creatures, while the rest charged at the main enemy harder than ever,


    "Forget the creatures go for the summoner," The man with the axe yelled when he saw that their forces were being cut in half, the summoned creatures distracting them.


    "Oh really" the horned man said his words traveling through the battlefield.


    "Let''s see how you get to me."


    After the man said these words, a powerful far reaching screech sounded from the crack and a wave of mana totally different from that of the horned man washed out on everybody.


    "Now you guys don''t go dying on me before I can complete my techniques"


    True to the man''s words, all assault against him had to be stopped, because, the creature which had just crawled out of the crack if it not sufficiently restrained was mowing through the dozens of men on the battlefield,


    The scantily dressed lady had on a bitter expression, she wanted to keep on charging at the horned man but even she knew the fate that awaited her if she faced him alone.


    Having a spear appear in her hand she ran towards the massive creature and jumped into the air soaring high up. She looked down at the raging creature and then focusing her gaze on it''s hind legs, she shot down her spear.


    In a display of majestic brilliance, the woman spear became covered in a blue glow and then it expanded to a hundred time it''s size falling like a pill from the heavens on the creatures legs, drilling through it''s flesh and pinning it to the ground.


    The lady had just barley finished pinning one of it''s legs when a mix of several chains burst from the ground a and wrapped around it''s other legs, further holding it in place.


    The creature screamed and roared as it tried to free itself. It quickly realized that it''s physical strength could not get it out of it''s binding and began pulling on the mana within itself.


    Like a detonation, an explosion of mana was released off the creature''s body, waves of mana pouring into the surroundings, but this was nothing to the men that surrounded it.


    They shrugged of the force of the mana and the pressure it came with and then rallying their strengths, rained down powerful deadly attacks on its immobile form.


    Though the creature proved to be resistance it didn''t take long for it to begin screeching in pain.


    "You guys go after Malachi, the rest of us will deal with eat."


    Considering the situation, this was the best strategy and immediately, half of the team split running off to stop the overly powerful man.


    Dozens of men shot towards the enemy, but despite their determination and readiness to give their lives, before they could get to him he disappeared.


    Everyone was taken back and immediately they began looking around, trying to sense him with every means at their disposal.


    "Where did he go"


    "I''m right here"